The
Gospel
according
to
St.
MATTHEW
.
That
is
,
The
History
of
Christs
Birth
,
Life
,
Death
,
Resurrection
,
Ascention
,
Doctrine
,
Covenant
,
Example
and
Mission
of
his
Apostles
to
Preach
Salvation
through
him
to
the
World
.
Written
by
St.
Matthew
,
a
Converted
Publican
,
one
of
the
Twelve
Apostles
,
as
Tradition
saith
,
eight
years
after
Christs
Ascention
;
whether
in
Greek
,
or
in
Hebrew
after
translated
into
Greek
,
is
uncertain
.
CHAP.
I.
1.
THE
Book
of
the
generation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Son
of
David
,
the
Son
of
Abraham
.
1.
I
begin
this
History
of
Christ
,
with
the
Genealogy
or
Catalogue
of
his
Ancestors
according
to
the
line
of
Joseph
his
reputed
Legal
Father
after
the
flesh
,
so
far
as
to
evince
that
he
was
the
Son
of
David
and
Abraham
,
the
rightful
King
of
the
Jews
and
the
promised
seed
,
by
their
own
supputation
.
2.
Abraham
begat
Isaac
,
and
Isaac
begat
Jacob
,
and
Jacob
begat
Judas
and
his
brethren
,
2.
And
Judas
begat
Pharez
and
Zara
of
Thamar
,
and
Pharez
begat
Ezrom
,
and
Ezrom
begat
Aram
,
4.
and
Aram
begat
Aminadab
,
and
Aminadab
begat
Naason
,
and
Naason
begat
Salmon
,
5.
and
Salmon
begat
Booz
of
Rachab
,
and
Booz
begat
Obed
of
Ruth
,
and
Obed
begat
Jesse
,
6.
and
Jesse
begat
David
the
King
,
and
David
the
King
begat
Solomon
,
of
her
that
had
been
the
Wi●e
of
Urias
,
7.
and
Solomon
begat
Roboam
,
and
Roboam
begat
Abia
,
and
Abia
begat
Asa
,
8.
and
Asa
begat
Josaphat
,
and
Josaphat
begat
Joram
,
and
Joram
begat
Ozias
.
8.
Ahaziah
,
Joash
and
Amaziah
are
here
passed
by
,
perhaps
as
being
by
the
Mother
of
Ahaziah
of
Om●i's
cursed
Line
,
or
for
other
unknown
cause
:
Note
that
the
Lawful
Succession
,
much
more
the
Grandchild
or
distant
issue
,
it
with
the
Hebrews
called
the
Son
or
Begotten
,
though
not
immediately
.
9.
And
Ozias
begat
Joatham
,
and
Joatham
begat
Achas
,
and
Achas
begat
Ezekias
,
10.
and
Ezekias
begat
Manasses
,
and
Manasses
begat
Amon
,
and
Amon
begat
Josias
,
11.
and
Josias
begat
Jechonias
and
his
brethren
,
about
the
time
they
were
carried
away
to
Babylon
.
9.
They
were
oft
carried
away
:
But
this
was
a
little
before
the
most
notable
Captivity
.
12.
And
after
they
were
brought
to
Babylon
,
Jechonias
begat
Salathiel
,
and
Salathiel
begat
Zorobabel
,
13.
and
Zorobabel
begat
Abiud
,
and
Abiud
begat
Eliakim
,
and
Eliakim
begat
Azor.
12.
One
old
Copy
hath
before
[
Josias
begat
Jechim
;
and
Jechim
begat
Jechoniah
;
Dr.
H.
saith
,
in
a
very
ancient
Hebrew
Copy
of
this
Gospel
,
this
verse
goeth
[
and
Eliakim
begat
Abner
,
and
Abner
begat
Azor
;
By
either
of
which
the
number
of
fourteen
Generations
is
kept
entire
.
14.
And
Azor
begat
Sadoc
,
and
Sadoc
begat
Achim
,
and
Achim
begat
Eliud
,
15.
and
Eliud
begat
Eleazar
,
and
Eleazar
begat
Matthan
,
and
Matthan
begat
Jacob
,
16.
and
Jacob
begat
Joseph
the
husband
of
Mary
,
of
whom
was
born
Jesus
who
is
called
Christ
:
17.
So
all
the
generations
from
Abraham
to
David
are
fourteen
generations
,
and
from
David
till
the
carrying
away
into
Babylon
are
fourteen
generations
,
and
from
the
carrying
away
into
Babylon
to
Christ
are
fourteen
generations
.
14.
I
reduce
them
to
fourteen
in
the
recitation
,
for
memory
sake
and
other
reasons
;
This
sufficeth
to
my
intended
end
.
18.
Now
the
birth
of
Jesus
Christ
was
on
this
wise
:
when
as
his
Mother
Mary
was
espoused
to
Joseph
,
before
they
came
together
,
she
was
found
with
Child
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
18.
Note
the
Holy
Ghost
did
miraculously
cause
Her
Conception
,
without
a
humane
Father
.
19.
Then
her
husband
Jo●eph
,
being
a
just
man
,
and
not
willing
to
make
her
a
publick
example
,
was
minded
to
put
her
away
privily
.
19.
Joseph
being
a
good
man
,
averse
to
hurtfulness
,
thought
rather
to
hide
all
by
putting
her
privily
away
,
than
to
expose
her
to
the
shame
and
punishment
due
by
the
Law
,
to
such
as
he
thought
her
to
be
.
20.
But
while
he
thought
on
these
things
behold
,
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
appeared
to
him
in
a
dream
,
saying
,
Joseph
thou
son
of
David
,
fear
not
to
take
to
thee
Mary
thy
wife
,
for
that
which
is
conceived
in
her
is
of
the
Holy
Ghost
:
21.
And
she
shall
bring
forth
a
son
,
and
thou
shalt
call
his
name
Jesus
,
for
he
shall
save
his
people
from
their
sins
.
20
,
21.
Note
,
It
was
a
dream
that
had
its
convincing
evidence
;
for
ordinary
dreams
give
no
such
certainty
,
2.
The
name
Jesus
,
a
Saviour
signified
his
office
which
is
to
save
his
people
from
their
sins
,
and
deserved
punishment
.
22
,
23.
Now
all
this
was
done
that
it
might
be
fulfilled
which
was
spoken
of
the
Lord
by
the
Prophet
,
saying
,
Behold
,
a
virgin
shal
be
with
child
,
and
shall
bring
forth
a
●on
and
they
shall
call
his
name
Emanuel
,
which
being
interpreted
is
God
with
us
.
22
,
23.
In
all
this
the
Prophecy
of
Isa.
7.14
.
to
Ahaz
,
in
how
short
time
God
would
then
deliver
them
,
was
fulfilled
in
a
farther
sense
intended
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
than
that
nearest
foretold
event
:
Note
,
God
with
us
,
is
God
taking
our
Nature
,
appearing
to
us
,
and
reconciling
and
bringing
us
to
himself
.
24.
Then
Joseph
being
raised
from
sleep
,
did
as
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
had
bidden
him
,
and
took
unto
him
his
wife
:
25.
And
knew
her
not
,
till
she
had
brought
forth
her
first
born
son
,
and
he
called
his
name
Jesus
.
24
,
25.
Note
,
Tho
these
words
are
no
full
proof
that
Mary
had
any
other
Children
after
,
yet
at
least
they
make
it
utterly
uncertain
;
and
as
it
is
no
Article
of
faith
as
to
the
moment
of
it
,
so
neither
as
to
the
certainty
:
Yet
the
Papal
Sect
have
pretended
Tradition
for
it
,
that
Mary
lived
and
died
a
virgin
,
as
of
so
much
weight
as
to
hereticate
the
deniers
of
it
:
And
so
they
make
all
the
Scripture
insufficient
,
not
only
as
to
matters
of
orders
,
discipline
and
worship
,
but
to
articles
of
Faith
;
that
they
may
on
pretence
of
Faith
and
Orthodoxness
destroy
Christian
unity
and
Love
,
and
exercise
domination
by
excommunicating
and
damning
men
on
pretended
tradition
or
authority
at
their
pleasure
.
CHAP.
II.
1.
NOw
when
Jesus
was
born
in
Bethlehem
of
Judea
,
in
the
days
of
Herod
the
King
,
behold
there
came
wise
men
from
the
east
to
Jerusalem
;
2.
saying
,
Where
is
he
that
is
born
King
of
the
Jews
,
for
we
have
seen
his
Star
in
the
East
,
and
are
come
to
worship
him
.
1
,
2.
Some
time
after
Christ's
birth
,
Astronomers
of
great
note
came
from
the
East-country
(
Chaldea
or
Arabia
)
saying
,
We
have
seen
an
extraordinary
Star
,
which
signifieth
the
birth
of
the
King
of
the
Jews
,
the
Messiah
whom
they
expected
,
and
are
come
to
do
our
homage
and
honour
to
him
.
3
,
4.
When
Herod
the
King
had
heard
these
things
he
was
troubled
,
and
all
Jeru●alem
with
him
:
And
when
he
had
gathered
all
the
chief
Priests
and
Scribes
of
the
people
together
,
he
demanded
of
them
,
where
Christ
should
be
born
.
3
,
4.
Note
,
1.
When
Christ
cometh
to
save
men
,
it
casts
the
world
into
disturbance
.
2.
The
first
that
was
troubled
and
rose
up
against
Christ
,
was
the
King
,
because
his
cross
interest
was
greatest
.
3.
All
Jerusalem
is
troubled
with
the
King
.
5.
And
they
said
unto
him
,
In
Bethlehem
of
Judea
,
for
thus
it
is
written
by
the
Prophet
;
And
thou
Bethlehem
in
the
land
of
Judah
art
not
the
least
among
the
Princes
of
Judah
;
for
out
of
thee
shall
come
a
Governour
that
shall
rule
my
people
Israel
.
5
,
6.
Note
,
Bethlehem
was
the
City
of
David's
birth
and
of
Christ's
:
The
Prophecy
is
in
Mic.
5.2
.
a
clear
Prophesie
of
Christ
,
but
thou
Bethlehem
,
Ephratah
,
tho
thou
be
little
among
the
thousands
of
Judah
,
(
Thousands
had
their
proper
rulers
)
yet
out
of
thee
shall
he
come
forth
unto
me
,
that
is
to
be
Ruler
in
Israel
,
whose
goings
forth
have
been
from
of
old
,
from
the
days
of
Eternity
.
7.
Then
Herod
when
he
had
privily
called
the
wise
men
,
enquired
of
them
diligently
what
time
the
Star
appeared
.
8.
And
he
sent
them
to
Bethlehem
,
and
said
,
Go
and
seek
diligently
for
the
young
child
,
and
when
ye
have
found
him
,
bring
me
word
again
,
that
I
may
come
and
worship
him
also
.
7
,
8.
N.
His
malice
contrived
to
have
made
use
of
the
wise
men
to
further
his
cruelty
,
cloaking
it
with
hypocrisie
.
9.
When
they
heard
the
King
,
they
departed
,
and
●o
,
the
Star
which
they
saw
in
the
East
,
went
before
them
till
it
came
and
stood
over
where
the
young
child
was
.
9.
Note
,
How
this
differed
from
other
Stars
,
and
how
it
moved
and
directed
them
,
is
not
to
be
clearly
apprehended
by
us
at
this
distance
of
time
and
place
,
who
saw
it
not
.
10.
When
they
saw
the
Star
,
they
rejoyced
with
exceeding
great
joy
.
10.
They
greatly
rejoyced
that
God
thus
renewed
their
direction
.
N.
Some
ancient
Fathers
thought
that
this
Star
was
an
Angel
;
He
maketh
his
Angels
Spirits
,
and
his
Ministers
a
flame
of
fire
.
11.
And
when
they
were
come
into
the
house
,
they
saw
the
young
child
with
Mary
his
mother
,
and
fell
down
and
worshipped
him
;
and
when
they
had
opened
their
treasures
,
they
presented
to
him
gifts
,
gold
and
frankincense
,
and
myrrhe
.
12.
And
being
warned
of
God
in
a
dream
,
that
they
should
not
return
to
Herod
,
they
departed
into
their
own
countrey
another
way
.
11
,
12.
They
did
their
homage
as
sent
by
God
:
And
then
God
defeated
the
malice
of
Herod
.
13.
And
when
they
were
departed
,
behold
,
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
appeared
to
Joseph
in
a
dream
,
saying
,
Arise
,
and
take
the
young
child
and
flee
into
Egypt
,
and
be
thou
there
till
I
bring
thee
word
,
for
Herod
will
seek
the
young
child
to
destroy
him
.
14.
And
when
he
arose
,
he
took
the
young
child
and
his
mother
by
night
,
and
departed
into
Egypt
.
13
,
14.
N.
God
could
have
cut
off
Herod
,
or
secured
Christ
by
other
ways
or
miracles
:
But
to
shew
that
he
will
not
make
miracles
ordinary
,
but
work
by
usual
means
,
Christ
must
fly
into
Egypt
,
a
land
of
Heathen
Enemies
,
to
be
saved
from
the
King
and
People
of
Israel
;
such
flight
was
not
unlawful
.
15.
And
was
there
till
the
death
of
Herod
,
that
it
might
be
fulfilled
that
was
spoken
of
the
Lord
by
the
Prophet
,
saying
,
Out
of
Egypt
have
I
called
my
Son
.
15.
Note
,
Whether
the
Prophet
Hos.
11.1
.
understood
this
of
any
more
than
Israels
first
deliverance
from
Egypt
,
the
Holy
Ghost
looked
further
and
meant
more
,
even
the
case
of
Christ
.
16.
Then
Herod
when
he
saw
that
he
was
mocked
of
the
wise
men
was
exceeding
wroth
,
and
sent
forth
and
slew
all
the
children
that
were
in
Bethlehem
,
and
all
the
coasts
thereof
,
from
two
years
old
and
under
,
according
to
the
time
which
he
had
diligently
enquired
of
the
wise
men
.
16.
Note
,
Interest
and
malignity
conjoyned
,
made
this
King
stick
at
no
inhumane
bloudy
cruelty
:
Innocency
was
no
defence
against
him
.
17.
Then
was
fulfilled
that
which
was
spoken
by
Jeremy
the
Prophet
,
saying
,
18.
In
Ramah
was
there
a
voice
heard
,
lamentation
and
weeping
and
great
mourning
,
Rachel
weeping
for
her
children
,
and
would
not
be
comforted
because
they
are
not
.
17
,
18.
Tho
it
was
another
case
that
the
Prophet
meant
,
God's
Spirit
might
look
to
this
:
Or
the
words
may
signifie
,
[
This
case
was
much
like
to
that
mentioned
,
Jer.
31
,
15.
and
so
speak
but
an
allusion
.
19.
But
when
Herod
was
dead
,
behold
,
an
Angel
of
the
Lord
appeared
in
a
dream
to
Joseph
in
Egypt
;
20.
saying
,
Arise
and
take
the
young
child
and
his
mother
,
and
go
into
the
land
of
Israel
,
for
they
are
dead
who
sought
the
young
childs
life
.
21.
And
he
arose
,
and
took
the
young
child
and
his
mother
,
and
came
into
the
land
of
Israel
.
22.
but
when
he
heard
that
Archelaus
did
reign
in
Judea
in
the
room
of
his
father
Herod
,
he
was
afraid
to
go
thither
:
notwithstanding
being
warned
of
God
in
a
dream
,
he
turned
aside
into
the
parts
of
Galilee
.
23.
And
he
came
and
dwelt
in
a
city
called
Nazareth
,
that
it
might
be
fulfilled
which
was
spoken
by
the
Prophets
,
he
shall
be
called
a
Nazarene
.
19
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
Still
Christ
is
preserved
by
avoiding
mens
rage
.
2.
The
Jews
called
Christ
a
Nazarite
,
from
that
place
of
his
dwelling
;
but
he
was
truly
Netser
the
branch
and
a
Nazarene
devoted
to
absolute
purity
,
of
Whom
Sampson's
Order
was
a
Type
,
described
also
Numb
.
6.
Lam.
4.7
.
Amos
2.11
,
12.
This
seemeth
the
sence
,
by
allusion
.
CHAP.
III.
1.
IN
those
days
came
John
the
Baptist
,
preaching
in
the
Wilderness
of
Judea
.
2.
And
saying
,
Repent
ye
for
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
at
hand
.
1
,
2.
In
those
daies
John
as
a
Prophet
inspired
by
God
,
Baptized
upon
preaching
in
the
Wilderness
of
Judea
;
that
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
long
looked
for
,
was
now
just
at
hand
:
and
therefore
they
should
by
true
Repentance
be
prepared
for
its
Entertainment
N.
1.
It
s
called
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
because
,
it
is
a
Theocracy
,
a
Special
Government
of
God
by
a
saviour
sent
from
Heaven
to
lead
men
to
Heaven
:
as
distinct
from
the
prophane
Kingdomes
of
the
World
,
who
look
but
to
humane
power
and
Laws
and
bodily
prosperity
.
2.
That
of
Mal.
3.7.2
,
3.
Was
here
fulfilled
,
The
Jews
longed
for
Christs
coming
supposing
it
would
have
exalted
their
Nations
in
temporal
prosperity
,
but
could
not
endure
him
when
he
was
for
humility
;
spirituality
,
and
a
heavenly
Kingdom
.
3.
Tho
repentance
be
always
a
duty
,
it
s
specially
necessary
to
our
special
and
great
mercies
;
and
our
assurance
of
pardon
by
a
saviour
.
A
purified
mind
and
life
are
suitable
to
the
consolation
of
Christ
and
the
indwelling
of
the
comforting
Spirit
.
3.
For
this
is
he
that
was
spoken
of
by
the
Prophet
Esaias
,
saying
,
The
voice
of
one
crying
in
the
Wilderness
,
prepare
ye
the
way
of
Lord
,
make
his
paths
streight
.
3.
It
was
John
that
Isaiah
prophesied
of
,
and
foretold
what
his
preaching
should
be
.
Tho
it
be
grace
that
prepareth
for
further
grace
,
mans
duty
must
be
used
thereunto
,
and
the
exalting
works
of
grace
presupposeth
the
humbling
work
of
repentance
as
a
necessary
preparation
.
4.
And
the
same
John
had
his
rayment
of
Camels
hair
,
and
a
leathern
girdle
about
his
loins
,
and
his
meat
was
locusts
and
wild
hony
.
4.
He
was
cloathed
with
Haircloth
,
bound
to
him
with
a
leather
girdle
,
and
fed
on
what
the
wilderness
afforded
,
which
was
Locusts
(
which
some
think
were
an
Herb
so
called
,
but
most
a
sort
of
flies
like
great
Grashoppers
that
devour
all
green
things
,
)
and
wild
Hony
.
Note
,
Tho
the
Fryers
and
Hermits
by
superstitious
overvaluing
such
austerity
,
have
tempted
others
to
despise
them
,
yet
God
approved
of
Johns
signification
of
his
contempt
of
the
world
and
fleshly
pleasures
by
such
abasing
of
the
flesh
.
And
other
mens
superstition
or
Hypocrisie
,
will
not
excuse
mens
superfluity
,
or
accuse
mortification
.
5.
Then
went
out
to
him
Jerusalem
,
and
all
Judea
,
and
all
the
Region
round
Jordan
.
6.
And
were
baptized
of
him
in
Jordan
,
confessing
their
sins
.
5.
So
glad
were
the
People
to
hear
that
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
was
at
hand
,
that
they
all
flockt
to
him
to
be
baptized
,
professing
repentance
,
that
they
might
be
prepared
for
the
Kingdom
.
Note
,
1.
We
grant
that
Baptism
then
was
by
washing
the
whole
Body
:
And
did
not
the
differences
of
our
cold
country
as
to
that
hot
one
,
teach
us
to
remember
(
I
will
have
mercy
and
not
sacrifice
)
it
should
be
so
here
.
2.
Tho
many
say
Johns
baptism
and
Christs
were
all
one
,
its
easie
to
prove
that
were
any
now
baptized
but
with
John's
baptism
,
he
ought
to
be
baptized
again
,
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
,
on
the
profession
of
many
Articles
of
the
Creed
which
John
required
not
.
7.
But
when
he
saw
many
of
the
Pharisees
and
Sadducees
come
to
his
Baptism
,
he
said
to
them
,
O
generation
of
vipers
,
who
hath
warned
you
to
flee
from
the
wrath
to
come
.
8.
Bring
forth
therefore
fruits
meet
for
repentance
.
7.
Knowing
what
these
Pharisees
and
Saducees
were
,
he
said
[
O
generation
of
Vipers
.
]
Are
you
aware
indeed
that
wrath
is
coming
upon
you
?
And
do
you
think
that
the
Messiah
will
indulge
your
sin
,
and
come
to
promote
your
carnal
interest
?
If
you
profess
repentance
and
would
have
part
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
,
resolve
against
your
sins
,
and
live
in
that
righteousness
and
holiness
which
is
the
fruit
of
true
repentance
.
9.
And
think
not
to
say
in
your selves
,
we
have
Abraham
to
our
Father
:
For
I
say
unto
you
,
that
God
is
able
of
these
stones
to
raise
up
children
to
Abraham
.
9.
Think
not
that
the
Messiah
will
advance
you
for
being
the
Carnal
seed
of
Abraham
:
If
you
have
not
the
Faith
and
Holiness
of
Abraham
:
If
you
be
wicked
unbelievers
,
God
will
cast
you
off
tho
Abraham
was
your
Father
,
and
can
of
the
Gentiles
(
or
the
very
stones
)
raise
up
such
as
shall
be
blest
as
Abraham's
believing
seed
.
10.
And
now
also
the
Ax
is
laid
to
the
root
of
the
tree
:
therefore
every
tree
that
bringeth
not
forth
good
fruit
,
is
hewn
down
and
cast
into
the
fire
.
10.
The
Messiah
cometh
with
salvation
to
some
,
and
judgment
to
others
:
He
layeth
the
Ax
to
the
root
to
cut
down
all
of
you
that
bring
not
forth
the
fruit
of
true
faith
and
repentance
,
and
will
cast
such
into
the
fire
,
of
temporal
and
eternal
punishment
.
11.
I
indeed
baptize
you
with
water
to
repentance
:
But
he
that
cometh
after
me
,
is
mighter
then
I
,
whose
shoes
I
am
not
worthy
to
bear
:
he
shall
baptize
you
with
the
Holy
Ghost
and
with
fire
.
11.
I
do
but
baptize
you
preparatorily
with
water
to
repentance
:
But
he
that
is
coming
after
me
,
is
mightier
than
I
,
whose
shoes
I
am
not
worthy
to
bear
:
he
shall
baptize
not
only
with
Water
,
but
with
the
pouring
out
of
his
Spirit
on
believers
,
and
with
that
fiery
tryal
,
which
shall
refine
the
gold
,
the
faithful
,
but
separate
the
dross
,
and
destroy
the
rebellious
unbelievers
.
12.
Whose
fan
is
in
his
hand
,
and
he
will
thoroughly
purge
his
floor
,
and
gather
his
wheat
into
the
garner
:
but
will
burn
up
the
chaff
with
unquenchable
fire
.
12.
He
will
winnow
and
throughly
separate
the
wheat
from
the
Chaff
,
the
Faithful
from
the
Rebellious
,
and
will
gather
the
faithful
into
his
heavenly
Kingdom
,
and
into
his
Church
in
order
hereto
,
but
he
will
burn
the
unbelievers
and
unperswadable
as
Chaff
,
and
that
with
destruction
here
and
unquenchable
fire
hereafter
.
13.
Then
cometh
Jesus
from
Galilee
to
Jordan
unto
John
,
to
be
baptized
of
him
.
14.
But
John
forbad
him
saying
,
I
have
need
to
be
baptized
of
thee
,
and
comest
thou
to
me
?
13
,
14.
Note
,
Christ
was
not
baptized
to
the
same
ends
as
other
men
.
He
had
no
sins
to
repent
of
,
nor
saviour
to
receive
,
but
as
the
General
will
wear
the
same
colours
with
his
soldiers
,
Christ
received
baptism
for
the
ends
he
was
capable
,
as
to
profess
that
the
Kingdom
of
God
was
at
hand
.
15.
And
Jesus
answering
,
said
unto
him
,
(
Suffer
it
to
be
so
now
:
for
thus
it
becometh
us
to
fulfill
all
righteousness
.
)
Then
he
suffered
him
.
15.
I
must
fulfill
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
thy
prophetick
mission
,
and
be
thus
entered
on
my
proper
work
.
16.
And
Jesus
when
he
was
baptised
,
went
up
straightway
out
of
the
water
:
and
lo
,
the
Heavens
were
opened
unto
him
,
and
he
saw
the
Spirit
of
God
descending
like
a
Dove
,
and
lighting
upon
him
.
16.
As
Jesus
went
up
out
of
the
water
,
John
saw
the
Heavens
open
to
Christ
,
and
the
Spirit
of
God
,
in
some
resemblance
of
a
dove
(
or
as
a
dove
doth
light
on
any
place
)
descending
on
him
,
(
its
like
in
a
lucid
appearance
)
and
resting
on
him
.
17.
And
lo
,
a
voice
from
Heaven
,
saying
,
This
is
my
beloved
Son
,
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
.
17.
And
with
the
apparition
came
a
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
,
This
is
&c.
This
is
my
beloved
Son
the
Messiah
,
sent
from
Heaven
as
the
Mediator
to
reveal
my
will
,
and
to
fulfill
it
,
and
by
his
perfect
righteousness
and
sacrifice
to
reconcile
the
world
to
me
,
and
be
the
propitiation
for
their
sins
.
CHAP.
IV.
THen
was
Jesus
led
up
of
the
Spirit
into
the
wilderness
,
to
be
tempted
of
the
Devil
.
Note
,
1.
That
tho
Christ
was
God
,
his
humane
nature
was
acted
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
whom
in
Scripture
is
ascribed
Divine
perfection
of
operation
on
creatures
.
2.
Man
was
overcome
by
the
temptation
of
Satan
,
and
so
sin
and
death
and
all
evil
did
invade
mankind
;
Therefore
our
Redeemer
must
deliver
us
from
sin
and
Satan
,
and
Misery
,
by
conquering
the
tempter
in
his
way
of
Temptation
,
by
which
he
conquered
:
To
give
us
also
notice
that
the
warfare
preparatory
to
our
future
state
,
is
managed
by
overcoming
temptations
,
or
being
overcome
by
them
.
And
therefore
the
study
of
temptations
and
the
resistance
is
a
great
part
of
the
Christian
life
.
3.
Christ
cast
not
himself
on
temptations
,
but
was
led
to
it
by
the
Spirit
.
4.
To
be
temped
is
no
sin
.
2.
And
when
he
had
fasted
forty
days
,
and
forty
nights
,
he
was
afterward
an
hungred
.
Note
,
1.
In
this
Moses
was
a
type
of
Christ
.
2.
Fast●●g
and
tryal
by
temptation
were
great
preparatives
to
Christs
exercise
of
his
prophetick
office
:
And
his
Ministers
should
not
be
strangers
to
it
;
The
sensual
are
never
true
to
Christ
.
To
serve
the
flesh
by
the
Ministry
,
by
seeking
preferment
,
honour
and
fleshly
ease
,
and
fulness
more
than
mens
Salvation
,
is
to
serve
the
Devil
,
as
conquered
by
his
temptations
.
3.
Hunger
and
bodily
suffering
give
Satan
advantage
for
many
temptations
,
tho
not
so
dangerously
as
prosperity
,
and
fleshly
pleasures
do
.
3.
And
when
the
Tempter
came
to
him
,
he
said
,
if
thou
be
the
Son
of
God
,
command
that
these
stones
be
made
bread
.
3.
The
Son
of
God
can
do
what
he
will
:
feed
thy self
now
by
miracle
.
Note
,
1.
Whether
the
Devil
thought
by
this
to
tempt
him
to
doubt
,
whether
he
were
the
son
of
God
,
or
only
as
supposing
it
to
draw
him
to
sin
,
by
obeying
him
,
is
uncertain
.
2.
Satan
cannot
tempt
us
when
he
will
,
but
when
God
permitteth
him
.
3.
His
design
was
to
obscure
Christs
God-head
and
glory
.
4.
But
he
answered
and
said
,
it
is
written
,
Man
shall
not
live
by
bread
alone
,
but
by
ever
word
which
proceedeth
out
of
the
mouth
of
God
.
4.
Note
,
1.
Christ
himself
was
not
above
making
use
of
Gods
written
word
.
2.
It
is
by
this
word
that
the
tempter
must
be
confuted
and
overcome
.
3.
It
is
by
Gods
will
that
our
food
doth
nourish
us
,
and
his
will
and
Love
is
more
necessary
to
us
than
our
food
.
5.
Then
the
Devil
taketh
him
up
into
the
holy
City
,
and
setteth
him
on
a
Pinnacle
of
the
Temple
.
6.
And
saith
to
him
,
if
thou
be
the
Son
of
God
,
cast
they
self
down
:
for
it
is
written
,
he
shall
give
his
Angels
charge
concerning
thee
,
and
in
their
hands
they
shall
bear
thee
up
,
lest
at
any
time
thou
dash
they
foot
against
a
stone
.
5.6
.
Then
the
Devil
permitted
by
God
,
carryed
the
body
of
Christ
through
the
air
,
and
set
him
on
the
battlements
or
some
high
place
on
the
Temple
;
and
said
,
cast
they
self
down
.
&c.
Note
,
1.
God
may
give
Satan
power
,
even
to
carry
our
bodies
about
,
and
yet
not
overcome
our
Souls
.
2.
The
Devil
would
tempt
us
to
think
that
we
may
do
any
thing
that
hath
no
danger
to
us
,
tho
it
be
out
of
the
way
of
our
Obedience
.
3.
He
that
will
have
Gods
protection
must
keep
in
the
way
of
his
duty
to
God
,
and
not
presume
that
God
shall
save
him
out
of
his
way
in
our
own
.
7.
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
it
is
writt●n
again
,
Thou
shalt
not
tempt
the
Lord
thy
God
.
7.
Note
,
1.
Tho
the
Devil
use
Scripture
for
temptation
,
this
is
no
dishonour
to
Scripture
;
but
we
must
confute
misapplication
of
Scripture
,
by
Scripture
rightly
expounded
and
applyed
.
Papists
and
all
hereticks
,
and
the
Devil
himself
may
use
Scripture
(
and
therfore
all
must
not
be
believed
that
use
it
.
)
But
that
is
an
honour
to
it
,
signifying
that
it
is
Gods
word
,
or
else
it
would
not
serve
the
Hypocrites
turn
.
As
all
contenders
pretend
to
Reason
,
and
yet
Reason
must
decide
their
controversies
.
2.
Tempting
God
is
distrusting
his
ordinary
care
,
and
providence
,
and
prescribing
to
him
our
own
waies
.
8.
Again
,
the
Devil
taketh
him
up
into
an
exceeding
high
mountain
,
and
sheweth
him
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
world
,
and
the
glory
of
them
:
9.
And
saith
to
him
,
All
these
things
will
I
give
thee
if
thou
wilt
fall
down
and
worship
me
.
8
,
9.
Note
,
1.
Satan
took
advantage
of
Christ's
voluntary
poverty
and
fasting
,
to
tempt
his
flesh
to
the
desire
of
earthly
prosperity
,
and
dominion
.
2.
By
[
all
Kingdoms
]
is
meant
,
many
that
were
within
prospect
.
3.
How
far
God
hath
given
the
power
of
Earthly
Kingdoms
and
glory
to
the
Devil
,
is
not
fully
certain
.
But
we
see
he
hath
given
him
power
to
tempt
men
by
them
;
and
its
like
much
to
dispose
of
them
as
far
as
those
temptations
prevail
.
That
he
useth
almost
all
the
Empires
of
the
world
against
Christ
and
holiness
,
by
Malignity
and
worldy
interests
,
to
keep
up
ignorance
and
ungodliness
,
is
notorious
by
sad
experience
.
4.
The
Devil
thinketh
not
Kingdoms
and
Glory
too
great
a
price
to
win
and
undo
Souls
.
5.
Christ
himself
was
tempted
to
the
most
odious
sin
,
even
to
worship
the
Devil
.
Therefore
mere
Temptation
,
even
to
Blasphemy
,
should
not
discourage
melancholy
persons
,
who
hate
and
resist
it
.
10.
Then
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
Get
thee
hence
Satan
;
for
it
is
written
,
Thou
shalt
worship
the
Lord
thy
God
,
and
him
only
shalt
thou
serve
.
10.1
.
Note
,
When
it
cometh
to
Blasphemous
and
Atheistical
temptations
,
Satan
should
be
driven
away
,
and
no
longer
disputed
with
and
endured
:
2.
Yet
even
then
Scripture
must
be
given
for
confuting
his
Blasphemies
.
3.
Whether
Satan
do
all
this
,
in
pride
as
desiring
to
be
worshiped
,
or
in
hatred
to
God
,
and
Souls
is
doubtful
:
but
its
like
to
be
from
all
these
.
4.
[
Only
]
excludeth
other
Gods
,
and
all
Competitors
and
Opposites
,
but
not
Parents
,
Masters
,
Princes
,
as
subordinate
to
God
.
11.
Then
the
Devil
leaveth
him
,
And
behold
,
Angels
came
and
ministred
to
him
.
11.
Note
,
1.
Satan
can
stay
no
longer
than
God
will
.
2.
Angels
are
Gods
servants
for
Christ
and
for
his
Church
.
3.
As
Christ
had
the
Ministry
of
Angels
,
we
need
it
much
more
.
12.
Now
when
Jesus
heard
that
John
was
cast
into
Prison
,
he
departed
into
Galilee
.
12.
Note
,
Christ
avoided
Persecution
,
till
his
hour
was
come
:
And
so
may
we
.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
An
leaving
Nazareth
he
came
and
dwelt
in
Capernaum
,
which
is
upon
the
Sea
coast
,
in
the
borders
of
Zabulon
and
Nephthalim
[
That
it
might
be
fulfilled
which
was
spoken
of
Isaias
the
Prophet
,
saying
,
The
Land
of
Zibulon
and
the
land
of
Nephthalim
,
by
the
way
of
the
Sea
beyond
Jordan
,
Galilee
of
the
Gentiles
,
The
people
which
sat
in
darkness
saw
great
light
,
and
to
them
which
sate
in
the
region
and
shadow
of
death
Light
is
sprung
up
.
13
,
&c.
Of
which
I
may
use
the
words
of
Isa.
9.
tho
then
spoken
to
another
purpose
,
as
now
fulfilled
Literally
as
they
seem
to
sound
,
and
as
perhaps
the
Holy
Ghost
might
farther
mean
them
,
&c.
17.
From
that
time
Jesus
began
to
preach
,
and
to
say
,
Repent
for
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
at
hand
.
17.
From
that
time
Jesus
exercised
his
Prophetick
Office
,
Preaching
to
them
,
1.
That
the
time
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
was
now
at
hand
;
and
2.
therefore
that
they
should
repent
that
they
might
be
fit
Subjects
for
his
Kingdom
,
and
might
believe
and
receive
remission
of
sins
.
18.
And
Jesus
walking
by
the
Sea
of
Galilee
,
saw
two
brethren
,
Simon
called
Peter
,
and
Andrew
his
brother
,
casting
a
net
into
the
Sea
,
for
they
were
fishers
.
19.
And
he
said
to
them
follow
me
,
and
I
will
make
you
fishers
of
men
.
20.
And
they
straitway
left
their
nets
and
followed
him
.
18
,
19
,
20.
It
being
part
of
Christs
Office
to
appoin●
Teachers
under
him
,
as
he
walked
by
the
Lake
of
Genesareth
,
he
saw
Simon
and
Andrew
,
&c.
And
he
called
them
to
be
Teachers
to
save
Souls
:
And
that
so
powerfully
,
as
prevailed
with
them
to
leave
all
and
follow
him
.
21.
And
going
from
thence
,
he
saw
other
two
brethren
,
James
the
son
of
Zebedee
and
John
his
brother
in
a
ship
with
Zebedee
their
father
mending
their
nets
,
and
he
called
them
:
22.
And
they
immediately
left
the
ship
and
their
father
and
followed
him
.
21
,
22.
Note
,
His
call
no
doubt
did
reach
the
heart
:
what
perswasives
he
before
used
is
not
mentioned
.
23.
And
Jesus
went
about
all
Galilee
,
teaching
in
their
Synagogues
,
and
preaching
the
Gospel
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
healing
all
manner
of
sickness
,
and
all
manner
of
disease
amongst
the
people
.
23.
And
from
that
time
he
went
about
in
that
Countrey
of
Galilee
,
teaching
,
and
preaching
the
joyful
tidings
that
the
Messiahs
Kingdom
was
at
hand
,
and
that
his
Miracles
might
confirm
his
Doctrine
;
he
miraculously
healed
all
manner
of
diseases
where
he
came
.
24.
And
his
fame
went
throughout
all
Syria
,
and
they
brought
to
him
all
sick
people
,
that
were
taken
with
divers
diseases
and
torments
,
and
those
that
were
possessed
with
Devils
,
and
those
that
were
Lunaticks
,
and
those
that
had
the
Palsey
,
and
he
healed
them
.
25.
And
there
followed
him
great
numbers
of
people
from
Galilee
,
and
from
Decapolis
,
and
from
Jerusalem
,
and
from
Judea
,
and
from
beyond
Jordan
.
24
,
25.
Note
,
1.
Christ
began
his
great
Prophetick
and
miraculous
Works
among
the
poorest
contemned
part
,
and
not
in
Jerusalem
among
the
greatest
.
2.
The
multitude
of
the
miraculous
cures
and
that
of
old
diseases
,
such
as
Palsies
,
Leprosies
,
&c.
left
no
place
for
suspicion
of
deceit
.
CHAP.
V.
1.
ANd
seeing
the
multitudes
he
went
up
into
a
Mountain
,
and
when
he
was
set
his
Disciples
came
to
him
.
2.
And
he
opened
his
mouth
and
taught
them
,
saying
,
1.
And
seeing
the
multitude
that
followed
him
as
admirers
and
learner●
(
not
yet
made
full
baptized
Christians
)
he
went
for
convenience
of
hearing
,
into
a
Mountain
,
and
there
being
set
,
he
taught
them
as
followeth
.
N.
Phrases
follow
the
custom
of
Countreys
.
And
so
[
he
opened
his
mouth
]
by
that
custom
was
no
such
absurd
phrase
as
it
would
be
now
.
3.
Blessed
are
the
poor
in
Spirit
,
for
theirs
is
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
3.
Blessed
are
ye
my
true
Disciples
,
though
you
be
poor
in
the
world
,
if
you
have
Spirits
suited
to
your
poverty
,
for
you
shall
have
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
for
riches
.
N.
Poor
in
Spirit
signifieth
a
mind
that
is
above
the
love
of
worldly
Riches
,
and
the
sins
that
Riches
use
to
breed
and
feed
,
(
that
is
,
Sodoms
sins
,
Pride
,
Fulness
,
and
Idleness
,
and
unmercifulness
to
the
poor
;
)
and
such
as
are
contented
with
food
and
raiment
,
having
mortified
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
which
thirsts
after
worldly
plenty
and
delight
.
4.
Blessed
are
they
that
mourn
,
for
they
shall
be
comforted
.
4.
Though
you
are
under
sorrows
now
,
you
are
blessed
if
you
are
godly
and
have
godly
sorrow
,
for
your
comfort
will
be
time
enough
and
full
enough
hereafter
.
N.
There
are
many
sorts
of
sinful
sorrow
,
which
have
none
of
this
promise
;
such
as
are
the
common
fruits
of
overloving
some
creature
and
distrusting
God
.
But
it
is
holy
mourning
that
is
here
meant
,
that
is
,
for
our
own
or
other
mens
sins
,
and
Gods
dishonour
,
and
displeasure
,
and
our
want
of
more
grace
,
and
for
the
miseries
of
the
wicked
,
and
suffering
world
.
5.
Blessed
are
the
meek
,
for
they
shall
inherit
the
earth
.
5.
Though
lowly
meekness
and
quiet
patience
seem
a
depressed
miserable
state
with
men
,
indeed
those
that
are
such
are
the
most
happy
sort
of
men
even
in
this
world
;
and
their
way
is
the
most
probable
for
escaping
of
outward
suffering
;
while
the
contrary
minded
vex
themselves
with
their
own
impatience
and
pride
,
and
provoke
others
to
hurt
them
,
and
suffer
much
because
they
cannot
suffer
a
little
;
and
raising
Seditions
and
Wars
,
do
ruine
themselves
by
revenge
and
ruining
others
,
and
perish
by
the
sword
to
which
they
trust
.
6.
Blessed
are
they
that
hunger
and
thirst
after
righteousness
;
for
they
shall
be
filled
.
6.
Blessed
are
you
,
though
now
you
hunger
for
want
of
bread
,
if
you
hunger
and
thirst
after
righteousness
of
heart
and
life
towards
God
and
man
,
as
those
that
would
fain
be
perfect
in
holiness
,
and
doing
good
to
all
;
and
that
not
with
a
sluggish
wish
,
but
a
desire
that
useth
effectual
endeavour
:
For
you
shall
have
full
satisfaction
of
all
such
desires
,
and
more
than
you
can
desire
now
,
when
the
full
are
sent
empty
away
.
7.
Blessed
are
the
merciful
,
for
they
shall
obtain
mercy
.
7.
Tho
God's
grace
and
mercy
be
free
,
yet
men
must
be
fit
receivers
,
and
not
reject
it
:
And
it
is
the
merciful
that
are
thus
blessed
,
as
qualified
for
saving
mercy
from
God
:
while
the
cruel
and
oppressors
,
and
persecutors
,
and
unmerciful
,
reject
mercy
by
their
forfeiture
and
incapacity
,
and
undo
themselves
by
hurting
others
.
8.
Blessed
are
the
pure
in
heart
,
for
they
shall
see
God
.
8.
God
will
not
bless
impure
unholy
souls
with
the
light
of
his
Countenance
,
and
the
comfort
of
his
Love
;
nor
dwell
with
the
filthy
workers
of
Iniquity
;
without
holiness
none
shall
see
God
.
But
you
whose
hearts
,
his
grace
hath
purified
from
the
filth
of
fleshly
worldly
lusts
,
and
the
love
of
sin
,
are
a
blessed
people
,
for
Grace
hath
fitted
you
for
begun
Communion
with
God
here
,
and
you
shall
see
him
in
heavenly
glory
hereafter
.
He
hath
not
purified
your
hearts
in
vain
.
9.
Blessed
are
the
peacemakers
,
for
they
shall
be
called
the
children
of
God
.
9.
Tho
peacemakers
use
to
be
hated
by
both
extreams
and
sides
of
the
contentious
whom
they
would
reconcile
,
yet
they
are
blessed
that
do
it
sincerely
from
the
predominant
love
of
God
and
Man
and
Peace
;
for
as
Children
are
like
the
Father
,
so
are
they
to
the
God
of
Love
and
peace
,
who
hath
reconciled
his
Enemies
to
him
by
Christ
.
10.
Blessed
are
they
that
are
persecuted
for
righteousness
sake
;
for
theirs
is
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
10.
Tho
men
think
them
miserable
that
are
opprest
and
ruined
in
the
World
:
they
are
blessed
if
they
are
persecuted
for
righteousness
sake
:
For
its
Gods
cause
who
will
reward
them
with
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
and
never
let
any
be
a
loser
by
his
obedience
to
him
.
11.
Blessed
are
ye
when
men
shall
revile
you
,
and
persecute
you
,
and
shall
say
all
manner
of
evil
against
you
falsly
for
my
sake
.
11.
Think
not
that
I
come
to
advance
you
to
worldly
honour
:
but
look
to
be
reviled
and
persecuted
,
not
only
by
Heathens
but
by
Jews
,
and
to
have
all
manner
of
evil
charged
on
you
,
and
reported
of
you
falsly
,
for
my
sake
,
because
you
believe
me
and
obey
me
:
But
in
all
this
you
are
blessed
,
while
your
false
accusers
and
persecutors
are
miserable
.
12.
Rejoyce
ye
and
be
exceeding
glad
;
for
great
is
your
reward
in
Heaven
;
for
so
persecuted
they
the
Prophets
who
were
before
you
.
12.
Though
such
usage
would
break
the
hearts
of
worldly
men
and
Hypocrites
,
do
not
you
only
bear
it
patiently
,
but
joyfully
with
exceeding
gladness
,
because
your
reward
in
Heaven
will
be
so
much
the
surer
and
greater
:
for
you
do
but
follow
the
Prophets
that
are
gone
this
way
to
heaven
before
you
,
whom
the
carnal
Church
persecuted
and
murdered
,
tho
their
posterity
honour
their
names
when
they
are
dead
,
but
go
on
and
imitate
them
in
hating
and
persecuting
the
living
.
13.
Ye
are
the
salt
of
the
earth
;
but
if
the
salt
have
lost
its
savour
,
wherewith
shall
it
be
salted
?
It
is
thenceforth
good
for
nothing
but
to
be
cast
out
and
trodden
underfoot
of
men
.
13.
The
World
is
putrified
with
the
corruption
of
all
sin
;
and
you
that
follow
me
must
be
as
salt
to
it
,
to
recover
it
from
this
corruption
.
But
if
you
prove
filthy
and
corrupt
your selves
,
what
or
who
shall
be
salt
to
you
,
for
your
recovery
?
Corrupt
professors
of
Christianity
are
more
miserable
,
hopeless
and
forlorn
than
Heathens
.
14.
Ye
are
the
light
of
the
world
:
A
city
that
is
set
on
a
hill
cannot
be
hid
.
15.
Neither
do
men
light
a
Candle
and
put
it
under
a
bushel
,
but
on
a
candlestick
;
and
it
giveth
light
to
all
that
are
in
the
house
.
14
,
15.
God
hath
honoured
you
to
be
the
lights
to
a
dark
world
:
It
is
not
therefore
an
obscure
and
hidden
sort
of
goodness
that
beseemeth
you
:
You
are
called
out
to
be
conspicuous
in
the
world
,
like
a
City
on
a
hill
that
cannot
be
hid
;
by
your
difference
from
them
in
doctrine
and
life
:
Men
do
not
light
a
candle
to
hide
it
,
but
to
to
set
it
up
to
be
a
light
to
the
house
;
And
so
doth
God
call
you
to
be
open
lights
in
Doctrine
and
life
.
16.
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
,
that
they
may
see
your
good
works
,
and
glorifie
your
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
.
16.
Note
,
That
1.
the
good
works
of
Christians
are
the
due
appointed
means
to
win
others
to
the
glorifying
of
God
:
and
they
that
do
not
this
are
guilty
of
perfidiousness
to
God
and
man
,
as
dumb
Ministers
are
by
omitting
their
work
.
2.
Therefore
our
good
works
must
not
be
so
few
and
small
as
to
be
undiscernable
:
They
must
not
be
done
in
hypocrisie
to
be
seen
of
men
for
our
praise
:
But
they
must
shine
forth
in
sincerity
to
God's
praise
.
3.
By
good
works
is
meant
Holiness
to
God
,
sobriety
to
our selves
,
and
justice
and
works
of
love
to
others
.
17.
Think
not
that
I
am
come
to
destroy
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
:
I
am
not
come
to
destroy
,
but
to
fulfil
them
.
17.
Take
me
not
for
an
enemy
to
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
as
if
I
came
to
blame
and
destroy
them
.
As
to
the
Ceremonial
part
,
it
was
but
a
Typifying
prediction
of
me
,
and
is
to
be
fulfilled
in
me
:
and
it
is
the
honour
of
Types
and
Prophesies
to
be
fulfilled
.
And
as
to
the
Natural
part
I
own
and
establish
it
,
and
am
so
far
from
evacuating
it
,
that
I
teach
the
fullest
keeping
of
it
.
18.
For
verily
I
say
to
you
,
Till
heaven
and
earth
pass
,
one
jot
,
or
one
tittle
shall
in
no
wise
pass
from
the
Law
,
till
all
be
fulfilled
.
18.
I
tell
you
,
the
Law
is
so
true
as
being
God's
own
word
,
that
one
letter
or
tittle
of
it
shall
not
be
frustrate
or
fail
of
its
performance
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
but
shall
be
all
fulfilled
.
19.
Whosoever
therefore
shall
break
one
of
these
least
commandments
,
and
shall
teach
men
so
,
he
shall
be
called
the
least
in
the
kingdom
of
heaven
:
but
whosoever
shall
do
and
teach
them
,
the
same
shall
be
called
Great
in
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
19.
If
any
shall
presume
to
break
the
least
of
these
commands
because
it
is
a
little
one
,
and
teach
men
so
to
do
,
he
shall
be
vilified
as
he
vilified
God's
Law
,
and
not
thought
fit
for
a
place
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
:
But
he
shall
be
there
Greatest
that
is
most
exact
in
Doing
and
Teaching
all
the
Law
of
God
.
Note
,
Are
not
those
Preachers
and
Prelates
then
the
Least
and
basest
,
that
preach
and
tread
down
Christian
love
of
all
that
dissent
from
any
of
their
presumptions
,
and
so
preach
down
not
the
Least
,
but
the
Great
command
.
20.
For
I
say
unto
you
,
that
except
your
righteousness
shall
exceed
the
righteousness
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
ye
shall
in
no
case
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
20.
So
far
am
I
from
Preaching
loosness
,
or
favouring
sin
,
that
I
tell
you
,
tho
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
pretend
to
the
strictest
keeping
of
the
Law
;
if
you
keep
it
not
better
than
they
do
,
and
be
not
a
better
and
a
more
righteous
sort
of
men
,
you
shall
in
no
case
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
heaven
.
Note
,
That
besides
Christ's
Righteousness
,
there
is
necessary
to
all
(
at
age
)
that
will
be
saved
,
a
righteousness
consisting
in
more
careful
exact
obedience
to
God
,
than
any
formal
Hypocrite
hath
.
And
this
God's
Spirit
worketh
them
unto
.
21.
Ye
have
heard
that
it
was
said
by
them
of
old
times
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
;
and
whosoever
shall
kill
shall
be
in
danger
of
judgment
.
22.
But
I
say
to
you
,
that
whosoever
is
angry
with
his
brother
without
a
cause
,
shall
be
in
danger
of
the
judgment
;
and
whosoever
shall
say
to
his
brother
Raca
,
shall
be
in
danger
of
the
Council
:
But
whosoever
shall
say
,
Thou
fool
,
shall
be
in
danger
of
Hell-fire
.
21.
Moses's
Law
was
that
Murther
shall
be
punished
with
death
(
by
the
lesser
Sanhedrim
)
And
the
carnal
Jews
have
taken
this
to
be
all
that
the
Sixth
Commandment
condemned
:
But
God's
Law
is
perfect
however
carnal
men
misunderstand
it
;
and
I
tell
you
,
that
1.
whoever
lets
out
his
passion
of
hurtful
and
uncharitable
anger
against
any
man
without
or
beyond
just
cause
,
doth
in
some
degree
break
the
Sixth
Commandment
,
and
therefore
deserveth
answerable
punishment
:
And
2.
Whoever
shall
causlesly
scorn
or
revile
his
Brother
;
breaketh
the
Command
yet
more
,
and
deserveth
greater
punishment
:
But
whosoever
shall
utterly
despise
him
causlesly
,
with
an
uncharitable
conclusion
that
he
is
a
fool
or
a
wicked
man
,
or
a
Schismatick
,
or
an
Heretick
,
when
it
is
not
so
,
shall
have
yet
far
greater
punishment
,
even
H●ll-fire
,
answering
that
in
the
valley
of
Hinnom
.
23.
Therefore
if
thou
bring
thy
gift
to
the
altar
,
and
there
remembrest
that
thy
brother
hath
ought
against
thee
;
24.
Leave
thy
gift
before
the
altar
,
and
go
thy
way
,
first
be
reconciled
to
thy
brother
,
and
then
come
and
offer
thy
gift
.
23.
Therefore
see
that
you
prefer
not
Sacrifice
before
Love
and
Mercy
,
but
if
thou
bring
thy
gift
to
the
Altar
,
and
be
just
ready
to
offer
it
,
and
remembrest
that
thou
hast
wronged
thy
Brother
,
or
given
him
occasion
of
uncharitable
thoughts
of
thee
;
lay
more
upon
love
than
on
thy
offering
:
Leave
it
there
,
and
go
presently
and
make
testitution
,
confession
,
or
whatever
is
necessary
to
reconciliation
,
and
then
come
and
offer
thy
gift
.
N.
1.
O
Christians
,
lay
this
deeply
to
heart
,
that
your
Saviour
was
so
great
a
teacher
of
Love
,
that
lie
preferreth
it
before
all
things
,
even
acts
of
outward
Worship
,
and
will
take
him
for
no
Christian
that
is
not
so
minded
.
2.
O
what
a
dreadfull
aggravation
of
wickedness
is
it
to
turn
the
very
Sacraments
themselves
into
snares
of
wrath
and
cruelty
,
and
to
curse
and
damn
and
tear
from
the
Church
all
that
dare
not
subscribe
and
swear
to
all
the
inventions
of
Popes
and
Councils
.
And
for
the
preachers
of
Love
and
Peace
,
to
say
more
than
[
Thou
fool
]
even
to
Silence
and
Ruine
or
Burn
all
as
Hereticks
or
Schismaticks
,
that
dare
not
justifie
all
this
.
25.
Agree
with
thy
adversary
quickly
,
while
thou
art
in
the
way
with
him
,
lest
at
any
time
thy
adversary
deliver
thee
to
the
judge
,
and
the
judge
deliver
thee
to
the
Officer
,
and
thou
be
cast
into
prison
.
26.
Verily
I
say
to
thee
,
Thou
shalt
by
no
means
come
out
thence
,
till
thou
hast
paid
the
uttermost
farthing
.
25
,
26.
If
thou
have
wronged
any
man
,
delay
not
reparation
of
his
wrong
,
and
reconciliation
.
Lest
he
extort
his
reparation
from
thee
by
Law
,
and
put
thee
to
extremity
,
when
thou
mightest
have
compounded
or
appeased
him
by
submission
.
And
so
obey
God
in
thy
duty
of
Love
and
Restitution
and
submission
to
men
,
l●st
he
enter
into
judgment
with
thee
,
and
make
thy
utmost
punishment
answer
the
Debt
.
27.
Ye
have
heard
that
it
was
said
by
them
of
old
time
,
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adultery
But
I
say
to
you
,
that
whosoever
looketh
on
a
woman
to
lust
after
her
,
hath
committed
adultery
with
her
already
in
his
heart
.
27.
So
Moses
said
in
the
Seventh
Commandment
,
Thou
shalt
not
commit
Adultery
:
And
the
carnal
Jews
lookt
but
little
deeper
:
But
I
tell
you
,
that
whoever
casteth
on
a
woman
a
wanton
eye
,
stirring
up
lust
,
and
unlawful
carnal
imaginations
and
pleasure
,
or
useth
his
other
senses
to
stir
up
such
lusts
,
as
defile
the
mind
▪
or
tend
towards
Fornication
,
he
hath
in
his
heart
broken
the
Seventh
Commandment
in
some
deg●ee
.
29.
And
if
thy
right
eye
offend
thee
,
pluck
it
out
and
cast
it
from
thee
;
for
it
is
profitable
for
thee
that
one
of
thy
members
should
perish
,
and
not
that
thy
whole
body
should
be
cast
into
Hell
.
30.
And
if
thy
right
hand
offend
thee
,
cut
it
off
,
and
cast
it
from
thee
;
for
it
is
profitable
for
thee
that
one
of
thy
members
should
perish
,
and
not
that
thy
whole
body
should
be
cast
into
Hell
.
29
,
30.
It
may
be
some
will
say
,
My
eye
is
so
inclined
to
enticing
looks
,
and
my
hand
to
some
forbidden
touches
or
acts
,
that
they
offend
when
I
know
they
should
not
,
and
if
it
go
no
further
,
I
hope
it
is
safe
:
But
I
tell
you
,
this
is
so
poor
an
excuse
,
that
if
you
had
not
the
command
of
Eye
and
Hand
,
and
had
no
other
way
to
avoid
the
sin
,
it
were
less
hurt
to
you
to
pluck
out
that
Eye
and
cut
off
that
Hand
,
than
to
sin
and
be
damned
with
it
.
Not
that
I
bid
you
do
so
,
for
you
have
power
otherwise
to
avoid
the
sin
;
but
if
you
had
not
,
it
were
your
wisest
way
:
much
more
to
deny
your
Eye
or
Hand
all
forbidden
pleasure
.
31.
It
hath
been
said
,
whoever
shall
put
away
his
wife
,
let
him
give
her
a
writing
of
divorcement
.
32.
But
I
say
to
you
,
that
whoever
shall
put
away
his
wife
,
saving
for
the
cause
of
fornication
,
causeth
her
to
commit
adultery
,
and
whosoever
shall
marry
her
that
is
divorced
committeth
adultery
.
31
,
32.
Moses
bade
you
give
your
wife
a
Bill
of
Divorcement
if
you
put
her
away
:
And
so
you
have
been
taught
that
this
is
lawfull
:
But
I
say
to
you
,
that
you
must
not
put
away
a
wife
save
for
Fornication
,
and
if
you
do
,
you
are
guilty
of
making
her
commit
Adultery
,
and
he
will
live
in
Adultery
that
shall
marry
her
.
Note
,
That
Christ
here
supposeth
such
other
causes
as
Nature
it self
alloweth
:
As
if
Husband
or
Wife
should
resolvedly
seek
the
others
death
,
or
be
infected
with
a
mortal
contagious
disease
,
self
preservation
alloweth
avoidance
till
the
danger
is
over
:
And
if
any
other
cause
make
their
cohabitation
utterly
inconsistent
with
safety
or
the
ends
of
Marriage
,
they
may
by
consent
live
asunder
while
that
cause
continueth
.
33.
Again
,
ye
have
heard
that
it
hath
been
said
by
them
of
old
time
,
Thou
shalt
not
forswear
thy self
,
but
shalt
perform
to
the
Lord
thine
oaths
:
34.
But
I
say
to
you
,
Swear
not
at
all
;
neither
by
heaven
,
for
it
is
God's
throne
:
35.
Nor
by
the
earth
for
it
is
his
footstool
,
neither
by
Jerusalem
,
for
it
is
the
city
of
the
great
King
;
36.
Neither
shalt
thou
swear
by
thy
head
,
because
thou
canst
not
make
one
hair
white
or
black
.
37.
But
let
you
communication
be
Yea
,
yea
,
Nay
,
nay
,
for
whatsoever
is
more
than
these
cometh
of
evil
.
33
,
&c.
You
have
been
told
that
Perjury
is
a
heinous
sin
,
and
our
Oaths
must
be
kept
:
This
is
past
doubt
;
but
I
tell
you
more
;
that
you
must
not
needlesly
swear
at
all
,
or
make
any
Oaths
a
part
of
your
discourse
:
Think
not
that
it
's
a
small
matter
to
Swear
by
Creatures
,
while
you
profane
not
the
name
of
God
:
For
all
that
you
can
swear
by
is
related
to
God
,
and
his
law
is
broken
by
it
:
If
it
be
by
Heaven
,
it
is
his
Throne
;
if
by
the
Earth
,
it
is
his
Footstool
;
if
by
Jerusalem
,
it
is
his
holy
City
;
if
by
the
Head
,
it
is
his
work
,
of
which
thou
makest
not
so
much
as
the
colour
of
one
hair
.
Therefore
content
your selves
in
your
discourse
with
a
sober
Yea
or
Nay
:
For
your
Oaths
and
needless
vehement
protestations
,
are
but
the
expressions
of
Passion
,
or
some
other
vice
,
and
are
sti●red
up
by
Satan
.
Note
,
That
the
common
definition
(
that
an
Oath
is
always
an
appeal
to
another
as
a
knower
and
avenger
of
falshood
)
is
not
good
:
It
is
the
pawning
of
the
verity
or
honour
of
one
thing
known
,
to
verifie
another
unknown
.
As
to
say
,
This
is
as
true
as
that
the
Heaven
is
over
me
:
Or
if
this
be
not
true
,
the
Earth
is
not
under
my
feet
;
It
's
as
true
as
that
I
have
a
Head
;
or
as
that
there
is
a
God
,
who
knoweth
all
things
,
&c.
Tho
it's
tr●e
that
Swearing
by
God
,
includeth
an
appeal
to
him
.
38.
Ye
have
heard
that
it
hath
been
said
,
An
eye
for
an
eye
,
and
a
tooth
for
a
tooth
.
39.
But
I
say
to
you
,
that
ye
resist
not
evil
;
but
whosoever
shall
smite
thee
on
thy
right
cheek
,
turn
to
him
the
other
also
.
40.
And
if
any
man
will
sue
thee
at
the
law
,
and
take
away
thy
coat
,
let
him
have
thy
cloke
also
.
41.
And
whoever
shall
compel
thee
to
go
a
mile
,
go
with
him
two
.
38.
&c.
You
have
heard
that
injuries
must
be
repaid
but
with
equal
hurt
:
an
Eye
for
an
Eye
:
It
's
true
that
Magistrates
having
the
charge
of
the
Common-welfare
,
and
the
execution
of
God's
Laws
,
they
must
punish
injuries
,
and
not
suffer
all
men
to
do
as
much
mischief
as
they
will
:
But
you
that
are
private
persons
,
must
prefer
LOVE
and
Patience
before
Reparation
of
your
Losses
,
preservation
of
your
Rights
,
or
personal
Revenge
:
And
therefore
when
it
is
not
the
publick
good
that
requireth
it
,
but
your
own
right
,
resist
not
injuries
,
by
any
means
which
violateth
Love
or
Patience
.
If
when
you
are
stricken
you
strike
again
,
you
do
but
stir
up
the
person
to
more
wrath
,
to
hurt
you
more
,
when
as
Love
and
Patience
may
make
him
ashamed
that
he
hath
wronged
you
:
Revenge
will
but
enrage
him
,
and
you
will
suffer
more
,
when
Love
and
Patience
may
win
him
.
Yea
if
he
abuse
the
Law
to
injure
you
,
prefer
not
the
righting
of
your selves
before
the
winning
of
him
by
Love
:
And
Patience
may
cost
you
less
than
a
Law-suit
,
or
Revenge
:
If
he
injuriously
force
you
to
any
service
,
bear
that
and
more
,
rather
than
by
striving
to
violate
Charity
.
Note
,
that
the
Rule
here
intended
by
Christ
is
,
that
we
prefer
the
winning
of
a
man's
Soul
by
Love
,
and
the
exercise
of
Patience
before
our
Right
,
and
that
we
bear
tolerable
wrongs
rather
than
alienate
men
by
exasperation
,
and
increase
our
own
sufferings
by
revenge
;
usually
the
Patient
suffer
least
;
and
win
enemies
most
.
But
1.
this
extendeth
not
to
Magistrates
strengthening
sin
by
impunity
.
2.
Nor
to
private
mens
pardoning
sins
against
God
,
which
is
not
in
our
power
.
3.
Nor
to
neglect
the
safety
of
the
Commonwealth
by
favouring
evil
.
4.
Nor
by
the
forbearing
necessary
defence
of
our
own
or
others
lives
or
welfare
against
insufferable
assaults
:
nor
may
we
give
away
that
which
is
due
to
Wives
and
Children
,
or
the
poor
,
which
is
not
in
our
power
.
42.
Give
to
him
that
asketh
thee
,
and
from
him
that
would
borrow
of
thee
turn
thou
not
away
.
42.
Note
,
The
sense
is
,
Be
not
unwilling
to
give
wh●re
ever
thou
oughtest
,
but
as
willing
to
give
as
men
are
to
ask
;
And
Asking
is
one
part
of
thy
direction
to
whom
to
give
.
But
this
excludeth
not
the
use
of
prudent
reason
in
our
giving
.
1.
We
must
not
give
that
to
one
person
which
we
should
rather
give
to
others
;
not
to
the
unworhty
or
unfit
,
because
they
ask
,
when
we
should
seek
after
the
more
needy
and
worthy
that
ask
not
:
nor
must
we
give
that
to
one
that
is
due
to
many
;
nor
give
to
do
a
lesser
good
when
by
it
we
might
do
a
greater
;
nor
give
that
which
is
not
in
our
power
.
As
to
the
question
,
How
much
we
must
give
,
1.
A
thousand
come
far
short
,
for
one
that
charitably
gives
too
much
.
2.
Every
man
should
study
to
do
God
the
greatest
service
he
can
with
his
estate
,
and
prudently
discern
the
way
.
3.
The
necessities
of
others
must
be
preferred
before
our
pleasure
and
unnecessaries
.
43.
Ye
have
heard
that
it
hath
been
said
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
neighbour
and
hate
thy
enemy
:
44.
But
I
say
to
you
,
Love
your
enemies
,
bless
them
that
curse
you
,
do
good
to
them
that
hate
you
,
and
pray
for
them
that
despite●ully
use
you
and
persecute
you
,
45.
That
you
may
be
the
children
of
your
father
which
is
in
heaven
;
for
he
maketh
his
sun
to
rise
on
the
evil
,
and
the
good
,
and
sendeth
●ain
on
the
just
and
unjust
.
43.44
.
God
did
let
out
the
Israelites
to
execute
so
great
slaughters
on
their
Heathen
enemies
,
that
occasioned
many
of
old
to
restrain
Love
to
too
narrow
an
object
,
and
to
incline
to
hatred
and
hurtfulness
to
enemies
,
too
much
:
But
I
tell
you
,
that
you
must
Love
all
your
enemies
according
to
the
degree
of
amiableness
in
them
;
that
is
,
All
men
as
men
;
All
sober
moral
men
as
such
;
all
visible
members
of
the
Church
as
such
:
And
all
notably
sincere
,
eminent
,
excellent
and
useful
Christians
as
such
;
And
let
not
enmity
to
you
,
suspend
this
Love
;
(
Tho
you
be
not
bound
to
love
all
alike
,
nor
to
trust
any
mortal
man
too
far
.
)
And
it
is
not
enough
that
you
do
your
enemies
no
hurt
;
nor
will
their
hating
,
cursing
,
or
spightfull
usage
and
persecution
of
you
,
excuse
you
from
your
duty
:
But
notwithstanding
all
this
,
you
must
love
them
that
hate
you
,
and
pray
for
them
that
despitefully
use
you
and
persecute
you
,
speak
well
of
them
and
bless
them
that
speak
ill
of
you
and
curse
you
;
for
you
are
not
God's
children
if
you
be
not
like
him
,
and
imitate
him
,
who
maintaineth
the
life
,
health
and
natural
comforts
of
the
just
and
unjust
.
N.
O
how
little
Conscience
do
most
Christians
,
even
the
Religious
make
of
this
command
of
Christ
?
How
freely
do
they
speak
evil
of
their
enemies
,
and
think
themselves
excused
by
saying
,
It
is
as
they
are
Christ's
enemies
and
not
as
ours
:
Hate
the
sin
,
and
dislike
the
sinner
as
such
;
so
you
will
but
love
all
that
is
lovely
in
him
,
and
remember
,
that
it
is
Love
that
must
overcome
evil
,
and
make
bad
men
lovely
.
46.
For
if
ye
love
them
that
love
you
,
what
reward
have
you
?
do
not
even
the
Publicans
the
same
?
47.
And
if
ye
salute
your
brethren
onely
,
what
do
you
more
than
others
?
do
not
even
the
Publicans
so
?
48.
Be
ye
therefore
perfect
,
even
as
your
Father
which
is
in
heaven
is
perfect
.
46
,
47
,
48.
If
you
look
for
any
reward
from
God
,
it
must
be
for
obeying
and
serving
him
:
but
to
love
men
for
loving
you
,
is
but
to
serve
your selves
and
your
self-love
,
and
then
you
must
reward
your selves
,
what
bad
man
will
not
love
men
for
loving
him
.
And
if
as
Jews
you
be
kind
to
Jews
,
or
praise
,
honour
and
love
those
of
your
own
Sect
or
Party
or
Opinion
,
what
bad
men
or
Heathens
do
not
the
like
?
All
out
of
self-esteem
love
and
honour
their
party
,
and
those
of
their
own
opinion
.
But
if
you
will
approve
your selves
the
children
of
God
,
and
have
his
reward
,
Love
men
for
his
sake
,
even
all
men
impartially
,
whether
they
be
for
you
or
against
you
,
so
far
as
any
thing
of
God
is
in
them
,
whether
it
be
Nature
or
Grace
,
common
grace
or
special
;
yea
for
their
capacity
of
being
good
and
doing
good
hereafter
.
The
most
full
universal
Love
is
that
perfection
in
which
you
must
be
like
to
God
.
Judge
of
your selves
by
it
;
and
reckon
that
you
have
no
more
Goodness
than
you
have
Love
.
CHAP.
VI.
1.
TAke
heed
that
ye
do
not
your
alms
before
men
,
to
be
seen
of
them
:
otherwise
you
have
no
reward
of
your
Father
which
is
in
heaven
.
1.
Be
careful
to
avoid
hypocrisie
,
and
a
proud
desire
of
praise
in
your
works
of
Charity
:
You
may
do
it
when
men
see
you
;
but
not
to
be
seen
:
If
you
take
mens
esteem
and
praise
for
your
reward
,
you
forfeit
and
lose
God's
heavenly
reward
.
2.
Therefore
when
thou
dost
thine
alms
,
do
not
sound
a
trumpet
before
thee
,
as
the
hypocrites
do
in
the
Synagogues
and
in
the
streets
,
that
they
may
have
glory
of
men
:
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
They
have
their
reward
.
2.
Make
not
ostentation
of
your
Charity
,
as
Hypocrites
:
They
shall
have
no
better
reward
than
the
vain-glory
which
they
chuse
:
(
Alas
what
a
pitifull
reward
.
)
3.
But
when
thou
dost
alms
,
let
not
thy
left
hand
know
what
thy
right
hand
doth
.
4.
That
thine
alms
may
be
in
secret
:
And
thy
Father
which
seeth
in
secret
,
himself
shall
reward
thee
openly
.
3
,
4.
But
(
tho
your
good
works
must
shine
before
men
to
God's
glory
,
yet
)
be
so
carefully
afraid
of
all
affectation
of
vain-glory
to
your selves
,
as
purposely
to
conceal
all
,
when
nothing
but
your
own
praise
requireth
openness
;
yea
,
do
not
note
it
too
much
in
your selves
,
to
puff
you
up
;
and
then
as
your
hearts
and
lives
are
all
known
to
God
,
he
will
openly
reward
them
to
the
full
.
5.
And
when
thou
prayest
,
thou
shalt
not
be
as
the
Hypocrites
are
;
for
they
love
to
pray
standing
in
the
Synagogues
,
and
in
the
corners
of
the
streets
,
that
they
may
be
seen
of
men
:
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
they
have
their
reward
.
5.
So
let
not
your
Prayer
be
like
the
Hypocrites
,
all
done
in
publick
as
on
a
Stage
,
to
be
seen
of
men
:
I
tell
you
mens
praise
is
all
the
reward
they
shall
have
.
N.
Not
but
that
publick
Church-Prayer
,
and
Family-prayer
are
as
great
duties
as
secret
Prayer
:
But
they
must
not
be
done
for
to
be
thought
Religious
,
nor
secret
Prayer
made
open
or
neglected
.
2.
Standing
is
a
lawfull
praying
gesture
in
it self
:
But
where
Kneeling
signifieth
more
reverence
,
it
must
be
preferred
in
humbling
duties
.
6.
But
when
thou
prayest
,
enter
into
thy
closet
,
and
when
thou
hast
shut
thy
door
,
pray
to
thy
Father
which
is
in
secret
;
and
thy
Father
which
seeth
in
secret
shall
reward
thee
openly
.
6.
But
do
thou
pray
secretly
where
only
God
is
witness
of
thy
Prayers
(
and
therefore
approve
to
him
thy
secret
desires
and
heart
,
as
well
as
thy
words
,
)
and
believe
that
God
will
openly
reward
thee
.
N.
1.
Both
publick
and
secret
prayer
are
our
duty
.
2.
Praying
only
before
men
is
gross
hypocrisie
:
But
all
secret
prayer
will
not
prove
sincerity
.
3.
They
that
say
,
We
must
not
serve
God
for
reward
,
oppose
Christ
,
and
Scripture
,
and
all
Religion
.
It
is
not
a
reward
in
Commutative
Justice
as
if
we
profited
God
:
But
in
Fatherly
love
and
justice
,
as
pleasing
God
through
Christ
,
as
Fathers
reward
good
children
and
not
bad
ones
.
7.
But
when
ye
pray
,
use
not
vain
repetitions
,
as
the
Heathen
do
,
for
they
think
that
they
shall
be
heard
for
their
much
speaking
.
8.
Be
not
ye
therefore
like
unto
them
;
for
your
Father
knoweth
what
things
you
have
need
of
before
you
ask
him
.
7.
When
you
pray
do
not
so
repeat
over
the
same
words
,
or
lengthen
your
Prayers
with
unmeet
repetitions
,
as
the
Heathens
do
,
that
think
canting
over
certain
words
,
or
spinning
out
Prayers
to
such
a
length
,
is
acceptable
to
God
:
or
as
if
God
were
moved
by
terms
or
length
.
For
God
is
your
Father
,
and
knows
what
you
need
before
you
speak
,
and
pityeth
you
according
to
your
needs
:
And
your
Prayers
are
not
to
move
and
change
him
,
but
by
exercising
your
own
desires
,
and
faith
and
repentance
and
thankfulness
,
to
make
you
fit
to
receive
his
further
gifts
.
9.
After
this
manner
therefore
pray
ye
.
9.
I
will
give
a
perfect
directory
for
the
matter
and
order
of
your
desires
and
prayers
,
and
in
words
fit
for
your
use
,
when
you
pray
but
summarily
.
9
,
10
,
&c.
Our
Father
which
art
in
Heaven
,
Hallowed
be
thy
name
,
Thy
kingdom
come
,
Thy
will
be
done
,
on
earth
as
it
is
in
heaven
.
Give
us
this
day
our
daily
bread
,
And
forgive
us
our
debts
,
as
we
forgive
our
debtors
;
And
lead
us
not
into
temptation
,
but
deliver
us
from
evil
:
For
thine
is
the
kingdom
,
the
power
,
and
the
glory
,
for
ever
.
Amen
.
9
,
&c.
We
come
not
to
thee
as
our
unreconciled
avenging
Judge
,
but
as
to
our
merciful
Father
reconciled
to
us
by
Christ
;
The
only
God
,
whose
Glory
is
eminently
in
Heaven
,
infinite
in
perfection
of
Being
,
and
of
Power
,
Knowledge
and
Goodness
,
our
absolute
owner
,
our
Supreme
Ruler
,
and
our
most
loving
Father
by
Creation
,
Redemption
and
Regeneration
,
whose
we
are
,
and
whom
we
must
serve
,
and
whom
we
must
Love
and
Trust
;
we
are
sinful
,
needy
,
miserable
and
unworthy
,
in
our selves
,
but
thy
Children
by
Christ
our
Intercessor
,
who
is
worthy
;
whose
hearts
are
by
desire
towards
thee
as
our
God
,
and
to
the
good
of
others
as
our
brethren
,
as
well
as
by
necessity
to
our
own
felicity
:
We
know
that
as
all
things
are
Of
Thee
,
and
Through
Thee
,
and
To
thee
,
so
Thou
art
our
Ultimate
end
:
And
therefore
we
first
humbly
beg
that
Thy
Great
,
Wise
,
and
Good
and
Holy
name
may
be
known
,
and
shine
forth
and
be
glorified
and
holily
regarded
upon
earth
,
and
not
blasphemed
or
be
unknown
and
disregarded
by
Atheists
,
Infidels
,
or
wicked
hypocrites
;
nor
the
honour
of
men
be
set
up
against
thee
:
But
that
the
Nations
of
the
earth
,
and
all
Societies
and
our
own
selves
,
may
be
wholly
devoted
and
live
to
thy
Glory
.
And
our
next
Petition
is
,
that
the
world
,
or
its
Societies
,
or
our
own
and
our
brethrens
Souls
,
may
not
be
given
up
to
the
wicked
Tyrannical
Kingdom
of
Satan
,
or
men
that
are
his
Ministers
and
governed
by
him
,
nor
to
the
Wars
,
bloud
and
cruelty
of
such
:
But
that
thy
Divine
Government
,
even
the
Kingdom
of
Messiah
may
come
on
Earth
in
that
fulness
as
may
destroy
the
Kingdom
of
Satan
,
that
Faith
,
Love
and
Righteousness
may
be
the
constitution
of
Societies
and
Souls
;
and
the
Reign
of
Grace
may
prepare
us
for
Glory
;
which
we
specially
pray
for
.
And
our
third
Petition
is
,
that
in
this
thy
Kingdom
,
Societies
and
Souls
,
our
own
and
others
,
may
in
disposition
be
conformed
to
thy
Governing
Will
,
and
in
practice
obey
it
,
and
in
Faith
,
Hope
and
Love
,
with
joyful
Trust
expect
the
promised
reward
,
and
patiently
submit
to
thy
Fatherly
corrections
and
disposals
.
And
that
in
all
these
aforesaid
three
requests
,
this
Earth
that
is
grown
so
near
to
Hell
,
may
be
made
more
like
to
them
in
heaven
,
who
Know
,
Love
,
and
Obey
,
and
Glorifie
thee
,
with
Perfection
,
Unity
and
full
delight
.
And
because
thou
hast
made
our
natures
such
as
cannot
but
love
our selves
,
and
hast
bound
us
to
seek
our
own
and
others
welfare
,
and
Grace
presupposeth
Nature
,
and
our
Being
is
necessary
first
to
our
Well-being
.
Therefore
our
fourth
Petition
is
,
that
thou
wilt
support
our
natures
,
and
maintain
them
by
necessary
food
and
sustenance
,
and
make
us
content
with
thy
allowance
,
and
save
us
from
covetousness
and
overmuch
love
to
worldly
fulness
,
prosperity
and
wealth
,
and
cause
us
to
subserve
thy
providence
by
our
wise
and
diligent
labours
,
and
not
to
forfeit
thy
maintenance
by
our self
confidence
,
idleness
or
vicious
sensuality
,
nor
turn
our
strength
to
serve
our
sinful
lust
.
And
knowing
that
Holiness
and
Justice
require
the
punishment
of
Sin
,
we
next
beseech
thee
to
look
on
us
in
Christ
whom
thy
Love
and
Mercy
sent
into
the
world
to
be
a
Sacrifice
and
Propitiation
for
sin
;
whose
perfect
Righteousness
and
Sacrifice
have
merited
that
pardon
and
grace
,
which
he
hath
given
in
his
Covenant
,
and
proclaimed
and
offered
to
us
all
in
the
Gospel
:
Forgive
all
the
sins
of
our
former
life
,
and
the
remaining
corruption
of
our
hearts
,
and
the
daily
faults
that
we
are
guilty
of
in
our
state
of
imperfection
.
And
knowing
that
thou
forgivest
none
but
penitent
believers
;
and
bindest
us
to
love
and
forgive
others
as
ever
we
would
be
forgiven
,
we
confess
and
lament
our
manifold
sins
,
of
corrupt
nature
and
practice
,
of
ignorance
and
of
knowledge
,
of
negligence
,
rashness
and
presumptuous
wilfulness
;
The
remembrance
of
them
is
our
grief
and
shame
,
we
loath
our selves
for
them
,
and
earnestly
beg
to
be
healed
of
them
:
we
cast
our selves
by
believing
Trust
(
tho
alas
too
weak
)
on
Jesus
our
Saviour
his
Merits
and
Intercession
,
and
thy
Love
and
Mercy
and
promises
in
him
,
desiring
henceforth
to
be
roled
by
him
and
sanctified
by
his
Spirit
and
Grace
;
And
we
unfeignedly
love
and
forgive
all
those
that
have
wronged
us
:
we
beseech
thee
therefore
charge
not
our
sins
upon
us
,
but
acquit
us
from
the
everlasting
punishment
,
and
all
vindictive
penalties
in
this
life
,
on
Soul
or
Body
:
And
grant
the
same
to
all
our
brethren
for
whom
we
pray
.
And
because
if
thou
keep
us
not
,
we
shall
run
on
in
guilt
by
new
temptations
,
and
lose
all
that
thou
hast
given
us
:
We
lastly
beseech
thee
,
to
save
us
from
all
dangerous
temptations
,
either
by
Satans
inward
suggestions
,
or
outward
snares
,
by
our
own
ill
inclinations
,
or
worldly
al●urements
,
or
by
such
sufferings
as
may
be
too
strong
for
our
faith
,
hope
and
patience
,
or
would
suppress
our
holy
love
,
and
thankfulness
and
joyfull
praise
:
And
save
us
from
Satan
,
from
our selves
,
our
enemies
and
our
friends
that
would
tempt
us
to
any
evil
,
and
from
the
sin
and
misery
and
thy
deserved
judgments
,
of
which
we
are
in
danger
.
And
fortifie
us
with
thy
confirming
comforting
spirit
.
And
we
beg
all
these
mercies
of
thee
to
this
end
,
that
we
may
employ
them
with
all
thy
Saints
,
in
joyful
praises
of
thy
blessed
Kingdom
and
Government
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
in
holy
admiration
of
thy
Power
,
and
all
perfections
,
and
in
glorifying
thy
Infinite
Goodness
and
Blessedness
,
with
the
glorified
Society
for
evermore
.
These
are
the
desires
of
our
Souls
,
and
the
requests
of
our
lips
,
which
we
humbly
,
and
earnestly
in
Faith
and
Hope
do
present
to
thee
our
Heavenly
Father
,
by
the
motion
of
thy
Spirit
,
through
Jesus
Christ
,
our
Intercessor
,
Lord
and
Saviour
,
Amen
.
Note
,
Reader
,
So
perfect
is
the
Method
of
the
Lords
Prayer
,
that
I
had
thought
to
have
Anatomized
it
and
set
it
before
thee
in
a
Scheme
.
But
I
now
write
for
the
less
learned
that
cannot
well
comprehend
accurateness
:
They
that
can
may
find
it
done
already
in
my
Latin
Method
of
Theology
;
and
the
lower
sort
may
find
such
a
brief
and
plain
Exposition
as
such
are
capable
of
,
in
my
Family
Catechism
:
And
in
both
the
controversies
hereabout
resolved
.
14.
For
if
ye
forgive
men
their
trespasses
,
your
heavenly
Father
will
also
forgive
you
.
15.
But
if
ye
forgive
not
men
their
trespasses
,
neither
will
your
Father
forgive
your
trespasses
.
14.
Lest
you
should
think
that
no
qualification
for
pardon
and
other
gifts
are
necessary
in
you
,
I
again
repeat
what
selfish
nature
is
loth
to
observe
,
that
tho
God
be
your
heavenly
Father
,
yet
your
love
and
forgiveness
of
your
Brother
is
so
necessary
to
his
forgiving
you
,
that
without
it
you
shall
not
be
forgiven
:
For
if
you
have
not
this
in
sincerity
,
you
are
not
God's
children
,
and
he
is
called
your
Heavenly
Father
but
as
offering
you
his
grace
:
But
if
you
have
sincere
Love
,
with
notable
defects
in
your
forgiving
others
,
God
will
correct
you
as
Children
,
and
will
not
forgive
you
some
sharp
chastisements
;
but
make
you
know
that
you
must
love
others
,
if
you
will
have
the
comfort
of
his
love
.
16.
Moreover
when
ye
fast
,
be
not
as
the
hypocri●es
of
a
sad
countenance
;
for
they
disfigure
their
faces
that
they
may
appear
to
men
to
fast
:
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
they
have
their
reward
.
16.
Do
not
for
to
be
thought
godly
seem
to
be
more
humbled
than
you
are
;
nor
shew
that
outwardly
,
which
should
be
a
concealed
secret
fast
:
such
hypocrites
shall
have
no
better
reward
,
than
the
esteem
and
praise
of
men
which
they
thus
seek
.
17
,
18.
But
thou
when
thou
fastest
,
anoint
thy
head
and
wash
thy
face
,
that
thou
appear
not
to
men
to
fast
,
but
to
thy
Father
which
is
in
secret
:
And
thy
Father
which
seeth
in
secret
,
shall
reward
thee
openly
.
17
,
18.
But
look
thou
for
thine
approbation
and
reward
from
God
,
and
hide
from
the
notice
of
the
world
thy
private
humiliations
(
tho
publick
humiliations
of
Churches
and
Nations
,
and
for
open
wrongs
,
must
be
publickly
shewn
)
and
God
will
openly
reward
thee
.
19.
Lay
not
up
for
your selves
treasures
upon
earth
,
where
moth
and
rust
doth
corrupt
,
and
where
thieves
break
through
and
steal
.
19.
Note
,
1.
By
Treasure
is
meant
that
which
a
man
most
loveth
and
trusteth
to
for
his
supply
and
comfort
,
and
practically
placeth
his
chief
welfare
in
.
2.
By
laying
up
,
is
meant
,
over
valuing
,
eagerly
desiring
and
seeking
and
caring
for
.
That
which
rust
,
moths
,
and
thieves
can
soon
bereave
you
of
,
is
unfit
to
be
your
beloved
trusted
treasure
.
20.
But
lay
up
for
your selves
treasures
in
heaven
,
where
neither
moth
nor
rust
doth
corrupt
,
and
where
thieves
do
not
break
through
and
steal
.
20.
But
by
Faith
place
your
happiness
in
heaven
and
on
that
lay
out
your
care
and
love
and
labour
;
and
so
use
your
wealth
as
God
hath
promised
to
reward
in
Heaven
:
For
that
treasure
is
incorruptible
,
inviolable
and
everlasting
.
Note
,
That
tho
it
be
our
God
and
Saviour
that
layeth
up
our
treasure
in
Heaven
,
and
saveth
us
freely
by
Grace
,
yet
it
is
we
that
are
commanded
to
lay
it
up
,
and
save
our selves
,
subordinately
,
by
faith
,
hope
,
love
,
and
labour
,
which
qualifie
us
as
fit
receivers
of
it
.
21.
For
where
your
treasure
is
,
there
will
your
heart
be
also
.
21.
And
by
this
you
may
know
whether
you
truly
place
your
Treasure
in
Heaven
or
on
earth
(
Not
by
your
speculative
opinion
or
words
:
for
what
Hypocrite
will
not
say
that
Heaven
is
better
than
Earth
?
)
But
by
the
bent
of
your
hearts
:
Your
Love
,
Care
,
Trust
,
and
hope
will
be
where
your
Treasure
is
.
That
which
you
1.
highliest
value
practically
,
2.
and
most
desire
and
chuse
,
3.
and
labour
for
,
tho
with
the
greatest
care
and
cost
,
that
's
it
that
is
indeed
your
Treasure
.
22.
The
light
of
the
body
is
the
eye
:
If
therefore
thy
eye
be
single
,
thy
whole
body
shall
be
full
of
light
:
23.
But
if
thy
eye
be
evil
,
thy
whole
body
shall
be
full
of
darkness
:
If
therefore
the
light
that
is
in
thee
be
darkness
,
how
great
is
that
darkness
?
22
,
23.
As
the
eye
seeth
not
for
it self
alone
,
but
for
the
whole
body
,
to
guide
its
action
;
so
thy
understanding
or
practical
judgment
is
that
superiour
visive
faculty
that
must
guide
all
thy
love
,
and
choice
and
life
:
If
therefore
thy
judgment
be
sound
,
and
thou
knowest
the
difference
between
laying
up
a
treasure
in
Heaven
and
on
Earth
,
it
will
rightly
guide
all
the
actions
of
thy
heart
and
life
:
but
if
thy
judgment
be
blinded
in
this
great
affair
,
it
will
misguide
thy
love
,
thy
choice
,
and
all
the
tenor
of
thy
life
:
If
thy
judgment
then
be
blind
which
must
guide
thee
,
what
a
miserable
erroneous
wretch
wilt
thou
be
;
and
how
dismal
will
that
errour
prove
.
24.
No
man
can
serve
two
masters
:
for
either
he
will
hate
the
one
and
love
the
other
;
or
he
will
hold
to
the
one
and
despise
the
other
:
ye
cannot
serve
God
and
mammon
.
24.
And
take
heed
of
the
self
deceit
of
Hypocrites
,
who
flatter
themselves
with
the
hope
of
having
a
treasure
both
on
Earth
and
in
Heaven
;
resolving
to
keep
and
prefer
this
world
while
they
can
keep
it
,
and
hope
that
Heaven
will
be
a
reserve
when
they
can
keep
the
world
no
longer
;
and
so
they
will
be
as
Religious
as
will
stand
with
their
fleshly
wordly
interest
:
But
I
tell
you
,
no
man
can
serve
two
such
contrary
Masters
:
He
will
love
one
better
than
the
other
,
or
obey
and
serve
one
to
the
neglect
and
injury
of
the
other
.
You
cannot
love
and
serve
God
as
God
,
and
yet
love
and
seek
worldly
wealth
and
prosperity
,
as
your
most
beloved
trusted
treasure
.
God
will
not
stoop
to
the
world
:
therefore
the
world
must
in
your
esteem
and
choice
,
stoop
to
God
,
and
be
used
for
him
.
25.
Therefore
I
say
to
you
,
Take
no
thought
for
your
life
,
what
ye
shall
eat
,
or
what
ye
shall
drink
,
nor
yet
for
your
body
what
ye
shall
put
on
.
Is
not
the
life
more
than
meat
,
and
the
body
than
rayment
.
25.
Therefore
take
this
as
my
special
warning
,
Wholly
trust
God
for
life
and
all
the
concerns
of
life
,
and
shew
not
your
selfishness
and
worldly
love
,
by
be●ng
distrustfully
anxious
or
sollicitous
,
for
meat
,
and
drink
,
and
cloaths
:
If
you
know
not
which
way
to
get
them
,
God
knows
which
way
to
give
them
.
Your
Lives
and
Bodies
are
his
gift
,
and
in
his
power
;
and
did
he
give
you
these
,
and
cannot
you
trust
him
for
food
and
cloathing
:
26.
Behold
the
fowls
of
the
air
;
for
they
sow
not
,
neither
do
they
reap
nor
gather
into
barns
,
yet
your
heavenly
Father
feedeth
them
.
Are
ye
not
much
better
than
they
?
26.
You
see
that
God
feedeth
the
many
sort
of
Fowls
that
make
no
store-houses
or
provision
for
time
to
come
:
And
God
that
made
you
better
than
they
,
will
not
neglect
you
.
27.
But
which
of
you
by
taking
thought
can
add
one
cubit
to
his
stature
?
27.
Study
your
duty
and
use
just
means
while
you
trust
on
God
:
But
your
self-troubling
distrustful
care
and
thoughtfulness
,
is
but
unprofitable
self-vexation
.
All
your
care
cannot
make
you
any
taller
of
stature
,
nor
keep
your
bodies
from
decay
or
death
.
28.
And
why
take
ye
thought
for
raiment
?
Consider
the
lilies
of
the
field
how
they
grow
;
they
toil
not
,
neither
do
they
spin
:
29.
And
yet
I
say
to
you
,
that
even
Solomon
in
all
his
glory
was
not
arrayed
like
one
of
these
.
30.
Wherefore
if
God
so
cloath
the
grass
of
the
field
,
which
to
day
is
,
and
to
morrow
is
cast
into
the
oven
,
shall
he
not
much
more
cloath
you
,
O
ye
of
little
faith
?
28
,
29
,
30.
And
why
do
you
distrustfully
care
for
cloathing
?
You
see
the
Lilies
of
the
field
that
neither
sow
nor
spin
,
have
yet
a
more
beautifull
flower
than
Solomons
most
splendid
Ornaments
could
match
.
And
doth
God
so
cloth
these
and
other
Plants
with
beauty
,
and
sweetness
,
and
are
you
so
distrustfull
and
weak
in
Faith
,
as
to
fear
that
he
will
neglect
you
?
Note
,
That
Christ
here
neither
blameth
Sowing
,
Spinning
or
other
meet
labour
,
nor
would
have
it
done
imprudently
and
carelesly
;
much
less
doth
he
approve
on
a●
idle
slothful
life
on
pretence
of
trusting
God
.
Six
days
must
we
labour
,
and
not
eat
the
bread
of
idle●e
Paul
saith
,
He
that
will
not
work
(
when
he
can
)
〈◊〉
him
not
eat
.
Idleness
corrupteth
Body
and
Soul
.
Such
Care
as
we
must
take
to
feed
and
cloath
the
Poor
,
such
at
least
we
may
take
for
our selves
:
But
,
31.
Take
no
thought
therefore
,
saying
,
what
shall
we
eat
?
or
what
shall
we
drink
?
or
wherewithall
shall
we
be
cloathed
?
31.
Therefore
when
you
have
done
your
duty
,
trust
God
,
and
do
not
with
murmuring
or
self-troubling
distrustfully
say
,
whence
shall
I
have
food
and
rayment
?
32.
For
after
all
these
things
do
the
Gentiles
seek
:
For
your
heavenly
Father
knoweth
that
ye
have
need
of
all
these
things
.
32.
This
is
the
practice
of
the
Heathens
,
who
fear
and
complement
their
Idol
Gods
,
but
cannot
trust
them
for
what
they
want
,
but
by
self-trusting
and
self-seeking
are
drowned
in
worldly
love
and
care
:
But
your
Heavenly
Father
is
far
better
acquainted
with
all
your
wants
than
you
are
,
and
doth
not
disregard
them
.
33.
But
seek
ye
first
the
kingdom
of
God
,
and
his
righteousness
,
and
all
these
things
shall
be
added
unto
you
.
33.
But
I
make
this
promise
which
you
may
boldly
trust
;
see
that
you
seek
first
Gods
Kingdom
of
grace
and
glory
,
and
that
Righteousness
,
(
Relative
,
habitual
and
actual
)
to
which
through
Christ
he
hath
promised
acceptance
and
salvation
,
seek
these
I
say
before
all
worldly
prosperity
and
fleshly
interest
,
with
your
chief
and
predominant
Esteem
,
Choice
,
and
Endeavour
;
and
then
all
bodily
things
shall
be
given
in
as
additions
to
the
greater
blessings
,
so
far
as
God
seeth
them
fit
for
you
,
and
you
for
them
(
for
Godliness
hath
the
promise
of
this
life
and
of
that
to
come
.
)
34.
Take
therefore
no
thought
for
the
morrow
:
for
the
morrow
shall
take
thought
for
the
things
of
it self
:
sufficient
unto
the
day
is
the
evil
thereof
.
34.
Therefore
(
Beg
of
God
your
daily
bread
in
saith
,
and
in
the
use
of
honest
labour
;
but
)
take
no
distrustfull
troubling
careful
thoughts
for
the
time
to
come
;
It
will
be
care
enough
to
morrow
to
take
notice
of
to
morrows
wants
,
and
to
do
to
morrows
work
:
Every
day
hath
its
own
duty
and
difficulty
,
and
sufferings
must
be
expected
:
Do
not
anticipate
them
,
and
take
to
day
the
trouble
on
your self
by
care
and
fear
,
which
belongs
to
the
time
to
come
:
The
burden
and
troubling
part
by
such
sufferings
as
you
must
expect
,
will
come
time
enough
,
and
a
days
sense
of
the
suffering
,
is
enough
for
one
days
evil
or
burden
.
Preparatory
notice
of
death
and
suffering
is
usefull
:
but
should
we
foreknow
all
the
particular
sufferings
that
are
to
come
on
us
,
it
would
but
overwhelm
us
,
by
an
untimely
suffering
every
day
by
fear
and
care
of
all
that
which
we
should
suffer
but
by
little
tolerable
parcels
,
while
every
day
hath
its
own
proportion
.
CHAP.
VII
.
JUdge
not
,
that
ye
be
not
judged
:
2.
For
with
what
judgment
ye
judge
,
ye
shall
be
judged
:
and
with
what
measure
ye
mete
,
it
shall
be
measured
to
you
again
.
1
,
2.
Make
not
your selves
judges
of
other
men
and
their
actions
without
a
just
call
,
and
be
not
censorious
medlers
,
nor
hold
severe
condemners
of
others
without
proof
,
and
beyond
cause
.
For
otherwise
you
must
look
for
severe
judgement
from
God
,
and
to
be
repaid
by
man
,
and
used
as
you
used
others
.
3.
And
why
beholdest
thou
the
mote
that
is
in
thy
brothers
eye
,
but
considerest
not
the
beam
that
is
in
thine
own
eye
?
4.
Or
how
wilt
thou
say
to
thy
brother
,
Let
me
pull
out
the
mote
out
of
thine
eye
,
and
behold
a
beam
is
in
thine
own
eye
?
3
,
4.
So
censorious
are
hypocrites
of
others
,
that
the
mote
of
a
small
infirmity
or
dissent
is
seen
in
their
eyes
,
as
if
it
were
some
intollerable
thing
,
which
they
must
pluck
out
(
as
the
Pharisees
censured
Christ
and
his
Disciples
for
not
observing
their
ceremonies
and
traditions
)
But
if
thou
know
thy self
,
mayest
thou
not
find
worse
than
this
in
thy self
?
(
Hath
a
Pharisee
nothing
worse
than
Non-conformity
to
his
ceremonies
and
traditions
?
How
canst
thou
think
his
mote
of
ceremonial
or
small
difference
intollerable
,
while
thou
easily
bearest
thy
own
formality
,
magisterial
pride
and
worldly
mind
,
and
other
great
and
deadly
sins
?
5.
Thou
hypocrite
,
first
cast
out
the
beam
that
is
in
thine
own
eye
,
and
then
shalt
thou
see
clearly
to
cast
out
the
mote
out
of
thy
brothers
eye
.
5.
Thou
Hypocrite
,
first
see
that
thou
have
no
greater
fault
thy self
;
cast
away
the
beam
of
pride
,
worldliness
,
formality
,
malignity
,
and
fleshly
vice
out
of
thy self
,
and
then
thou
wilt
be
more
capable
to
judge
of
thy
brothers
sailings
,
and
sitter
to
reprove
him
.
6.
Give
not
that
which
is
holy
to
the
dogs
,
neither
case
ye
your
pearls
before
swine
,
lest
they
trample
them
under
feet
,
and
turn
again
and
rent
you
.
6.
And
as
it
is
not
every
one
that
is
fit
to
reprove
,
so
it
is
not
every
one
that
is
fit
to
be
reproved
.
Tho
to
seek
mens
salvation
by
teaching
and
reproof
,
be
a
work
of
great
moment
,
when
it
is
used
in
season
,
to
them
that
are
capable
of
it
;
yet
take
this
rule
;
pretend
not
duty
to
teach
and
reprove
when
it
s
clearly
like
to
do
more
hurt
than
good
:
some
men
are
hardened
soorners
,
and
some
sensless
neglecters
,
and
some
hateful
,
persecutors
:
To
such
as
those
,
holy
counsel
,
doctrine
and
reproof
,
is
but
like
casting
Sacramental
or
consecrated
bread
to
the
dogs
,
or
pearls
before
swine
.
To
be
thus
wise
and
righteous
over
much
,
is
but
the
way
to
perish
and
be
rent
,
or
at
least
made
a
scorn
to
beastly
men
.
It
is
no
duty
where
it
is
no
means
to
good
,
yea
to
greater
good
than
hurt
.
Note
,
Yet
if
a
slothfull
hypocrite
shall
rashly
censure
others
to
be
Dogs
and
Swine
,
and
desperate
,
to
excuse
himself
from
duty
and
trouble
,
this
is
but
a
doubling
of
his
sin
.
7.
Ask
,
and
it
shall
be
given
you
:
seek
,
and
ye
shall
find
:
knock
,
and
it
shall
be
opened
to
you
.
8.
For
every
one
that
asketh
receiveth
,
and
he
that
seeketh
findeth
,
and
to
him
that
knocketh
it
shall
be
opened
.
7.
And
to
obtain
grace
and
mercy
to
your selves
,
true
Prayer
is
Gods
appointed
means
,
Ask
of
God
and
he
will
give
it
you
,
seek
diligently
and
you
shall
find
,
&c.
For
every
one
that
asketh
in
sincerity
,
and
seeketh
with
diligence
and
constancy
shall
obtain
.
Note
,
That
is
,
if
he
pray
to
God
believing
his
power
,
and
goodness
,
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
trusting
in
his
merits
and
intercession
,
and
this
first
and
chiefly
for
God's
glory
and
for
things
spiritual
and
everlasting
,
and
for
earthly
things
as
means
to
these
,
and
if
he
be
earnest
,
diligent
and
constant
in
such
askings
,
seeking
and
knocking
,
he
shall
certainly
have
grace
and
Glory
,
and
all
outward
things
so
far
as
they
are
sit
for
him
,
and
he
for
them
.
9.
Or
what
man
is
there
of
you
,
whom
if
his
son
ask
bread
,
will
he
give
him
a
stone
?
10.
Or
if
he
ask
a
fish
,
will
he
give
him
a
serpent
?
11.
If
ye
then
being
evil
,
know
how
to
give
good
gifts
to
your
children
,
how
much
more
shall
your
Father
which
is
in
heaven
give
good
things
to
them
that
ask
him
.
9
,
10
,
11.
Do
not
distrust
Gods
goodness
and
willingness
to
do
good
:
All
the
love
that
is
good
in
you
,
is
but
a
spark
from
the
God
of
infinite
goodness
.
Therefore
if
you
would
not
give
a
stone
to
your
Children
that
ask
bread
of
you
,
nor
a
Serpent
to
that
Child
that
asketh
a
Fish
;
and
if
you
that
are
so
bad
men
,
will
give
good
things
and
not
evil
,
to
your
Children
,
O
how
much
more
abundantly
should
you
believe
your
heavenly
Father
ready
and
willing
to
do
good
to
his
children
who
ask
it
of
him
,
being
fitted
to
receive
it
.
12.
Therefore
all
things
whatsoever
ye
would
that
men
should
do
to
you
,
do
ye
even
so
to
them
,
for
this
is
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
.
12.
And
as
you
may
gather
by
your
own
love
to
your
children
what
love
God
hath
to
you
;
so
if
you
would
have
God
over-rule
the
hearts
and
actions
of
men
to
love
you
and
do
you
good
,
see
that
you
first
love
them
and
do
them
good
,
and
that
is
the
most
probable
way
to
obtain
it
:
It
is
desirable
,
that
all
men
do
use
you
with
Justice
and
Charity
:
Do
you
therefore
be
sure
so
to
use
all
men
:
(
Not
that
a
man
who
hurteth
himself
,
or
would
have
another
hurt
him
by
temptation
or
sin
,
may
therefore
hurt
another
.
But
)
be
more
forward
to
do
good
,
than
to
expect
it
from
others
:
and
put
your self
in
their
case
,
and
do
to
them
,
whatever
(
prudently
and
justly
)
you
would
have
them
do
to
you
,
supposing
their
case
and
yours
were
exchanged
.
13.
Enter
ye
in
at
the
strait
gate
:
for
wide
is
the
gate
,
and
broad
is
the
way
which
leadeth
to
destruction
,
and
many
there
be
which
go
in
thereat
.
14.
Because
strait
is
the
gate
,
and
narrow
is
the
way
which
leadeth
unto
life
,
and
few
there
be
that
find
it
.
13
,
14.
And
let
not
the
strictness
of
the
gate
and
way
of
life
discourage
you
:
The
gate
is
wide
,
and
the
way
is
broad
that
leadeth
to
destruction
:
It
is
easie
to
please
the
flesh
,
and
to
neglect
a
holy
life
,
and
great
is
the
multitude
that
go
this
way
:
But
do
not
you
follow
the
multitude
in
sin
unto
damnation
.
The
entrance
into
a
life
of
Faith
and
Holiness
is
strait
,
and
the
way
is
narrow
,
requiring
self-denial
,
mortification
,
holy
diligence
,
and
patient
suffering
;
and
it
is
but
few
that
find
this
way
and
the
life
to
which
it
leadeth
.
But
life
eternal
cannot
be
too
dearly
obtained
:
Therefore
let
no
difficulties
stop
you
or
turn
you
off
.
N.
1.
It
is
because
of
our
corrupt
averseness
,
(
such
as
sick
men
have
to
a
feast
)
and
the
restraints
and
sufferings
of
the
flesh
,
that
Godliness
or
Faith
is
called
difficult
or
strait
.
But
in
it self
and
to
a
sound
understanding
and
will
,
it
is
the
only
pleasant
life
.
To
believe
God's
love
and
our
everlasting
glory
,
must
needs
be
sweeter
than
to
live
in
guilt
and
terrour
,
and
in
despair
of
any
future
happiness
.
2.
The
Gate
is
the
entrance
by
conversion
into
a
life
of
Faith
and
Holiness
as
the
way
:
and
the
Devil
,
the
World
and
the
Flesh
will
strive
hard
against
both
:
But
Grace
will
conquer
and
make
all
a
delight
.
3.
Fewer
turned
Christians
then
,
than
did
after
Christs
ascension
.
But
if
most
on
earth
perish
,
how
little
is
the
earth
,
to
the
vast
and
glorious
regions
of
the
blessed
.
15.
Beware
of
false
Prophets
who
come
to
you
in
sheeps
cloathing
,
but
inwardly
they
are
ravening
wolves
:
16.
Ye
shall
know
them
by
their
fruits
:
Do
men
gather
grapes
of
thorns
,
or
figs
of
thistles
?
15
,
16.
And
you
must
expect
the
temptation
,
of
Teachers
falsly
pretending
Divine
inspiration
and
authority
,
they
will
come
to
you
with
enticing
pretences
,
as
speaking
for
God
,
for
truth
,
for
godliness
,
for
your
salvation
,
for
order
,
peace
,
&c.
but
mischief
and
hurtfulness
is
in
their
heart
and
design
:
And
if
you
think
their
pretences
too
hard
for
you
to
confute
,
look
to
the
tendency
and
effects
:
Thorns
and
thistles
prick
and
hurt
,
and
Grapes
and
Figs
are
sweet
and
nourishing
.
If
their
Counsel
and
their
practice
be
hurtfull
and
destroying
,
they
are
Wolves
,
and
not
of
God
.
Their
bloudy
jaws
and
teeth
will
bewray
them
tho
in
sheeps
cloathing
:
If
they
would
draw
you
to
wickedness
,
or
turn
you
from
a
sober
,
just
and
holy
life
,
or
if
instead
of
Love
and
Peace
and
doing
good
,
they
are
for
hatred
,
contention
,
cruelty
,
oppression
,
unjust
silencing
,
excommunicating
and
persecuting
,
by
these
fruits
you
may
know
them
.
N.
Tho
every
cruel
wicked
man
is
not
a
false
teacher
,
nor
every
man
is
to
believed
in
all
his
Doctrines
who
is
loving
and
godly
;
Yet
1.
that
doctrine
that
tendeth
to
do
more
hurt
than
good
,
is
naught
.
2.
And
usually
God
teacheth
the
meek
and
loving
,
and
holy
persons
all
necessary
truth
,
and
forsaketh
most
,
the
understanding
of
the
wicked
,
proud
and
worldly
:
And
tho
not
meer
ornamental
accomplishments
,
yet
the
saving
gifts
of
the
Spirit
go
together
;
that
is
,
Illumination
,
and
holy
,
love
,
and
obedience
and
peace
;
And
who
can
be
confident
that
Gods
Spirit
teacheth
those
men
the
truth
above
others
,
whom
he
never
taught
the
knows
necessary
duties
of
love
,
peace
,
justice
,
holiness
and
temperance
.
When
their
lives
tell
us
that
they
serve
the
Devil
,
its
hard
to
believe
that
they
are
inspired
of
God
as
extraordinary
men
,
tho
they
may
preach
the
truth
for
reputation
and
advantage
.
1.
Even
so
every
good
tree
bringeth
forth
good
fruit
,
but
a
corrupt
tree
bringeth
forth
evil
fruit
:
18.
A
good
tree
cannot
bring
forth
evil
fruit
,
neither
can
a
corrupt
tree
bring
forth
good
fruit
.
19.
Every
tree
that
bringeth
not
forth
good
fruit
,
is
hewn
down
and
cast
into
the
fire
.
20.
Wherefore
by
their
fruits
ye
shall
know
them
.
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
As
the
man
is
,
so
will
he
do
.
Therefore
by
the
badness
of
their
fruit
you
may
know
that
they
speak
not
from
the
Spirit
of
God
.
Note
,
That
Christ
giveth
us
not
this
Rule
to
know
ordinary
Priests
and
Preachers
Doctrine
by
:
For
when
Rulers
and
Countreys
own
sound
Doctrine
,
wic●ed
worldly
men
will
own
it
for
preferment
and
worldly
ends
:
But
it
is
to
trie
Prophets
by
,
who
pretend
to
the
Spirits
inspiration
:
He
that
is
not
ruled
by
the
Spirit
is
not
like
to
be
inspired
by
the
Spirit
.
2.
And
tho
this
hold
true
as
to
all
wickedness
,
yet
the
fruit
that
Christ
specially
meaneth
,
is
hurtfulness
:
As
the
names
of
Wolves
,
Thorns
and
Thistles
shew
.
3.
If
a
good
man
speak
or
do
ill
,
it
is
because
he
is
not
perfectly
good
,
but
partly
bad
.
For
instance
,
The
Papal
Church
pretendeth
to
the
infallible
guidance
of
the
Spirit
when
Pope
and
Councils
agree
,
which
is
,
To
Prophetical
Inspiration
,
beyond
the
meer
improvement
of
thei●
own
knowledge
:
How
shall
we
know
whether
their
pretence
be
true
?
1.
We
find
that
they
cherish
ignorance
,
by
forbidding
the
reading
of
the
Scripture
in
a
known
Tongue
without
a
License
,
and
praying
in
a
Tongue
not
understood
:
2.
We
find
that
they
divide
the
Christian
world
by
laying
its
Unity
and
Peace
on
impossible
terms
,
even
a
multitude
of
their
own
Canons
.
3.
We
find
they
are
adversaries
to
Catholick
love
,
by
damning
all
the
Christian
world
save
their
own
Sect
,
and
keeping
up
their
Church
and
Religion
by
bloudy
Doctrines
,
Inquisitions
,
and
Massacres
.
4.
And
that
it
is
a
worldly
interest
that
is
thus
managed
.
These
being
all
Wol●ish
Thorny
hurtful
fruits
,
disprove
their
pretence
to
the
Spirits
infallibility
.
But
it
being
their
interest
to
be
for
the
Deity
,
Christianity
,
and
Immortality
of
Souls
,
in
that
they
may
own
the
truth
.
And
if
the
Reformed
Churches
have
had
some
errours
,
it
is
because
they
are
but
of
imperfect
knowledge
and
reformation
.
21.
Not
every
one
that
saith
to
me
,
Lord
▪
Lord
,
shall
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
but
he
that
doth
the
will
of
my
Father
which
is
in
heaven
.
21.
It
is
not
verbal
professions
,
and
pretending
to
the
Spirit
,
or
to
be
Orthodox
,
or
to
be
better
than
others
,
nor
is
it
formal
worshipping
God
as
the
Hypocrites
do
,
nor
honouring
me
with
the
lips
and
knee
alone
,
that
will
save
any
one
:
but
it
is
only
the
holy
obedient
beliver
that
shall
be
saved
.
22.
Many
will
say
to
me
in
that
day
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
have
we
not
prophesied
in
thy
name
,
and
in
thy
name
have
cast
out
devils
,
and
in
thy
name
done
many
wonderful
works
:
23.
And
then
I
will
profess
to
them
,
I
never
knew
you
:
depart
from
me
ye
that
work
iniquity
.
22
,
23.
Many
will
then
plead
,
not
only
that
they
were
Bishops
or
Preachers
in
the
Church
,
but
even
that
they
Prophesied
,
and
wrought
miracles
in
my
name
:
to
whom
I
will
say
,
Depart
from
me
all
you
that
lived
wickedly
,
whatever
you
said
or
did
in
my
name
,
I
never
owned
you
,
nor
will
I
save
you
.
24.
Therefore
whosoever
heareth
these
sayings
of
mine
,
and
doth
them
,
I
will
liken
him
to
a
wise
man
who
built
his
house
upon
a
rock
.
25.
And
the
rain
descended
and
and
the
flouds
came
,
and
the
winds
blew
,
and
beat
on
that
house
,
and
it self
not
,
for
it
was
founded
on
a
rock
.
24
,
25.
He
that
heareth
,
believeth
and
obeyeth
that
which
I
have
now
taught
you
,
is
like
a
wise
man
,
&c.
Note
,
The
obedient
believer
is
the
only
wise
man
,
that
buildeth
the
hopes
of
his
salvation
on
a
sure
foundation
.
26.
And
every
one
that
heareth
these
sayings
of
mine
,
and
doth
them
not
,
shall
be
like
●ed
to
a
foolish
man
who
built
his
house
on
the
sand
:
27.
And
the
rain
descended
,
and
the
flouds
came
,
and
the
winds
blew
,
and
beat
upon
that
house
,
and
it
fell
,
and
great
was
the
fall
of
it
.
26
,
27.
Note
,
1.
Ungodly
men
,
that
hear
Christs
Gospel
and
obey
it
not
,
are
fools
,
and
build
their
hopes
of
Salvation
as
on
the
sands
,
2.
All
mens
Religion
and
hopes
shall
be
tried
,
as
a
house
by
Storms
,
whether
it
be
well
founded
and
built
or
not
.
3.
Grievous
will
be
the
overthrow
of
the
religious
hopes
of
all
hypocrites
and
ungodly
livers
.
28
,
29.
And
it
came
to
pass
when
Jesus
had
ended
these
sayings
,
the
people
were
astonished
at
his
doctrine
.
For
he
taught
them
as
one
having
authority
,
and
not
as
the
Scribes
.
28
,
29.
The
hearers
admired
his
Doctrine
;
for
he
spake
not
as
the
Scribes
and
ordinary
Teachers
,
but
as
by
Prophetick
authority
and
the
Majestick
power
of
the
Spirit
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
1.
WHen
he
was
come
down
from
the
mountain
,
great
multitudes
followed
him
.
2.
And
behold
,
there
came
a
Leper
and
worshipped
him
,
saying
,
Lord
,
if
thou
wilt
thou
canst
make
me
clean
.
1
,
2.
N.
1.
A
Leprosie
is
so
long
and
so
visible
a
disease
,
as
that
there
could
be
no
fraud
in
the
cure
.
2.
The
belief
of
Christs
power
shewed
that
he
believed
him
to
be
sent
of
God
;
and
therefore
was
an
acceptable
faith
,
tho
he
doubted
of
Christs
will
.
3.
And
Jesus
put
forth
his
hand
and
touched
him
,
saying
,
I
will
,
be
thou
clean
:
And
immediately
his
leprosie
was
cleansed
.
3.
Note
,
Christ
shewed
both
Power
and
Will
,
to
cure
him
miraculously
that
believed
his
power
.
4.
And
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
See
thou
tell
no
man
,
but
go
thy
way
,
shew
thy self
to
the
Priest
,
and
offer
the
gift
that
Moses
commanded
for
a
testimony
to
them
.
4.
Do
not
thy self
divulge
this
cure
,
but
go
shew
the
Priest
that
thou
art
cleansed
,
and
let
him
enquire
if
he
will
,
how
it
was
done
;
perform
thou
thy
Offering
according
to
the
Law
;
and
let
it
stand
as
a
testimony
of
me
,
whether
they
will
use
it
or
not
.
N.
1.
Christ
would
have
his
miracles
divulged
but
by
degrees
,
and
so
himself
made
known
;
not
all
at
first
,
but
in
due
season
,
when
it
would
do
more
good
than
hurt
:
not
to
encourage
men
against
him
before
the
time
;
but
when
his
greatest
works
all
done
,
might
,
set
together
,
make
a
compleat
evidence
.
2.
Tho
the
high
Priest
was
no
due
successor
of
Aarons
line
,
but
yearly
brought
in
by
Heathen
powers
to
him
that
purchased
the
place
,
and
the
office
much
corrupted
,
yet
Christ
bids
the
Leper
do
his
duty
according
to
the
Law
,
to
such
as
had
possession
.
5.
And
when
Jesus
was
entred
into
Capernaum
,
there
came
a
Centurion
beseeching
him
,
6.
And
saying
,
Lord
,
my
servant
lyeth
at
home
sick
of
the
Passie
,
grievously
tormented
.
7.
And
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
I
will
come
and
heal
him
.
5
,
6
,
7.
N.
This
Captain
(
of
an
hundred
Soldiers
)
shewed
his
Faith
by
asking
,
and
Christ
presently
promiseth
a
cure
.
8.
The
Centurion
answered
and
said
,
Lord
,
I
am
not
worthy
that
thou
shouldest
come
under
my
roof
,
but
speak
the
word
only
,
and
my
servant
shall
be
healed
.
9.
For
I
am
a
man
under
authority
,
having
soldiers
under
me
;
and
I
say
to
this
man
,
Go
,
and
he
goeth
;
and
to
another
,
Come
,
and
he
cometh
;
and
to
my
servant
,
Do
this
,
and
he
doth
it
.
8
,
9.
The
Captain
said
,
&c.
And
if
my
Soldiers
and
Servants
obey
my
words
,
its
easie
with
thee
to
command
deliverance
.
10.
When
Jesus
heard
it
,
he
marvelled
,
and
said
to
them
that
followed
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
I
have
not
found
so
great
faith
,
no
not
in
Israel
.
10.
At
this
Christ
expressed
admiration
by
way
of
praise
,
saying
,
I
have
not
found
so
great
faith
in
any
Israelites
that
waited
for
the
Messiah
,
as
in
this
Roman
Captain
.
11.
And
I
say
to
you
,
that
many
shall
come
from
the
east
and
west
,
and
shall
sit
down
with
Abraham
,
and
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
in
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
12.
But
the
children
of
the
kingdom
shall
be
cast
out
into
outer
darkness
,
there
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
11.
I
tell
you
that
many
of
the
Gentiles
shall
be
converted
,
and
from
East
and
West
shall
be
gathered
into
the
Church
,
and
into
the
Heavenly
Kindom
,
to
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
whose
faithful
(
though
not
natural
)
children
they
are
reputed
;
when
the
Jews
that
are
the
natural
seed
,
and
thought
that
the
promise
had
been
only
theirs
)
shall
be
cast
out
from
Heavenly
felicity
into
outer
darkness
,
and
utmost
misery
;
where
shall
be
crying
,
and
weeping
,
and
gnashing
of
teeth
(
as
men
do
with
cold
,
or
with
rage
.
)
13.
And
Jesus
said
to
the
Centurion
,
Go
thy
way
,
and
as
thou
hast
believed
so
be
it
done
to
thee
,
and
his
servant
was
healed
the
very
same
hour
.
13.
And
Jesus
gave
him
presently
the
reward
of
his
faith
,
promising
and
performing
the
cure
of
his
servant
.
14.
And
when
Jesus
came
into
Peters
house
,
he
saw
his
wives
mother
laid
,
and
sick
of
a
fever
.
15.
And
he
touched
her
hand
,
and
the
fever
left
her
,
and
she
rose
and
ministred
to
them
.
14.
Note
,
the
speed
of
the
cure
:
she
presently
went
about
her
business
,
and
served
them
.
16.
When
the
even
was
come
,
they
brought
to
him
many
that
were
possessed
with
devils
,
and
he
cast
out
the
spirits
with
his
word
,
and
healed
all
that
were
sick
.
16.
Note
,
1.
The
Scripture
doth
not
separate
Diseases
and
Devils
so
much
as
they
that
think
there
is
no
Devil
in
a
disease
that
hath
natural
causes
.
For
Devils
are
often
Gods
executioners
,
even
when
there
are
natural
causes
of
the
disease
;
and
do
add
many
extraordinary
symptomes
by
their
own
operation
.
2.
Christ
healed
Bodies
to
win
Souls
,
by
such
gifts
as
all
are
capable
of
valuing
:
and
to
shew
his
mercy
to
Body
and
Soul
.
17.
That
it
might
be
fulfilled
,
which
was
spoken
by
Esaias
the
prophet
,
saying
,
Himself
took
our
infirmities
,
and
bare
our
sicknesses
.
17.
And
as
in
Isa.
53.
he
is
said
to
take
our
Infirmities
by
suffering
for
our
sins
,
the
words
may
also
be
verified
in
another
sense
,
even
of
his
compassion
and
his
cure
of
mens
diseases
.
18.
Now
when
Jesus
saw
great
multitudes
about
him
,
he
gave
commandment
to
depart
unto
the
other
side
.
19.
and
a
certain
Scribe
came
and
said
to
him
,
Master
,
I
will
follow
thee
whithersoever
thou
goest
.
20.
And
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
the
foxes
have
holes
,
and
the
birds
of
the
air
have
nests
;
but
the
Son
of
man
hath
not
where
to
lay
his
head
.
18
,
19
,
20.
N.
That
when
Christ
saw
a
man
desirous
to
follow
him
,
either
for
worldly
ends
,
and
with
a
mind
not
loosed
from
worldly
interest
,
he
trieth
him
,
and
turneth
him
off
by
undeceiving
him
.
21.
And
another
of
his
disciples
faith
to
him
,
Lord
,
suffer
me
first
to
go
and
bury
my
father
.
22.
But
Jesus
said
to
him
,
Follow
me
,
and
let
the
dead
bury
their
dead
.
21
,
22.
Another
whom
Christ
saw
better
resolved
and
qualified
,
he
would
not
permit
so
much
as
to
go
home
to
bury
his
Father
,
but
using
a
proverbial
speech
,
saith
,
Let
the
dead
bury
their
dead
;
that
is
,
If
thou
be
devoted
to
me
,
follow
me
,
and
my
service
,
for
this
is
now
thy
greatest
business
,
to
which
burying
thy
Father
must
not
be
preferred
:
Others
that
are
not
engaged
as
thou
art
,
may
bury
thy
Father
:
If
they
would
not
,
it
were
better
he
were
unburied
,
than
thou
should
desert
or
neglect
me
and
my
service
.
23
,
24.
And
when
he
was
entred
into
a
ship
,
his
disciples
followed
him
:
And
behold
there
arose
a
great
tempest
in
the
sea
;
insomuch
that
the
ship
was
covered
with
the
waves
;
but
he
was
asleep
:
25.
And
his
disciples
came
unto
him
and
awoke
him
,
saying
,
Lord
save
us
,
we
perish
.
23
,
24
,
25.
N.
The
Ship
is
safe
where
Christ
is
,
tho
he
seem
asleep
.
2.
Yet
dangers
cast
weak
believers
into
fear
.
26.
And
he
saith
to
them
,
Why
are
ye
fearful
,
O
ye
of
little
faith
?
Then
he
arose
and
rebuked
the
winds
and
the
sea
,
and
there
was
a
great
calm
.
26.
Great
fears
are
the
ordinary
effects
of
sinful
distrust
,
and
the
symptomes
of
but
little
Faith
.
2.
Get
Christ
on
our
side
,
and
he
can
command
all
the
world
to
be
for
us
,
or
not
to
hurt
us
.
27.
But
the
men
marvelled
,
saying
,
what
manner
of
man
is
this
,
that
even
the
winds
and
the
sea
obey
him
.
27.
Note
,
1.
Christs
works
proved
that
he
was
a
Saviour
fully
to
be
trusted
:
2.
Do
but
obey
Christ
,
and
he
will
make
all
creatures
obey
him
for
your
good
and
safety
.
28.
And
when
he
was
come
to
the
other
side
,
into
the
countrey
of
the
Gergesenes
,
there
met
him
two
possessed
with
devils
coming
out
of
the
tombs
,
exceeding
fierce
,
so
that
no
man
might
pass
by
that
way
.
28.
That
is
,
two
that
were
mad
and
possessed
,
and
acted
by
devils
in
their
madness
.
29.
And
behold
they
cried
out
,
saying
,
What
have
we
to
do
with
thee
,
Jesus
thou
Son
of
God
?
Art
thou
come
hither
to
torment
us
before
the
time
?
29.
And
the
Devils
in
them
by
the
mens
voice
cried
out
,
saying
,
Meddle
not
with
us
Jesus
thou
Son
of
God
.
Increase
not
our
torments
before
the
appointed
time
of
their
increase
.
30.
And
there
was
a
good
way
off
from
them
a
herd
of
many
swine
feeding
:
31.
So
the
devils
besought
him
,
saying
,
If
thou
cast
us
out
,
suffer
us
to
go
away
into
the
herd
of
swine
.
30
,
31.
And
(
many
Gentiles
dwelling
there
who
kept
Swine
,
and
perhaps
some
Jews
,
to
sell
,
tho
they
eat
not
Swines
flesh
)
there
was
a
great
herd
of
Swine
;
and
the
Devils
being
a
base
sort
of
Spirits
,
and
bent
to
all
mischief
,
craved
leave
,
if
they
must
be
cast
out
,
to
go
into
the
Swine
,
partly
to
mischief
them
,
and
partly
to
discontent
their
owners
.
32.
And
he
said
to
them
,
Go
;
And
when
they
were
come
out
,
they
went
into
the
herd
of
swine
:
and
behold
,
the
whole
herd
of
swine
ran
violently
down
a
steep
place
into
the
sea
,
and
perished
in
the
waters
.
32.
That
is
,
They
were
mad
,
and
in
madness
ran
into
the
sea
and
were
drowned
.
33.
And
they
that
kept
them
fled
,
and
went
their
ways
into
the
city
,
and
told
every
thing
,
and
what
was
befaln
the
possessed
of
the
devils
.
34.
And
behold
the
whole
city
came
out
to
meet
Jesus
:
And
when
they
saw
him
,
they
besought
him
that
he
would
depart
out
of
their
coasts
.
33
,
34.
When
they
heard
all
this
,
the
whole
City
was
moved
with
a
desire
to
see
so
strange
a
man
:
But
the
loss
of
their
Swine
made
them
intreat
him
to
be
gone
and
leave
their
coasts
.
CHAP.
IX
.
1.
ANd
he
entred
into
a
ship
and
passed
over
,
and
came
into
his
own
city
.
2.
And
behold
,
they
brought
to
him
a
man
sick
of
the
palsie
,
lying
on
a
bed
:
And
Jesus
seeing
their
faith
,
said
to
the
sick
of
the
palsie
,
Son
be
of
good
chear
,
thy
sins
be
forgiven
thee
.
1
,
2
,
That
is
,
this
disease
which
is
the
punishment
of
thy
sin
is
remitted
,
and
thou
shalt
be
healed
.
3.
And
behold
,
certain
of
the
Scribes
said
within
themselves
,
This
man
blasphemeth
.
4.
And
Jesus
knowing
their
thoughts
,
said
,
Wherefore
think
ye
evil
in
your
hearts
?
5.
For
whether
is
it
easier
to
say
,
Thy
sins
are
forgiven
thee
,
or
to
say
,
Arise
and
walk
.
3
,
4
,
5.
That
is
,
What
is
Forgiving
the
sin
but
forgiving
the
punishment
of
it
?
And
is
one
any
harder
than
the
other
when
it
is
the
same
thing
.
6.
But
that
ye
may
know
that
the
Son
of
man
hath
power
on
earth
to
forgive
sins
,
Then
saith
he
to
the
sick
of
the
palsie
,
Arise
,
take
up
thy
bed
,
and
go
unto
thy
house
.
7.
And
he
arose
and
departed
to
his
house
.
6
,
7.
But
your
own
senses
shall
tell
you
that
I
can
forgive
sin
,
that
is
,
the
punishment
of
sin
on
Earth
—
Arise
,
&c.
so
he
was
healed
before
them
,
and
took
up
his
bed
and
went
home
.
8.
And
when
the
multitude
saw
it
,
they
marvelled
,
and
glorified
God
which
had
given
such
power
unto
men
.
8.
It
made
them
wonder
and
glorifie
God
,
that
had
sent
a
man
with
so
great
power
into
the
world
.
9.
And
as
Jesus
passed
forth
from
thence
,
he
saw
a
man
named
Matthew
,
sitting
at
the
receipt
of
custome
,
and
he
saith
to
him
,
Follow
me
.
And
he
arose
,
and
followed
him
.
9.
Matthew
that
wrote
this
,
a
Toll-gatherer
;
and
at
Christs
call
he
immediately
left
all
and
followed
him
.
10.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
as
Jesus
sate
at
meat
in
the
house
,
behold
,
many
publicans
and
sinners
came
and
sate
down
with
him
and
his
Disciples
.
11.
And
when
the
Pharisees
saw
it
,
they
said
to
his
Disciples
,
Why
eateth
your
master
with
publicans
and
sinners
.
10
,
11.
N.
The
Pharisees
pretended
greater
strictness
than
Christ
,
in
flying
from
other
men
as
sinners
:
But
the●
were
not
so
strict
in
reforming
themselves
,
nor
zealous
of
love
,
and
doing
good
.
12.
But
when
Jesus
heard
that
,
he
said
unto
them
,
They
that
be
whole
need
not
a
physician
,
but
they
that
are
sick
.
12.
My
work
is
to
save
Souls
;
and
who
but
Sinners
have
need
of
a
Saviour
.
13.
But
go
ye
and
learn
what
that
meaneth
,
I
will
have
mercy
and
not
sacrifice
:
for
I
am
not
come
to
call
the
righteous
,
but
sinners
to
repentance
.
13.
O
ye
that
take
on
you
to
be
the
Teachers
of
the
ignorant
,
what
great
need
have
you
to
be
taught
and
to
study
what
that
saying
meaneth
,
I
will
have
mercy
and
not
Sacrifice
.
Mercy
is
a
far
greater
and
more
pleasing
work
,
than
Sacrifice
,
Ceremonies
or
outward
Rites
.
And
the
greatest
good
is
still
to
be
preferred
.
N.
O
how
little
do
the
Roman
persecuting
Clergy
regard
this
.
14.
Then
came
to
him
the
disciples
of
John
,
saying
,
Why
do
we
and
the
Pharisees
fast
oft
,
but
thy
disciples
fast
not
.
14.
We
and
the
Pharisees
are
stricter
than
thy
Disciples
:
We
fast
oft
,
and
ye
do
not
.
15.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
Can
the
children
of
the
bride-chamber
mourn
as
long
as
the
bridegroom
is
with
them
?
But
the
days
will
come
when
the
bridegroom
shall
be
taken
from
them
,
and
h●●
shall
they
fast
.
15.
The
Messiah
is
the
mess●●ger
of
the
greatest
joy
:
It
is
a
most
joyful
Marriage
feast
that
I
call
them
to
;
and
that
is
not
the
season
of
●●●ng
and
mourning
:
But
when
I
am
taken
from
them
,
then
fasting
and
patience
in
a
malicious
world
,
will
be
more
seasonable
.
16.
No
man
putteth
a
piece
of
new
cloath
into
an
old
garment
;
for
that
which
is
put
in
to
fill
it
up
,
taketh
from
the
garment
,
and
the
rent
is
made
worse
.
17.
Neither
do
men
put
new
wine
into
old
bottles
:
else
the
bottles
break
,
and
the
wine
runneth
out
,
and
the
bottles
perish
:
but
they
put
new
wine
into
new
bottles
,
and
both
are
preserved
.
16
,
17.
As
a
piece
of
new
cloth
put
on
a
breach
in
an
old
worn
garment
,
will
but
make
it
wider
;
and
new
wine
put
into
old
bottles
will
but
break
them
and
be
spilt
:
so
if
young
Disciples
should
be
put
upon
Religious
exercises
unsuitable
to
their
condition
,
and
unseasonable
,
it
would
do
them
hurt
:
And
that
which
would
hurt
them
by
reason
of
their
incapacity
,
is
not
to
be
put
upon
them
.
N.
What
their
bottles
were
then
made
of
that
would
not
hold
new
wine
when
they
were
old
,
is
uncertain
.
But
it
s
likely
they
were
made
of
the
skins
of
Goats
,
or
such
creatures
.
18.
While
he
spake
these
things
to
them
,
behold
,
there
came
a
certain
Ruler
and
worshipped
him
,
saying
,
My
daughter
is
even
now
dead
;
but
come
and
lay
thy
hand
on
her
,
and
she
shall
live
.
18.
A
Ruler
of
one
of
their
lesser
Judicatures
or
Consistories
came
,
&c.
N.
This
man
did
believe
the
power
of
Christ
,
because
he
had
experience
of
his
success
:
but
whether
he
believed
him
to
be
the
Christ
is
uncertain
.
But
it
was
notable
faith
,
to
believe
that
he
could
raise
the
dead
.
19.
And
Jesus
arose
and
followed
him
,
and
so
did
his
disciples
.
19.
They
were
all
desirous
to
go
see
whether
he
could
raise
the
dead
.
20.
And
behold
,
a
woman
which
was
diseased
with
an
issue
of
blood
twelve
years
,
came
behind
him
,
and
touched
the
hem
of
his
Garment
,
21.
For
she
said
within
her self
,
if
I
may
but
touch
his
Garment
,
I
shall
be
whole
,
22.
And
Jesus
turned
him
about
,
and
when
he
saw
her
,
he
said
,
Daughter
,
be
of
good
comfort
;
thy
faith
hath
made
thee
whole
:
And
the
woman
was
made
whole
from
that
hour
.
Note
,
A
belief
of
Christs
power
was
necessary
to
their
receiving
the
effects
of
his
power
,
as
a
belief
of
his
love
and
good
will
,
is
needful
to
our
receiving
the
special
fruits
of
his
Love
;
and
the
belief
of
his
wisdom
and
authority
is
needful
to
our
obeying
him
,
and
receiving
his
rewards
.
23
,
24.
And
when
Jesus
came
into
the
rulers
house
,
and
saw
the
minstrels
and
the
people
making
a
noise
,
He
said
to
them
,
Give
place
,
for
the
maid
is
not
dead
but
sleepeth
:
And
they
laughed
him
to
scorn
.
23
,
24.
When
he
saw
the
Musick
and
stir
that
was
made
according
to
the
custom
about
the
dead
,
he
said
,
Give
place
;
for
the
death
of
the
Maid
shall
be
but
as
a
sleep
from
which
I
will
presently
awake
her
,
but
they
derided
him
,
seeing
that
she
was
dead
indeed
.
25.
But
when
the
people
were
put
forth
,
he
went
in
,
and
took
her
by
the
hand
,
and
the
maid
arose
.
26.
And
the
same
thereof
went
abroad
into
all
that
land
.
25.
Qu.
Where
was
the
Soul
of
this
maid
(
and
Lazarus
)
after
death
?
Answ.
When
God
will
tell
us
we
shall
know
.
27.
And
when
Jesus
departed
thence
,
two
blind
men
followed
him
,
crying
,
and
saying
,
Thou
son
of
David
,
have
mercy
on
us
.
28.
And
when
he
was
come
into
the
House
,
the
blind
men
came
to
him
:
and
Jesus
saith
to
them
,
Believe
ye
that
I
am
able
to
do
this
?
they
said
to
him
,
Yea
,
Lord
.
29.
Then
touched
he
their
eyes
,
saying
,
According
to
your
faith
,
be
it
unto
you
.
30.
And
their
eyes
were
opened
.
27.
&c.
Note
,
These
believed
Christ
to
be
the
Messiah
,
tho
its
like
they
knew
little
of
the
nature
of
his
Office
.
Their
Faith
was
their
capacity
of
a
cure
.
30
,
31.
And
Jesus
straitly
charged
them
,
saying
,
See
that
no
man
know
it
.
But
they
,
when
they
were
departed
,
spread
abroad
his
fame
in
all
that
Country
.
30
,
31.
Note
,
Christs
command
of
silence
,
was
partly
to
give
us
an
example
of
avoiding
ostentaion
,
and
hypocrisie
,
and
to
be
content
with
the
approbation
of
God
alone
.
32.
As
they
went
out
,
behold
,
they
brought
to
him
a
dumb
man
possessed
with
a
devil
.
33.
And
when
the
devil
was
cast
out
,
the
dumb
spake
:
and
the
multitudes
marvelled
,
saying
,
It
was
never
so
seen
in
Israel
.
32
,
33.
Note
,
His
dumbness
was
caused
by
the
Devils
possession
:
And
it
's
like
he
was
mad
also
.
34.
But
the
Pharisees
said
,
He
casteth
out
devils
through
the
Prince
of
the
Devils
.
34.
Note
,
This
was
the
blaspheming
of
the
Holy
Ghost
:
what
can
convince
men
who
when
they
see
all
this
done
,
will
say
,
The
Devil
doth
it
?
As
if
Power
,
and
Love
,
and
Government
were
the
Devils
work
.
2.
This
verse
is
out
of
some
Copies
:
but
the
same
is
in
Matth.
12.
The
Devils
,
it
seems
have
one
Monarch
.
35.
And
Jesus
went
about
all
the
cities
and
villages
,
teaching
in
the
synagogues
,
and
preaching
the
Gospel
of
the
kingdom
,
and
healing
every
sickness
and
every
disease
among
the
people
.
35.
Note
,
1.
The
Gospel
of
the
Kingdom
,
is
the
glad
news
that
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
was
at
hand
,
and
what
it
was
.
2.
Had
he
separated
from
the
Synagogue
manner
of
worship
,
they
had
not
permitted
him
ordinarily
to
preach
among
them
.
3.
Christ
that
taught
us
to
know
false
Prophets
by
their
hurtful
fruits
,
(
their
malice
,
cruelty
,
persecuting
and
hurtfull
doctrines
)
doth
accordingly
justifie
his
own
mission
and
doctrine
,
by
speaking
and
doing
good
,
all
that
he
did
being
for
mens
own
benefit
;
healing
and
saving
Souls
and
Bodies
.
And
the
world
will
judge
of
mens
pretences
by
their
fruits
,
when
persecutors
have
done
their
worst
.
36.
But
when
he
saw
the
multitudes
,
he
was
moved
with
compassion
on
them
,
because
they
fainted
,
and
were
scattered
abroad
as
sheep
having
no
shepherd
.
37.
Then
saith
he
to
his
disciples
,
The
harvest
is
plenteous
,
but
the
labourers
are
few
.
38.
Pray
ye
therefore
the
Lord
of
the
harvest
that
he
will
send
forth
labourers
into
his
harvest
.
36.
Note
,
Christs
Example
teacheth
Preachers
to
compassionate
a
willing
multitude
▪
when
they
want
sufficient
teachers
:
and
to
pray
God
to
send
forth
more
labourers
,
when
there
are
too
few
:
and
not
to
give
over
labouring
for
them
themselves
,
without
being
utterly
disabled
,
tho
men
forbid
them
.
Some
Parishes
in
London
have
about
70000
Souls
,
some
60000
,
some
30000
,
and
all
the
City
and
County
and
much
more
,
have
but
one
Bishop
(
or
Pastor
as
some
speak
)
And
the
Curates
or
Preachers
cannot
be
heard
by
above
3000
at
once
or
thereabouts
.
CHAP.
X.
1.
ANd
when
he
called
to
him
his
twelve
disciples
,
he
gave
them
power
against
unclean
spirits
to
cast
them
out
,
and
to
heal
all
manner
of
sickness
,
and
all
manner
of
disease
.
1.
And
as
he
bid
them
pray
for
more
labourers
,
accordingly
he
chose
twelve
,
and
gave
them
power
to
Preach
and
to
work
Miracles
,
and
do
good
against
Devils
and
Diseases
to
confirm
their
words
.
2.
Now
the
names
of
the
twelve
apostles
are
these
,
the
first
Simon
who
is
called
Peter
,
and
Andrew
his
brother
,
James
the
son
of
Zebedee
,
and
John
his
brother
,
3.
Philip
and
Bartholomew
,
Thomas
and
Matthew
the
Publican
,
James
the
son
of
Alpheus
,
and
Lebbeus
sirnamed
Thaddeus
.
4.
Simon
the
Canaanite
,
and
Judas
Iscariot
who
also
betrayed
him
.
These
twelve
Jesus
sent
forth
,
and
commanded
them
,
saying
,
Go
not
into
the
way
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
into
any
city
of
the
Samaritans
enter
ye
not
:
6.
But
go
rather
to
the
lost
sheep
of
the
house
of
Israel
.
Note
,
1.
Peter
had
a
priority
,
though
no
Government
over
the
rest
:
2.
Lebbeus
is
Judas
that
wrote
the
Epistle
extant
.
3.
Simon
is
not
called
a
Canaanite
as
to
Nation
,
but
his
name
signifieth
,
the
Zealot
,
Luk.
6.15
.
Act.
1
,
13.
4.
Christ
chose
twelve
in
respect
to
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
to
whose
service
they
were
first
confined
:
But
when
the
Jews
rejected
him
,
and
the
Gentiles
were
to
be
called
,
he
added
Paul
,
to
shew
that
he
confined
not
the
Gospel
to
the
Jews
,
but
the
Church
now
must
be
Catholick
.
5.
By
the
Samaritans
is
meant
those
that
were
not
of
Abrahams
Seed
,
but
were
sent
thither
at
the
translation
in
King
Hosea's
time
:
And
by
the
Israelites
is
meant
all
Abraham's
seed
that
were
chiefly
in
Judea
,
but
scattered
also
where
the
twelve
Tribes
had
lived
.
7.
And
as
ye
go
,
preach
,
saying
,
The
Kingdom
of
heaven
is
at
hand
.
7.
As
ye
go
,
Proclaim
to
them
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
whom
God
promised
to
send
from
Heaven
,
is
now
at
hand
:
You
may
see
the
Christ
so
long
expected
.
8.
Heal
the
sick
,
cleanse
the
lepers
,
raise
the
dead
,
cast
out
devils
;
freely
ye
have
received
,
freely
give
.
8.
I
give
you
power
to
heal
,
&c.
Doing
good
is
your
work
:
Do
it
freely
,
as
freely
I
give
it
you
.
9.
Provide
neither
gold
,
nor
silver
,
nor
brass
in
your
purses
;
10.
nor
scrip
for
your
journey
,
nor
two
coats
,
neither
shoes
,
nor
yet
staves
;
for
the
workman
is
worthy
of
his
meat
.
9.
You
go
not
on
your
own
work
but
mine
:
Provide
neither
Money
nor
victuals
for
your
Journey
,
nor
cloathing
as
for
long
time
to
come
,
nor
a
defensive
weapon
or
staff
:
But
look
for
your
maintenance
for
your
work
.
11.
And
into
whatsoever
city
or
town
ye
shall
enter
,
enquire
who
in
it
is
worthy
,
and
there
abide
till
ye
go
thence
.
12.
And
when
ye
come
into
any
house
,
salute
it
.
13.
And
if
the
house
be
worthy
,
let
your
peace
come
upon
it
:
But
if
it
be
not
worthy
,
let
your
peace
return
to
you
.
11
,
&c.
Enquire
who
is
a
godly
person
,
willingest
to
entertain
the
Gospel
:
And
when
you
come
to
any
house
say
,
Peace
be
to
this
house
;
that
is
,
Gods
blessing
be
here
.
And
if
the
persons
be
godly
,
and
truly
qualified
for
his
blessing
,
it
shall
come
upon
them
,
else
not
,
but
you
shall
be
clear
.
Note
,
1.
There
is
a
worthiness
consistent
with
free
grace
.
2.
And
a
worthiness
before
their
receiving
of
the
Gospel
.
This
had
two
degrees
,
1.
The
highest
degree
was
true
saith
and
godliness
suited
to
that
knowledge
that
the
faithfull
had
before
Christs
incarnation
:
who
were
in
a
state
of
Salvation
,
but
yet
had
not
the
knowledge
of
the
Gospel
,
(
fully
so
called
)
and
that
Jesus
was
the
Christ
.
Such
was
Zachary
and
Elizabeth
,
and
Nathanael
,
and
the
Centurion
,
Act.
10
,
&c.
2.
And
those
that
had
but
preparatory
grace
,
or
a
teachable
tractable
willing
disposition
,
were
more
worthy
,
(
or
less
unworthy
)
than
the
refractory
.
2.
Ministers
being
not
heart-searchers
,
must
pronounce
Gods
blessing
on
men
,
on
uncertainties
and
meer
probability
of
the
event
:
3.
This
benediction
hath
ever
a
condition
implyed
,
if
the
person
be
worthy
or
capable
of
it
.
4.
If
that
person
be
unworthy
and
unblest
,
the
Minister
is
blameless
,
if
he
went
according
to
probable
profession
:
The
fault
was
his
own
.
5.
No
Ministerial
blessing
,
(
Baptizing
,
the
Lords
Supper
,
Absolution
,
&c.
)
will
save
an
unworthy
person
,
that
is
,
one
not
qualified
for
Salvation
according
to
Gods
promise
.
14.
And
whosoever
shall
not
receive
you
,
nor
hear
your
words
,
when
ye
depart
out
of
that
house
or
city
,
shake
off
the
dust
of
your
feet
.
14.
And
seeing
you
come
not
for
any
gain
of
your
own
,
but
to
bring
them
the
joyfull
tidings
of
Salvation
,
so
heinous
is
the
sin
of
unthankful
churlish
refusal
,
that
you
shall
shake
off
the
dust
of
your
feet
,
as
signifying
the
labour
you
used
in
vain
for
their
Salvation
,
as
a
witness
against
them
in
time
to
come
.
15.
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
that
it
shall
be
more
tollerable
for
the
land
of
Sodom
and
of
Gomorrha
in
the
day
of
judgment
,
than
for
that
city
.
15.
Note
,
1.
There
are
different
degrees
of
punishment
hereafter
:
some
are
more
tollerable
than
others
.
2.
Sodomes
punishment
shall
be
less
than
the
refusers
of
the
Gospel
,
because
they
sinned
against
less
means
,
light
and
mercies
.
False
Christians
then
will
have
a
heavy
doom
.
16.
Behold
,
I
send
you
forth
as
sheep
in
the
midst
of
wolves
.
Be
ye
therefore
wise
as
serpents
,
and
harmless
as
doves
.
16.
It
is
not
a
life
or
ease
and
worldly
preferment
,
or
man-pleasing
that
I
send
you
on
;
but
as
sheep
in
the
midst
of
many
Wolves
,
such
enmity
against
the
Gospel
and
godliness
is
in
the
corrupt
nature
and
interest
of
man
,
and
specially
of
the
obdurate
,
that
instead
of
thankful
entertaining
you
and
your
message
,
they
will
tear
and
devour
you
,
if
God
do
not
restrain
them
.
Therefore
be
wise
to
carry
your selves
inoffensively
and
cautelously
,
preserving
your selves
by
lawful
means
;
but
be
ye
harmless
and
innocent
that
they
may
have
no
just
accusation
against
you
;
and
use
no
unlawfull
means
:
Sheep
and
Doves
are
no
good
fighters
against
Wolves
and
Hawks
.
17.
But
beware
of
men
,
for
they
will
deliver
you
up
to
the
councils
,
and
they
will
scourge
you
in
their
Synagogues
.
18.
And
ye
shall
be
brought
before
governours
and
kings
for
my
sake
,
for
a
testimony
against
them
and
the
Gentiles
.
17
,
18.
But
keep
out
of
their
hands
,
(
as
I
do
)
by
just
means
;
For
the
Jews
will
deliver
you
up
to
their
Councils
of
Priest
and
Elders
,
and
they
will
scourge
you
as
malefactors
in
their
Synagogues
;
and
if
they
can
make
your
crimes
seem
capital
,
they
will
deliver
you
up
to
the
Roman
power
;
that
both
Jews
and
Gentiles
while
you
are
accused
,
may
hear
from
you
what
the
Gospelis
,
and
be
unexcutable
in
their
sin
.
19.
But
when
they
deliver
you
up
,
take
no
thought
how
or
what
ye
shall
speak
,
for
it
shall
be
given
you
in
that
same
hour
what
ye
shall
speak
.
20.
For
it
is
not
ye
that
speak
▪
but
the
Spirit
of
your
Father
that
speaketh
in
you
.
19
,
20.
And
let
not
your
own
slowness
of
Speech
put
you
on
anxiety
(
as
it
did
Moses
and
Isaiah
)
For
Gods
Spirit
in
you
,
will
help
you
and
teach
you
what
and
how
to
speak
in
season
.
21.
And
the
brother
shall
deliver
up
the
brother
to
death
,
and
the
father
the
child
,
and
the
children
shall
rise
up
against
the
parents
,
and
cause
them
to
be
put
to
death
.
22.
And
ye
shall
be
hated
of
all
men
for
my
names
sake
.
21
,
22.
So
great
is
the
enmity
of
the
Flesh
against
the
Spirit
,
and
against
Faith
and
Holiness
,
that
it
will
overcome
even
natural
affection
of
brethren
and
parents
,
and
children
,
so
that
they
shall
bring
their
nearest
relations
to
Martyrdom
and
other
sufferings
.
And
the
world
will
hate
you
for
my
sake
.
But
he
that
endureth
to
the
end
shall
be
saved
.
22.
But
he
that
overcometh
all
these
trials
,
and
holds
out
in
faith
and
patience
to
the
end
,
shall
be
saved
.
23.
But
when
they
persecute
you
in
this
city
,
flee
ye
into
another
:
For
verily
I
say
to
you
,
you
shall
not
have
gone
over
the
cities
of
Israel
,
till
the
Son
of
man
be
come
.
23.
But
it
is
your
duty
so
far
to
preserve
your selves
for
further
service
,
as
to
flee
from
Persecutors
,
to
go
Preach
elsewhere
(
so
it
be
not
when
you
have
any
greater
obligation
to
the
contrary
than
your
lives
be
worth
.
)
And
I
tell
you
,
you
shall
not
have
gone
over
all
the
Cities
of
Israel
in
the
performance
of
this
work
that
I
lay
upon
you
,
till
they
shall
see
the
Messiah
in
his
own
person
,
openly
owning
his
Office
,
and
preaching
to
them
as
such
himself
.
N.
This
hard
Text
is
variously
expounded
:
1.
Some
say
,
that
the
Romans
destruction
of
Jerusalem
is
Christ's
coming
here
meant
.
2.
Others
say
,
that
it
is
his
coming
by
Constantines
Conversion
to
set
up
Christianity
in
power
and
honour
,
and
that
the
meaning
is
,
that
the
Cities
of
Judea
shall
not
be
all
converted
till
then
.
3.
Others
say
it
is
Christ's
coming
to
Judgment
;
or
,
say
others
,
to
call
the
Jews
at
his
personal
Reign
,
till
when
they
will
not
be
generally
converted
.
4.
It
seems
to
me
more
probable
that
it
is
own
open
declaring
himself
to
be
the
Christ
,
and
that
his
Kingdom
is
come
:
For
,
1.
he
yet
preached
but
much
like
John
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
God
(
the
Messiah
)
is
at
hand
.
2.
And
he
did
not
yet
bring
his
own
Disciples
to
confess
it
,
it
being
after
extorted
from
Peter
,
Mat.
16.
and
he
highly
praised
for
confessing
him
.
3.
And
he
forbad
Peter
,
and
those
he
healed
,
and
the
very
Devils
to
confess
him
.
4.
So
that
properly
his
Kingdom
began
at
his
Exaltation
,
even
his
Resurrection
,
Ascensior
,
and
sending
down
the
Spirit
.
5.
There
is
another
Exposition
of
some
that
think
he
meant
,
Tho
I
send
you
from
me
now
,
let
not
my
absence
discourage
you
:
I
will
be
with
you
again
,
before
you
have
gone
over
all
the
Cities
;
As
if
he
spake
of
their
return
to
him
at
their
next
meeting
.
24
,
25.
The
disciple
is
not
above
his
Master
,
nor
the
servant
above
his
Lord
.
It
is
enough
for
the
disciple
that
he
be
as
his
Master
,
and
the
servant
as
his
Lord
:
if
they
have
called
the
Master
of
the
house
Belzebub
,
how
much
more
shall
they
call
them
of
his
houshold
?
24
,
25.
You
are
not
greater
or
better
than
I
:
It
's
enough
if
you
be
used
but
as
I
am
.
If
they
say
that
I
work
by
Belzebub
,
what
words
or
false
accusations
be
so
bad
which
you
may
not
expect
that
are
my
followers
.
26.
Fear
them
not
therefore
:
for
there
is
nothing
covered
that
shall
not
be
revealed
,
and
hid
,
that
shall
not
be
known
.
26.
Therefore
fear
not
their
false
accusations
,
or
their
threats
:
For
there
is
nothing
now
covered
with
false
pretences
,
reasonings
or
slanders
,
which
shall
not
be
uncovered
,
and
truly
opened
,
and
not
any
thing
hidden
by
fraud
or
force
,
which
shall
not
be
made
known
.
27.
What
I
tell
you
in
darkness
,
that
speak
ye
in
light
:
and
what
ye
hear
in
the
ear
,
that
preach
ye
upon
the
house
tops
.
27.
What
I
speak
to
you
alone
or
in
Parables
,
that
publish
fearlesly
to
all
the
world
.
28.
And
fear
not
them
which
kill
the
body
,
but
are
not
able
to
kill
the
soul
:
but
rather
fear
him
who
is
able
to
destroy
both
soul
and
body
in
hell
.
28.
Your
bodies
are
mortal
and
must
die
,
and
God
may
suffer
men
to
kill
them
:
But
fear
not
men
that
can
do
no
more
,
nor
can
kill
or
undo
the
soul
that
is
immortal
:
But
fear
God
and
offend
not
him
,
who
can
destroy
both
body
and
soul
in
hell
.
29.
Are
not
two
Sparrows
sold
for
a
farthing
?
and
one
of
them
shall
not
fall
to
the
ground
.
30.
But
the
very
hairs
of
your
head
are
all
numbred
.
29
,
30.
If
Gods
providence
dispose
of
the
least
motions
and
events
of
the
least
of
his
Creatures
,
such
as
a
poor
Sparrow
is
,
will
he
not
take
care
of
you
that
are
his
Children
.
Yea
,
he
regardeth
every
hair
of
your
heads
;
how
much
more
your
lives
and
souls
.
31.
Fear
ye
not
therefore
,
ye
are
of
more
value
than
many
Sparrows
.
31.
Trust
God
and
fear
not
men
:
For
he
that
made
you
better
than
Sparrows
,
will
regard
you
accordingly
.
32
,
33.
Whosoever
therefore
shall
confess
me
before
men
,
him
will
I
confess
also
before
my
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
:
But
whosoever
shall
deny
me
before
men
,
him
will
I
also
deny
before
my
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
.
32
,
33.
Note
1.
By
confessing
Christ
is
meant
,
open
owning
him
as
our
Lord
and
Saviour
,
what
ever
we
suffer
by
it
.
2.
To
be
owned
by
God
through
Christ
our
advocate
,
is
the
great
interest
that
we
should
first
secure
.
34.
Think
not
that
I
am
come
to
send
peace
on
earth
:
I
came
not
to
send
peace
,
but
a
sword
.
35.
For
I
am
come
to
set
a
man
at
variance
against
his
Father
,
and
the
daughter
against
her
mother
,
and
the
daughter
in
law
against
her
mother
in
law
.
36.
And
a
mans
foes
shall
be
they
of
his
own
houshold
.
34
,
35
,
36.
Think
not
that
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
is
to
settle
Israel
in
power
,
and
bring
all
Nations
to
subjection
or
peaceable
confederacy
with
them
,
and
to
set
my
disciples
in
a
state
of
prosperity
:
you
must
expect
the
contrary
,
that
by
owning
me
and
my
doctrine
,
your
very
friends
and
kindred
will
turn
your
enemies
,
Parents
and
Children
will
hate
and
persecute
you
,
and
out
of
your
own
houses
will
arise
your
most
dangerous
enemies
.
37.
He
that
loveth
father
or
mother
more
than
me
,
is
not
worthy
of
me
:
and
he
that
loveth
son
or
daughter
,
more
than
me
,
is
not
worthy
of
me
.
37.
And
let
not
this
turn
you
off
:
For
if
you
love
Father
or
Mother
,
Son
or
Daughter
more
than
me
,
and
would
forsake
me
rather
than
be
forsaken
or
persecuted
by
them
,
you
are
not
capable
of
being
my
true
Disciples
such
as
I
will
save
.
38.
And
he
that
taketh
not
his
cross
,
and
followeth
after
me
,
is
not
worthy
of
me
.
38.
And
he
that
,
if
he
be
put
to
it
,
will
not
follow
me
under
the
cross
,
and
suffer
a
shameful
Death
rather
than
deny
me
,
or
forsake
faith
and
godliness
,
is
not
a
true
Christian
,
nor
qualified
for
salvation
;
nor
will
I
own
him
in
the
day
of
Judgment
.
39.
He
that
findeth
his
life
shall
lose
it
:
and
he
that
loseth
his
life
for
my
sake
,
shall
find
it
.
39.
He
that
will
save
his
life
by
denying
me
,
or
by
any
sin
,
shall
lose
it
,
for
he
shall
lose
everlasting
life
,
and
shall
die
as
well
as
others
,
and
perhaps
as
soon
:
And
he
that
is
put
to
death
for
faith
and
righteousness
,
hath
not
lost
his
life
,
whenas
death
is
but
his
passage
to
life
everlasting
.
40.
He
that
receiveth
you
,
receiveth
me
;
and
he
that
receiveth
me
,
receiveth
him
that
sent
me
.
40.
And
seeing
you
are
my
Messengers
,
and
your
Commission
shall
be
sealed
by
the
convincing
evidence
of
the
miraculous
and
sanctifying
operations
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
I
will
own
you
in
all
you
say
,
do
,
or
suffer
according
to
your
commission
,
and
will
reward
them
that
receive
you
and
your
words
,
as
if
they
received
me
my self
;
(
for
I
am
not
to
stay
on
earth
to
do
all
my
work
my self
,
but
will
do
it
by
my
Ministers
.
)
And
he
that
receiveth
me
shall
be
accepted
by
my
Father
,
as
if
he
had
received
him
.
N.
As
this
is
a
most
strong
and
comfortable
obligation
to
the
receiving
of
Christs
true
Ministers
;
so
it
is
dreadful
prophaneness
to
hear
a
proud
domineering
enemy
of
Godliness
,
that
hath
got
by
force
into
the
title
of
the
Ministery
,
and
labours
to
make
true
Godliness
odious
,
and
persecuteth
the
most
faithful
,
to
plead
this
Text
,
as
if
he
that
heard
and
received
their
malignant
scorns
at
Piety
,
did
hear
and
receive
Jesus
Christ
.
41.
He
that
receiveth
a
prophet
in
the
name
of
a
prophet
,
shall
receive
a
prophets
reward
;
and
he
that
receiveth
a
righteous
man
,
in
the
name
of
a
righteous
man
,
shall
receive
a
righteous
mans
reward
.
41.
Note
,
1.
This
tells
us
that
God
rewardeth
not
men
according
to
their
gifts
,
but
according
to
the
will
and
heart
:
And
it
is
a
great
comfort
to
every
ungifted
and
poor
inferiour
Christian
,
that
they
may
have
the
reward
of
Preachers
,
if
they
do
but
receive
them
and
further
their
works
as
they
are
able
:
yea
,
if
they
do
but
love
them
,
and
would
receive
them
if
they
could
,
God
taketh
it
as
done
.
2.
But
by
the
same
reward
,
is
meant
the
same
in
kind
,
but
not
in
degree
.
3.
And
by
a
Righteous
man
,
is
meant
an
eminent
godly
man
;
and
that
he
that
loveth
such
,
and
entertaineth
them
,
shall
be
numbred
with
the
truly
righteous
:
But
it
meaneth
not
that
every
wicked
liver
shall
speed
as
the
Righteous
,
if
he
will
but
receive
such
,
tho
he
amend
not
himself
.
But
he
that
loveth
a
good
man
because
he
is
such
,
and
sheweth
b●
receiving
him
,
tho
to
his
cost
and
danger
,
that
his
love
is
sincere
,
shall
be
numbred
with
such
himself
.
42.
And
whosoever
shall
give
to
drink
to
one
of
these
little
ones
a
cup
of
cold
water
only
,
in
the
name
of
a
disciple
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
he
shall
in
no
wi●e
lose
his
reward
.
42.
He
that
loveth
a
Christian
as
such
,
more
than
his
riches
,
and
would
give
him
more
if
he
had
it
,
if
he
give
but
a
cup
of
cold
Water
,
to
the
poorest
weakest
Christian
because
he
is
a
Christian
,
shall
not
lose
the
reward
that
I
here
promise
.
Note
,
1.
What
a
safe
way
of
usury
hath
Christ
taught
all
Believers
?
He
is
an
unbeliever
who
thinks
he
shall
be
a
loser
by
any
obedience
to
Christ
.
2.
It
is
not
the
Rich
only
that
shall
have
the
reward
of
Charity
,
but
the
Poor
also
that
do
their
best
,
and
would
give
if
they
were
able
.
3.
It
is
not
only
charity
to
Preachers
and
rare
persons
,
but
to
the
least
Christians
,
that
Christ
will
reward
.
4.
Therefore
it
is
not
only
slandering
,
reviling
and
〈…〉
e●in●nt
servants
of
Christ
,
but
even
the
〈…〉
Christians
,
that
Christ
will
con●
〈…〉
miserable
pretence
to
say
,
they
〈…〉
●ty
(
perhaps
for
dissenting
from
〈…〉
of
usurpers
,
)
as
if
any
men
were
free
from
all
errour
.
CHAP.
XI
.
1.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
when
Jesus
had
made
an
end
of
commanding
his
twelve
disciples
,
he
departed
thence
to
teach
and
to
preach
in
their
cities
.
1.
Having
given
his
twelve
Disciples
their
instructions
,
he
went
about
also
to
preach
himself
.
2.
Now
when
John
had
heard
in
the
prison
the
works
of
Christ
,
he
sent
two
of
his
disciples
,
3.
And
said
to
him
,
Art
thou
he
that
should
come
,
or
do
we
look
for
another
?
2
,
3.
Note
,
It
is
doubtful
whether
(
John
being
in
Prison
and
not
seeing
Jesus
)
the
meaning
be
,
Art
thou
the
same
Jesus
that
I
baptized
,
&c.
Or
,
(
as
is
more
likely
)
that
he
sent
his
Disciples
that
they
might
be
convinced
by
more
than
John's
testimony
.
4.
Jesus
answered
and
said
to
them
,
Go
and
shew
John
again
those
things
which
ye
do
hear
and
see
.
5.
The
blind
receive
their
sight
,
and
the
lame
walk
,
the
lepers
are
cleansed
,
and
the
deaf
hear
,
the
dead
are
raised
up
,
and
the
poor
have
the
gospel
preached
to
them
.
6.
And
blessed
is
he
whoever
shall
not
be
offended
in
me
.
4
,
5
,
6.
It
is
not
my
bare
word
but
my
works
that
shall
answer
you
:
it
is
by
the
fruit
that
the
tree
must
be
known
:
The
miraculous
works
of
Divine
Power
are
done
,
and
the
works
of
love
to
mens
bodies
,
and
the
Gospel
of
Salvation
is
preached
for
their
Souls
.
And
these
being
Gods
works
,
are
Gods
testimony
what
I
am
.
And
yet
the
meanness
of
my
appearance
,
and
my
contempt
and
suffering
from
men
,
will
be
to
many
,
a
stumbling
block
,
and
make
the
work
of
believing
difficult
,
and
blessed
are
they
that
believe
notwithstanding
all
these
difficulties
.
7.
And
as
they
departed
,
Jesus
began
to
say
to
the
multitude
concerning
John
,
What
went
ye
out
into
the
wilderness
to
see
?
a
reed
shaken
with
the
wind
;
8.
But
what
went
ye
out
to
see
?
A
man
clothed
in
soft
raiment
?
Behold
,
they
that
wear
soft
cloathing
are
in
kings
houses
?
9.
But
what
went
ye
out
to
see
?
A
prophet
?
yea
,
I
say
to
you
,
and
more
than
a
prophet
.
7
,
8
,
9.
Jesus
took
this
occasion
to
describe
John
to
the
people
;
saying
,
What
went
you
to
John
in
the
Wilderness
to
see
?
not
a
toy
like
a
shaken
Reed
?
Nor
yet
a
pompous
Gallant
in
gay
cloaths
?
such
be
not
in
Wildernesses
but
in
Kings
houses
:
you
'l
say
A
Prophet
?
Yes
,
and
greater
than
any
foregoing
Prophets
;
A
nearer
Messenger
of
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
10.
For
this
is
he
of
whom
it
is
written
,
Behold
,
I
send
my
messenger
before
thy
face
,
which
shall
prepare
thy
way
before
thee
.
10.
For
this
is
the
Harbinger
of
the
Messiah
,
promised
by
other
Prophets
.
11.
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
Among
them
that
are
born
of
women
,
there
hath
not
risen
a
greater
than
John
the
Baptist
.
Notwithstanding
he
that
is
least
in
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
is
greater
than
he
.
11.
There
hath
not
been
a
greater
than
John
before
him
:
as
being
nearest
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
:
But
yet
,
the
least
of
my
Ministers
in
this
my
Kingdom
,
is
greater
than
he
,
and
shall
have
more
eminent
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
as
well
as
a
more
excellent
office
and
work
;
so
far
shall
my
Kingdom
begun
after
my
Ascension
,
excell
all
ages
that
were
before
it
.
12.
And
from
the
days
of
John
the
Baptist
until
now
,
the
kingdom
of
heaven
suffereth
violence
,
and
the
violent
take
it
by
force
.
12.
And
as
the
people
crowded
to
John
in
the
wilderness
,
and
now
as
you
see
flock
after
me
,
so
since
John
began
to
preach
,
I
may
say
,
that
these
multitud●s
of
inferiour
people
,
croud
as
it
were
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
and
will
not
lose
it
,
while
it
is
neglected
by
the
higher
sort
.
13.
For
all
the
prophets
and
the
law
prophesied
until
John
.
And
if
ye
will
receive
it
,
this
is
Elias
which
was
to
come
.
15.
He
that
hath
ears
to
hear
,
let
him
hear
.
13
,
14
,
15.
The
Law
and
Prophets
till
John
indeed
foretold
the
Messiah
;
but
not
so
determinately
and
nearly
as
John
did
:
And
if
you
can
receive
it
,
I
tell
you
,
John
is
that
Elias
that
Malachi
foretold
should
go
before
to
prepare
the
way
to
Christ
.
The
belief
of
this
is
of
great
moment
to
your
faith
.
16.
But
whereto
shall
I
liken
this
generation
?
It
is
like
to
children
sitting
in
the
Market
,
and
calling
to
their
fellows
;
17.
We
have
piped
to
you
,
and
ye
have
not
danced
;
we
have
mourned
to
you
,
and
ye
have
not
lamented
.
16
,
17.
But
the
unbelievers
of
this
generation
,
do
as
children
in
their
games
complain
of
one
another
;
you
will
neither
dance
when
we
pipe
,
nor
lament
when
we
mourn
to
you
;
you
are
cross
to
us
whatever
game
we
play
.
18.
For
John
came
neither
eating
nor
drinking
,
and
they
say
,
He
hath
a
Devil
.
19.
The
Son
of
man
came
eating
and
drinking
,
and
they
say
,
Behold
,
a
man
gluttonous
,
and
a
wine
bibber
,
a
friend
of
publicans
and
sinners
.
But
wisdom
is
justified
of
her
children
.
18
,
19.
John
lived
austerely
on
Locusts
and
wild-honey
:
and
they
took
him
for
a
possessed
mad-man
:
And
of
me
that
exercise
no
such
unusual
austerity
of
diet
,
but
mere
temperance
,
they
say
,
I
am
a
gluttonous
man
,
and
a
lover
of
wine
,
No
innocency
will
suffice
to
escape
the
false
censures
of
Malignants
:
But
the
sons
of
Wisdom
will
justifie
it
.
20.
Then
began
he
to
upbraid
the
cities
wherein
most
of
his
mighty
works
were
done
,
because
they
repented
not
.
21.
Wo
to
thee
Chorazin
,
Wo
to
thee
Bethsaida
:
for
if
the
mighty
works
which
were
done
in
you
,
had
been
done
in
Tyre
and
Sydon
,
they
would
have
repented
long
ago
in
sackcloth
and
ashes
.
22.
But
I
say
to
you
,
It
shall
be
more
tollerable
for
Tyre
and
Sydon
at
the
day
of
judgment
than
for
you
.
20
,
21
,
22.
Note
,
1.
Christs
own
Preaching
and
Miracles
had
so
little
success
,
as
that
he
is
put
to
upbraid
the
places
where
he
had
wrought
them
for
their
impenitence
:
Therefore
the
best
Preachers
may
be
put
to
the
like
.
2.
The
punishment
of
such
as
are
unconverted
under
the
most
convincing
Preaching
,
will
be
most
intollerable
.
3.
Tho
it
be
Gods
grace
which
converteth
Souls
,
yet
he
usually
so
proportioneth
it
to
the
means
he
useth
,
that
the
same
means
ordinarily
would
convert
some
,
which
converts
not
others
.
23.
And
thou
Capernaum
which
art
exalted
unto
heaven
,
shalt
be
brought
down
to
hell
:
For
if
the
mighty
works
which
have
been
done
in
thee
,
had
been
done
in
Sodom
,
it
would
have
remained
until
this
day
.
24.
But
I
say
to
you
,
that
it
shall
be
more
tollerable
for
the
land
of
Sodom
in
the
day
of
judgment
,
than
for
thee
.
23
,
24.
Thou
Capernaum
where
I
have
dwelt
,
hast
by
my
presence
,
preaching
and
works
been
honoured
with
the
heavenly
gifts
;
but
for
impenitence
shalt
be
destroyed
:
If
Sodom
had
seen
and
heard
what
thou
hast
,
their
repentance
would
have
prevented
their
destruction
.
But
their
doom
at
the
day
of
Judgment
shall
be
more
tollerable
than
thine
.
25.
At
that
time
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
I
thank
thee
,
O
Father
,
Lord
of
heaven
and
earth
,
because
thou
hast
hid
these
things
from
the
wise
and
prudent
,
and
hast
revealed
them
to
babes
.
26.
Even
so
Father
,
for
so
it
seemed
good
in
thy
sight
.
25
,
26.
Then
Jesus
said
to
God
his
Father
,
I
thank
thee
,
O
Father
,
who
being
Lord
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
hast
the
absolute
right
to
dispose
of
all
,
that
thou
hast
chosen
the
despised
unlearned
sort
of
men
to
make
known
effectually
the
Gospel
of
Salvation
to
,
rather
than
the
men
of
reputation
for
learning
and
wisdom
in
the
world
,
and
hast
left
proud
self-conceited
men
in
their
ignorance
,
whilst
thou
hast
taught
the
humble
and
meek
.
This
pleaseth
me
,
as
being
the
choice
and
good
pleasure
of
thy
wisdom
.
27.
All
things
are
delivered
to
me
of
my
Father
,
and
no
man
knoweth
the
Son
but
the
Father
,
neither
knoweth
any
man
the
Father
,
save
the
Son
,
and
he
to
whomsoeever
the
Son
will
reveal
him
.
27.
All
things
are
delivered
by
the
Father
to
me
,
upon
my
right
of
Redemption
,
in
order
to
the
ends
of
my
saving
office
;
so
that
I
am
(
under
the
Divi●●
nature
)
even
in
my
humanity
made
the
universa●
〈◊〉
Ruler
,
and
Benefactor
.
And
as
none
can
comprehend
the
mystery
of
my
Person
,
Office
,
and
Works
,
save
the
Father
that
sent
me
,
so
none
can
savingly
know
God
the
Father
,
but
the
Son
,
and
he
to
whom
the
●●n
will
make
him
known
,
by
the
Gospel
and
the
illumination
of
the
Spirit
.
28.
Come
unto
me
all
ye
that
labour
and
are
heavy
laden
,
and
I
will
give
you
rest
29.
Take
my
yoke
on
you
,
and
learn
of
me
,
for
I
am
meek
and
lowly
in
heart
,
and
ye
shall
find
rest
to
your
souls
.
30.
For
my
yoke
is
easie
,
and
my
burthen
is
light
.
28
,
29
,
30.
Come
to
me
all
ye
that
are
under
the
slavery
of
Sin
and
Satan
,
and
under
Gods
displeasure
by
your
guilt
,
and
under
the
burdensome
ceremonious
and
cursing
Law
,
and
the
Pharisees
tutorage
,
and
under
the
toil
of
a
poor
afflicted
condition
in
the
world
;
and
I
will
give
you
deliverance
and
rest
:
Take
on
you
the
yoke
of
my
Government
and
Covenant
,
and
learn
of
me
as
your
Teacher
by
my
Doctrine
and
Example
:
for
I
am
meek
and
lowly
,
and
my
Doctrines
are
not
suited
to
the
Pomp
and
grandeur
of
this
world
,
nor
to
the
interest
and
mind
of
the
proud
and
covetous
,
but
to
men
of
a
low
and
humble
quality
;
and
in
this
you
shall
find
rest
to
your
tired
troubled
fearful
Souls
:
For
my
Service
and
Law
is
gracious
,
and
●asie
,
fitted
to
the
relief
of
the
guilty
and
distressed
,
and
all
that
I
lay
on
you
by
my
word
and
works
is
sight
in
comparison
of
the
heavy
burdens
that
you
undergo
.
CHAP.
XII
.
1.
AT
that
time
Jesus
went
on
the
Sabbath
day
through
the
corn
,
and
his
disciples
were
hungry
,
and
began
to
pluck
the
ears
of
corn
,
and
to
eat
.
Note
,
Both
the
labour
and
the
early
eating
seem
here
meant
,
but
specially
the
first
.
2.
But
when
the
Pharisees
saw
it
,
they
said
to
him
,
Behold
,
thy
disciples
do
that
which
is
not
lawful
to
do
on
the
sabbath
day
.
2.
Art
thou
a
good
Teacher
who
sufferest
thy
Disciples
to
break
Gods
law
?
Note
,
That
the
Pharisees
controversie
against
Christ
was
,
that
he
was
not
religious
,
and
strict
enough
in
keeping
Gods
Law
:
so
that
pretended
strictness
is
no
proof
that
men
are
in
the
right
.
3.
But
he
said
to
them
,
Have
ye
not
read
what
David
did
when
he
was
hungred
,
and
they
that
were
with
him
,
4.
How
he
entred
into
the
house
of
God
,
and
did
eat
the
shew-bread
,
which
was
not
lawful
for
him
to
eat
,
nor
for
them
that
were
with
him
,
but
only
for
the
priests
?
5.
Or
have
ye
not
read
in
the
law
,
how
that
on
the
sabbath
days
the
priests
in
the
temple
profane
the
sabbath
,
and
are
blameless
?
3
,
4
,
5.
Your
strictness
and
your
accusation
of
my
Disciples
,
are
but
from
your
ignorance
of
the
Scripture
.
Have
ye
not
read
that
hunger
justified
David
and
his
company
for
eating
the
consecrated
Bread
,
which
else
none
but
the
Priests
might
lawfully
eat
.
And
that
the
Priests
in
the
temple
labour
on
the
Sabbath
,
and
break
the
outward
rest
of
the
day
,
which
would
be
profanation
,
did
not
the
Temple
service
justifie
it
.
6.
But
I
say
to
you
,
that
in
this
place
is
one
greater
than
the
temple
.
6.
But
if
the
Temple
service
can
justifie
labour
,
I
am
greater
than
the
Temple
,
and
my
service
and
authority
can
justifie
it
.
7.
But
if
ye
had
known
what
this
meaneth
,
I
will
have
mercy
and
not
sacrifice
,
ye
would
not
have
condemned
the
guiltless
.
7.
If
instead
of
ignorant
preciseness
for
Ceremonies
,
you
had
but
learnt
the
true
meaning
of
God
,
in
his
preferring
mercy
before
Sacrifice
,
you
would
not
have
thought
that
Ceremonies
and
externals
are
commanded
men
for
their
hurt
,
and
must
be
observed
against
mercy
to
our selves
or
others
:
Gods
commands
are
all
for
mans
good
;
and
he
maketh
not
externals
and
ceremonies
for
a
snare
to
hurt
men
.
You
would
not
have
censured
the
guiltless
as
sinners
had
you
understood
this
.
Note
,
This
(
twice
repeated
)
most
openly
condemneth
the
Papal
Church
Government
.
8.
For
the
Son
of
man
is
Lord
even
of
the
sabbath-day
.
8.
And
as
Moses's
Law
was
but
to
lead
men
to
Christ
,
in
whom
it
is
fulfilled
;
so
it
cannot
bind
any
against
him
and
his
authority
and
saving
work
;
for
which
works
sake
all
things
are
delivered
into
his
hands
;
even
the
Law
and
Sabbath
,
of
which
he
is
Lord
.
9
,
10.
And
when
he
was
departed
thence
,
he
went
into
their
Synagogue
:
And
behold
,
there
was
a
man
who
had
his
hand
withered
,
and
they
asked
him
,
saying
,
Is
it
lawful
to
to
heal
on
the
sabbath-day
?
that
they
might
accuse
him
.
9
,
10.
Note
,
That
the
ceremonial
outward
strictness
of
hypocrites
,
is
used
to
ensnare
and
hurt
those
that
are
not
of
their
mind
.
11.
And
he
said
to
them
,
What
man
shall
there
be
among
you
that
shall
have
one
sheep
,
and
if
it
fall
into
a
pit
on
the
sabbath-day
,
will
he
not
lay
hold
on
it
,
and
lift
it
out
?
11.
Will
you
not
draw
a
sheep
out
of
a
pit
on
the
Sabbath-day
,
if
you
have
but
one
.
12.
How
much
then
is
a
man
better
than
a
sheep
?
wherefore
it
is
lawful
to
do
well
on
the
sabbath-days
.
12.
It
is
lawfull
to
prefer
and
do
a
greater
duty
before
a
less
.
13.
Then
saith
he
to
the
man
,
Stretch
forth
thy
hand
:
and
he
stretched
it
forth
,
and
it
was
restored
whole
like
as
the
other
.
14.
Then
the
Pharisees
went
out
,
and
held
a
council
against
him
,
how
they
might
destroy
him
.
13
,
14.
Note
,
That
it
is
part
of
the
Religion
of
Hypocrites
,
to
destroy
men
for
doing
the
greatest
good
,
against
their
Laws
.
15.
But
when
Jesus
heard
it
,
he
withdrew
himself
from
thence
,
and
great
multitudes
followed
him
,
and
he
healed
them
all
:
16.
And
charged
them
that
they
should
not
make
him
known
.
15
,
16.
Note
,
1.
It
is
a
duty
to
avoid
the
hands
of
Murderers
and
Persecutors
,
unless
when
our
sufferings
are
like
to
do
more
good
than
our
lives
.
2.
Christ
forbid
them
making
him
known
,
partly
to
avoid
the
envy
and
rage
of
persecutors
,
and
partly
because
the
time
was
not
yet
come
,
till
all
his
works
set
together
with
his
Resurrection
and
Spirit
,
should
make
up
a
full
proof
.
17
,
18.
That
it
might
be
fulfilled
which
was
spoken
by
Esaias
the
prophet
,
saying
,
Behold
,
my
servant
whom
I
have
chosen
,
my
beloved
in
whom
my
soul
is
well
pleased
:
I
will
put
my
Spirit
upon
him
,
and
he
shall
shew
judgment
to
the
Gentiles
.
19.
He
shall
not
strive
,
nor
cry
,
neither
shall
any
man
hear
his
voice
in
the
streets
.
20.
A
bruised
reed
shall
he
not
break
,
and
smoaking
flax
shall
he
not
quench
,
till
he
send
forth
judgment
unto
victory
.
21.
And
in
his
name
shall
the
Gentiles
trust
.
17
,
&c.
In
all
this
he
fulfilled
what
was
prophesied
by
Isaiah
,
Behold
,
&c.
Him
whom
I
have
selected
for
this
work
of
Salvation
,
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
,
as
fulfilling
all
my
will
;
He
shall
have
the
fulness
of
the
Spirit
,
and
he
shall
teach
the
Nations
the
way
of
Truth
and
Righteousness
;
He
shall
not
subdue
men
by
tumults
,
violence
,
or
wars
,
but
as
the
Prince
of
Peace
and
Grace
,
he
shall
deal
gently
with
the
weak
,
and
cherish
the
least
degree
of
goodness
,
and
pardon
the
faults
of
the
penitent
,
and
not
use
severity
of
Justice
,
till
he
have
gathered
his
Church
out
of
the
world
,
and
overcome
and
judged
his
final
enemies
:
And
it
is
he
in
whom
all
nations
shall
be
blessed
.
22.
Then
was
brought
to
him
one
possessed
with
a
devil
,
blind
and
dumb
,
and
he
healed
him
,
insomuch
that
the
blind
and
dumb
both
spake
and
saw
.
23.
And
all
the
people
were
amazed
,
and
said
,
Is
not
this
the
son
of
David
?
22
,
23.
This
people
were
so
astonished
to
see
his
works
,
that
they
said
,
Sure
this
is
the
Messiah
the
son
of
David
.
24.
But
when
the
Pharisees
heard
it
,
they
said
,
This
fellow
doth
not
cast
out
devils
,
but
by
Beel-zebub
the
prince
of
the
devils
.
25.
And
Jesus
knew
their
thoughts
,
and
said
to
them
,
Every
kingdom
divided
against
it self
is
brought
to
desolation
;
and
every
city
and
house
divided
against
it self
shall
not
s●and
.
26.
And
if
Satan
cast
out
Satan
,
he
is
divided
against
himself
:
how
then
shall
his
kingdom
stand
.
24
,
&c.
The
Pharisees
could
not
deny
the
matter
of
fact
,
it
being
notorious
,
and
therefore
they
had
no
shift
left
for
their
unbelief
,
but
saying
,
that
All
such
works
are
not
of
God
;
The
Prince
of
Devils
to
deceive
the
people
,
giveth
him
power
to
cast
out
devils
,
and
do
his
miracles
.
But
Christ
said
,
If
the
Devil
have
a
Kingdom
,
he
hath
wit
to
preserve
it
;
Is
it
the
Devils
work
to
▪
do
good
to
mens
Souls
and
Bodies
?
If
holy
doctrine
,
and
casting
out
〈◊〉
and
healing
the
diseased
,
be
against
Satan
〈…〉
,
then
he
is
against
himself
,
if
he
be
〈…〉
.
Kingdom
,
City
or
House
will
not
stand
〈…〉
●●vid●d
and
fight
against
it self
.
27.
〈…〉
●●●z●bub
cast
out
devils
,
by
〈…〉
●●●en
cast
them
out
?
ther●●ore
〈…〉
be
your
judges
.
28.
But
if
I
cast
out
devils
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
then
the
kingdom
of
God
is
come
unto
you
.
27
,
28.
And
if
you
think
me
a
Conjurer
and
confederate
with
Satan
,
what
say
you
of
your
own
Countreymen
my
Disciples
who
cast
them
out
by
the
power
they
receive
from
me
?
Are
they
all
conjurers
too
?
Therefore
they
shall
be
witness
against
your
unbelief
and
blasphemy
:
But
if
all
this
be
certainly
done
by
me
by
no
less
power
than
the
Spirit
of
God
,
you
should
see
that
this
is
Gods
attestation
to
me
,
and
that
his
Kingdom
is
come
,
in
which
the
Messiah
is
to
conquer
Satan
,
and
destroy
his
works
.
29.
Or
else
,
how
can
one
enter
into
a
strong
mans
house
,
and
spoil
his
goods
,
except
he
first
bind
the
strong
man
,
and
then
he
will
spoil
his
house
.
29.
How
could
I
cast
out
Satan
from
his
possession
and
destroy
his
works
,
if
I
did
not
overcome
him
.
30.
He
that
is
not
with
me
is
against
me
;
and
he
that
gathereth
not
with
me
scattereth
abroad
.
30.
So
far
am
I
from
working
by
the
Devil
,
that
I
take
him
for
mine
enemy
that
doth
not
serve
me
in
my
opposition
to
his
Kingdom
,
and
will
judge
him
as
one
that
is
for
Satan
.
N.
In
War
men
use
to
say
of
their
own
Soldiers
,
[
He
that
is
not
for
us
is
against
us
,
and
to
be
counted
an
enemy
]
But
of
the
Countreymen
and
the
enemies
quarters
[
He
that
is
not
against
us
is
for
us
:
]
that
is
,
If
he
do
us
no
harm
,
he
doth
us
good
,
and
let
us
use
him
kindly
.
So
Christ
saith
of
profest
Christians
;
If
they
be
not
effectually
for
me
,
I
will
judge
them
as
treacherous
and
against
me
,
and
shall
not
save
them
.
But
of
those
without
the
Church
,
he
saith
,
He
that
is
not
against
us
is
for
us
;
that
is
,
tho
he
be
not
himself
in
a
state
of
Salvation
as
true
Christians
are
,
yet
its
commendable
to
do
us
no
harm
,
and
the
Church
is
assisted
by
such
fair
and
moderate
unbelievers
.
31.
Wherefore
I
say
to
you
,
All
manner
of
sin
and
blasphemy
shall
be
forgiven
to
men
:
but
the
blasphemy
against
the
Holy
Ghost
shall
not
be
forgiven
to
men
.
32.
And
whoever
speaketh
a
word
against
the
Son
of
man
,
it
shall
be
forgiven
him
,
but
whosoever
speaketh
against
the
Holy
Ghost
,
it
shall
not
be
forgiven
him
,
neither
in
this
world
,
nor
in
the
world
to
come
.
31
,
32.
All
other
sin
and
blasphemy
against
me
as
I
appear
in
my
humane
nature
,
hath
some
excuse
,
and
may
be
cured
,
and
so
be
pardoned
:
But
seeing
the
Great
works
of
the
Holy
Ghost
done
by
me
and
to
be
done
by
my
Disciples
,
in
Miracles
and
Sanctification
,
are
the
greatest
evidences
that
God
will
give
the
world
to
convince
them
of
the
truth
of
my
Gospel
,
he
that
is
convinced
of
the
fact
that
all
these
Miracles
and
this
holiness
is
wrought
,
and
will
yet
deny
it
to
be
Gods
attestation
,
and
blasphemously
stand
to
it
,
that
its
the
work
of
the
Devil
,
this
man
rejecteth
the
greatest
evidence
and
shall
have
no
greater
,
and
so
his
infidelity
is
incurable
,
and
aggravated
with
blasphemy
and
obstinacy
,
and
will
never
be
repented
of
nor
forgiven
.
Note
,
This
blaspheming
the
Holy
Ghost
,
1.
Is
the
sin
of
none
but
resolved
Infidels
:
2.
And
such
of
them
only
as
are
convinced
of
the
great
works
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
miraculous
and
others
.
3.
And
yet
rather
than
they
will
believe
in
Christ
by
this
Divine
testimony
,
will
believe
and
say
,
that
it
is
by
the
Devil
and
Conjuration
that
all
this
is
done
.
See
my
Treat
of
the
Blasphemy
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
in
my
Book
called
,
The
unreasonableness
of
Infidelity
.
33.
Either
make
the
tree
good
and
his
fruit
good
,
or
else
make
the
tree
corrupt
and
his
fruit
corrupt
:
for
the
tree
is
known
by
his
fruits
.
33.
Judge
of
the
tree
by
the
fruit
:
Of
the
power
which
I
work
by
,
by
the
works
:
If
it
be
no
good
work
to
heal
the
Sick
,
and
Blind
,
and
Lame
,
and
cast
out
Devils
,
and
preach
repentance
and
forgiveness
of
sin
,
to
convert
and
save
Souls
,
then
God
is
not
the
Author
of
them
.
If
they
be
bad
works
,
they
have
a
bad
cause
;
If
they
be
good
works
,
they
have
a
good
Author
:
either
say
plainly
(
you
that
ascribe
them
to
the
Devil
)
that
the
works
are
good
,
and
the
Devil
is
good
:
or
else
that
the
Devil
is
bad
and
the
works
are
bad
:
Or
if
you
confess
the
works
to
be
good
,
confess
that
they
are
done
by
the
Spirit
of
God
.
34.
O
generation
of
vipers
,
how
can
ye
,
being
evil
,
speak
good
things
?
for
out
of
the
abundance
of
the
heart
the
mouth
speaketh
.
34.
I
need
go
no
farther
for
an
instance
than
your selves
;
were
you
not
a
generation
of
Vipers
,
the
Serpents
seed
,
ye
would
not
blaspheme
the
Holy
Ghost
and
his
works
:
for
your
mouths
speak
out
of
the
evil
of
which
your
heart
is
full
:
As
you
are
,
so
you
speak
;
you
are
so
bad
that
you
cannot
speak
well
:
And
if
I
work'd
by
the
Devil
,
my
works
would
be
bad
as
the
Devil
is
.
35.
A
good
man
out
of
the
good
treasure
of
his
heart
,
bringeth
forth
good
things
:
and
an
evil
man
out
of
the
evil
treasure
bringeth
forth
evil
things
.
35.
Good
men
are
such
,
first
at
the
heart
,
where
goodness
is
a
setled
habit
and
nature
,
and
out
of
this
treasure
,
they
bring
forth
good
words
and
deeds
:
And
a
bad
man
being
such
at
the
heart
,
doth
speak
and
do
accordingly
.
Note
,
Tho
hypocrites
may
have
words
and
deeds
much
better
than
their
hearts
,
that
is
but
in
some
by
instances
,
and
not
in
the
tenor
of
their
lives
:
Fictions
are
narrow
and
soon
overcome
.
36.
But
I
say
to
you
,
That
every
idle
word
that
men
shall
speak
,
they
shall
give
account
thereof
in
the
day
of
judgment
.
36.
And
think
not
lightly
of
you
belying
and
blaspheming
the
Holy
Ghost
;
for
I
tell
you
,
that
for
every
Lye
you
shall
give
account
in
the
day
of
judgment
,
and
be
condemned
if
you
be
not
proved
penitent
believers
.
N.
In
the
Hebrews
use
,
Idle
and
Vain
were
taken
for
deceitful
,
false
or
lying
.
37.
For
by
thy
words
thou
shalt
be
justified
,
and
by
thy
words
thou
shalt
be
condemned
.
37.
For
(
tho
thou
must
be
made
and
accounted
by
God
,
a
just
man
,
by
thy
inward
change
,
and
thy
forgiveness
,
in
order
before
thy
words
or
works
,
yet
)
supposing
,
that
thou
survive
,
God
who
hath
made
a
Law
for
thy
words
(
and
works
)
will
judge
thee
by
that
Law
,
as
justified
and
rewardable
,
or
as
unjust
and
punishable
,
in
the
day
of
Judgment
.
Christ
hath
not
made
us
lawless
,
nor
made
us
a
Law
(
of
Grace
)
in
vain
:
No
man
shall
be
saved
that
is
not
justifiable
against
the
accusation
,
that
he
lived
and
died
an
impenitent
ungodly
man
,
any
more
than
if
he
had
died
an
infidel
.
38.
Then
certain
of
the
Scribes
and
of
the
Pharisees
answered
,
saying
,
Master
we
would
see
a
sign
from
thee
.
38.
We
would
see
some
certain
sign
from
Heaven
that
indeed
God
doth
own
thee
thy
word
.
39.
But
he
answered
and
said
to
them
,
An
evil
and
adulterous
generation
seeketh
after
a
sign
,
and
there
shall
no
sign
be
given
to
it
,
but
the
sign
of
the
prophet
Jonas
:
40.
For
as
Jonas
was
three
days
and
three
nights
in
the
whales
belly
,
so
shall
the
Son
of
man
be
three
days
and
three
nights
in
the
heart
of
the
earth
.
39
,
40.
A
false
hearted
people
that
will
not
be
convinced
by
miracles
,
but
ascribe
them
to
the
Devil
,
yet
would
have
a
sign
from
Heaven
,
of
their
own
chusing
:
But
God
will
not
gratifie
their
insolent
demand
:
They
shall
have
no
sign
but
that
of
Jonas
who
was
a
Type
of
me
,
lying
in
the
Whales
belly
three
days
and
nights
(
as
I
shall
,
part
for
three
days
.
)
41.
The
men
of
Nineveh
shall
rise
up
in
judgment
with
this
generation
,
and
shall
condemn
it
,
because
they
repented
at
the
preaching
of
Jonas
,
and
behold
,
a
greater
than
Jonas
is
here
.
42.
The
Queen
of
the
south
shall
rise
up
in
judgment
with
this
generation
,
and
shall
condemn
it
;
for
she
came
from
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
earth
to
hear
the
wisdom
of
Solomon
;
and
behold
a
greater
than
Solomon
is
here
.
41
,
42.
Nineveh
repented
at
a
far
less
warning
and
convincing
means
,
than
the
Miracles
and
words
of
the
Messiah
sent
from
heaven
:
And
the
Queen
of
the
South
came
from
a
far
land
to
hear
the
wisdom
of
Solomon
;
but
these
men
despise
a
far
greater
than
Solomon
;
these
therefore
shall
condemn
them
.
43.
When
the
unclean
spirit
is
gone
out
of
a
man
,
he
walketh
through
dry
places
,
seeking
rest
,
and
finding
none
.
44.
Then
he
saith
,
I
will
return
into
my
house
,
from
whence
I
came
out
;
and
when
he
is
come
,
he
findeth
it
empty
,
swept
,
and
garnished
:
45.
Then
goeth
he
and
taketh
with
him
seven
other
spirits
,
more
wicked
than
himself
,
and
they
enter
in
and
dwell
there
;
and
the
last
state
of
that
man
is
worse
than
the
first
:
even
so
shall
it
be
also
to
this
wicked
generation
.
43.
&c.
The
case
of
this
wicked
generation
is
like
that
of
a
man
that
had
the
Devil
cast
out
of
him
,
but
being
unthankful
,
and
continuing
in
his
sin
,
the
Devil
(
by
Gods
permission
)
possesseth
him
again
,
and
bringeth
with
him
seven
worse
spirits
,
and
so
his
end
is
worse
than
he
was
before
he
was
delivered
:
So
I
have
preached
the
Gospel
,
and
cast
out
Devils
in
this
land
;
but
being
rejected
by
the
obstinate
unbelievers
,
the
Devil
will
get
a
worse
possession
of
them
than
that
from
which
I
did
eject
him
,
and
they
shall
be
cut
off
for
their
unbelief
.
46
,
47.
While
he
yet
talked
to
the
people
,
behold
,
his
mother
and
his
brethren
stood
without
,
desiring
to
speak
with
him
:
Then
one
said
to
him
,
Behold
,
thy
mother
and
thy
brethren
stand
without
,
desiring
to
speak
with
thee
:
48.
But
he
answered
and
said
to
him
that
told
him
,
Who
is
my
mother
?
and
who
are
my
brethren
?
46
,
&c.
Dost
thou
know
who
they
be
that
I
esteem
as
my
Mother
and
brethren
?
49
,
50.
And
he
stretched
forth
his
hand
toward
his
disciples
,
and
said
,
Behold
,
my
mother
,
and
my
brethren
:
For
whosoever
shall
do
the
will
of
my
Father
which
is
in
heaven
,
the
same
is
my
brother
,
and
sister
,
and
mother
.
49
,
50.
Note
,
1.
Christ
spake
not
this
to
teach
men
to
dishonour
Parents
,
or
to
lay
by
natural
affection
;
but
to
let
all
know
that
Regeneration
puts
men
into
a
more
honourable
,
beloved
,
and
happy
relation
to
him
,
than
natural
generation
or
kindred
:
2.
Which
is
exceeding
comfort
for
every
true
Christian
,
3.
And
direction
to
us
how
to
love
such
,
4.
And
a
terrible
prognostick
of
the
misery
of
those
that
hate
and
persecute
them
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
1.
THe
same
day
went
Jesus
out
of
the
house
,
and
sat
by
the
sea
side
.
2.
And
great
multitudes
were
gathered
together
to
him
,
so
that
he
went
into
a
ship
and
sat
,
and
the
whole
multitude
stood
on
the
shore
.
3.
And
he
spake
many
things
to
them
in
parables
,
saying
,
Behold
,
a
sower
went
forth
to
sow
.
1
,
2
,
3.
N.
Christ
thought
a
Ship
,
or
a
House
,
or
a
Mountain
no
unmeet
place
to
preach
in
,
and
yet
avoided
not
the
Temple
or
Synagogues
.
2.
They
that
will
have
the
word
with
Gods
blessing
must
follow
after
it
.
3.
Similitudes
were
suitable
to
such
learners
▪
4.
Preaching
is
like
sowing
seed
.
4.
And
when
he
sowed
,
some
seeds
fell
by
the
way
side
,
and
the
fowls
came
and
devoured
them
up
.
5.
Some
fell
on
stony
places
,
where
they
had
not
much
earth
;
and
forthwith
they
sprang
up
,
because
they
had
no
deepness
of
earth
.
6.
And
when
the
sun
was
up
they
were
scorched
,
and
because
they
had
not
root
,
they
withered
away
.
7.
And
some
fell
among
thorns
,
and
the
thorns
sprang
up
and
choked
them
.
8.
But
other
fell
into
good
ground
,
and
brought
forth
fruit
,
some
an
hundred
fold
,
some
sixty
fold
,
some
thirty
fold
.
9.
Who
hath
ears
to
hear
let
him
hear
.
4
,
&c.
Note
,
The
first
sort
was
not
earthed
.
The
second
sort
had
little
earth
and
rooting
▪
the
third
sort
had
earth
and
root
,
but
among
thorns
which
had
greater
possession
,
and
choaked
it
.
Of
so
great
weight
is
it
to
understand
this
difference
of
hearers
,
that
it
is
as
much
as
our
ears
and
understandings
are
worth
.
10
,
11.
And
the
disciples
came
and
said
to
him
,
Why
speakest
thou
to
them
in
parables
?
He
answered
and
said
to
them
,
Because
it
is
given
to
you
,
to
know
the
mysteries
of
the
kingdom
of
heaven
;
but
to
them
it
is
not
given
.
10
,
11.
Because
tho
God
hath
given
you
some
knowledge
already
of
the
mysteries
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
,
these
men
are
ignorant
like
children
,
and
must
be
taught
by
familiar
similitudes
accordingly
,
being
yet
uncapable
of
other
manner
of
teaching
.
12.
For
whosoever
hath
,
to
him
shall
be
given
,
and
he
shall
have
more
abundance
;
but
whosoever
hath
not
,
from
him
shall
be
taken
away
even
that
he
hath
.
12.
For
here
it
is
true
,
that
to
him
that
hath
shall
be
given
,
&c.
He
that
hath
already
the
understanding
of
the
rudiments
and
fundamentals
,
is
thereby
capable
of
receiving
and
understanding
more
:
one
truth
openeth
the
way
unto
another
:
But
they
that
have
no
considerable
knowledge
,
are
hardly
taught
it
,
and
if
it
be
by
their
wilfull
neglect
or
contempt
,
are
like
by
their
guilt
and
folly
to
lose
all
the
profitable
use
even
of
their
reason
.
13.
Therefore
I
speak
to
them
in
parables
,
because
they
seeing
see
not
,
hearing
they
hear
not
,
neither
do
they
understand
.
14.
And
in
them
is
fulfilled
the
prophecy
of
Esaias
,
which
saith
,
By
hearing
ye
shall
hear
,
and
not
understand
,
and
seeing
,
ye
shall
see
,
and
shall
not
perceive
.
15.
For
this
peoples
heart
is
waxed
gross
,
and
their
ears
are
dull
of
hearing
,
and
their
eyes
they
have
closed
,
lest
at
any
time
they
should
see
with
their
eyes
,
and
hear
with
their
ears
,
and
understand
with
their
heart
,
and
should
be
converted
,
and
I
should
heal
them
.
13
,
&c.
I
speak
to
them
in
similitudes
,
as
children
must
be
first
taught
to
spell
,
because
tho
they
have
understanding
,
eyes
and
ears
,
they
are
so
ignorant
that
they
understand
not
even
what
eyes
and
ears
and
reason
tell
them
.
As
the
Prophet
Isaiah
saith
,
&c.
This
people
by
wilful
neglect
of
knowledge
are
such
,
as
will
not
understand
even
what
they
hear
and
see
:
For
their
hearts
are
stupifyed
,
and
their
understanding
so
dull
,
and
they
have
so
sinfully
shut
their
own
eyes
,
for
want
of
care
and
love
to
truth
,
that
thus
they
keep
out
the
knowledge
of
the
Gospel
,
and
shut
out
my
offered
grace
,
which
else
would
convince
and
convert
them
,
and
they
would
be
healed
.
Note
,
1.
That
the
way
of
Parables
is
not
mentioned
as
an
obscure
way
to
hide
the
truth
:
but
as
a
low
familiar
way
,
as
ignorant
carnal
men
are
capable
of
.
2.
The
Prophecy
,
nor
Christ
,
means
not
that
its
Gods
intent
to
hide
the
truth
lest
it
convert
men
,
but
that
this
is
the
effect
and
event
of
their
own
wilfull
neglect
,
whereby
their
conversion
is
as
effectually
hindred
,
as
if
they
did
it
purposely
,
lest
they
should
be
converted
.
16.
But
blessed
are
your
eyes
,
for
they
see
;
and
your
ears
,
for
they
hear
.
17.
For
verily
I
say
to
you
,
that
many
Prophets
and
righteous
men
have
desired
to
see
those
things
which
ye
see
,
and
have
not
seen
them
▪
and
to
hear
those
things
which
ye
hear
and
have
not
heard
them
.
16
,
17.
How
great
is
Gods
mercy
to
you
,
that
hath
given
you
both
teaching
and
understanding
,
by
which
you
are
made
capable
of
more
.
I
tell
you
,
prophets
and
righteous
men
of
old
,
did
desire
to
see
and
hear
what
you
do
,
but
it
was
not
granted
them
,
but
reserved
for
you
.
18
,
19.
Hear
ye
therefore
the
parable
of
the
sower
.
When
any
one
heareth
the
word
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
understandeth
it
not
;
then
cometh
the
wicked
one
,
and
catcheth
away
that
which
was
sown
in
his
heart
:
this
is
he
which
receiveth
seed
by
the
way
side
.
18
,
19.
Note
.
1.
By
not
understanding
is
meant
also
,
Not
considering
it
to
take
it
in
:
2.
It
is
said
to
be
sown
in
his
heart
,
only
because
it
was
by
the
sower
so
intended
,
but
not
as
there
received
.
20.
But
he
that
received
the
seed
into
stony
places
,
the
same
is
he
that
heareth
the
word
,
and
anon
with
joy
receiveth
it
:
21.
Yet
hath
he
not
root
in
himself
,
but
dureth
for
a
while
;
for
when
tribulation
or
persecution
ariseth
because
of
the
word
,
by
and
by
he
is
offended
.
20
,
21.
Note
,
That
the
reason
why
such
fall
away
,
was
the
want
of
rooting
of
the
word
,
is
plain
.
But
whether
such
should
be
saved
if
they
had
died
before
they
fell
away
,
is
a
controversie
too
long
to
be
here
handled
,
and
not
so
needful
as
some
think
.
22.
He
also
that
received
seed
among
the
thorns
,
is
he
that
heareth
the
word
;
and
the
cares
of
this
world
,
and
the
deceitfulness
of
riches
choak
the
word
,
and
he
becometh
unfruitful
.
22.
That
is
,
He
loveth
the
wealth
and
prosperity
of
this
world
more
than
the
Word
,
and
so
that
which
he
most
loveth
doth
prevail
against
the
other
,
and
he
liveth
more
to
the
world
than
unto
God
;
and
for
the
world
will
forsake
his
duty
,
and
Christ
himself
in
strong
temptations
.
23.
But
he
that
received
seed
into
the
good
ground
,
is
he
that
heareth
the
word
and
understandeth
it
,
which
also
beareth
fruit
,
and
bringeth
forth
some
an
hundred
fold
,
some
sixty
,
some
thirty
.
23.
Note
,
Qu.
What
is
it
that
makes
the
ground
called
Good
before
the
receiving
of
the
word
?
Answ.
1.
There
was
a
certain
degree
of
faith
which
was
a
state
of
Salvation
before
Christ
was
personally
known
or
preached
as
incarnate
:
These
persons
that
had
this
,
were
good
ground
,
ready
to
hear
the
Gospel
when
it
was
preached
:
Those
that
truly
repented
according
to
Johns
Preaching
,
were
prepared
to
receive
Christ
.
2.
And
those
that
faithfully
obey
that
Light
of
Truth
already
revealed
to
them
,
desiring
more
,
are
better
prepared
for
more
,
than
other
men
.
24.
Another
parable
put
he
forth
to
them
,
saying
,
The
kingdom
of
heaven
is
like
to
a
man
that
sowed
good
seed
in
his
field
.
25.
But
while
men
slept
,
his
enemy
came
and
sowed
tares
among
the
wheat
,
and
went
his
way
.
24
,
25.
Another
similitude
he
used
,
to
shew
how
the
Church
will
be
corrupted
with
Heresies
and
vices
.
26.
But
when
the
blade
was
sprung
up
and
brought
forth
fruit
,
then
appeared
the
tares
also
.
26.
Note
,
Heresies
and
Church
corruptions
appear
not
at
first
;
but
when
time
and
temptation
ripen
them
27.
So
the
servants
of
the
housholder
came
and
said
to
him
,
Sir
,
didst
thou
not
sow
good
seed
in
thy
field
,
from
whence
then
hath
it
tares
.
27.
Note
,
Seeing
God
and
his
word
are
good
,
it
puzleth
men
to
think
,
how
the
Church
and
world
come
to
be
so
bad
.
28.
He
said
to
them
,
An
enemy
hath
done
this
:
The
servants
said
to
him
,
Wilt
thou
then
that
we
go
and
gather
them
up
?
29.
But
he
said
,
Nay
:
left
while
ye
gather
up
the
tares
,
ye
root
up
also
the
wheat
with
them
.
28
,
29.
N.
1.
Satan
is
the
sower
of
Heresie
and
Vice
(
whoever
be
his
Ministers
.
)
2.
Ministers
and
others
are
more
inclined
to
vindictive
severity
oft
,
than
Christ
is
.
3.
God
forbeareth
the
hypocrites
and
wicked
(
not
through
in
difference
but
)
lest
the
godly
suffer
by
their
destruction
.
4.
Christ
oft
denieth
the
revengeful
and
severe
desires
of
his
servants
.
30.
Let
them
both
grow
together
till
the
harvest
;
and
in
the
time
of
harvest
,
I
will
say
to
the
reapers
,
Gather
ye
together
first
the
tares
,
and
bind
them
in
bundles
to
burn
them
,
but
gather
the
wheat
into
my
barn
.
30.
Note
,
1.
Gods
delay
to
execute
his
judgment
on
the
wicked
,
is
no
sign
of
their
safety
;
Their
misery
will
surely
come
at
last
.
2.
We
must
not
misinterpret
Gods
patience
with
the
ungodly
.
31.
Another
parable
put
he
forth
to
them
,
saying
,
The
kingdom
of
heaven
is
like
to
a
grain
of
mustard-seed
,
which
a
man
took
and
sowed
in
his
field
,
32.
Which
indeed
is
the
least
of
all
seeds
,
but
when
it
is
grown
,
it
is
the
greatest
among
herbs
,
and
becometh
a
tree
,
so
that
the
birds
of
the
air
come
and
lodge
in
the
branches
thereof
.
31.
As
a
grain
of
Mustard-seed
is
one
of
the
smallest
sort
of
seeds
,
and
yet
becometh
a
plant
like
a
tree
,
&c.
So
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
beginneth
in
a
few
poor
men
,
but
shall
become
a
Kingdom
that
shall
flourish
in
the
World
,
so
that
worldly
men
shall
obtrude
into
it
for
worldly
ends
,
and
desire
the
protection
of
Christian
Governours
.
Note
,
That
the
Mustard-plant
was
much
greater
in
Judea
than
it
is
with
us
.
33.
Another
parable
spake
he
unto
them
,
The
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
like
to
leaven
,
which
a
woman
took
and
hid
in
three
measures
of
meal
,
till
the
whole
was
leavened
.
33.
As
a
little
leaven
doth
leaven
a
great
quantity
of
meal
,
so
the
Gospel
shall
convert
a
few
at
first
where
it
comes
,
and
afterward
by
the
help
of
those
few
,
whole
Towns
and
Countries
shall
turn
Christians
,
and
own
the
Truth
.
34.
All
these
things
spake
Jesus
to
the
multitude
in
parables
,
and
without
a
parable
spake
he
not
to
them
:
35.
That
it
might
be
fulfilled
which
was
spoken
by
the
prophet
,
saying
,
I
will
open
my
mouth
in
parables
,
I
will
utter
things
which
have
been
kept
secret
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
34
,
35.
Thus
Jesus
taught
them
only
by
Similitudes
,
as
it
is
written
,
&c.
I
will
utter
great
and
excellent
Mysteries
,
which
former
ages
have
not
known
,
and
that
by
the
way
of
familiar
Similitudes
.
36.
Then
Jesus
sent
the
multitude
away
,
and
went
into
the
house
,
and
his
disciples
came
to
him
,
saying
,
Declare
to
us
the
parable
of
the
tares
of
the
field
36.
Note
.
It
is
the
part
of
Learners
,
to
ask
their
Teachers
help
to
understand
that
which
they
understand
not
.
37.
He
answered
and
said
to
them
,
He
that
soweth
the
good
seed
is
the
Son
of
man
:
38.
The
field
is
the
world
,
the
good
seed
are
the
children
of
the
kingdom
;
but
the
tares
are
the
children
of
the
wicked
one
:
39.
The
enemy
that
sowed
them
,
is
the
devil
,
the
harvest
is
the
end
of
the
world
:
and
the
reapers
are
the
angels
.
37
,
&c.
It
is
Christ
that
soweth
the
good
seed
,
by
Preaching
the
Gospel
and
planting
the
Churches
by
himself
and
his
servants
.
The
World
is
the
first
object
of
the
Gospel
preached
,
and
out
of
which
believers
are
gathered
:
The
good
seed
(
as
sown
is
the
Gospel
,
but
)
as
springing
up
in
fruit
,
are
the
faithful
,
who
are
properly
the
members
of
the
Church
of
Christ
:
The
Tares
(
as
sown
are
evil
doctrines
and
temptations
,
but
)
as
sprung
up
in
fruit
are
the
Children
of
the
Devil
,
who
is
the
father
of
wickedness
;
The
enemy
of
God
and
goodness
and
man
that
sowed
them
,
by
himself
and
his
servants
,
signifieth
the
Devil
:
the
time
of
harvest
is
,
the
end
of
this
world
,
even
the
day
of
judgment
:
The
reapers
or
executioners
are
the
Angels
.
40.
As
therefore
the
tares
are
gathered
and
burnt
in
the
fire
,
so
shall
it
be
in
the
end
of
this
world
:
41.
The
Son
of
man
shall
send
forth
his
angels
,
and
they
shall
gather
out
of
his
kingdom
all
things
that
offend
,
and
them
which
do
iniquity
.
42.
And
shall
cast
them
into
a
furnace
of
fire
,
there
shall
be
wailing
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
40
,
&c.
So
in
the
end
of
this
World
:
Christ
shall
send
forth
his
Angels
as
his
executing
Ministers
;
and
they
shall
gather
out
of
the
world
(
which
he
is
over
)
and
specially
out
of
the
visible
Church
,
all
rebellious
unholy
,
wicked
,
scandalous
,
carnal
men
,
and
shall
cast
them
into
hell
,
which
is
likened
to
a
lake
of
Fire
;
where
they
shall
,
in
torment
and
a
self-afflicting
Conscience
.
43.
Then
shall
the
righteous
shine
forth
as
the
sun
in
the
kingdom
of
their
Father
:
who
hath
ears
to
hear
let
him
hear
.
43.
Then
shall
the
righteous
who
are
now
obscured
by
infirmities
and
malignant
slanders
,
and
are
oppressed
in
the
world
,
shine
forth
in
glory
in
the
Kingdom
of
Love
,
even
of
God
as
their
Father
in
Christ
,
as
the
Sun
shineth
in
the
heavens
in
resplendent
glory
.
As
ever
you
will
use
your
ears
or
understandings
,
believe
and
foresee
this
glorious
blessed
day
to
Believers
.
44.
Again
,
the
kingdom
of
heaven
is
like
to
a
treasure
hid
in
a
field
,
the
which
when
a
man
hath
found
,
he
hideth
,
and
for
joy
thereof
,
goeth
and
selleth
all
that
he
hath
,
and
buyeth
that
field
.
44.
The
way
of
Salvation
by
Christ
,
sheweth
men
the
certain
hopes
of
so
inestimable
a
treasure
in
the
life
to
come
,
as
maketh
the
saithful
choose
it
for
their
best
,
and
part
with
all
the
pleasure
,
profit
,
and
honour
of
the
world
to
obtain
it
.
45.
Again
,
the
kingdom
of
heaven
is
like
to
a
merchant
man
seeking
goodly
pearls
:
46.
Who
when
he
had
found
one
of
geat
price
,
he
went
and
sold
all
that
he
had
and
bought
it
.
45
,
46.
Note
,
He
that
findeth
not
by
faith
,
enough
in
the
love
of
God
and
heavenly
glory
,
and
in
Christ
the
way
thereto
,
to
make
him
consent
sincerely
and
practically
to
sell
or
part
with
all
the
world
rather
than
lose
it
,
is
not
capable
of
a
just
title
to
it
,
nor
shall
obtain
it
.
47.
Again
the
kingdom
of
heaven
is
like
a
net
which
was
cast
into
the
sea
,
and
gathered
of
every
kind
:
48.
Which
when
it
was
full
,
they
drew
to
the
shore
,
and
sat
down
,
and
gathered
the
good
into
vessels
,
but
cast
the
bad
away
.
47
,
48.
The
Church
is
gathered
as
men
by
casting
a
net
into
the
Sea
gather
fishes
,
good
and
bad
:
And
at
the
day
of
judgment
,
Christ
will
take
the
good
to
heaven
,
and
cast
away
the
bad
to
hell
.
Note
,
1.
It
is
not
to
be
wondered
at
,
that
the
visible
Church
hath
good
and
bad
.
2.
Yet
this
is
not
the
design
of
the
Gospel
,
which
is
fitted
to
make
all
good
,
but
by
the
intrusion
of
Hypocrites
.
Nor
is
it
an
excuse
for
the
neglect
of
discipline
,
and
the
just
discrimination
of
the
good
and
bad
.
49.
So
shall
it
be
at
the
end
of
the
world
,
The
angels
shall
come
forth
,
and
sever
the
wicked
from
among
the
just
.
50.
And
shall
cast
them
into
the
furnace
of
fire
:
there
shall
be
wailing
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
49
,
50.
These
plain
and
dreadful
words
,
more
need
bel●●f
and
deep
consideration
,
than
exposition
.
51.
Jesus
saith
to
them
,
Have
ye
understood
all
these
things
?
they
say
to
him
,
Yea
,
Lord
.
52.
Then
said
he
to
them
,
Therefore
every
scribe
which
is
instructed
to
the
Kingdom
of
heaven
,
is
like
to
a
man
that
is
an
housholder
,
which
bringeth
forth
out
of
his
treasure
things
new
and
old
.
51
,
52.
All
that
are
furnished
with
holy
knowledge
,
and
are
fitted
to
teach
others
,
must
have
an
habitual
treasure
of
it
in
their
minds
,
from
whence
they
may
be
able
to
open
the
truth
,
exhort
,
reprove
,
and
confute
all
the
erroneous
on
all
just
occasions
:
as
a
House-keeper
is
stockt
for
the
provision
of
his
family
.
53
,
54.
And
it
came
to
pass
that
when
Jesus
had
finished
these
parables
,
he
departed
thence
.
And
when
he
was
come
into
his
own
countrey
,
he
taught
them
in
their
Synagogue
,
insomuch
that
they
were
astonished
,
and
said
,
whence
hath
this
man
this
wisdom
,
and
these
mighty
works
?
55
,
56.
Is
not
this
the
carpenters
son
,
is
not
his
mother
called
Mary
,
and
his
brethren
,
James
,
and
Joses
,
and
Simon
,
and
Jude
,
and
his
sisters
are
they
not
all
with
us
?
whence
then
hath
this
man
all
these
things
?
And
they
were
offended
in
him
.
53
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
Familiarity
breeds
contempt
.
It
is
no
impediment
to
our
faith
,
that
we
saw
not
Christs
person
,
parentage
,
and
education
.
2.
Carnal
men
are
not
satisfied
by
the
evidence
of
Divine
attestation
,
unless
they
can
give
a
reason
of
it
,
and
overcome
the
difficulty
and
scandal
of
objections
.
3.
It
is
uncertain
whether
Mary
had
other
Children
after
Jesus
,
or
these
were
his
brethren
,
or
only
his
kindred
.
57
,
58.
But
Jesus
said
to
them
,
A
prophet
is
not
without
honour
,
save
in
his
own
countrey
,
and
in
his
own
house
.
And
he
did
not
many
mighty
works
there
because
of
their
unbelief
.
57
,
58.
Unbelief
made
men
uncapable
receivers
of
those
miracles
which
else
Christ
would
have
wrought
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
1.
AT
that
time
Herod
the
Tetrarch
heard
of
the
fame
of
Jesus
,
2.
And
said
to
his
servants
,
This
is
John
the
Baptist
,
he
is
risen
from
the
dead
,
and
therefore
mighty
works
do
shew
forth
themselves
in
him
.
1
,
2.
Note
,
That
Herod
did
believe
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
;
else
he
could
not
have
believed
Johns
Resurrection
.
3
,
For
Herod
had
laid
hold
on
John
,
and
b●und
him
,
and
put
him
in
prison
,
for
Herodia's
sake
,
his
brother
Philips
wise
.
4.
For
John
said
to
him
,
It
is
not
lawful
for
thee
to
have
her
.
5.
And
when
he
would
have
put
him
to
death
,
he
feared
the
multitude
,
because
they
counted
him
as
a
prophet
.
3
,
4
,
5.
N.
1.
Faithful
Prophets
did
tell
Kings
of
their
sin
.
2.
But
such
as
Herod
cannot
bear
reproof
.
3.
The
persecution
of
faithful
Teachers
is
usually
for
telling
great
men
of
their
sins
.
4.
The
multitude
then
did
so
much
reverence
prophets
,
that
they
were
a
terrour
and
restraint
to
persecuting
Rulers
.
6.
But
when
Herods
birth
day
was
kept
,
the
daughter
of
Herodias
danc'd
before
them
,
and
pleased
Herod
.
7.
Whereupon
he
promised
with
an
oath
to
give
her
whatever
she
would
ask
.
8.
And
she
being
before
instructed
of
her
mother
,
said
;
Give
me
here
John
Baptists
head
in
a
charger
.
6
,
7
,
8.
N.
Great
mens
feasts
and
frolicks
are
a
usual
season
of
great
sin
,
and
carnal
pleasures
are
their
snares
.
2.
Rash
Oaths
are
the
fruit
of
vice
and
the
seed
of
more
.
3.
Voluptuous
wantons
are
oft
the
most
cruel
and
bloudy
persecutors
.
4.
The
Devil
seldom
wanteth
suggestors
of
cruelty
.
9.
And
the
king
was
sorry
:
nevertheless
for
the
oaths
sake
,
and
them
which
sate
with
him
,
he
commanded
it
to
be
given
her
.
9.
N.
Wicked
men
oft
sin
with
troubled
conscience
:
but
yet
will
do
it
for
their
base
ends
.
2.
Hypocrites
that
dare
murder
the
just
,
yet
may
make
the
Conscience
of
a
wicked
Oath
their
pretence
.
(
How
conscionably
then
should
bad
Oaths
be
avoided
and
good
ones
kept
?
)
3.
The
reputation
of
m●n
in
bad
company
,
is
a
usual
snare
of
iniquity
.
10
,
11
,
12.
And
he
sent
and
beheaded
John
in
prison
.
And
his
head
was
brought
in
a
charger
,
and
given
to
the
damsel
;
and
she
brought
it
to
her
mother
.
And
his
disciples
came
and
took
up
the
body
and
buryed
it
,
and
went
and
told
Jesus
.
10
,
11
,
12.
Note
,
The
Bloud
of
Saints
is
vile
and
cheap
to
Tyrants
,
that
can
sell
them
to
a
Whore
or
wanton
:
But
they
shall
pay
dear
for
it
at
the
last
.
2.
So
great
a
Prophet
as
John
must
be
a
Martyr
,
that
he
may
be
like
to
Christ
.
3.
It
s
as
true
Martyrdom
to
suffer
for
Duty
as
for
Faith
.
4.
The
bloud
of
Saints
is
part
of
the
sport
and
pleasure
of
lascivious
wicked
women
.
13.
When
Jesus
heard
of
it
,
he
departed
thence
by
ship
into
a
desert
place
apart
:
and
when
the
people
had
heard
thereof
,
they
followed
him
on
foot
,
out
of
the
cities
.
13.
Note
,
1.
The
Lord
of
Life
that
came
in
flesh
to
save
the
world
,
was
fain
to
fly
for
his
life
into
a
wilderness
from
the
face
of
men
,
yea
of
the
eminent
members
of
the
Jewish
Church
.
2.
It
is
not
cowardize
,
or
unlawfull
to
fly
from
persecutors
,
till
we
have
some
special
call
to
suffer
.
14.
And
Jesus
went
forth
and
saw
a
great
multitude
,
and
was
moved
with
compassion
towards
them
,
and
he
healed
their
sick
.
14.
Note
,
Those
that
follow
Christ
,
and
seek
to
him
,
are
liker
to
find
his
compassion
than
those
that
drive
him
away
.
15.
And
when
it
was
evening
,
his
disciples
came
to
him
,
saying
,
This
is
a
desert
place
,
and
the
time
is
now
past
;
send
the
multitude
away
,
that
they
may
go
into
the
villages
,
and
buy
themselves
victuals
.
16.
But
Jesus
said
to
them
,
They
need
not
depart
,
give
ye
them
to
eat
.
17.
And
they
say
to
him
,
We
have
here
but
five
loaves
and
two
fishes
.
18.
He
said
,
Bring
them
hither
to
me
.
19.
And
he
commanded
the
multitude
to
sit
down
on
the
grass
,
and
took
the
five
loaves
and
two
fishes
,
and
looking
up
to
heaven
,
he
blessed
,
and
brake
,
and
gave
the
loaves
to
his
disciples
,
and
the
disciples
to
the
multitude
.
15
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
Christ
fed
the
Body
to
win
the
Soul
,
and
so
must
we
.
2.
Nothing
is
too
little
which
God
will
bless
.
3.
Tho
God
be
every
where
,
yet
Christ
directeth
us
in
Prayer
to
him
to
look
up
to
Heaven
;
for
there
is
the
Glory
in
which
he
will
appear
to
glorifie
his
people
.
4.
If
the
Son
of
God
must
look
up
to
heaven
and
bless
his
food
,
surely
we
must
not
take
it
like
brutes
,
without
craving
Gods
blessing
on
it
.
20.
And
they
did
all
eat
,
and
were
filled
,
and
they
took
up
of
the
fragments
that
remained
twelve
baskets
full
.
21.
And
they
that
had
eaten
,
were
about
five
thousand
men
,
besides
women
and
children
.
20
,
21.
Note
,
1.
This
Miracle
was
done
before
five
thousand
Witnesses
and
more
,
that
there
might
be
no
suspicion
of
deceit
,
or
misreport
.
2.
He
that
was
Lord
of
all
and
could
feed
by
Miracle
,
yet
would
not
have
the
fragments
lost
.
22.
And
straightway
Jesus
constrained
his
disciples
to
get
into
a
ship
,
and
to
go
before
him
unto
the
other
side
,
while
he
sent
the
multitudes
away
.
23.
And
when
he
had
sent
the
multitude
away
,
he
went
up
into
a
mountain
apart
to
pray
.
22
,
23.
Note
,
Christ
used
to
pray
alone
,
because
his
case
so
differed
from
all
mens
in
the
world
,
(
having
no
sin
,
&c.
)
that
the
same
prayers
would
not
suit
the
case
of
others
which
were
fit
for
him
.
24.
And
when
the
evening
was
come
,
he
was
there
alone
:
But
the
ship
was
now
in
the
midst
of
the
sea
,
tossed
with
waves
,
for
the
wind
was
contrary
.
25.
And
in
the
fourth
watch
of
the
night
Jesus
went
out
unto
them
walking
on
the
sea
.
24
,
25.
Note
,
1.
Christ
permits
dangers
to
us
,
that
he
may
the
more
notably
deliver
us
.
2.
The
waters
can
bear
him
,
when
he
will
walk
on
them
.
All
elements
are
at
his
service
.
26.
And
when
the
disciples
saw
him
walking
on
the
sea
,
they
were
troubled
,
saying
,
it
is
a
spirit
,
and
they
cried
out
for
fear
.
26.
Note
,
Nature
maketh
man
afraid
of
apparitions
of
Spirits
,
because
unknown
and
unusual
.
27.
But
straightway
Jesus
spake
to
them
,
saying
,
Be
of
good
cheer
:
it
is
I
,
be
not
afraid
.
27.
Note
,
Christs
true
Disciples
should
be
so
far
from
being
afraid
of
him
,
as
hurtfull
to
them
,
that
they
should
make
him
their
comfort
and
courage
against
the
fears
of
men
and
devils
.
28.
And
Peter
answered
him
,
and
said
,
Lord
,
if
it
be
thou
,
bid
me
come
unto
thee
upon
the
water
.
28.
N.
This
shewed
much
faith
in
Peter
:
yet
none
must
tempt
God
,
nor
go
unbidden
into
danger
.
29.
And
he
said
,
Come
:
And
when
Peter
was
come
down
out
of
the
ship
,
he
walked
on
the
water
to
go
to
Jesus
.
30.
And
when
he
saw
the
wind
boisterous
,
he
was
afraid
,
and
beginning
to
sink
,
he
cried
,
saying
,
Lord
,
save
me
.
31.
And
immediately
Jesus
stretched
forth
his
hand
and
caught
him
,
and
said
to
him
,
O
thou
of
little
faith
,
wherefore
didst
thou
doubt
.
29
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
Even
strong
faith
hath
its
weakness
,
and
is
liable
to
fears
:
2.
Our
weak
faith
causing
great
fear
,
would
expose
us
to
sinking
did
not
Christ
lay
hold
on
us
.
32.
And
when
they
were
come
into
the
ship
the
wind
ceased
.
33.
Then
they
that
were
in
the
ship
came
and
worshipped
him
,
saying
,
Of
a
truth
thou
art
the
Son
of
God
.
32
,
33.
N.
Renewed
great
conviction●
,
renew
and
increase
the
exercise
of
faith
,
and
praise
to
Christ
.
34.
And
when
they
were
gone
over
,
they
came
into
the
land
of
Genesaret
.
35.
And
when
the
men
of
that
place
had
knowledge
of
him
,
they
sent
out
into
all
the
countrey
round
a-about
,
and
brought
to
him
all
that
were
diseased
.
36.
And
besought
him
that
they
might
only
touch
the
hem
of
his
garment
:
and
as
many
as
touched
were
made
perfectly
whole
.
34
,
&c.
N.
What
great
cause
have
we
to
trust
a
Saviour
so
able
and
willing
to
save
Body
and
Soul
,
and
to
believe
his
word
.
CHAP.
XV.
1.
THen
came
to
Jesus
Scribes
and
Pharisees
which
were
of
Jerusalem
,
saying
,
2.
Why
do
thy
disciples
transgress
the
traditions
of
the
elders
?
for
they
wash
not
their
hands
when
they
eat
bread
.
1
,
2.
N.
Poor
Souls
that
know
not
God
,
do
take
up
with
ceremonies
of
their
own
and
their
forefathers
making
,
and
put
the
name
of
Religion
on
these
to
cheat
themselves
,
when
such
things
are
not
so
much
as
an
image
of
true
Religion
.
O
what
base
thoughts
have
these
men
of
God
,
who
think
he
is
pleased
or
displeased
with
men
,
as
they
keep
or
neglect
such
trifles
.
3.
But
he
answered
and
said
to
them
,
Why
do
ye
also
transgress
the
commandment
of
God
by
your
traditions
.
3.
N.
The
Rebels
that
break
Gods
Laws
by
their
Laws
,
yet
charge
Gods
servants
with
sin
,
for
not
keeping
their
Laws
and
Traditions
against
Gods
Laws
.
They
think
Gods
Laws
too
many
and
too
strict
,
and
yet
make
more
of
their
own
,
and
are
precise
for
keeping
them
.
4.
For
God
commanded
,
saying
,
Honour
thy
father
and
mother
:
and
he
that
curseth
father
or
mother
,
let
him
die
the
death
.
5.
But
ye
say
,
Whosoever
shall
say
to
his
father
or
mother
,
It
is
a
gift
,
by
whatsoever
thou
mightest
be
profited
by
me
,
6.
and
honour
not
his
father
or
his
mother
(
he
shall
be
free
)
thus
ye
have
made
the
commandment
of
God
of
none
effect
by
your
tradition
.
4
,
5
,
6.
Gods
command
to
honour
Parents
binds
you
to
relieve
them
,
if
they
be
in
want
:
And
duty
to
Parents
is
so
great
,
that
contempt
of
them
deserves
death
.
But
ye
have
like
hypocrites
got
a
trick
to
pretend
to
devote
your
estates
to
God
,
that
you
may
defeat
your
parents
,
and
so
quite
frustrate
Gods
commandment
.
7.
Ye
hypocrites
,
well
did
Esaias
Prophecy
of
you
,
saying
,
8.
This
people
draweth
nigh
to
me
with
their
mouth
,
and
honoureth
me
with
their
lips
,
but
their
heart
is
far
from
me
.
9.
But
in
vain
do
they
worship
me
,
teaching
for
doctrines
the
traditions
of
men
.
7
,
8
,
9.
Note
,
1.
It
is
the
part
of
hypocrites
to
pretend
Religion
,
for
lip
labour
,
and
Traditions
and
Ceremonies
of
their
own
,
and
think
God
is
honoured
and
pleased
with
the
injunctions
and
Canons
of
men
,
while
they
break
Gods
Commands
(
an●
hate
and
persecute
those
that
keep
them
)
2.
This
humane
Religion
of
hypocrites
is
vain
,
(
and
worse
than
vain
)
It
is
lost
labour
and
sinful
prophanation
.
10.
And
he
called
the
multitude
,
and
said
to
them
,
Hear
and
understand
.
11.
Not
that
which
goeth
into
the
mouth
defileth
a
man
,
but
that
which
cometh
out
of
the
mouth
,
this
defileth
a
man
.
10
,
11.
It
is
not
the
quality
or
uncleanness
of
your
food
,
that
is
sin
and
soul
defilement
;
but
it
is
sinful
words
(
and
deeds
)
the
product
of
sinful
hearts
,
that
God
will
charge
on
you
as
your
uncleanness
.
12.
Then
came
his
disciples
,
and
said
to
him
,
Knowest
thou
that
the
Pharisees
were
offended
,
when
they
heard
this
saying
?
12.
Note
,
Erroneous
men
and
hypocrites
are
offended
at
the
clearest
truth
which
crosseth
their
old
opinions
and
way
.
13.
But
he
answered
and
said
,
Every
plant
which
my
heavenly
Father
hath
not
planted
,
shall
be
rooted
up
.
14.
Let
them
alone
,
they
be
blind
leaders
of
the
blind
.
And
if
the
blind
lead
the
blind
,
they
shall
both
fall
into
the
ditch
.
13
,
14.
Their
Opinions
and
Traditions
,
and
their
Sect
in
making
a
Religion
of
these
,
are
not
of
God
,
but
of
their
own
invention
,
and
therefore
God
will
root
them
up
.
God
will
not
bless
Humane
Religions
.
Let
them
alone
a
while
;
their
judgment
is
near
.
They
and
their
Disciples
as
blind
Leaders
and
followers
,
will
fall
into
the
ditch
of
temporal
and
eternal
perdition
.
15.
Then
answered
Peter
and
said
to
him
,
Declare
to
us
this
parable
.
16.
And
Jesus
said
,
Are
ye
also
yet
without
understanding
?
17.
Do
not
ye
yet
understand
,
that
whatsoever
cometh
in
at
the
mouth
,
goeth
into
the
belly
,
and
is
cast
out
into
the
draught
.
18.
But
those
things
which
proceed
out
of
the
mouth
come
forth
from
the
heart
,
and
they
defile
a
man
.
15
,
&c.
Meat
that
passeth
through
a
man
cannot
defile
his
Soul
:
but
it
is
the
products
of
a
sinful
heart
that
defile
it
.
19.
For
out
of
the
heart
proceeds
evil
thoughts
,
murthers
,
adulteries
,
fornications
,
thefts
,
false-witness
,
blasphemies
,
20.
These
are
the
things
which
defile
a
man
:
But
to
eat
with
unwashen
hands
defileth
not
a
man
.
19
,
20.
It
is
out
of
a
sinfull
heart
that
all
sins
proceed
,
as
evil
thoughts
and
designs
,
&c.
Note
,
The
heart
it self
is
not
here
excluded
from
guilt
,
but
included
as
the
defiled
and
defiling
cause
of
all
actual
sin
.
21.
Then
Jesus
went
thence
,
and
departed
into
the
coasts
of
Tyre
and
Sydon
.
22.
And
behold
,
a
woman
of
Canaan
came
out
of
the
same
coasts
,
and
cried
to
him
,
saying
,
Have
mercy
on
me
,
O
Lord
,
thou
Son
of
David
,
my
daughter
is
grievously
vexed
with
a
devil
.
21
,
22.
Then
he
went
to
the
borders
of
Israel
near
the
Heathen
Countrey
,
and
a
heathen
Canaanitish
or
Syropheni●ian
woman
hearing
of
his
fame
,
went
to
him
,
and
begged
of
him
to
heal
her
daughter
vexed
with
a
Devil
.
23.
But
he
answered
her
not
a
word
:
And
his
disciples
came
and
besought
him
,
saying
,
Send
her
away
,
for
she
crieth
after
us
.
24
But
he
answered
,
and
said
,
I
am
not
sent
but
to
the
lost
sheep
of
the
house
of
Israel
.
23
,
24.
Dismiss
her
,
that
she
trouble
us
not
.
He
said
;
My
personal
Ministery
is
to
be
to
the
straying
Jews
,
and
not
to
the
Heathens
.
25.
Then
came
she
and
worshipped
him
,
saying
,
Lord
,
help
me
.
26.
But
he
answered
and
said
,
It
is
not
meet
to
take
the
childrens
bread
and
cast
it
to
the
dogs
.
27.
And
she
said
,
Truth
,
Lord
,
yet
the
dogs
eat
the
crums
which
fall
from
their
masters
table
.
25
,
&c.
To
give
that
which
is
designed
for
Israel
to
Heathens
,
is
but
like
casting
the
Childrens
bread
to
Dogs
.
She
said
,
It
is
true
Lord
,
and
I
confess
my self
to
be
but
as
one
of
the
Dogs
,
and
claim
not
the
Childrens
portion
,
but
if
I
have
as
dogs
the
crums
that
fall
,
they
will
have
never
the
less
.
28.
Then
Jesus
answered
,
and
said
to
her
,
O
woman
,
great
is
thy
faith
,
Be
it
unto
●hee
even
as
thou
wilt
:
And
her
daughter
was
made
whole
from
that
very
hour
.
28.
Note
,
Great
faith
maketh
men
capable
of
great
mercies
,
even
of
having
what
they
justly
desire
.
29.
And
Jesus
departed
thence
,
and
came
nigh
unto
the
sea
of
Galilee
,
and
went
up
into
a
mountain
,
and
sat
down
there
.
30.
And
great
multitudes
came
unto
him
,
having
with
them
those
that
were
lame
,
blind
,
dumb
,
maimed
,
and
many
others
,
and
cast
them
down
at
Jesus
feet
,
and
he
healed
them
.
29
,
30.
Note
,
How
earnestly
will
men
seek
for
bodily
hea●th
,
who
are
senseless
of
their
Souls
concerns
:
If
Christs
Ministers
could
give
all
men
health
and
wealth
,
what
abundance
of
followers
would
they
have
,
and
who
would
for
this
,
imprison
,
persecute
or
silence
them
:
31.
Insomuch
that
the
multitude
wondered
when
they
saw
the
dumb
to
speak
,
●●e
maimed
to
be
whole
,
the
lame
to
walk
,
and
the
blind
to
see
,
and
they
glorified
the
God
of
Israel
.
31.
Note
,
Great
and
sens●ble
Miracles
and
〈◊〉
force
men
to
acknowledge
the
hand
of
God
and
to
praise
him
.
32.
Then
Jesus
called
his
disciples
to
him
,
and
said
,
I
have
compassion
on
the
multitude
,
because
they
continue
with
me
now
three
days
,
and
have
nothing
to
eat
;
I
will
not
send
them
away
fasting
,
lest
they
faint
by
the
way
.
33.
And
his
disciples
say
to
him
,
Whence
should
we
have
so
much
bread
in
the
wilderness
as
to
fill
so
great
a
multitude
?
34.
And
Jesus
saith
to
them
,
How
many
loaves
have
ye
?
and
they
said
,
Seven
,
and
a
few
fishes
.
35.
And
he
commanded
the
multitude
to
sit
down
on
the
ground
.
36.
And
he
took
the
seven
loaves
,
and
the
fishes
,
and
gave
thanks
,
and
brake
them
,
and
gave
to
his
disciples
,
and
the
disciples
to
the
multitude
.
37.
and
they
did
all
eat
and
were
filled
,
and
took
up
of
the
broken
meat
that
was
left
,
seven
baskets
full
.
38.
And
they
that
did
eat
,
were
four
thousand
men
,
beside
women
and
children
.
39.
And
he
sent
away
the
multitude
,
and
took
ship
,
and
came
into
the
coasts
of
Magdala
.
32
,
&c.
This
was
the
second
Miracle
of
compassionate
feeding
the
hungry
.
Is
not
Christ
in
Heaven
as
merciful
and
sufficient
for
Soul
and
body
,
as
he
was
on
Earth
?
CHAP.
XVI
.
1.
THe
Pharisees
also
with
the
Sadducees
came
,
and
tempting
,
desired
him
to
shew
them
a
sign
from
heaven
.
1.
Not
believing
the
reports
of
all
his
Miracles
,
they
desired
that
they
themselves
might
see
some
sign
from
Heaven
,
which
might
certainly
prove
that
God
had
sent
him
:
thinking
that
he
could
not
do
it
.
2.
He
answered
and
said
to
them
,
when
it
is
evening
,
ye
say
it
will
be
fair
weather
,
for
the
sky
is
red
.
3.
And
in
the
morning
,
It
will
be
foul
weather
to
day
,
for
the
sky
is
red
and
lowring
;
O
ye
hypocrites
,
ye
can
discern
the
face
of
the
sky
,
but
can
ye
not
discern
the
signs
of
the
times
?
2
,
3.
You
can
conjecture
what
weather
will
be
by
the
sky
:
And
is
it
to
you
so
hard
a
matter
to
know
by
my
doctrine
and
all
the
miracles
and
good
works
that
I
have
done
,
that
I
am
sent
of
God
,
that
you
must
prescribe
what
signs
God
shall
shew
you
from
heaven
,
before
you
will
believe
.
4.
A
wicked
and
adulterous
generation
seeketh
after
a
sign
,
and
there
shall
no
sign
be
given
to
it
,
but
the
sign
of
the
prophet
Jonas
:
And
he
left
them
and
departed
.
4.
When
your
own
wickedness
hindereth
you
bebelief
,
you
call
for
a
sign
from
heaven
to
convince
you
.
But
I
again
tell
you
,
you
shall
have
no
sign
but
that
of
the
Prophet
Jonah
.
He
that
is
filthy
,
let
him
be
filthy
still
.
5.
And
when
his
disciples
were
come
to
the
other
side
,
they
had
forgotten
to
take
bread
.
6.
Then
Jesus
said
to
them
,
Take
heed
and
beware
of
the
leaven
of
the
Pharisees
and
of
the
Sadducees
.
5
,
6.
Note
,
Christ
doth
not
bid
them
to
avoid
all
converse
with
these
men
,
or
not
to
hear
them
read
the
Law
of
Moses
,
but
to
take
heed
of
receiving
any
of
their
false
doctrine
.
7.
And
they
reasoned
among
themselves
,
saying
,
It
is
because
we
have
taken
no
bread
.
8.
Which
when
Jesus
perceived
,
he
said
to
them
,
O
ye
of
little
faith
,
why
reason
ye
among
your selves
,
because
ye
have
brought
no
bread
?
9.
Do
ye
not
yet
understand
,
neither
remember
ye
the
five
loaves
of
the
five
thousand
,
and
how
many
baskets
ye
took
up
?
10.
Neither
the
seven
loaves
of
the
four
thousand
,
and
how
many
baskets
ye
took
up
?
11.
How
is
it
that
ye
do
not
understand
that
I
spake
not
to
you
concerning
bread
,
that
ye
should
beware
of
the
leaven
of
the
Pharisees
and
of
the
Sadducees
?
12.
Ten
understood
they
how
that
he
bade
them
not
beware
of
of
the
leaven
of
bread
;
but
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Pharisees
and
of
the
Sadducees
.
7
,
&c.
We
are
dull
of
understanding
till
Christ
instruct
us
,
and
apt
to
put
a
carnal
sence
upon
his
words
.
13.
When
Jesus
came
into
the
coasts
of
Cesarea
Philippi
,
he
asked
his
disciples
,
saying
,
Whom
do
men
say
that
I
the
Son
of
man
am
?
13.
Note
,
Christ
would
not
so
much
as
urge
his
own
Disciples
to
confess
him
to
be
the
Christ
,
till
his
works
were
a
cogent
testimony
,
that
their
faith
might
not
be
precarious
,
nor
by
bare
command
,
but
by
convincing
evidence
.
14.
And
they
said
,
Some
say
thou
art
John
the
Baptist
,
some
Elias
,
and
others
Jeremias
,
or
one
of
the
Prophets
.
14.
Note
,
1.
Men
were
convinced
that
he
was
of
God
,
(
that
is
,
the
multitude
,
but
not
the
Rulers
:
)
But
they
thought
he
was
not
the
Messiah
,
but
some
great
Prophets
Soul
in
a
new
body
.
2.
By
this
it
is
evident
that
the
multitude
then
believed
the
immortality
of
the
Soul
:
else
they
could
not
think
that
those
Souls
came
into
other
Bodies
.
15
,
16.
He
saith
to
them
,
But
whom
say
ye
that
I
am
.
And
Simon
Peter
answered
and
said
,
Thou
art
the
Christ
,
the
son
of
the
living
God
.
15
,
16.
Note
,
1.
It
was
meet
that
those
that
were
to
preach
Christ
to
others
should
be
brought
to
an
open
confession
of
him
themselves
.
2.
It
s
like
the
rest
believed
as
Peter
tho
he
only
spake
.
17.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
to
him
,
Blessed
art
thou
Simon
Bar-Jonah
;
for
flesh
and
bloud
hath
not
revealed
it
to
thee
,
but
my
Father
who
is
in
heaven
.
17.
It
is
a
point
of
so
great
importance
to
Sanctification
,
Justification
,
and
Salvation
,
verily
to
believe
me
to
be
the
Christ
and
Saviour
,
that
this
faith
is
the
evidence
and
means
of
thy
blessedness
:
It
is
not
mere
man
that
hath
revealed
this
so
as
to
make
thee
a
true
believer
,
but
my
heavenly
Father
,
by
my
works
and
word
,
and
by
his
grace
.
18.
And
I
say
also
unto
thee
,
that
thou
art
Peter
,
and
upon
this
rock
I
will
build
my
Church
,
and
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
prevail
against
it
.
18.
And
as
thou
hast
consest
me
to
be
Christ
,
I
will
say
to
thy
comfort
,
that
as
thy
name
signifieth
a
Rock
or
Stone
,
So
by
thee
(
and
thy
brethren
)
I
will
build
my
Church
on
this
Rock
,
agaist
which
all
the
powers
of
Hell
,
the
Devils
and
wicked
men
shall
not
prevail
.
Note
,
1.
It
is
a
great
controversie
whether
by
[
this
Rock
]
be
meant
,
1.
Christ
himself
,
2.
Or
the
faith
and
confession
of
Christ
,
3.
Or
Peter
himself
.
But
no
doctrinal
controversie
dependeth
on
it
:
For
all
three
are
certain
truths
.
1.
No
doubt
but
primarily
Christ
is
the
Rock
on
which
the
Church
is
built
.
2.
And
no
doubt
but
Faith
and
Confession
being
the
condition
of
our
part
in
Christ
,
the
Church
is
so
far
built
thereon
.
3.
And
no
doubt
but
the
Apostles
are
called
Foundation
stones
on
which
the
Church
is
built
,
and
therefore
Peter
whose
name
importeth
it
,
and
was
a
chief
speaker
among
them
,
as
the
foreman
of
a
Jury
.
2.
Though
the
Powers
of
Hell
may
seem
to
prevail
as
they
did
over
Christ
while
he
was
on
the
Cross
,
they
are
then
next
an
overthrow
themselves
.
19.
And
I
will
give
to
thee
the
keys
of
the
kingdom
of
heaven
,
and
whatever
thou
shalt
bind
on
earth
shall
be
bound
in
heaven
,
and
whatever
thou
shalt
loose
on
earth
shall
be
loosed
in
heaven
.
19.
And
hereafter
I
will
make
thee
a
ruling
Steward
over
my
Church
as
it
is
Gods
Kingdom
on
earth
,
preparatory
to
the
Heavenly
Kingdom
of
Glory
;
and
the
due
administration
of
thy
office
by
these
Keys
of
Power
,
shall
be
the
ordinary
way
to
Heaven
,
and
a
forerunner
of
the
finall
Justification
of
the
Faithful
,
and
of
the
final
condemnation
of
the
Impenitent
and
ungodly
,
whom
by
my
doctrine
and
the
due
application
of
it
,
thou
bindest
over
to
my
judgment
.
Note
,
As
Peter
was
the
foreman
or
speaker
in
their
common
confession
,
so
by
Peter
the
promise
is
made
to
them
all
;
And
to
them
all
Christ
after
gave
this
power
:
But
he
never
made
Peter
governour
of
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
Much
less
the
Pope
.
20.
Then
charged
he
his
disciples
that
they
should
tell
no
man
that
he
was
Jesus
the
Christ
.
20.
N.
Because
this
honour
was
reserved
chiefly
,
1.
To
the
time
of
the
accomplishment
of
all
the
evidences
by
his
Resurrection
and
Ascension
,
and
giving
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
2.
And
to
the
work
of
the
Spirit
then
on
the
Apostles
,
by
which
they
were
suddenly
advanced
to
a
fitness
for
this
work
,
above
what
they
attained
by
Christs
personal
teaching
them
on
earth
.
21.
From
that
time
forth
began
Jesus
to
shew
to
his
disciples
,
how
that
he
must
go
to
Jerusalem
,
and
suffer
many
things
of
the
elders
,
and
chief
priests
,
and
scribes
,
and
be
killed
,
and
be
raised
again
the
third
day
.
21.
Note
,
1.
This
Christ
did
,
1.
To
make
them
know
that
he
knew
things
to
come
;
2.
And
to
make
them
know
that
it
was
not
to
reign
as
an
earthly
King
that
he
was
sent
.
3.
And
to
prepare
them
to
bear
his
sufferings
,
and
not
to
expect
fleshly
prosperity
by
him
.
2.
It
was
the
Poor
that
followed
Christ
,
and
the
Rulers
and
Teachers
that
crucified
him
.
22.
Then
Peter
took
him
and
began
to
rebuke
him
,
saying
,
Be
it
far
from
thee
,
Lord
,
this
shall
not
be
unto
thee
.
22.
Peter
contradicted
him
,
saying
,
God
forbid
;
Lord
favour
thy self
,
and
expose
not
thy self
to
this
.
Note
,
1.
The
flesh
is
ready
to
suggest
fleshly
counsel
,
and
to
oppose
all
that
tends
to
suffering
.
2.
We
have
need
to
be
fortified
against
temptations
of
loving
friends
as
well
as
enemies
.
23.
But
he
turned
and
said
to
Peter
,
Get
thee
behind
me
Satan
,
thou
art
an
offence
to
me
:
for
thou
savourest
not
the
things
that
be
of
God
,
but
those
that
be
of
men
.
23.
He
lookt
at
him
with
displeasure
,
and
said
to
Peter
,
I
say
to
thee
as
I
did
to
the
Devil
,
when
he
tempted
me
,
Get
thee
behind
me
,
for
thou
doest
the
work
of
Satan
,
the
adversary
,
in
tempting
me
for
self-preservation
,
to
violate
my
Fathers
command
,
and
my
undertaking
,
and
to
forsake
the
work
of
mans
Redemption
and
Salvation
:
As
thy
counsel
savoureth
not
the
things
that
be
of
God
(
his
will
,
work
,
and
Glory
)
but
the
things
that
be
of
men
(
the
love
of
the
body
and
this
present
life
)
so
it
signifieth
what
is
in
thy
heart
:
(
take
heed
lest
this
carnality
prevail
.
)
Note
,
1.
All
things
must
displease
us
that
displease
God
,
and
are
against
his
interest
and
the
good
of
man
.
2.
Even
the
best
men
and
nearest
friends
may
by
temptation
and
errour
,
be
made
Satans
instruments
to
do
his
work
in
some
particulars
of
great
moment
.
3.
Good
men
do
the
Devils
work
oft
times
when
they
know
it
not
,
but
verily
think
it
is
all
for
Christ
.
4.
No
love
or
respect
to
mens
nearness
or
goodness
,
must
draw
us
to
flatter
them
in
sin
,
or
to
speak
lightly
of
it
;
we
must
not
mince
it
or
extennate
it
because
good
men
commit
it
:
we
must
lay
it
home
on
them
,
that
would
by
justifying
it
make
it
pass
for
duty
.
Lest
the
name
of
Good
men
should
serve
Satan
more
effectually
than
men
of
known
wickedness
can
do
.
5.
It
is
no
railing
on
just
occasions
to
tell
tempting
friends
,
and
godly
men
or
Ministers
,
that
they
are
doing
the
Devils
wo●k
,
and
are
instead
of
Devils
to
the
tempted
.
To
hinder
us
in
Gods
work
and
mens
Salvation
,
is
to
be
Satans
to
us
.
O
how
many
Satans
then
are
called
Reverend
Fathers
,
who
silence
and
persecute
men
for
Gods
work
,
as
the
whole
course
of
the
Papal
Discipline
,
and
worship
manifes●●th
.
7.
It
is
carnal
savouring
worldly
,
and
fleshly
interest
too
much
,
and
the
things
of
God
,
the
Soul
,
and
Heaven
to
little
,
which
is
the
common
cause
of
the
sinful
counsels
,
and
course
,
even
of
Sacred
men
.
24.
Then
said
Jesus
to
his
disciples
,
If
any
man
will
come
after
me
,
let
him
deny
himself
,
and
take
up
his
cross
and
follow
me
.
25.
For
whoever
will
save
his
life
shall
lose
it
,
and
whoever
will
lose
his
li●e
for
my
sake
shall
find
it
.
24.
Christ
took
this
occasion
to
preach
self-denial
to
his
Disciples
;
saying
,
Let
him
that
will
be
my
Disciple
and
follow
me
,
and
expect
Salvation
by
me
,
resolve
to
deny
his
carnal
self
,
and
self-interest
,
and
resign
himself
to
me
,
as
being
not
his
own
,
but
mine
:
Not
making
the
cross
,
but
patiently
taking
and
bearing
it
when
it
is
laid
upon
him
,
and
follow
me
by
sufferings
unto
glory
.
For
this
is
the
method
determined
by
God
,
that
whoever
resolveth
to
save
his
life
and
not
be
undone
in
the
world
to
avoid
sin
,
this
man
shall
finally
lose
his
life
and
life
eternal
.
And
whoever
will
lose
his
life
,
rather
than
by
sin
to
forsake
me
and
his
duty
,
shall
find
that
life
with
felicity
in
heaven
,
which
he
lost
on
earth
.
N.
Christs
peremptory
terms
of
Salvation
,
are
to
prefer
it
and
him
before
our
lives
.
26.
For
what
is
a
man
profited
if
he
shall
gain
the
whole
world
,
and
lose
his
own
soul
?
or
what
shall
a
man
give
in
exchange
for
his
soul
.
26.
Will
it
not
be
an
ill
bargain
to
gain
all
the
world
for
a
short
time
to
the
flesh
,
and
lose
ones
own
Soul
and
its
happiness
for
ever
?
And
what
will
compensate
the
loss
of
the
Soul
?
For
what
price
would
you
sell
its
happiness
.
N.
1.
Men
hath
a
Soul
that
liveth
when
he
leaveth
this
world
.
2.
It
were
a
mad
bargain
to
sell
a
mans
Soul
for
all
that
this
world
can
afford
.
O
how
many
do
that
daily
indeed
,
which
they
durst
not
do
by
an
express
bargain
with
the
Devil
.
27.
For
the
Son
of
man
shall
come
in
the
glory
of
his
Father
with
his
angels
,
and
then
he
shall
reward
every
man
according
to
his
work
.
27.
Believe
it
I
shall
come
at
last
in
Judgment
,
in
Divine
Glory
attended
by
Angels
,
and
then
I
will
reward
those
that
were
faithful
to
me
,
or
perfidious
,
and
all
men
,
according
to
their
works
:
therefore
whatever
you
suffer
now
,
propare
for
the
judgment
of
that
day
.
28.
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
There
be
some
standing
here
which
shall
not
taste
of
death
,
till
they
see
the
Son
of
man
coming
in
his
kingdom
.
28.
And
I
tell
you
,
least
you
think
this
my
coming
in
Glory
to
judgment
incredible
,
that
some
here
shall
live
to
see
a
visible
representation
of
that
my
glorious
appearing
.
Note
,
That
this
is
meant
of
his
transfiguration
,
the
addition
of
it
in
the
several
Evangelists
sheweth
.
Nor
is
Dr.
H.
his
reason
against
it
from
the
former
verse
of
any
force
,
it
being
not
the
same
coming
that
is
here
spoken
of
,
but
its
representation
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
1.
ANd
after
six
days
Jesus
taketh
Peter
and
James
and
John
his
brother
,
and
bringeth
them
up
into
an
high
mountain
apart
.
2.
And
was
transfigured
before
them
,
and
his
face
did
shine
as
the
sun
,
and
his
rayment
was
white
as
the
light
.
1
,
2.
And
as
Christ
had
promised
them
a
glimpse
of
his
Kingly
Glory
,
so
within
six
days
he
performed
it
,
to
Peter
,
James
and
John
whom
he
selected
for
peculiar
favours
:
in
a
high
mountain
he
was
transfigured
into
a
glorious
appearance
,
his
face
shining
like
the
Sun
,
and
his
raiment
like
light
.
Note
,
Christ
would
have
this
help
of
sense
,
to
confirm
their
Faith
.
Of
this
transfiguration
I
have
written
at
large
in
a
Book
called
,
My
Dying
Thoughts
.
3.
And
behold
,
there
appeared
to
them
Moses
and
Elias
talking
with
him
.
3.
Note
,
1.
Moses
whose
body
was
buried
,
and
Elias
whose
body
was
but
changed
,
appeared
alike
.
2.
The
chief
Legislator
and
chief
Prophet
appeared
to
shew
that
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
did
but
lead
to
Christ
.
3.
Did
not
the
departed
Saints
live
after
death
,
they
could
not
appear
in
Glory
.
4.
They
talked
with
Christ
of
his
sufferings
at
Jerusalem
.
5.
Either
Christ
told
the
three
Disciples
who
they
were
,
or
their
own
appearance
shewed
it
.
6.
How
much
better
company
is
above
than
here
.
4.
Then
answered
Peter
,
and
said
to
Jesus
,
Lord
,
it
is
good
for
us
to
be
here
:
if
thou
wilt
let
us
make
here
three
tabernacles
,
one
for
thee
,
and
one
for
Moses
,
and
one
for
Elias
.
4.
Note
,
1.
We
are
apt
to
desire
more
of
Heaven
on
earth
than
God
will
allow
,
(
But
not
so
apt
to
desire
to
go
by
death
to
that
glory
where
it
is
:
)
Fain
we
would
have
it
come
down
to
us
.
2.
A
glimpse
of
glory
is
enough
to
rap
a
Soul
into
extasie
.
3.
We
know
not
what
we
say
,
when
we
talk
of
felicity
in
Tabernacles
on
earth
.
4.
A
glimpse
of
glory
will
make
us
out
of
love
with
worldly
company
and
vanity
.
How
loth
then
would
the
Souls
in
Heaven
be
to
come
down
.
5.
While
he
yet
spake
,
behold
a
bright
cloud
over-shadowed
them
;
and
behold
,
a
voice
out
of
the
cloud
,
which
said
,
This
is
my
beloved
Son
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
:
hear
ye
him
.
5.
Note
,
1.
Heavenly
inhabitants
must
not
stay
on
earth
;
nor
Heavenly
visions
and
raptures
be
here
long
or
frequent
.
2.
God
again
owned
his
Son
by
a
voice
from
heaven
,
as
perfectly
Righteous
,
and
as
pleasing
him
by
mans
redemption
,
and
reconciling
us
to
him
,
and
teaching
the
doctrine
which
is
pleasing
to
him
.
6.
And
when
the
disciples
heard
it
,
they
fell
on
their
faces
,
and
were
sore
afraid
.
6.
Note
,
The
voice
of
God
even
when
he
speaketh
mercy
,
is
enough
to
humble
and
prostrate
man
.
7.
And
Jesus
came
and
touched
them
,
and
said
,
Arise
,
and
be
not
afraid
.
7.
N.
It
is
Christ
that
must
raise
our
troubled
and
humbled
Souls
from
our
dejectedness
and
fear
.
8.
And
when
they
had
lift
up
their
eyes
,
they
saw
no
man
save
Jesus
only
.
8.
Note
,
Christ
will
stay
with
us
,
when
Moses
and
Elias
will
not
;
nor
are
earthly
comforts
durable
.
9.
And
as
they
came
down
from
the
mountain
,
Jesus
charged
them
,
saying
,
Tell
the
vision
to
no
man
till
the
Son
of
man
be
risen
again
from
the
dead
.
9.
The
reason
is
before
mentioned
:
After
the
resurrection
was
the
fittest
season
.
10.
And
his
disciples
asked
him
,
saying
,
Why
then
say
the
scribes
that
Elias
must
first
come
?
10.
Why
say
the
Jewish
Doctors
that
Elias
must
come
before
the
Messiah
;
if
this
was
he
that
we
saw
.
11.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
to
them
,
Elias
truly
shall
first
come
,
and
restore
all
things
.
But
I
say
to
you
,
that
Elias
is
come
already
,
and
they
knew
him
not
,
but
have
done
to
him
whatsoever
they
listed
:
likewise
also
sh●●l
the
Son
of
man
suffer
of
them
.
13.
Then
〈◊〉
disciples
understood
that
he
spake
to
the
〈◊〉
John
the
Baptist
.
11.
&c.
It
is
〈◊〉
that
is
said
out
of
Mal.
that
Elias
must
come
,
but
it
was
John
that
was
meant
under
the
name
of
E●ias
,
〈◊〉
●●ey
knew
not
,
but
killed
him
while
they
looked
for
him
,
and
so
they
will
do
by
me
.
14.
And
when
they
were
come
to
the
mu●●
〈◊〉
,
there
came
to
him
a
certain
man
,
kn●●●●g
down
to
him
,
and
saying
,
15.
Lord
have
●ercy
on
my
son
,
for
he
is
lunatick
,
and
sore
vexed
;
for
oft
times
he
falleth
into
the
fire
,
and
oft
into
the
water
.
16.
And
I
brought
him
to
thy
disciples
,
and
they
could
not
cure
him
.
14.
N.
By
Lunatick
is
meant
one
that
had
the
Epilepsie
or
some
such
disease
upon
the
change
of
the
Moon
.
A
real
disease
,
of
which
yet
the
Devil
was
the
executioner
,
and
further
joyned
with
it
extraordinarily
.
17.
Then
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
O
faithless
and
perverse
generation
;
how
long
shall
I
be
with
you
,
how
long
shall
I
suffer
you
?
bring
him
hither
to
me
.
17.
It
is
long
of
your
own
unbelief
and
perverseness
that
they
could
not
cure
him
:
how
long
shall
I
work
miracles
among
you
before
you
will
believe
?
will
you
drive
me
from
among
you
by
your
unbelief
,
to
go
to
others
?
N.
This
seemeth
plainly
spoken
to
the
man
of
himself
and
such
others
,
and
not
as
some
say
,
to
the
disciples
.
18.
And
Jesus
rebuked
the
devil
,
and
he
departed
out
of
him
:
and
the
child
was
cured
from
that
very
hour
.
19.
Then
came
the
disciples
to
Jesus
apart
and
said
,
Why
could
not
we
cast
him
out
?
20.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
Because
of
your
unbelief
:
18
,
&c.
Your
unbelief
as
well
as
the
mans
was
that
which
hindred
you
:
you
are
all
therein
to
be
blamed
.
20.
For
verily
I
say
to
you
,
If
ye
have
faith
as
a
grain
of
mustard
seed
,
ye
shall
say
to
this
mountain
,
Remove
hence
to
yonder
place
,
and
it
shall
remove
,
and
nothing
shall
be
impossible
to
you
.
20.
For
if
you
have
the
least
true
belief
and
trust
in
my
Power
and
Will
for
the
working
of
any
such
miracle
as
I
commission
you
to
work
,
if
it
were
as
hard
as
the
removing
of
a
mountain
,
it
should
not
be
too
hard
for
you
.
Note
,
It
is
not
faith
but
presumption
which
hath
no
promise
of
success
,
if
they
or
any
are
confident
of
working
any
miracle
which
Christ
never
commissioned
or
called
them
to
work
,
or
Promised
his
blessing
to
.
21.
Howbeit
,
this
kind
goeth
not
out
but
by
fasting
and
prayer
.
21.
But
by
faith
I
mean
not
confident
presumption
,
that
God
will
do
it
in
your
own
way
:
But
for
such
as
this
,
God
will
be
sought
by
Fasting
and
fervent
Prayer
,
in
which
way
you
may
expect
success
,
if
the
person
also
be
capable
that
seeketh
help
.
22.
And
while
they
abode
in
Galilee
,
Jesus
said
to
them
,
The
Son
of
man
shall
be
betrayed
into
the
hands
of
men
.
23.
And
they
shall
kill
him
,
and
the
third
day
he
shall
be
raised
again
:
And
they
were
exceeding
sorry
.
22
,
23.
Again
Christ
foretells
them
of
his
death
and
resurrection
,
to
instruct
and
prepare
them
for
it
:
which
they
were
grieved
at
.
24.
And
when
they
were
come
to
Capernaum
,
they
that
received
tribute
money
,
came
to
Peter
and
said
,
Doth
not
your
Master
pay
tribute
?
He
saith
,
yes
.
And
when
he
was
come
into
the
house
,
Jesus
prevented
him
,
saying
,
What
thinkest
thou
Simon
?
of
whom
do
the
kings
of
the
earth
take
custom
or
tribute
?
of
their
own
children
or
of
strangers
?
26
▪
Peter
saith
to
him
,
Of
strangers
:
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
Then
are
the
children
free
.
24
,
25.
N.
They
had
two
sorts
of
Tribute
,
but
that
here
meant
its
likest
was
Pole-money
,
imposed
by
Augustus
first
:
And
by
[
children
]
is
not
meant
free
Subjects
;
for
such
did
pay
:
but
their
own
families
.
And
then
its
hard
to
know
,
what
Christs
answer
meant
,
unless
it
were
as
many
say
,
Then
this
Tribute
belongs
of
right
to
the
house
of
David
,
and
I
being
of
it
am
free
.
Or
else
,
[
If
Kings
own
Families
be
not
taxed
,
I
that
am
the
Son
of
the
universal
King
,
from
whom
is
all
power
,
and
whose
Subjects
they
are
,
am
rightfully
freer
than
their
Children
]
This
seemeth
to
me
to
be
the
s●nce
.
But
he
questioneth
not
but
Tribute
is
due
to
Kings
and
other
Powers
.
27.
Notwithstanding
,
lest
we
should
offend
them
,
Go
thou
to
the
sea
,
and
cast
a
hook
,
and
take
the
fish
that
first
cometh
up
,
and
when
thou
hast
opened
his
mouth
,
thou
shalt
find
a
piece
of
money
;
take
that
and
give
to
them
for
me
and
thee
.
27.
But
we
must
deny
our
own
right
to
avoid
offence
:
Go
therefore
and
cast
a
hook
and
I
will
bring
a
fish
to
thy
hand
with
half
a
Crown
(
a
Stater
)
in
his
mouth
;
which
is
the
Poll-money
for
t●o
persons
:
Pay
them
that
for
thee
and
me
.
Note
,
1.
This
shewed
the
great
power
of
Christ
.
2
But
why
did
he
pay
for
Peter
and
not
the
rest
?
Ans.
Peter
had
a
house
in
Capernaum
where
they
were
,
and
was
there
to
pay
his
Poll-money
,
Matth.
5.8
,
14.
If
it
be
as
others
think
,
the
Tax
to
the
Sanctuary
that
is
here
meant
,
it
will
make
no
doctrinal
alteration
:
The
sense
then
will
be
,
[
A
Tax
,
due
to
God
,
is
rather
due
to
me
,
than
from
me
,
that
am
the
Son
of
God
.
]
CHAP.
XVIII
.
1.
AT
the
same
time
came
the
disciples
to
Jesus
,
saying
,
Who
is
the
greatest
in
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
1.
Ambition
stirred
in
them
,
to
debate
who
should
be
greatest
in
Christs
Church
or
Kingdom
,
next
hims●lf
.
2
,
3.
And
Jesus
called
a
little
child
unto
him
,
and
set
him
in
the
midst
of
them
,
and
said
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
Except
ye
be
converted
,
and
become
as
little
children
,
ye
shall
not
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
2
,
3.
Christ
set
a
child
before
them
as
a
visible
answer
,
and
said
,
Except
true
conversion
give
you
a
new
and
humble
mind
,
and
take
you
off
from
ambitious
overvaluing
earthly
pomp
and
power
,
that
as
teachable
and
obedient
Disciples
to
the
,
you
may
be
drawn
to
set
more
by
heavenly
things
,
you
cannot
be
capable
of
entring
into
the
heavenly
Kingdom
,
much
less
of
being
greatest
there
:
nor
are
you
fit
for
a
place
in
the
Church
on
earth
(
much
less
of
power
)
without
covenanting
this
.
4.
Whoever
therefore
shall
humble
himself
as
this
little
child
,
the
same
is
greatest
in
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
4.
Tho
worldly
men
will
think
otherwise
,
I
tell
you
that
the
humblest
Christian
is
the
best
,
and
the
best
is
indeed
the
greatest
,
as
being
dearest
unto
God
,
and
he
is
fittest
also
for
Church
power
.
5.
And
whoso
shall
receive
one
such
little
child
in
my
name
,
receiveth
me
.
5.
And
he
that
receiveth
or
sheweth
kindness
to
any
such
humble
Godly
Christian
,
I
will
take
and
reward
it
as
done
to
me
.
N.
How
do
the
Papal
Clergy
read
this
,
that
hate
,
revile
,
silence
,
and
ruine
or
burn
such
?
But
they
cheat
their
Souls
by
saying
,
that
such
are
but
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
,
and
deny
them
to
be
Christ's
,
and
then
they
think
they
are
disobliged
,
and
may
use
them
as
they
first
judge
and
call
them
.
6.
But
whoso
shall
offend
one
of
these
little
ones
which
believe
in
me
,
it
were
better
for
him
that
a
milstone
were
hanged
about
his
neck
,
and
that
he
were
drowned
in
the
depth
of
the
Sea
.
6.
But
whoever
he
be
that
shall
gall
,
discourage
,
or
by
threatning
,
derision
,
or
persecution
seek
to
drive
the
least
from
faith
and
holy
living
,
it
were
less
hurt
to
that
man
,
(
how
big
soever
he
now
look
and
talk
)
that
he
were
drowned
in
the
Sea
,
with
a
milstone
about
his
neck
:
for
God
will
take
vengeance
on
him
7.
Wo
to
the
world
because
of
offences
:
for
it
must
needs
be
that
offences
come
,
but
wo
to
that
man
by
whom
the
offence
cometh
.
7.
Wo
to
the
world
by
reason
of
the
Scandals
,
oppositions
and
impediments
to
faith
,
holiness
and
salvation
,
which
men
will
lay
before
each
other
,
some
by
errour
,
some
by
crimes
,
and
some
by
persecution
:
such
scandals
and
hinderances
and
temptations
there
will
be
:
God
will
permit
them
for
trial
,
and
men
will
commit
them
.
But
the
sin
is
great
,
and
it
will
be
wo
to
the
guilty
,
especially
the
malignant
persecutors
and
seducers
.
8.
Wherefore
if
thy
hand
or
foot
offend
thee
,
cut
them
off
,
and
cast
them
from
thee
:
It
is
better
for
thee
to
enter
into
life
halt
or
maimed
,
rather
than
having
two
hands
,
or
two
feet
,
to
be
cast
into
fire
everlasting
.
9.
And
if
thy
eye
offend
thee
,
pluck
it
out
and
cast
it
from
thee
:
It
is
better
for
thee
to
enter
into
life
with
one
eye
,
rather
than
having
two
eyes
to
be
cast
into
hell
fire
.
8
,
9.
Let
nothing
seem
too
dear
to
thee
to
secure
thy
salvation
against
such
scandals
and
hinderances
and
temptations
:
If
it
be
friend
,
or
interest
,
as
dear
to
thee
as
thy
hand
,
or
foot
,
or
eye
,
it
is
a
smaller
loss
to
cast
it
away
here
,
and
be
saved
hereafter
than
to
keep
it
here
and
be
damned
hereafter
to
endless
misery
.
If
thou
hadst
no
other
way
to
avoid
sin
but
dismembring
thy
body
,
it
would
be
a
duty
and
no
loss
to
do
it
.
Note
,
1.
Christ
had
said
this
before
,
Mat.
5.30
.
It
s
no
fault
to
say
the
same
thing
often
.
2.
If
it
be
so
dangerous
to
be
tempted
by
others
,
it
s
worse
to
be
our
own
tempters
.
10.
Take
heed
that
ye
despise
not
one
of
these
little
ones
:
for
I
say
to
you
,
that
in
heaven
their
angels
do
always
behold
the
face
of
my
Father
which
is
in
heaven
.
10.
Note
,
O
what
men
are
they
that
read
and
preach
this
,
and
yet
not
only
despise
them
,
but
first
ignorantly
or
maliciously
slander
them
,
and
then
by
this
justifie
their
railing
,
persecuting
and
destroying
them
.
2.
What
a
comfort
is
it
to
the
least
true
Christian
,
that
they
have
their
Angels
that
have
charge
of
them
,
who
always
see
Gods
face
in
glory
:
And
shall
not
we
then
see
it
?
11.
For
the
Son
of
man
is
come
to
save
that
which
was
lost
.
11.
And
I
that
came
into
the
world
to
save
sinners
,
will
require
it
at
your
hands
if
you
wrong
or
persecute
them
,
or
hinder
them
from
the
way
of
their
salvation
.
12.
How
think
ye
?
if
a
man
have
a
hundred
sheep
,
and
one
of
them
be
gone
astray
,
doth
he
not
leave
the
ninety
and
nine
,
and
goeth
into
the
mountains
,
and
seeketh
that
which
is
gone
astray
.
13.
And
if
so
be
he
find
it
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
he
rejoyceth
more
of
that
sheep
,
than
of
the
ninety
and
nine
which
went
not
astray
.
12
,
13.
Christ
likeneth
himself
to
men
that
have
by
unexpected
success
in
recovering
the
lost
,
a
more
sensible
joy
than
for
the
rest
,
tho
not
a
higher
esteem
.
And
if
he
so
much
rejoyce
in
them
,
how
will
he
take
it
of
those
that
hate
,
persecute
or
tempt
them
.
14.
Even
so
it
is
not
the
will
of
your
Father
who
is
in
heaven
,
that
one
of
these
little
ones
should
perish
.
14.
God
loveth
them
better
than
you
love
sheep
;
therefore
he
will
save
them
,
and
judge
all
those
that
would
afright
or
drive
away
from
their
duty
,
the
meanest
person
.
15.
Moreover
if
thy
brother
shall
trespass
against
thee
,
go
and
tell
him
his
fault
between
thee
and
him
alone
:
if
he
shall
hear
thee
,
thou
hast
gained
thy
brother
.
16.
But
if
he
will
not
hear
thee
,
then
take
with
thee
one
or
two
more
,
that
in
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
every
word
may
be
established
.
17.
And
if
he
shall
neglect
to
hear
them
,
tell
it
to
the
Church
:
but
if
he
neglect
to
hear
the
Church
,
let
him
be
to
thee
as
an
heathen
man
,
and
a
publican
.
15
,
&c.
And
according
to
this
compassionate
tenderness
of
God
,
and
your
Saviour
,
must
be
your
dealing
with
one
another
;
not
to
favour
sin
in
any
,
but
to
seek
by
love
to
save
the
sinner
:
Therefore
if
any
one
that
thou
hast
brotherly
communion
with
,
do
trespass
against
thee
,
by
injury
,
or
by
scandalous
crimes
within
thy
notice
,
go
and
tell
him
his
fault
privately
in
brotherly
love
and
tenderness
,
yet
shewing
him
the
evil
of
his
sin
that
he
may
repent
:
If
he
hear
thee
so
as
to
repent
and
amend
,
thou
hast
won
him
from
the
danger
of
his
guilt
,
which
may
be
a
comfort
to
thee
:
But
if
he
defend
his
sin
,
or
will
not
repent
and
amend
,
cease
not
thy
love
or
labour
,
but
take
with
thee
one
or
two
meet
persons
,
that
two
or
three
witnesses
may
the
more
aw
him
,
or
credibly
convict
him
.
And
if
he
neglect
to
hear
them
,
(
having
exercised
due
patience
for
the
trial
,
and
fit
means
to
convince
him
)
then
make
it
publick
,
by
telling
the
Church
,
in
whose
communion
he
liveth
;
either
by
opening
it
in
the
Congregation
that
the
Church-Guides
may
reprove
him
and
exhort
him
to
repent
,
and
pray
for
his
repentance
;
or
when
that
is
not
convenient
,
tell
it
the
Guides
of
the
Church
that
they
may
make
it
publick
and
do
their
office
.
And
if
he
neglect
to
hear
,
this
publick
exhortation
,
have
no
more
communion
or
familiarity
with
him
than
with
a
Heathen
or
Publican
,
but
so
carry
it
that
he
and
others
may
see
that
thou
esteemest
him
not
as
one
of
the
Christian
Society
whom
Christ
will
own
.
Note
,
This
Text
which
is
Christs
Law
of
Church-discipline
,
is
perverted
divers
ways
,
by
several
sorts
of
mistakers
.
Some
feign
that
it
speaketh
not
of
sins
against
God
,
but
of
injuries
against
men
:
and
that
by
the
Church
is
meant
the
Civil
Judicature
that
then
was
,
(
inferiour
or
superior
Sanhedrim
.
)
But
,
1.
it
is
evident
that
it
is
to
Christians
or
Disciples
that
Christ
giveth
this
Law
;
others
received
no
Law
from
him
.
And
it
was
how
to
deal
with
a
Brother
in
order
to
Repentance
,
and
Salvation
,
as
the
foregoing
verses
shew
.
2.
Christ
knew
that
the
Sanhedrim
were
his
deadly
enemies
,
and
foretold
that
they
would
condemn
him
;
And
therefore
never
made
a
Law
to
his
Disciples
to
use
them
as
their
ordinary
Judicature
.
3.
He
knew
that
they
would
hate
and
persecute
his
Disciples
,
and
therefore
never
sent
them
to
them
for
right
.
4.
He
came
to
ubrogate
Moses
Law
,
and
overthrow
their
Mosaick
policy
:
And
therefore
did
not
establish
it
by
this
Law
.
5.
He
could
never
mean
that
Christians
must
take
him
for
a
Heathen
that
heard
not
the
Jews
Council
,
when
●he
foretold
them
how
that
Council
would
scourge
them
in
their
Synagogues
,
and
cast
out
their
names
,
and
say
all
manner
of
evil
of
them
falsly
.
1
Nor
did
Christ
set
up
a
Christian
Judicature
of
Magistrates
,
having
the
power
of
the
sword
instead
of
the
Jewish
.
For
,
1.
Christ
himself
refused
to
use
such
a
power
,
on
earth
.
2.
He
forbad
it
his
Disciples
that
strove
for
it
.
3.
The
Text
speaketh
of
no
forcing
power
,
but
perswasive
,
and
of
no
penalty
but
Alienation
and
disowning
.
4.
The
Apostles
did
never
set
up
any
such
coactive
Civil
Judicature
,
nor
the
Church
after
them
for
300
years
and
much
more
:
which
they
would
have
done
had
Christ
commanded
it
.
5.
But
they
did
set
up
such
Ecclesiastick
Judicatures
wherever
they
gathered
Churches
;
which
was
their
actual
visible
exposition
of
this
Law
of
Christ
.
6.
It
is
not
restitution
,
or
recovery
of
Lands
,
Goods
or
Rights
that
is
here
mentioned
as
the
end
;
but
the
Winning
of
a
brother
by
repentance
.
7.
And
what
is
more
noted
by
Christ
as
an
offence
or
trespass
against
us
,
than
scandal
,
and
dishonouring
the
Christian
name
and
society
,
and
grieving
good
men
by
sinning
against
God
.
I
think
these
evidences
prove
past
doubt
,
that
it
is
the
discipline
of
Christian
Churches
Christ
here
institutes
by
a
standing
Law
;
for
which
he
gave
the
power
of
the
Keys
.
2.
The
Church
is
told
and
heard
when
the
Rulers
are
told
and
heard
,
either
before
the
whole
congregation
,
or
that
they
may
publish
it
.
The
whole
congregation
is
not
to
speak
and
be
heard
,
nor
necessarily
to
be
told
by
the
offended
himself
.
But
as
the
city
is
said
to
Receive
and
to
Execute
any
Order
from
the
King
,
when
the
Magistrates
do
their
part
in
it
,
and
the
people
theirs
,
so
it
is
with
the
Church
.
3.
But
how
the
telling
of
one
Lay-chancellor
or
Civilian
,
and
hearing
or
not
hearing
him
,
and
being
Excommunicate
by
him
concerns
this
Law
,
I
know
not
,
no
nor
telling
or
not
hearing
one
single
person
that
judgeth
alone
over
many
hundred
Churches
at
a
distance
and
without
their
notice
.
4.
This
discipline
is
of
great
moment
,
for
the
honour
of
Christ
and
his
Church
,
that
it
be
not
as
impure
as
the
Infidel
world
,
nor
a
Swine-fly
instead
of
a
Society
of
Saints
;
And
that
it
may
be
known
that
Christ
came
not
as
deceivers
do
,
to
get
himself
a
number
of
followers
as
bad
as
other
men
,
but
to
sanctifie
a
peculiar
people
to
God
,
zealous
of
good
works
,
and
forsaking
the
world
,
the
flesh
and
the
devil
;
and
to
keep
Christians
from
the
snare
and
the
shame
of
infectious
and
wicked
Associates
:
and
to
keep
sin
under
open
disgrace
.
5.
Yet
if
Pastors
neglect
this
holy
discipline
,
the
sin
is
theirs
:
It
doth
not
necessitate
the
innocent
to
forsake
the
Church
,
unless
their
Doctrine
or
Practice
amount
to
a
profest
rejection
of
some
essentials
of
Christianity
,
or
else
,
they
force
men
to
sin
or
own
their
sin
.
But
they
that
can
chuse
better
without
more
hurt
than
benefit
,
should
prefer
it
before
undisciplined
Chuches
.
18.
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
Whatsoever
ye
shall
bind
on
earth
shall
be
bound
in
heaven
,
and
whatsoever
ye
shall
loose
on
earth
shall
be
loosed
in
heaven
.
18.
I
tell
you
that
my
Church
on
earth
is
the
Seminary
or
Suburbs
of
my
Church
in
heaven
,
and
those
that
you
as
my
Ministers
absolve
according
to
my
word
,
they
being
not
deceitful
,
but
true
professors
of
faith
,
and
repentance
,
they
shall
be
absolved
in
heaven
;
And
those
that
you
bind
over
as
impenitent
to
my
judgment
,
being
such
indeed
,
shall
be
condemned
and
shut
out
of
heaven
:
and
I
will
own
and
confirm
your
judgment
of
men
by
the
power
I
give
you
,
if
you
do
it
according
to
my
word
.
N.
God
giveth
Pastors
power
to
condemn
and
cast
out
none
from
heaven
,
nor
to
save
any
,
but
only
such
as
condemn
and
cast
out
themselves
,
or
such
as
save
themselves
by
faith
,
more
than
the
Church
can
do
.
19.
Again
I
say
to
you
,
that
if
two
of
you
shall
agree
on
earth
,
as
touching
any
thing
that
they
shall
ask
,
it
shall
be
done
for
them
of
my
Father
which
is
in
heaven
.
19.
And
I
tell
you
that
I
may
encourage
you
to
concord
,
that
if
two
of
you
(
much
more
if
all
or
many
)
shall
agree
in
your
Prayers
,
Discipline
or
Appeal
to
God
,
he
will
accept
your
endeavours
,
and
they
shall
not
be
in
vain
,
but
blessed
.
20.
For
where
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
in
my
name
,
there
am
I
in
the
midst
of
them
.
20.
For
as
I
am
with
every
single
Christian
,
so
I
will
more
eminently
bless
with
the
fruits
of
my
presence
,
the
Assemblies
of
the
faithful
be
they
never
so
small
.
N.
It
is
in
hatred
to
Christs
presence
and
name
,
that
Satan
persecuteth
such
meetings
.
21.
Then
came
Peter
and
said
to
him
,
Lord
how
oft
shall
my
brother
sin
against
me
,
and
I
forgive
him
?
till
seven
times
.
21.
Peter
said
to
him
,
What
if
my
brother
do
often
sin
to
my
injury
or
scandal
,
and
be
often
thus
admonished
;
how
oft
must
I
forgive
him
?
seven
times
seemes
much
.
22.
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
I
say
not
to
thee
,
till
seven
times
,
but
till
seventy
times
seven
.
22.
It
is
not
the
number
of
times
,
but
his
true
repentance
that
is
to
be
here
regarded
:
Note
,
There
are
some
sins
that
oft
committing
will
prove
that
the
Repentance
is
not
true
.
He
that
should
daily
or
weekly
beat
you
,
steal
,
murther
,
fornicate
,
and
as
oft
say
,
I
Repent
,
is
not
to
be
believed
,
but
forfeiteth
his
credit
.
But
he
that
is
but
oft
angry
,
or
defective
in
the
degrees
of
sincere
duty
,
may
be
believed
if
he
oft
profess
repentance
.
23.
Therefore
is
the
kingdom
of
heaven
like
to
a
certain
king
,
which
would
take
account
of
his
servants
.
24.
And
when
he
had
begun
to
reckon
,
one
was
brought
to
him
who
owed
him
ten
thousand
talents
.
25.
But
forasmuch
as
he
had
not
to
pay
,
his
Lord
commanded
him
to
be
sold
,
and
his
wife
and
children
,
and
all
that
he
had
,
and
payment
to
be
made
.
23
,
&c.
And
that
you
may
know
on
what
terms
you
must
look
for
mercy
and
forgiveness
your selves
,
I
will
liken
Gods
government
to
a
Kings
that
would
call
his
servants
to
account
,
and
demand
his
due
,
and
make
his
Debtors
know
what
he
might
expect
of
them
in
justice
.
26.
The
servant
therefore
fell
down
and
worshipped
him
,
saying
,
Lord
,
have
patience
with
me
and
I
will
pay
thee
all
.
26.
The
servant
unable
to
pay
,
appealed
from
justice
,
and
begged
mercy
,
promising
to
pay
when
he
should
be
able
.
27.
Then
the
Lord
of
that
servant
was
moved
with
compassion
,
and
loosed
him
,
and
forgave
him
the
debt
.
27.
As
he
appealed
to
mercy
,
he
found
mercy
,
and
his
Lord
forgave
him
and
set
him
free
.
28.
But
the
same
servant
went
out
,
and
found
one
of
his
fellow
servants
,
who
owed
him
an
hundred
pence
,
and
he
laid
hands
on
him
,
and
took
him
by
the
throat
,
saying
,
Pay
me
that
thou
owest
:
29.
And
his
fellow
servant
fell
down
at
his
feet
,
and
besought
him
,
saying
,
Have
patience
with
me
and
I
will
pay
thee
all
.
30.
And
he
would
not
,
but
went
and
cast
him
into
prison
,
till
he
should
pay
the
debt
.
28
,
&c.
He
that
had
received
so
much
mercy
,
used
his
fellow
servant
with
unmerciful
rigour
,
exacting
all
his
due
.
31.
So
when
his
fellow-servants
saw
what
was
done
,
they
were
very
sorry
,
and
came
and
told
to
their
Lord
all
that
was
done
.
32.
Then
his
Lord
after
he
had
called
him
,
said
to
him
,
O
thou
wicked
servant
,
I
forgave
thee
all
that
debt
because
thou
desiredst
me
.
33.
Shouldest
not
thou
also
have
had
compassion
on
thy
fellow
servant
,
even
as
I
had
pity
on
thee
.
31
,
&c.
I
forgave
thee
a
great
debt
,
and
shouldest
not
thou
forgive
a
little
one
?
If
mercy
was
so
necessary
to
thee
,
why
didst
not
thou
shew
mercy
to
thy
fellow
servant
as
I
did
to
thee
.
34.
And
his
Lord
was
wroth
,
and
delivered
him
to
the
tormentors
,
till
he
should
pay
all
that
was
due
to
him
.
35.
So
likewise
shall
my
heavenly
Father
do
also
to
you
,
if
ye
from
your
hearts
forgive
not
every
one
his
brother
their
trespasses
.
34
,
35.
Note
,
Here
it
s
doubted
,
1.
How
God
●s
said
to
forgive
unmerciful
men
,
2.
And
to
demand
〈…〉
which
he
had
forgiven
,
and
to
unpardon
it
again
.
Answ.
God
hath
divers
degrees
of
forgiveness
,
1.
To
give
the
world
a
pardon
of
all
sin
,
on
condition
of
thankful
acceptance
,
is
a
great
degree
of
forgiveness
,
tho
it
be
no
actual
discharge
till
accepted
.
2.
To
suspend
the
execution
of
punishment
(
with
such
an
offer
)
and
to
give
him
time
,
ease
and
mercy
,
who
deserved
to
be
all
that
time
in
hell
,
is
a
degree
of
actual
forgiveness
▪
for
to
forgive
the
sin
is
to
forgive
the
punishment
;
and
bad
men
have
much
punishment
here
forgiven
them
,
which
they
deserved
.
And
both
these
may
be
reversed
by
mens
unbelief
and
sin
.
3.
Whether
the
sins
of
Infants
pardoned
in
Baptism
,
may
return
in
guilt
by
covenant
breaking
;
or
any
other
that
have
not
confirming
grace
,
but
such
as
Adam
and
the
Angels
had
and
lost
is
a
controversie
that
is
yet
undecided
among
Christians
.
4.
But
were
perseverance
never
so
sure
eventually
,
yet
in
the
tenor
of
the
Covenant
,
Pardon
and
Salvation
are
given
on
condition
;
And
God
may
well
say
,
If
you
perform
not
the
condition
,
you
shall
yet
perish
.
That
by
this
warning
they
may
be
moved
to
perform
it
.
And
should
pardoned
sin
be
unpardoned
again
,
it
would
be
no
change
in
God
,
nor
in
his
word
,
but
in
man
.
He
that
saith
,
The
faithful
shall
be
accepted
,
and
the
unfaithful
perish
,
changeth
not
if
any
should
perish
by
unbelief
,
God
and
his
word
are
still
the
same
.
And
forgiving
others
is
part
of
the
condition
of
our
continued
forgiveness
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
1.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
,
that
when
Jesus
had
finished
these
sayings
,
he
departed
from
Galilee
,
and
came
into
the
coasts
of
Judea
beyond
Jordan
.
2.
And
great
multitudes
followed
him
there
.
3.
The
Pharisees
also
came
to
him
,
tempting
him
,
and
saying
,
Is
it
lawful
for
a
man
to
put
away
his
wife
,
for
every
cause
.
1
,
&c.
When
Christ
had
thus
long
preached
in
his
own
countrey
where
he
dwelt
,
far
off
from
Jerusalem
,
he
drew
nearer
it
into
Judea
,
and
there
also
multitudes
flocked
after
him
;
and
the
Pharisees
attempted
by
questions
to
ensnare
him
,
&c.
4.
And
he
answered
and
said
to
them
,
Have
ye
not
read
,
that
he
which
made
them
at
the
beginning
,
made
them
male
and
female
.
5.
And
said
,
For
this
cause
shall
a
man
leave
father
and
mother
,
and
shall
cleave
to
his
wife
,
and
they
two
shall
be
one
flesh
.
7.
Wherefore
they
are
no
more
two
,
but
one
flesh
.
What
therefore
God
hath
joyned
together
let
no
man
put
asunder
.
4.
&c.
Look
to
the
original
and
you
shall
find
that
God
made
them
one
Male
and
one
Female
,
and
by
the
Law
of
Conjugality
,
united
them
for
procreation
and
converse
as
into
One
;
the
Relative
Union
being
likened
to
a
natural
union
of
the
parts
of
one
body
:
and
that
so
nearly
,
that
on
this
account
Father
and
Mother
were
to
be
left
to
a
closer
union
with
a
wife
.
Therefore
do
not
you
separate
that
which
God
hath
so
nearly
united
.
7.
They
say
to
him
,
Why
did
Moses
then
command
to
give
a
writing
of
divorcement
,
and
to
put
her
away
.
7.
They
thought
to
take
advantage
by
this
against
him
,
as
contradicting
Moses
Law
,
and
said
,
&c.
8.
He
saith
to
them
,
Moses
because
of
the
hardness
of
your
hearts
suffered
you
to
put
away
your
wives
,
but
from
the
beginning
it
was
not
so
.
8.
You
mistake
a
permission
for
a
command
:
your
Fathers
were
an
ignorant
dull
unruly
sort
of
people
,
and
Moses
was
put
to
make
but
such
Laws
as
they
could
bear
:
Therefore
he
permitted
putting
away
,
but
only
commanded
that
they
should
not
do
it
without
a
bill
of
Divorcement
.
9.
And
I
say
to
you
,
whoever
shall
put
away
his
wife
,
except
it
be
for
fornication
,
and
shall
marry
another
,
committeth
adultery
,
and
whoso
marrieth
her
that
is
put
away
doth
commit
adultery
.
9.
Note
,
1.
The
Fornication
must
be
proved
and
not
only
suspected
.
2.
It
must
be
Fornication
since
Marriage
.
3.
A
man
is
not
commanded
for
this
to
put
her
away
,
and
not
forgive
it
,
if
there
be
reason
for
it
,
but
only
permitted
.
4.
In
Common-wealths
the
Magistrate
must
be
judge
,
for
publick
safety
,
5.
The
woman
is
not
so
fitly
said
to
put
away
her
husband
;
but
by
the
Magistrate
may
have
the
same
remedy
of
a
Divorce
when
she
doth
desire
it
.
10.
His
disciples
say
to
him
,
If
the
case
of
the
man
be
so
with
his
wife
,
it
is
not
good
to
marry
.
10.
Then
the
danger
and
misery
of
unsuitable
marriage
is
so
great
,
that
it
is
better
never
marry
.
11.
But
he
said
to
them
,
All
men
cannot
receive
this
saying
,
save
they
to
whom
it
is
given
.
11.
He
said
,
Men
must
not
avoid
a
lesser
evil
by
a
greater
:
some
mens
temperament
,
and
some
mens
condition
in
the
world
,
make
Marriage
necessary
to
them
.
All
have
not
the
gift
of
chastity
.
12.
For
there
are
some
Eunuchs
which
were
so
born
from
their
mothers
womb
;
and
there
are
some
Eunuchs
which
were
made
Eunuchs
of
men
:
And
there
be
Eunuchs
which
have
made
themselves
Eunuchs
for
the
kingdom
of
heavens
sake
:
He
that
is
able
to
receive
it
,
let
him
receive
it
.
12.
There
are
some
unapt
for
congress
with
Women
,
who
were
born
so
:
And
some
are
made
so
by
men
,
by
castration
:
And
some
have
made
themselves
such
,
that
they
might
the
better
avoid
all
venereous
temptations
.
He
that
is
able
to
live
in
a
continent
single
life
,
without
greater
hurt
,
let
him
do
it
;
but
all
cannot
.
13.
Then
there
were
brought
to
him
little
children
,
that
he
should
put
his
hands
on
them
and
pray
,
and
the
disciples
rebuked
them
.
14.
But
Jesus
said
,
suffer
little
children
and
forbid
them
not
to
come
to
me
;
for
of
such
is
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
13
,
14.
Some
brought
their
children
to
him
that
he
would
lay
his
hands
on
them
and
bless
them
according
to
their
infant
capacity
:
and
the
Disciples
chid
them
away
,
thinking
such
company
below
him
:
But
Jesus
said
,
Hinder
them
not
,
and
forbid
not
little
children
to
come
or
be
brought
to
me
:
For
I
tell
you
,
that
it
is
not
the
self-conceitedly
wise
,
but
those
that
are
as
ready
to
learn
and
be
ruled
as
such
children
are
,
that
yet
set
not
their
wit
and
will
against
instruction
,
but
are
as
it
were
beginning
the
world
,
that
will
make
up
the
Christian
Church
.
15.
And
he
laid
his
hands
on
them
,
and
departed
thence
.
15.
Qu.
But
why
did
he
not
Baptize
them
?
Answ.
He
Baptized
few
of
the
Aged
yet
that
believed
,
and
that
Baptism
which
he
used
was
but
little
differing
from
Johns
,
till
after
his
Resurrection
the
Christian
Baptism
was
not
fully
instituted
,
as
the
entrance
into
his
Gospel
Church
.
16.
And
behold
,
one
came
and
said
to
him
,
Good
Master
,
what
good
thing
shall
I
do
that
I
may
have
eternal
life
?
16.
Note
,
1.
It
was
then
taken
for
granted
,
except
by
the
Sadducees
,
that
an
eternal
life
of
happiness
was
to
be
attained
.
2.
And
that
well-doing
on
Mans
part
,
was
the
way
to
attain
it
.
17.
And
he
saith
to
him
,
Why
callest
thou
me
good
?
There
is
none
good
but
one
that
is
God
:
but
if
thou
wilt
enter
into
life
,
keep
the
commandments
.
17.
Thou
knowest
not
how
great
a
word
thou
speakest
of
me
,
when
thou
callest
me
Good
:
Goodness
is
Gods
name
and
Attribute
:
There
is
none
Essentially
,
Abs●lutely
and
most
perfectly
Good
but
God
.
But
if
thou
wilt
enter
into
life
,
keep
Gods
commandments
.
18.
He
saith
to
him
,
which
?
Jesus
said
,
Thou
shalt
do
no
murther
,
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adultery
,
Thou
shalt
not
steal
,
Thou
shalt
not
bear
false
witness
,
19.
Honour
thy
father
and
thy
mother
,
and
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
neighbour
as
thy self
.
18
,
19.
Note
,
Christ
knew
the
Order
of
the
commandments
;
but
named
the
Fifth
and
the
Tenth
by
themselves
,
as
being
of
special
note
;
the
Fifth
for
Government
it self
,
and
the
Ninth
,
the
summary
of
the
Second
Table
.
For
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
Neighbour
as
thy self
,
If
,
is
that
which
is
meant
by
,
Thou
shalt
not
covet
thy
Neighbours
,
&c.
that
is
,
not
by
self-love
want
love
to
him
,
and
draw
from
him
to
thy self
,
or
oppose
his
good
.
20.
The
young
man
saith
,
All
these
have
I
kept
from
my
youth
up
:
what
lack
I
yet
.
20.
Note
,
No
doubt
but
he
had
broken
these
commands
,
especially
the
last
:
but
he
judged
by
his
freedom
from
the
gross
acts
of
sin
.
21.
Jesus
said
to
him
,
If
thou
wilt
be
perfect
,
go
and
sell
that
thou
hast
,
and
give
to
the
poor
,
and
thou
shalt
have
treasure
in
heaven
:
and
come
and
follow
me
.
21.
Jesus
said
,
the
state
of
Christianity
,
or
Qualification
for
Salvation
,
is
this
,
Resolvedly
and
Practically
,
to
prefer
Heaven
,
before
all
the
Prosperity
of
this
World
,
so
as
to
part
with
All
,
for
Heaven
,
when
thou
art
Called
to
it
:
Therefore
I
will
now
try
thee
,
whether
thou
canst
do
this
.
Go
sell
all
and
give
to
the
poor
,
and
follow
me
,
and
take
the
hopes
of
a
Treasure
in
Heaven
,
instead
of
all
.
22.
But
when
the
young
man
heard
that
saying
,
he
went
away
sorrowful
,
for
he
had
great
Possessions
.
22.
But
this
seemed
so
hard
a
Motion
to
him
,
that
he
would
not
consent
,
but
went
away
sorrowful
;
for
he
was
very
rich
.
23.
Then
said
Jesus
to
his
Disciples
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
That
a
rich
man
shall
hardly
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
24
And
again
,
I
●ay
to
you
,
It
is
easier
for
a
Camel
to
go
through
the
eye
of
a
needle
,
than
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
23.24
.
The
difficulty
of
a
Rich
Man's
being
a
sound
Christian
and
Saved
is
great
,
that
I
may
express
it
by
the
common
Proverb
,
of
a
Camels
going
through
a
Needles
Eye
.
25.
When
his
Disciples
heard
it
,
they
were
exceedingly
amazed
,
saying
,
Who
then
can
be
saved
?
26.
But
Jesus
beheld
them
,
and
said
to
them
,
With
men
this
is
impossible
,
but
with
God
,
all
things
are
possible
.
25.26
.
This
amazing
the
Disciples
,
he
said
,
So
naturally
and
strongly
do
men
love
this
World
,
and
its
Prosperity
,
and
so
hardly
do
they
believe
,
and
love
the
unseen
Heavenly
Felicity
,
that
it
is
impossible
for
meer
fleshly
Man
,
to
make
so
great
a
change
upon
the
heart
;
But
the
Grace
of
Almighty
God
,
can
,
and
will
do
it
.
27.
Then
answered
Peter
,
and
said
to
him
,
Behold
,
we
have
forsaken
all
,
and
followed
thee
,
What
shall
we
have
therefore
.
27.
Peter
said
,
We
have
consented
to
thy
termes
,
and
forsaken
All
,
and
followed
thee
:
What
shall
be
our
reward
?
28.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
that
ye
which
have
followed
me
in
the
Regeneration
,
when
the
Son
of
man
shall
sit
on
the
Throne
of
his
glory
,
ye
also
shall
sit
on
twelve
thrones
,
judging
the
Twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
.
28.
Fear
not
being
loosers
by
forsaking
all
:
You
that
have
sincerely
forsaken
All
for
me
,
shall
in
my
Kingdom
and
future
State
,
have
ruling
Power
,
Dignity
,
and
Honour
.
Note
,
It
is
doubted
by
Expositors
,
Whether
this
speak
onely
of
their
chief
Power
on
Earth
in
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
answerable
Glory
in
Heaven
:
Or
of
any
peculiar
reign
over
the
Tribes
of
Israel
,
in
Heaven
,
or
on
Earth
,
after
the
resurrection
.
The
General
sence
is
sure
,
tho
what
more
there
is
be
doubtful
.
29.
And
every
one
that
hath
forsaken
houses
,
or
brethren
,
or
sisters
,
or
father
,
or
mother
,
or
wife
,
or
children
,
or
lands
,
for
my
name-sake
,
shall
receive
an
hundred
fold
,
and
shall
inherit
everlasting
life
.
29.
And
it
is
not
you
onely
,
but
all
others
that
lose
and
forsake
any
thing
here
,
for
my
Name-sake
in
the
hope
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
shall
be
so
great
gainers
by
it
,
that
they
shall
have
in
this
Life
a
hundred-fold
better
in
value
than
they
lost
,
and
in
the
World
to
come
Everlasting
Life
.
The
worse
condition
of
the
Faithful
,
is
an
hundred
times
better
than
others
.
30.
But
many
that
are
first
shall
be
last
,
and
the
last
shall
be
first
.
30.
But
as
to
the
degree
of
Glory
,
I
must
tell
you
,
it
will
not
be
given
according
to
priority
of
Age
,
or
Conversion
,
but
according
to
the
preparations
of
Grace
.
And
many
that
are
now
called
,
and
have
less
Holiness
will
have
less
Glory
,
than
many
that
will
be
more
Eminent
Saints
many
Ages
hence
.
CHAP.
XX.
1.
FOR
the
Kingdom
of
heaven
is
like
to
a
man
that
is
an
housholder
,
which
went
out
early
in
the
morning
to
hire
labourers
into
his
Vineyard
.
2.
And
when
he
had
agreed
with
the
labourers
for
a
penny
a
day
,
he
sent
them
into
his
vineyard
.
1.2
.
Note
,
The
Parable
is
to
shew
,
That
God
will
not
give
men
more
Glory
than
others
,
because
they
were
the
first
Christians
;
but
,
because
his
Grace
hath
made
them
the
best
:
tho
in
time
after
others
.
3.
And
he
went
out
about
the
third
hour
,
and
saw
others
standing
idle
in
the
market-place
.
4.
And
said
unto
them
,
Go
ye
also
into
the
vineyard
,
and
what
ever
is
right
I
will
give
you
.
And
they
went
their
way
.
5.
Again
,
he
went
out
about
the
sixth
and
ninth
hour
,
and
did
likewise
.
6.
And
about
the
Eleventh
hour
he
went
out
,
and
found
others
standing
idle
,
and
saith
to
them
.
Why
stand
ye
here
all
the
day
idle
?
7.
They
say
to
him
,
Because
no
man
hath
hired
us
.
He
saith
to
them
,
Go
ye
also
into
the
Vineyard
,
and
what
ever
is
right
,
that
shall
ye
receive
.
3.
&c.
The
hours
were
about
Nine
a
Clock
,
and
at
Twelve
,
and
at
Three
,
and
at
Five
.
God
is
not
for
idleness
;
but
hath
work
for
all
times
and
Ages
.
8.
So
when
even
was
come
,
the
lord
of
the
vineyard
saith
to
his
Steward
,
Call
the
labourers
and
give
them
their
hire
;
beginning
from
the
last
unto
the
first
.
8.
Note
Gods
Reward
is
in
the
evening
of
our
days
,
and
the
evening
of
the
World
;
when
Work
is
done
.
9.
And
when
they
came
that
were
hired
at
the
Eleventh
hour
,
they
received
every
man
a
penny
.
10.
And
when
the
first
came
,
they
supposed
that
they
should
have
received
more
,
and
they
likewise
received
every
man
a
penny
.
11.
And
when
they
had
received
it
,
they
murmured
against
the
good
man
of
the
house
.
12.
Saying
,
These
last
have
wrought
but
one
hour
,
and
thou
hast
made
them
equal
with
us
,
who
have
born
the
burder
and
heat
of
the
day
.
9.10.11.12
.
He
made
no
difference
in
their
Wages
for
the
Time
of
their
Work
:
But
he
will
make
difference
for
the
Work
it self
:
They
that
are
called
,
near
the
end
of
the
World
,
shall
have
as
much
,
as
those
that
heard
Christ
Preach
:
And
those
that
are
Converted
in
their
Age
,
if
they
be
more
Holy
,
than
those
that
began
in
Youth
,
will
be
more
Happy
.
2.
This
Parable
meaneth
not
,
that
our
Reward
is
Wages
for
the
value
of
our
Work
as
beneficial
to
God
,
in
Commutative
Justice
;
but
only
speaketh
of
the
proportion
.
3.
Nor
doth
it
imply
,
That
any
in
Heaven
will
murmur
at
other
mens
Salvation
,
but
that
the
Jewish
Disciples
were
yet
inclined
to
grudge
,
that
the
Gentiles
were
equalled
with
them
.
And
it
is
to
cure
such
envy
now
.
13.14
.
But
he
answered
one
of
them
,
and
said
,
Friend
,
I
do
thee
no
wrong
;
didst
thou
not
agree
with
me
for
a
penny
.
Take
that
thine
is
and
goe
thy
way
:
I
will
give
to
this
last
,
even
as
unto
thee
:
15.
Is
it
not
lawful
for
me
to
do
what
I
will
with
my
own
?
Is
thine
eye
evil
because
I
am
good
?
13.14.15
.
I
break
no
Covenant
with
thee
:
Thou
art
not
meet
to
give
me
Laws
of
Equity
:
Liberality
to
another
,
is
no
wrong
to
thee
.
Am
I
not
the
rightful
disposer
of
my
own
?
Must
I
give
none
more
than
the
Value
of
their
Work
deserveth
?
All
shall
have
Equity
,
but
all
shall
not
have
equal
bounty
.
Thou
shouldst
be
glad
of
thy
Brothers
receivings
.
16.
So
the
last
shall
be
first
,
and
the
first
last
:
for
many
are
called
,
but
few
chosen
.
16.
So
the
last
called
in
time
,
may
be
made
the
Chief
in
Dignity
;
and
the
first
called
in
time
,
may
be
in
Grace
and
Glory
among
the
lowest
.
Yea
,
of
many
that
come
into
the
Church
at
the
first
calling
(
as
the
Jewish
Disciples
)
few
may
prove
sincere
and
Saved
.
17.
And
Jesus
going
up
to
Jerusalem
,
took
the
Twelve
Disciples
apart
in
the
way
,
and
said
to
them
.
18.
Behold
,
we
go
up
to
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Son
of
man
shall
be
betrayed
to
the
Chief
Priests
,
and
to
the
Scribes
,
and
they
shall
Condemn
him
to
Death
:
19.
And
shall
deliver
him
to
the
Gentiles
,
to
mock
,
and
to
scourge
,
and
to
Crucifie
him
:
and
the
third
day
he
shall
rise
again
.
17.18.19
.
He
fore-told
them
that
at
Jerusalem
he
should
Suffer
,
be
Crucified
,
and
Rise
again
,
&c.
Note
,
This
frequent
Prediction
was
a
full
proof
of
Christs
truth
,
and
voluntary
Suffering
.
20.
Then
came
to
him
the
mother
of
Zebedee's
children
,
with
her
Sons
,
worshiping
him
,
and
desiring
a
certain
thing
of
him
.
21.
And
he
said
to
her
,
What
wilt
thou
?
She
saith
to
him
,
Grant
,
that
these
my
two
sons
may
sit
the
one
on
thy
right
hand
,
and
the
other
on
thy
left
,
in
thy
Kingdom
.
20.21
.
N.
Ambition
is
even
in
Christ's
Disciples
,
till
special
Grace
humble
them
;
seeking
Preferment
and
Honour
in
the
Church
,
is
a
Vice
that
Christ
giveth
us
this
warning
to
avoid
.
Carnality
is
apt
to
corrupt
the
Minds
even
of
Eminent
Ministers
,
and
Disciples
.
22.
But
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
Ye
know
not
what
ye
ask
;
are
ye
able
to
drink
of
the
Cup
that
I
drink
of
,
and
to
be
baptized
with
●he
baptisme
that
I
am
baptized
with
?
They
●a●
to
him
.
We
are
able
.
22.
You
think
to
find
Worldly
Honour
and
Dignity
in
my
Kingdom
,
But
you
are
mistaken
;
It
is
Suffering
for
me
,
that
you
must
expect
:
Can
you
drink
of
this
bitter
Cup
,
as
I
must
do
,
and
be
Baptized
in
Blood
,
as
I
must
be
?
And
they
over-confidently
answered
,
We
are
able
:
Not
knowing
their
tryal
,
or
their
weakness
.
23.
And
he
saith
to
them
,
Ye
shall
drink
indeed
of
my
Cup
,
and
be
Baptized
with
the
baptisme
that
I
am
baptized
with
:
But
to
sit
on
my
right
hand
,
and
on
my
left
is
not
mine
to
give
,
but
it
shall
be
given
to
them
for
whom
it
is
prepared
of
my
Father
.
23.
Ye
shall
indeed
suffer
more
than
now
ye
think
of
(
James
was
quickly
Martyr'd
:
)
But
to
be
next
me
in
my
Kingdom
,
is
not
to
be
given
by
me
upon
such
Petitioning
,
but
onely
to
those
to
whom
my
Father
hath
prepared
it
;
and
who
shall
be
fittest
for
it
?
24.
And
when
the
ten
heard
it
,
they
were
moved
with
indignation
against
the
two
brethren
.
24.
Note
,
1.
As
some
are
prone
to
Ambition
,
so
others
to
envy
them
,
and
be
too
much
offended
.
2.
This
ambitious
part
of
Christs
Ministers
here
,
bega●
Discontent
that
tended
to
Schism
,
had
not
Christ
soon
rebuked
it
.
3.
Christs
own
Twelve
Apostles
had
their
mutual
Distasts
.
25.
But
Jesus
called
them
to
him
and
said
,
Ye
know
that
the
Princes
of
the
Gentiles
exercise
dominion
over
them
,
and
they
that
are
great
exercise
Authority
over
them
.
26.
But
it
shall
not
be
so
among
you
;
but
whosoever
will
be
Great
among
you
,
let
him
be
your
Minister
.
27.
And
whosoever
will
be
chief
among
you
,
let
him
be
your
Servant
.
25.26.27
.
Christ
rebuketh
these
Ambitious
desires
of
Superiority
among
them
,
and
saith
,
The
Civil
Government
by
the
Sword
,
which
the
Gentiles
exercise
,
is
as
Lords
by
force
and
fear
,
and
the
Great
in
strength
command
the
rest
to
do
their
wills
.
But
in
my
Church
as
such
,
among
you
my
Disciples
it
shall
not
be
so
:
But
(
tho
you
must
be
subject
to
the
coercive
Government
of
Magistrates
,
yet
)
your
own
proper
Government
and
pre-eminence
shall
be
,
by
serviceable
Humility
and
Love
,
over
Volunteers
:
Church-greatness
shall
consist
,
in
being
most
greatly
serviceable
to
the
conversion
and
Edification
of
Souls
▪
and
in
most
humble
condescention
to
that
end
:
And
he
shall
be
accounted
the
Chief
Pastor
and
Christian
,
who
is
most
humbly
serviceable
to
all
.
And
the
Proud
,
and
Domineering
,
and
Unserviceable
,
shall
be
the
lowest
or
basest
.
28.
Even
as
the
Son
of
man
came
not
to
be
ministred
unto
,
but
to
minister
;
and
to
give
his
life
a
ransome
for
many
.
28.
As
I
my self
came
not
to
live
in
State
,
with
great
Attendance
of
Servants
,
but
to
serve
Men
for
their
good
;
not
to
receive
by
their
service
to
me
,
but
to
save
them
by
my
Service
for
them
,
and
giving
my
very
Life
a
Ransome
for
many
.
29.
And
as
they
departed
from
Jerico
,
a
great
multitude
followed
him
:
30.
And
behold
,
two
blind
men
sitting
by
the
way-side
.
31.
When
they
heard
that
Jesus
passed
by
Cryed
out
,
saying
,
Have
mercy
on
us
,
O
Lord
,
thou
Son
of
David
.
29.30.31
.
The
Blind
hearing
by
fame
,
that
he
Healed
all
,
cryed
to
him
for
Mercy
,
believing
that
he
could
heal
them
.
32.
And
Jesus
stood
still
and
called
them
and
said
,
What
will
ye
,
that
I
shall
do
t●
you
?
32.
Note
,
Believers
may
have
what
they
will
of
Christ
which
is
meet
for
them
,
and
they
for
it
.
33.34
.
They
say
to
him
,
Lord
that
ou●
eyes
may
be
opened
.
So
Jesus
had
compassion
on
them
,
and
touched
their
eyes
,
and
immediately
their
eyes
received
sight
,
and
they
followed
him
.
33.34
.
Note
,
1.
Bodily
Calamities
are
easily
felt
,
and
Bodily
Welfare
is
easily
desired
.
2.
And
tho
Christ
most
value
those
who
prefer
Spiritual
Mercies
,
yet
he
hath
compassion
also
on
mens
Bodies
,
as
serviceable
to
their
Souls
,
and
to
his
Glory
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
1.
AND
when
they
drew
nigh
to
Jerusalem
,
and
were
to
come
to
Bethphage
to
the
mount
of
Olives
,
then
sent
Jesus
two
Disciples
.
2.
Saying
to
them
,
Go
into
the
Village
over
against
you
,
and
straitway
ye
shall
find
an
Ass
tyed
,
and
a
Colt
with
her
,
loose
them
and
bring
them
to
me
.
3.
And
if
any
man
say
ought
to
you
,
ye
shall
say
,
The
Lord
hath
need
of
them
,
and
straitway
he
will
send
them
.
4.
All
this
was
done
that
it
might
be
fulfilled
which
was
spoken
by
the
Prophet
,
saying
,
5.
Tell
ye
the
daughter
of
Sion
,
Behold
thy
King
cometh
to
thee
meek
,
sitting
on
an
ass
and
a
colt
the
foal
of
an
ass
.
1.
&c.
Note
,
Christs
way
of
Travaile
was
as
poor
mens
,
on
Foot
:
And
it
was
the
rich
sort
of
persons
that
road
on
Asses
,
(
they
being
there
bigger
than
ours
,
)
and
onely
Men
of
great
State
or
War
that
rode
on
Horses
.
And
Christ
knowing
that
the
People
would
at
his
Entrance
into
Jerusalem
,
applaud
him
with
Hosanna
,
as
the
Messiah
and
King
of
the
Jews
,
resolved
to
own
their
Testimony
so
far
,
as
to
ride
in
,
in
some
State
.
2.
Tho
both
the
Ass
and
Colt
be
loosed
,
and
brought
;
it
was
the
Colt
onely
that
Christ
rode
on
.
6.
And
the
Disciples
went
and
did
as
Jesus
commanded
them
.
7.
And
brought
the
ass
and
the
colt
,
and
put
on
them
their
cloathes
and
they
set
him
thereon
,
8.
And
a
very
great
multitude
spread
their
Garments
in
the
way
,
others
cut
down
branches
from
the
trees
and
strewed
them
in
the
way
.
9.
And
he
multitude
that
went
before
,
and
that
followed
,
cryed
,
saying
,
Hosanna
to
the
Son
of
David
,
Blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
Hosanna
in
the
highest
.
6.7.8.9
.
N.
This
was
the
common
peoples
Pro●laiming
him
King
,
and
the
Messiah
;
spreading
Garments
●nd
Boughs
,
being
their
Solemnization
and
Mosanna
their
Acclamation
;
(
a
Word
which
signifieth
[
Save
now
]
and
was
used
with
that
sort
of
Pomp.
[
Blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
?
]
signified
,
Blessed
be
the
Messiah
and
King
,
whom
we
have
long
looked
for
,
and
God
hath
now
sent
.
]
To
which
in
Luke
is
added
,
[
Peace
in
Heaven
,
and
Glory
in
the
Highest
:
]
That
is
,
Let
the
Heavenly
Prosperity
and
Glory
come
down
upon
this
Kingdom
,
and
his
Kingdom
tend
to
Heavenly
Peace
or
Prosperity
,
and
Glory
to
God
,
and
Man
with
God
.
10.
And
when
he
was
come
into
Jerusalem
all
the
City
was
moved
,
saying
,
Who
is
this
?
11.
And
the
multitude
said
,
This
is
Jesus
the
Prophet
of
Nazareth
of
Galilee
.
10.11
.
The
Citizens
all
came
to
see
who
it
was
that
came
in
so
applauded
:
And
the
people
that
accompanied
him
in
,
told
them
,
It
is
Jesus
the
famous
Prophet
whose
Miracles
you
have
heard
of
.
12.
And
Jesus
went
into
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
cast
out
all
them
that
sold
and
bought
in
the
Temple
,
and
overthrew
the
Tables
of
the
Money
changers
,
and
the
seats
of
them
that
sold
Doves
.
13.
And
said
to
them
,
It
is
written
,
My
house
shall
be
called
a
house
of
prayer
,
but
ye
have
made
it
a
den
of
Thieves
.
12.13
.
In
this
State
he
went
on
to
the
Temple
,
and
as
one
in
Power
,
he
cast
out
them
that
had
turned
the
Temple
into
a
Market-place
,
to
furnish
men
with
Sacrifices
,
and
over-threw
the
Tables
of
them
that
like
Goldsmiths
,
or
Bankers
Exchanged
Money
for
advantage
;
Alledging
,
Isa.
56.7
.
My
House
&c.
Ye
have
made
a
Market-place
of
it
,
where
the
Covetous
Defraud
Men
for
gain
.
14.
And
the
blind
and
the
lame
came
to
him
in
the
Temple
,
and
he
healed
them
.
14
He
wrought
out
his
Miracles
openly
in
the
Temple
,
as
he
had
done
in
the
Country
.
15.
And
when
the
Chief
Priests
and
Scribes
saw
the
wonderful
things
that
he
did
and
the
children
crying
in
the
Temple
,
and
saying
,
Hosanna
to
the
Son
of
David
,
they
were
sore
displeased
,
16.
And
said
to
him
,
Hearest
thou
what
these
say
?
15.16
.
The
Rulers
that
knew
they
were
under
the
Roman
Power
,
and
saw
that
Jesus
was
not
like
to
deliver
them
from
it
,
were
greatly
displeased
when
they
heard
the
inferiour
Multitude
,
and
Youths
crying
him
up
as
the
King
,
Messiah
,
and
said
,
Hearest
thou
what
these
say
of
thee
;
wilt
thou
suffer
them
to
raise
a
Sedition
for
thee
,
and
expose
us
all
to
the
Romans
Wrath.
16.
And
Jesus
saith
to
them
,
yea
;
Have
ye
never
read
,
Out
of
the
mouthes
of
babes
and
sucklings
hast
thou
perfected
praise
.
16.
Yea
,
As
it
is
Written
,
Psal.
8.2
.
&c.
N.
The
Septuagint
which
Matthew
useth
,
differs
from
the
Hebrew
:
but
not
in
sence
.
17.
And
he
left
them
and
went
out
of
the
city
unto
Bethany
,
and
he
lodged
there
.
18.
Now
in
the
morning
as
he
turned
into
the
City
he
hungred
,
19.
And
when
he
saw
a
figtree
in
the
way
he
came
to
it
,
and
found
nothing
thereon
but
leaves
onely
,
and
said
to
it
,
Let
no
more
fruit
grow
on
thee
henceforward
,
for
ever
:
And
presently
the
figtree
withered
away
.
20.
And
when
the
Disciples
saw
it
,
they
marvelled
,
saying
,
How
soon
is
the
Figtree
withered
away
.
17.18.19.20
.
N.
It
began
then
to
die
:
but
it
was
the
next
day
that
the
Disciples
saw
it
,
and
wondred
.
21.
Jesus
answered
,
and
said
to
them
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
If
ye
have
faith
and
doubt
not
,
ye
shall
not
onely
do
this
which
is
done
to
the
figtree
;
but
also
if
ye
shall
say
to
this
mountain
,
Be
thou
removed
,
and
be
thou
cast
into
the
Sea
,
it
shall
be
done
.
22.
And
all
things
whatsoever
ye
shall
ask
in
prayer
,
believing
ye
shall
receive
.
21.22
.
Nothing
shall
be
too
hard
which
God
hath
promised
,
and
ye
by
Faith
and
Prayer
are
fit
to
receive
.
23.
And
when
he
was
come
into
the
Temple
,
the
chief
Priests
and
the
Elders
of
the
People
came
to
him
,
as
he
was
teaching
,
and
said
,
By
what
authority
dost
thou
these
things
,
and
who
gave
thee
this
authority
?
23.
The
Chief
Priests
and
Elders
Examined
him
,
to
shew
his
authority
.
24.25
.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
I
also
will
ask
you
one
thing
,
which
if
you
tell
me
,
I●
likewise
will
tell
you
,
by
what
authority
I
do
these
things
?
The
baptism
of
John
,
whence
was
it
?
from
heaven
,
or
of
men
?
And
they
reasoned
with
themselves
,
saying
,
If
we
shall
say
from
heaven
,
he
will
say
to
us
,
Why
did
ye
not
then
believe
him
?
26.
But
if
we
shall
say
of
men
,
We
fear
the
People
;
for
all
hold
John
as
a
Prophet
.
24.25.26
.
They
perceived
the
advantage
Christ
would
have
by
their
Answer
;
Either
Johns
Testimony
,
or
the
power
of
the
Multitude
,
who
reverenced
Prophets
sent
from
God
,
and
would
have
stoned
them
,
Luke
20.6
.
27.
And
they
answered
Jesus
and
said
,
We
cannot
tell
.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
Neither
tell
I
you
by
what
authority
I
do
these
things
.
27.
If
you
will
not
answer
my
Question
,
neither
will
I
answer
yours
.
28.
But
what
think
you
?
A
certain
man
had
two
Sons
,
and
he
came
to
the
first
and
said
Son
,
go
and
work
to
day
in
my
Vineyard
.
29.
He
answered
and
said
,
I
will
not
,
but
afterward
he
repented
and
went
.
30.
And
he
came
to
the
second
,
and
said
likewise
:
and
he
answered
and
said
,
I
go
Sir
,
and
went
not
:
31.
Whether
of
them
two
did
the
will
of
his
father
?
28.
&c.
That
you
may
see
,
that
your
highest
profession
of
Holiness
and
Knowledge
,
while
you
disobey
God
,
doth
leave
you
worse
than
the
Publicans
,
and
vulgar
whom
you
villifie
:
I
will
tell
you
a
Parable
,
&c.
32.
They
say
to
him
,
The
first
:
Jesus
saith
to
them
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
that
the
Publicans
and
Harlots
go
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
before
you
.
32.
For
John
came
to
you
in
the
way
of
Righteousness
,
and
ye
believed
him
not
;
But
the
Publicans
and
the
Harlots
believed
him
:
And
ye
,
when
ye
had
seen
it
repented
not
afterward
that
ye
might
believe
him
.
32.
These
despised
Sinners
Believed
John
,
and
repented
;
which
you
with
all
your
Knowledge
did
not
,
nor
yet
do
;
and
so
are
further
from
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
than
they
;
having
no
obedient
religion
,
but
Words
and
Ceremonies
.
33.
Hear
another
Parable
:
There
was
a
certain
housholder
who
planted
a
Vineyard
and
hedged
it
round
about
,
and
digged
a
wine
press
in
it
,
and
built
a
town
,
and
let
it
out
to
husbandmen
,
and
went
into
a
far
country
.
33.
Note
,
God
did
what
was
necessary
to
have
made
the
Jews
a
happy
Church
▪
as
to
means
prepared
:
By
digging
a
Wine-press
,
is
meant
,
hollowing
a
Trough
to
bruise
the
Grapes
in
,
and
building
a
Tower
,
is
a
Lodge
,
or
Dwelling
for
the
Workmen
.
34.
And
when
the
time
of
the
fruit
drew
near
,
he
sent
his
servants
to
the
husbandmen
that
they
might
receive
the
fruits
of
it
.
34.
God
required
the
Fruit
of
all
his
Teachings
,
and
Mercies
to
the
Jews
.
35.
And
the
husbandmen
took
his
servants
,
and
beat
one
,
and
killed
another
,
and
stoned
another
.
36.
And
he
sent
other
servants
more
then
the
first
,
and
they
did
to
them
likewise
.
35.36
.
They
Persecuted
and
Murdered
the
Prophets
,
Age
after
Age
,
and
yet
seemed
to
honour
Prophets
.
37.
But
last
of
all
he
sent
unto
them
his
Son
,
saying
,
They
will
reverence
my
Son
.
37.
N.
This
doth
not
mean
,
that
God
thought
so
,
and
was
Mistaken
;
But
speaking
after
the
manner
of
Men
,
tells
them
,
what
he
might
requite
in
reason
of
them
.
38.
But
when
the
husbandmen
saw
the
Son
,
they
said
among
themselves
,
This
is
the
Heir
,
Come
let
us
kill
him
,
and
let
us
seize
on
the
inheritance
.
39.
And
,
they
caught
him
and
cast
him
out
of
the
Vineyard
,
and
slew
him
.
38.39
.
Note
,
This
meaneth
not
,
that
the
Jews
reckon
him
to
be
the
Son
of
God
,
but
might
and
should
have
known
it
.
40.
When
the
Lord
therefore
of
the
Vineyard
cometh
.
what
will
he
do
to
those
husband-men
.
41.
They
say
to
him
,
He
will
miserably
destroy
those
wicked
men
,
and
will
let
out
his
Vineyard
to
other
Husband-men
,
who
shall
render
him
the
fruits
in
their
season
.
40.41
.
Thus
God
will
destroy
the
Murderous
Jews
,
and
call
the
Gentiles
.
N.
Luke
reciteth
these
words
as
Christs
,
and
that
the
Pharisees
said
,
God
forbid
.
It
's
like
they
consented
to
it
,
till
they
heard
it
applyed
to
themselves
;
and
then
said
,
God
forbid
.
42.
Jesus
saith
to
them
,
Did
you
never
read
in
the
Scriptures
,
The
stone
which
the
builders
rejected
,
the
same
is
become
the
head
of
the
Corner
.
This
is
the
Lords
doing
,
and
it
is
marvellous
in
our
eyes
.
42.
Note
,
Tho
this
was
spoken
Psal.
118.
immediately
of
David
,
it
ultimately
meant
Christ
,
who
should
be
the
Foundation
and
Head
of
the
Church
,
when
the
Jews
had
Crucifyed
him
.
43.
Therefore
I
say
to
you
,
The
kingdom
of
God
shall
be
taken
from
you
,
and
given
to
a
Nation
,
bringing
forth
the
fruits
thereof
.
43.
I
tell
you
this
doleful
Truth
,
you
that
boasted
of
your
peculiarity
and
hopes
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
,
shall
be
deprived
of
it
for
your
Sin
,
and
it
shall
be
given
to
the
Gentiles
who
will
better
entertain
it
,
and
obey
it
,
and
be
thankful
for
it
.
44.
And
whosoever
shall
fall
on
this
stone
shall
be
broken
,
But
on
whosoever
it
shall
fall
,
it
shall
grind
him
to
powder
.
44.
Bare
Unbelief
of
such
as
stumble
at
the
Cross
,
or
turn
away
from
Christ
,
through
offence
and
Temptation
,
will
undoe
all
that
continue
in
it
:
But
those
that
prove
Malignant
Enemies
,
and
fight
against
Christ
,
he
will
be
as
a
Stone
,
too
heavy
for
him
that
taketh
it
up
to
cast
away
,
which
will
fall
upon
them
,
to
their
greater
Destruction
.
45.46
.
And
when
the
chief
Priests
and
Pharisees
had
heard
his
Parable
,
they
perceived
he
spake
of
them
.
But
when
they
sought
to
lay
hands
on
him
,
they
fear'd
the
multitude
,
because
they
took
him
for
a
prophet
.
45.46
.
N.
1.
Personal
close
reproofs
,
and
denunciation
of
Gods
Judgments
enrageth
hardned
Sinners
▪
2.
The
Jews
that
applauded
Christ
,
thought
it
no
Sedition
to
defend
a
Prophet
against
their
High
Priest
and
Rulers
,
who
for
fear
of
them
,
durst
not
openly
take
Christ
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
1.
ANd
Jesus
answered
and
spake
again
to
them
by
Parables
,
and
said
,
2.
The
Kingdom
of
heaven
is
like
to
a
certain
king
,
who
made
a
marriage
for
his
son
.
3.
And
sent
forth
his
servants
to
call
them
that
were
bidden
to
the
wedding
,
and
they
would
not
come
.
1
,
2
,
3.
The
calling
of
men
into
the
Church
,
is
like
a
Kings
inviting
Guests
to
his
Sons
Marriage
feast
,
that
would
not
come
.
4.
Again
he
sent
forth
other
servants
,
saying
,
Tell
them
who
were
bidden
,
Behold
,
I
have
prepared
my
dinner
:
my
oxen
and
my
fatlings
are
killed
,
and
all
things
are
ready
;
Come
unto
the
marriage
.
4.
Christs
Ministers
are
oft
to
invite
men
,
and
importune
them
to
come
in
:
and
to
tell
them
that
Christ
and
his
merits
are
sufficient
for
them
,
and
all
is
ready
and
done
on
his
part
,
preparatory
to
their
belief
,
reception
and
consent
:
they
shall
not
perish
for
want
of
a
sufficient
Sacrifice
.
5.
But
they
made
light
of
it
,
and
went
their
way
;
one
to
his
farm
,
and
another
to
his
merchandize
.
6.
And
the
remnant
took
his
servants
,
and
intreated
them
shamefully
and
slew
them
.
5
,
6.
Note
,
As
did
the
Jews
so
do
many
others
.
make
light
of
Christ
,
and
all
his
offers
of
Grace
and
Glory
,
and
mind
more
their
Farms
and
Merchandize
,
their
worldly
interest
and
prosperity
.
And
others
more
wicked
than
they
,
do
persecute
those
that
would
convert
and
save
them
.
O
odious
unthankfulness
!
thus
to
requite
the
greatest
offers
of
Christ
and
his
servants
.
7.
But
when
the
king
heard
thereof
,
he
was
wroth
,
and
sent
forth
his
armies
and
destroyed
those
murtherers
,
and
burnt
up
their
city
.
7.
Note
,
So
did
God
send
the
Romans
to
destroy
the
Jews
and
burn
Jerusalem
;
and
hath
often
plagued
persecutors
,
and
the
day
of
revenge
will
come
.
8.
Then
said
he
to
his
servants
,
The
wedding
is
ready
,
but
they
which
were
bidden
were
not
worthy
.
9.
Go
ye
therefore
into
the
high-ways
,
and
as
many
as
ye
shall
find
bid
to
the
marriage
.
8
,
9.
All
was
ready
on
Christs
part
,
but
the
Jews
unworthily
rejected
him
.
Go
call
all
the
Gentiles
that
will
come
.
10.
So
those
servants
went
out
into
the
high-ways
,
and
gathered
together
all
,
as
many
as
they
found
,
both
bad
and
good
,
and
the
wedding
was
furnished
with
guests
.
10.
So
the
Gospel
was
preached
to
the
Gentiles
of
all
sorts
,
and
high
and
low
came
in
to
the
Church
.
11.
And
when
the
king
came
in
to
see
his
guests
,
he
saw
there
a
man
which
had
not
on
a
wedding
garment
.
12.
And
he
saith
to
him
,
Friend
,
how
camest
thou
in
hither
,
not
having
a
wedding
garment
?
And
he
was
speechless
.
11
,
12
,
N.
Among
the
Jews
the
Marriages
of
rich
men
were
solemnized
with
extraordinary
pomp
and
feasting
,
and
by
the
Wedding
or
festival
garment
,
is
meant
,
true
Faith
and
Repentance
.
N.
1.
Though
all
must
be
called
in
to
the
Church
,
it
is
meant
that
they
come
as
Christians
indeed
,
with
true
Faith
and
Repentance
,
and
dishonour
not
the
Church
by
worldly
common
hearts
and
lives
.
2.
God
will
find
out
every
Hypocrite
in
the
Church
.
3.
None
will
be
more
unexcusable
and
speechless
in
judgment
,
than
ungodly
hypocrites
called
Christians
,
that
live
wickedly
.
4.
It
is
not
the
Minister
that
called
such
,
nor
the
company
that
joyned
with
them
,
that
are
blamed
.
13.
Then
said
the
king
to
the
servants
,
Bind
him
hand
and
foot
,
and
take
him
away
,
and
cast
him
into
outer
darkness
:
there
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
13.
Note
As
it
is
a
double
sin
to
be
ungodly
after
Baptism
,
and
in
the
Church
,
dishonouring
the
Christian
name
,
so
such
shall
have
greater
punishment
than
ignorant
infidels
.
14
For
many
are
called
but
few
are
chosen
.
14.
For
those
that
are
Baptized
and
called
Christians
are
many
,
but
those
that
have
true
faith
and
repentance
and
godliness
,
and
shall
be
saved
,
are
few
.
15.
Then
went
the
Pharisees
and
took
counsel
,
how
they
might
entangle
him
in
his
talk
.
15.
The
malicious
Pharisees
consulted
how
to
get
some
words
from
him
,
for
which
they
might
accuse
him
.
16.
And
they
sent
unto
him
their
disciples
with
the
Herodians
,
saying
,
Master
we
know
that
thou
art
true
,
and
teachest
the
way
of
God
in
truth
,
neither
carest
thou
for
any
man
,
for
thou
regardest
not
the
person
of
men
.
17.
Tell
us
therefore
what
thinkest
thou
,
Is
it
lawful
to
give
tribute
to
Cesar
,
or
not
.
16
,
17.
There
were
then
two
parties
among
the
Jews
:
The
King
Herod's
party
who
were
for
giving
Tribute
to
the
Romans
,
and
the
Pharisees
party
that
were
against
the
right
of
it
.
And
they
sought
to
ensnare
Christ
,
saying
,
It
is
the
part
of
a
Prophet
not
to
fear
man
how
great
soever
,
but
plainly
to
speak
the
truth
;
and
we
know
thou
art
such
an
one
:
Therefore
tell
us
,
&c.
Note
,
That
the
Jews
fell
under
the
Roman
Power
,
by
division
,
two
brethren
striving
for
the
principality
.
And
one
of
them
got
the
better
by
the
Romans
help
,
consenting
to
be
tributary
under
them
:
And
his
party
(
which
ruled
)
were
for
this
Tribute
.
But
the
party
of
the
other
Brother
who
was
overcome
,
took
them
but
for
Usurpers
,
and
such
were
the
lower
sort
,
and
many
Pharisees
.
So
that
they
thought
to
draw
Christ
either
to
fall
under
the
Roman
severity
,
or
to
lose
the
Populacy
,
by
his
answer
.
(
A
way
of
ensnaring
not
yet
ended
.
)
18.
But
Jesus
perceived
their
wickedness
,
and
said
,
Why
tempt
ye
me
ye
hypocrites
▪
19.
Shew
me
the
tribute
money
?
and
they
brought
him
a
peny
.
20.
And
he
saith
to
them
,
Whose
is
this
image
and
superscription
?
21.
They
say
to
him
,
Cesars
:
Then
saith
he
to
them
,
Render
therefore
to
Cesar
the
things
that
are
Cesars
,
and
to
God
the
things
that
are
Gods
.
18
,
&c.
He
knowing
their
wicked
ensnaring
design
,
said
;
ye
hypocrites
,
Why
come
you
to
ensnare
me
on
pretence
of
being
resolved
by
me
—
Note
,
That
they
are
three
distinct
questions
.
1.
Whether
it
be
lawful
to
pay
tribute
to
Cesar
,
as
being
an
owning
of
his
power
?
2.
Whether
it
be
a
duty
,
and
,
3.
Whether
Cesar
had
true
right
to
demand
it
?
And
Christ
was
desired
to
answer
the
first
:
And
he
had
taught
his
Disciples
how
lawful
it
was
for
peace
to
give
away
their
right
:
much
more
now
doth
he
intimate
this
to
be
lawfull
for
publick
peace
and
safety
.
2.
And
the
second
question
is
by
intimation
resolved
in
the
first
;
For
if
it
be
lawful
,
publick
peace
will
make
it
a
duty
.
But
he
answereth
so
cautelously
as
not
to
resolve
the
third
question
,
Whether
Cesar
had
right
,
or
were
an
Usurper
,
and
so
avoided
their
snare
.
Some
think
that
Hircanus
dedition
to
the
Romans
gave
them
right
,
and
others
think
he
represented
not
the
Nation
.
And
some
think
that
many
years
possession
gave
him
right
,
and
others
say
that
meer
possession
without
right
groweth
not
to
right
by
time
.
And
some
think
that
the
Jews
so
long
using
Cesars
Coyn
and
Officers
,
signified
consent
,
and
gave
him
right
.
And
others
say
,
That
this
alone
signified
but
Submission
or
Non-resistance
,
through
disability
and
not
subjection
or
consent
to
Government
.
If
Cesar
were
an
Usurper
,
paying
tribute
owned
not
his
right
,
any
more
than
contribution
to
conquering
Soldiers
;
A
man
may
buy
his
life
or
peace
of
a
Robber
.
But
Christ
seemeth
to
answer
but
to
the
question
askt
him
,
and
not
to
meddle
with
any
more
.
Obj.
The
Tax
intended
in
the
question
,
was
that
which
Cesar
alienated
from
the
Temple
,
and
therefore
the
meaning
was
(
Is
it
not
Sacriledge
to
pay
that
to
Cesar
that
should
be
paid
to
God
.
)
Ans.
And
Christs
answer
is
perfectly
suited
to
such
a
question
:
as
if
he
had
said
,
(
without
determining
Cesars
right
to
govern
them
.
)
You
need
not
ask
whether
you
shall
pay
it
to
God
or
to
Cesar
:
You
may
do
both
if
you
are
able
:
Pay
Cesar
that
which
is
Cesars
,
and
give
God
nevertheless
his
due
.
22.
When
they
had
heard
these
words
,
they
marvelled
,
and
left
him
,
and
went
their
way
.
22.
When
they
saw
they
could
not
ensnare
him
,
they
went
away
confounded
and
disappointed
23.
The
same
day
came
to
him
the
Sadducees
,
which
say
there
is
no
resurrection
,
and
asked
him
,
24.
Saying
,
Master
,
Moses
said
,
If
a
man
die
,
having
no
children
,
his
brother
shall
marry
his
wife
,
and
raise
up
seed
to
his
brother
.
25.
Now
there
were
with
us
seven
brethren
,
and
the
first
when
he
had
married
a
wife
,
deceased
,
and
having
no
issue
,
left
his
wife
unto
his
brother
.
26.
Likewise
the
second
also
,
and
the
third
,
to
the
seventh
,
27.
And
last
of
all
the
woman
died
also
.
28.
Therefore
in
the
resurrection
,
whose
wife
shall
she
be
?
23
,
&c.
These
Sadducees
were
Hereticks
that
believed
no
life
after
this
,
nor
Angels
nor
Spirits
,
and
yet
professed
to
believe
the
five
Books
of
Moses
,
and
so
pretended
Moses
words
to
countenance
their
foolish
error
.
29.
Jesus
answered
and
said
to
them
,
Ye
do
err
,
not
knowing
the
scriptures
,
nor
the
power
of
God
.
30.
For
in
the
resurrection
they
neither
marry
nor
are
given
in
marriage
,
but
are
as
the
Angels
of
God
in
heaven
.
29
,
30.
You
err
through
the
ignorance
of
your
gross
and
carnal
minds
,
and
carnally
misunderstand
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
nature
and
power
of
God
,
and
so
of
Spiritual
things
.
In
the
life
after
this
they
have
not
flesh
and
bloud
that
lusteth
and
generateth
as
here
;
but
they
are
Spiritual
substances
like
the
Angels
in
Heaven
that
generate
not
.
31.
But
as
touching
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
have
ye
not
read
that
which
was
spoken
to
you
by
God
,
saying
,
32.
I
am
the
God
of
Abraham
,
and
the
God
of
Isaac
,
and
the
God
of
Jacob
:
God
is
not
the
God
of
the
dead
,
but
of
the
living
.
31
,
32.
That
there
is
a
life
after
this
,
is
proved
by
Gods
words
:
I
am
the
God
,
&c.
That
God
is
their
God
,
implyeth
that
they
are
his
people
,
and
therefore
live
:
For
to
be
Their
God
,
is
to
be
their
Ruler
and
their
Benefactor
and
felicity
;
a
relation
which
the
dead
are
not
capable
of
.
And
it
is
not
said
,
I
was
their
God
,
but
,
I
am
their
God
.
And
if
Abraham
,
&c.
be
alive
,
so
are
the
souls
of
other
men
;
and
as
they
die
not
with
the
body
,
but
live
with
Spirits
,
So
they
are
capable
of
a
Spiritual
body
which
God
will
give
them
.
Note
,
It
is
well
noted
by
Dr.
Hammond
,
that
as
the
Sadducees
denied
not
only
the
rising
of
the
body
,
but
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
,
and
all
our
life
after
this
,
so
it
was
this
future
life
which
they
here
meant
,
and
Christ
doth
prove
out
of
the
books
which
they
received
:
And
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
not
only
the
Resurrection
of
the
Body
,
but
our
living
after
this
life
,
when
the
body
is
dead
.
And
if
the
Soul
were
not
Immortal
there
could
be
no
resurrection
of
the
same
man
:
Another
Soul
would
be
another
man
imbodied
:
And
God
doth
not
make
new
Souls
to
be
rewarded
or
punished
for
that
which
they
never
did
.
33.
And
when
the
multitude
heard
this
,
they
were
astonished
at
his
doctrine
.
34.
But
when
the
Pharisees
had
heard
that
he
had
put
the
Sadducees
to
silence
,
they
were
gathered
together
.
35.
Then
one
of
them
which
was
a
lawyer
,
asked
him
a
question
,
tempting
him
,
and
saying
,
36.
Master
,
which
is
the
great
commandment
in
the
law
.
33
,
&c.
To
try
whether
they
could
pose
him
,
or
ensnare
him
in
his
answer
,
one
ask'd
this
question
,
37
,
38
,
39.
Jesus
said
to
him
,
Thou
shalt
love
the
Lord
thy
God
with
all
thy
heart
,
and
with
all
thy
soul
,
and
with
all
thy
mind
.
This
is
the
first
and
great
commandment
.
And
the
second
is
like
to
it
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
neighbour
as
thy self
.
37
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
Heart
,
Soul
and
mind
,
seem
to
mean
but
wholly
with
all
thy
power
,
Tho
we
may
distinguish
them
,
as
meaning
the
faculties
Vital
,
Sensitive
and
Intellectual
must
be
devoted
to
God
:
Or
as
some
say
,
The
Will
,
Affections
and
Understanding
.
2.
Christ
tells
us
of
a
great
difference
betwen
Gods
commands
:
These
two
are
Great
above
the
res●
40.
On
these
two
commandments
hang
all
the
law
and
the
prophets
.
40.
These
two
are
the
very
sum
and
end
of
all
that
is
said
in
the
Law
and
by
the
Prophets
.
Love
comprehends
all
.
41.
While
the
Pharisees
were
gathered
together
,
Jesus
asked
them
.
42.
Saying
,
What
think
ye
of
Christ
?
whose
son
is
he
?
They
say
to
him
,
The
Son
of
David
.
43.
He
saith
to
them
,
How
then
doth
David
in
spirit
call
him
Lord
,
saying
,
44.
The
Lord
said
to
my
Lord
,
Sit
thou
on
my
right
hand
,
t●ll
I
make
thine
enemies
thy
footstool
,
45.
If
David
then
call
him
Lord
,
how
is
he
his
Son
?
46.
And
no
man
was
able
to
answer
him
a
word
,
neither
durst
any
man
from
that
day
forth
ask
him
any
more
questions
.
41
,
&c.
Note
,
They
knew
not
that
Christ
must
be
the
Son
of
God
.
They
ceased
their
tempting
questions
when
they
found
themselves
but
silenced
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
1.
THen
spake
Jesus
to
the
multitude
,
and
to
his
dissciples
,
2.
Saying
,
The
Scribes
and
Pharisees
sit
in
Moses
seat
.
3.
And
therefore
whatever
they
bid
you
observe
,
that
observe
and
do
;
but
do
not
after
their
works
:
for
they
say
and
do
not
.
1
,
2
,
3.
The
Scribes
and
Pharisees
when
they
read
and
expound
Moses
Law
,
do
a
work
appointed
of
God
;
therefore
(
though
you
must
beware
of
the
leaven
of
their
corrupt
exposition
,
yet
)
hear
the
Law
which
they
read
,
and
do
all
which
they
command
you
out
of
the
Law
:
But
imitate
not
their
sinful
practice
;
for
they
live
not
according
to
Moses
Law
which
they
deliver
.
4.
For
they
bind
heavy
burthens
,
and
grievous
to
be
born
,
and
lay
them
on
mens
shoulders
;
but
they
themselves
will
not
move
them
with
one
of
their
fingers
.
4.
It
is
easie
to
preach
strictly
,
but
not
to
live
so
:
They
preach
the
rigour
of
the
Law
,
but
keep
it
not
.
5.
But
all
their
works
they
do
to
be
seen
of
men
;
they
make
broad
their
Phylacteries
,
and
enlarge
the
borders
of
their
garments
.
6.
And
love
the
uppermost
rooms
at
feasts
,
and
the
chief
seats
in
the
Synagogues
.
7.
And
greetings
in
the
markets
,
and
to
be
called
of
men
,
Rabbi
,
Rabbi
.
5
,
6
,
7.
They
place
their
Religion
in
outward
ceremonies
and
actions
of
the
body
,
which
man
can
see
:
They
write
out
the
Law
in
Rolls
,
and
wear
them
like
a
chain
;
and
make
broad
the
borders
of
their
garments
,
as
Numb.
15.38
.
Deut.
22.12
.
And
affect
preheminence
,
great
names
and
applause
.
8.
But
be
not
ye
called
Rabbi
,
for
one
is
your
Master
,
even
Christ
,
and
all
ye
are
brethren
.
8.
Do
not
you
affect
these
titles
of
Reverence
,
such
as
Doctor
,
or
any
that
giveth
too
much
to
man
.
9.
And
call
no
man
your
father
upon
the
earth
:
for
one
is
your
Father
which
is
in
heaven
.
9.
And
call
none
in
excess
of
Reverence
,
the
Father
of
your
Religion
:
for
God
only
is
such
a
Father
.
10.
Neither
be
ye
called
Masters
,
for
one
is
your
Master
,
even
Christ
.
10.
And
affect
not
the
title
of
Masters
in
Religion
;
for
you
are
all
Scholars
to
our
Master
Christ
.
11
,
12.
But
he
that
is
greatest
among
you
shall
be
your
servant
:
and
whoever
shall
exalt
himself
shall
be
abased
,
and
he
that
shall
humble
himself
shall
be
exalted
.
11
,
12.
Church
greatness
and
dignity
consisteth
in
being
most
greatly
serviceable
:
But
if
you
affect
domination
and
preferment
,
you
shall
be
abased
:
and
he
that
humbleth
himself
shall
be
accounted
the
chief
by
God
,
and
used
accordingly
.
13.
But
wo
to
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
hypocrites
,
for
ye
shut
up
the
kingdom
of
heaven
against
men
:
for
ye
neither
go
in
your selves
,
not
suffer
them
that
are
entring
to
go
in
.
13.
You
keep
men
from
believing
that
they
might
be
saved
;
pretending
to
be
Masters
and
teachers
of
the
Law
,
you
pervert
it
,
and
harden
your selves
in
unbelief
,
and
are
against
others
preaching
the
Gospel
and
believing
it
.
14.
Wo
to
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
hypocrites
;
for
ye
devour
widows
houses
,
and
for
a
pretence
make
long
prayers
,
therefore
ye
shall
receive
the
greater
damnation
.
14.
You
are
unmerciful
,
covetous
,
and
oppressours
,
and
think
your
Long
Prayers
will
salve
all
with
God
,
and
men
and
conscience
.
Qu.
Were
they
extemporary
Prayers
,
or
long
Liturgies
and
forms
?
Answ.
If
the
former
,
the
Pharisees
had
more
of
the
gift
of
utterance
than
Christs
Disciples
then
.
But
no
doubt
but
they
were
long
Liturgies
or
Forms
;
for
else
they
were
not
suitable
to
the
times
or
the
character
of
the
Pharisees
,
who
were
Church-rulers
,
and
all
for
tradition
,
and
ceremony
and
outside
:
And
yet
Christ
blameth
not
the
Forms
,
or
the
length
,
but
their
hypocrisie
,
and
oppressing
cruelty
.
Only
good
is
fit
to
cover
evil
.
15.
Wo
to
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
hypocrites
;
for
ye
compass
sea
and
land
to
make
one
proselyte
;
and
when
he
is
made
,
ye
make
him
twofold
more
the
child
of
hell
than
your selves
.
15.
Ye
are
very
diligent
to
convert
men
to
your
Religion
,
and
make
them
more
guilty
and
more
fierce
against
Christians
than
your selves
.
16.
Wo
to
you
ye
blind
guides
,
who
say
,
Whosoever
shall
swear
by
the
temple
,
it
is
nothing
:
but
whosoever
shall
swear
by
the
gold
of
the
temple
,
he
is
a
debtor
.
16.
By
a
foolish
distinction
you
feign
a
man
not
bound
to
keep
his
oath
,
nor
guilty
if
he
bre●k
it
,
who
sweareth
by
the
Temple
,
and
yet
say
he
is
b●und
that
sweareth
by
the
gold
of
the
Temple
,
as
more
holy
.
17.
Ye
fools
and
blind
:
for
whether
is
greater
,
the
gold
or
the
temple
that
sanctifieth
the
gold
.
17.
Is
not
the
Temple
consecrated
to
God
before
its
Gold
,
which
is
but
an
accident
to
the
Temple
.
18.
And
whoever
shall
swear
by
the
altar
,
it
is
nothing
;
but
whoever
shall
swear
by
the
gift
that
is
upon
it
,
he
is
guilty
.
19.
Ye
fools
and
blind
:
for
whether
is
greater
,
the
gift
,
or
the
altar
that
sanctifieth
the
gift
?
18
,
19.
Is
not
the
Altar
consecrated
before
the
Gift
,
on
which
the
gift
must
be
offered
if
consecrated
.
Qu.
Doth
not
Christ
here
cross
his
own
Law
,
by
calling
them
Fools
and
Blind
?
Answ.
No
:
It
is
railing
and
reproach
by
venting
hurtful
passion
which
he
forbids
.
But
for
a
Friend
or
a
Preacher
to
convince
men
of
the
folly
of
sinning
,
and
reprove
it
,
is
a
duty
.
20
,
21
,
22.
Whoso
therefore
sweareth
by
the
altar
,
sweareth
by
it
,
and
by
all
things
thereon
.
And
whoso
shall
swear
by
the
temple
,
sweareth
by
it
,
and
by
him
that
dwelleth
therein
.
And
whoso
shall
swear
by
heaven
,
sweareth
by
the
throne
of
God
,
and
by
him
that
sitteth
thereon
.
20
,
&c.
The
Altar
is
to
be
taken
as
relating
to
the
Offering
,
and
the
Temple
and
Heaven
as
relating
to
God
,
in
the
sence
of
the
Oath
.
23.
Wo
to
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
hypocrites
,
for
ye
pay
tythes
of
mint
,
and
anise
,
and
cummin
,
and
have
omitted
the
weighty
matters
of
the
law
,
judgment
,
mercy
,
and
saith
:
these
ought
ye
to
have
done
,
and
not
to
leave
the
others
undone
.
23.
What
hypocr●ie
is
it
to
be
precise
in
Tything
and
tri●ing
small
things
,
and
to
neglect
the
great
duties
of
the
Law
,
just
i●●ging
,
mercy
,
and
faithful
dealing
with
all
:
these
〈…〉
which
you
should
have
first
done
,
with
grea●est
z●●l
●nd
care
,
and
the
small
things
to
come
in
their
proper
place
.
24.
Ye
blind
guides
,
who
strain
at
a
gnat
and
swallow
a
camel
▪
24.
N.
They
may
be
●●●rply
reproved
as
blind
guides
,
who
place
their
Religion
in
Ceremonies
and
small
things
,
while
they
omit
Justice
,
Mercy
,
Fidelity
,
and
such
great
duties
.
25.
Wo
to
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
hypocrites
;
for
ye
make
clean
the
outside
of
the
cup
,
and
of
the
platter
,
but
within
they
are
full
of
extortion
and
excess
.
25.
You
wash
the
outside
of
your
Cups
and
Platers
;
but
what
contain
they
within
but
the
Drink
and
the
Meat
which
you
have
got
by
extortion
,
and
use
to
intemperance
and
excess
.
26.
Thou
blind
Pharisee
,
cleanse
first
that
which
is
within
the
cup
or
platter
,
that
the
outside
of
them
may
be
clean
also
.
26.
See
that
thy
Dish
and
Cup
contain
not
the
fruit
of
extortion
,
nor
the
food
of
fleshly
lust
:
and
do
thus
by
thy
heart
also
as
well
as
by
thy
cup
and
dish
.
27.
Wo
to
you
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
hypocrites
;
for
ye
are
like
to
whited
sepulchres
,
which
indeed
appear
beautiful
outward
,
but
are
within
full
of
dead
mens
bones
,
and
of
all
uncleanness
.
28.
Even
so
ye
also
outwardly
appear
righteous
to
men
,
but
within
ye
are
full
of
hypocrisie
and
iniquity
.
27.28
.
So
ye
are
adorned
with
your
outward
Ceremonies
,
and
Legal
and
Traditional
observances
,
but
within
are
Hypocrites
and
wicked
.
29.
Wo
to
you
scribes
and
pharisees
,
hypocrites
;
because
ye
build
the
tombs
of
the
prophets
,
and
garnish
the
sepulchres
of
the
righteous
.
30.
And
say
,
if
we
had
been
in
the
days
of
our
fathers
,
we
would
not
have
been
partakers
with
them
in
the
blood
of
the
prophets
.
31.
Wherefore
ye
be
witnesses
unto
your selves
,
that
ye
are
the
children
of
them
which
killed
the
prophets
.
32.
Fill
ye
up
then
the
measure
of
your
Fathers
.
29.
&c.
As
Hypocrites
ye
honour
by
your
Ceremonies
&
Words
the
memory
of
the
Prophets
and
Righteous
men
,
whom
your
Fathers
Murdered
,
and
you
say
,
you
would
not
have
done
it
;
and
yet
you
do
the
same
,
and
worse
.
You
confess
,
that
you
are
the
off-spring
of
those
Murderers
,
and
therefore
lyable
to
be
plagued
for
your
Fore-fathers
sins
,
if
you
Repent
not
:
No
wonder
if
you
imitate
them
,
and
fill
up
the
measure
till
you
be
ripe
for
Vengeance
.
33.
Ye
serpents
,
ye
generation
of
vipers
,
how
can
ye
escape
the
damnation
of
hell
?
33.
How
can
ye
escape
Damnation
,
who
are
the
Seed
of
such
Serpents
and
Vipers
,
of
the
same
nature
,
and
go
on
in
the
same
way
of
sin
.
34.
Wherefore
behold
I
send
unto
you
Prophets
and
wise
men
,
and
Scribes
,
and
some
of
them
ye
shall
Kill
and
Crucifie
,
and
some
of
them
shall
ye
scourge
in
your
Synagogues
,
and
Persecute
them
from
city
to
city
:
35.
That
upon
you
may
come
all
the
righteous
blood
shed
upon
the
earth
,
from
the
blood
of
righteous
Abel
to
the
blood
of
Zacharias
son
of
Barachias
,
whom
ye
slew
between
the
Temple
and
the
Altar
.
36.
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
All
these
things
shall
come
on
this
Generation
.
34.
&c.
I
foretel
you
now
what
will
befall
you
:
I
will
send
unto
you
yet
greater
Prophets
,
&c.
And
thus
you
will
use
them
.
And
so
when
you
have
filled
up
the
measure
of
your
National
Sin
,
the
Destruction
deserved
by
your
Ancestors
,
but
suspended
by
the
patien●e
and
long-suffering
of
God
,
shall
be
suspended
no
longer
,
but
shall
fall
on
this
forsaken
Generation
,
and
God
will
remember
all
at
once
,
in
the
day
that
he
dreadfully
destroyeth
you
.
N.
1.
Whether
this
Zacharias
was
the
Son
of
Jehojada
,
in
Joash
days
:
and
the
Name
of
Barachias
slipt
into
the
Text
by
some
Scribes
conjecture
out
of
the
Description
of
the
Prophet
Zachary
:
or
whether
it
were
any
other
is
of
no
great
Moment
.
2.
The
Sins
of
their
Ancestors
are
said
to
be
punished
on
that
Generation
.
1.
Because
it
being
a
National
Punishment
,
was
procured
by
National
Sins
which
is
made
up
of
many
Ages
.
2.
Because
Children
derive
Nature
and
Guilt
in
part
from
Parents
Sin
,
and
not
from
Adam
onely
,
as
the
whole
History
of
Scripture
sheweth
.
3.
Because
they
sinned
as
their
Ancestors
did
.
The
Sin
here
described
,
is
much
like
theirs
now
,
who
Canonize
the
Saints
whom
their
Ancestors
Persecuted
and
Murdered
,
and
keep
Holidays
for
them
,
and
visit
their
Shrines
,
and
carry
their
Relicks
,
and
account
their
Names
the
Honour
of
their
Church
;
and
at
the
same
time
,
Hate
,
Persecute
,
Silence
,
and
Murder
those
that
imitate
them
.
37.
O
Jerusalem
,
Jerusalem
,
thou
that
killest
the
Prophets
,
and
stonest
them
which
are
sent
unto
thee
,
how
often
would
I
have
gathered
thy
children
together
,
even
as
a
hen
gathereth
her
chickens
under
her
wings
,
and
ye
would
not
?
37.
How
oft
have
I
offered
by
my
Messengers
,
and
attempted
to
gather
thee
into
a
State
of
greatest
savour
and
safety
,
with
tenderest
Love
;
but
you
would
not
Consent
.
N.
1.
Christ
would
have
taken
the
whole
City
and
Nation
into
his
Church
,
had
they
not
refused
:
And
therefore
Infants
as
they
were
before
.
2.
If
the
Jews
had
all
believed
in
Christ
,
he
would
not
have
continued
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
that
Policie
,
which
did
but
lead
to
him
,
nor
have
forsaken
the
rest
of
the
World
,
to
make
them
onely
his
Church
;
but
would
have
made
them
a
part
of
the
Catholike
Church
.
38.39
.
Behold
your
house
is
left
unto
you
desolate
.
For
I
say
to
you
,
Ye
shall
not
see
me
henceforth
,
till
ye
shall
say
,
Blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
38.39
.
Your
Temple
and
City
are
near
to
certain
Desolation
;
when
you
have
executed
you
fury
on
me
,
I
will
leave
you
to
the
fury
of
Destroyers
,
and
you
shall
see
me
no
more
,
till
Conviction
constrein
you
to
desire
me
,
as
your
Saviour
.
Note
,
That
the
Country
of
Judaea
where
the
remnant
of
the
Jews
,
after
the
Destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
abode
,
were
Converted
to
Christ
,
as
other
Countries
were
,
in
the
days
of
Constantine
,
and
after
;
and
a
Patriarck
setled
at
Jerusalem
:
an
A.
Bishop
at
Caesarea
,
and
many
Bishops
and
Churches
among
them
,
though
some
remained
obstinate
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
1.
AND
Jesus
went
out
and
departed
from
the
Temple
,
and
his
Disciples
came
to
him
for
to
shew
him
the
buildings
of
the
Temple
.
2.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
See
ye
not
all
these
things
?
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
There
shall
not
be
left
here
one
stone
upon
another
that
shall
not
be
thrown
down
.
1.2
.
All
this
shall
be
cast
down
for
the
Sin
of
this
People
.
3.
And
as
he
sate
on
the
mount
of
Olives
,
his
disciples
came
to
him
privately
,
saying
,
Tell
us
,
when
shall
these
things
be
?
and
what
shall
be
the
sign
of
thy
coming
,
and
of
the
end
of
the
world
.
3.
They
desired
him
that
had
so
oft
told
them
,
that
he
must
be
Crucifyed
,
and
Rise
again
,
and
yet
come
again
,
to
tell
them
the
meaning
,
and
signs
of
this
his
coming
,
which
they
did
not
well
understand
.
Some
Expositors
of
this
hard
Chapter
think
,
That
the
Question
meaneth
no
more
,
than
[
what
shall
be
the
Signs
of
thy
Coming
to
Destroy
Jerusalem
;
and
of
the
end
of
their
Policie
.
Others
think
,
That
they
expected
that
Christ
should
presently
come
,
and
Reign
at
Jerusalem
and
set
up
a
Kingdom
so
excellent
,
as
should
be
the
beginning
of
a
New
Age
,
or
World
;
as
Noahs
after
the
Deluge
,
when
all
the
World
of
wicked
men
should
submit
to
him
or
be
destroyed
.
Others
say
,
That
these
questions
are
put
of
different
things
,
and
times
,
and
accordingly
Answered
,
1.
When
the
Temple
should
be
Destroyed
?
2.
When
Christ
would
set
up
his
Visible
Kingdome
.
3.
When
the
World
should
End
?
The
two
first
undoubtedly
they
meant
;
but
by
his
Coming
I
do
not
think
they
meant
,
either
his
sending
the
Roman
Army
,
nor
his
Coming
at
the
Day
of
Resurrection
and
Judgment
;
but
his
Coming
to
be
a
Visible
Monarch
,
and
Declaring
himself
King
,
and
Reigning
accordingly
.
And
3.
By
the
End
of
the
World
,
whether
they
meant
the
utter
Desolation
at
last
,
or
the
End
of
the
Unreformed
,
Age
,
or
World
,
which
his
Kingdom
should
overthrow
,
I
am
not
certain
.
And
though
Christ
do
not
presently
blame
their
mis-expectations
,
his
Answers
approve
them
not
,
but
tend
to
rectifie
them
.
4.
And
Jesus
answered
,
and
said
to
them
,
Take
heed
that
no
man
deceive
you
.
5.
For
many
shall
come
in
my
name
,
saying
,
I
am
Christ
,
and
shall
deceive
many
.
4.5
.
It
s
true
,
that
this
Temple
shall
be
destroyed
,
and
my
Kingdom
shall
be
set
up
,
and
the
world
of
Enemies
be
subdued
,
(
and
that
of
Nature
be
dissolved
.
)
But
for
your
Question
of
the
time
,
let
me
first
admonish
you
to
be
fortified
by
Patience
and
Faith
,
against
many
Deceivers
,
that
will
for
tryal
be
permitted
to
pretend
,
that
not
I
,
but
they
are
the
true
Messiah
:
(
such
were
Simon
,
Dositheas
,
Theudas
,
)
and
look
not
for
a
Visible
Monarch
.
6.
And
ye
shall
hear
of
wars
,
and
rumours
of
wars
,
see
that
ye
be
not
troubled
;
for
all
these
things
must
come
to
pass
,
but
the
end
is
not
yet
.
6.
There
will
be
fearful
Commotions
,
Risings
,
and
Wars
,
before
these
things
come
to
pass
;
Let
not
that
disturb
you
.
7.8
.
For
nation
shall
rise
against
nation
,
and
kingdom
against
kingdom
,
and
there
shall
be
famines
,
and
pestilences
,
and
earthquakes
in
divers
places
.
All
these
are
the
beginning
of
sorrows
.
7.8
.
Wars
by
sedition
among
your selves
,
and
Wars
of
other
Nations
,
with
other
Plagues
and
Commotions
,
and
Signes
,
shall
be
but
fore-runners
of
that
sorrowful
time
.
9.
Then
shall
they
deliver
you
up
to
be
affl●cted
,
and
shall
kill
you
:
and
ye
shall
be
hated
of
all
nations
for
my
Name
sake
.
9.
And
before
that
day
fore-know
,
what
shall
befall
your selves
:
Persecution
,
Murder
,
and
common
Hatred
,
for
my
Name
sake
.
10.
And
then
many
shall
be
offended
,
and
shall
betray
one
another
,
and
shall
hate
one
another
.
10.
And
the
temptations
of
those
days
shall
prevail
against
many
that
professed
Faith
,
and
shall
pervert
them
,
and
draw
them
to
betray
,
and
hate
my
true
Disciples
,
and
shew
their
unfaithfulness
.
11.
And
many
false
prophets
shall
rise
,
and
shall
deceive
many
.
11.
And
many
that
make
themselves
the
Masters
of
Sects
and
Heresies
,
shall
pretend
Inspiration
,
and
Revelation
for
Lies
,
and
pernicious
Doctrines
;
and
many
shall
be
deceived
and
follow
them
.
12.
And
because
iniquity
shall
abound
the
love
of
many
shall
wax
cold
.
12.
And
iniquity
shall
so
far
abound
,
both
in
the
World
assaulting
the
Church
,
and
in
the
declining
of
Church
Members
(
by
Worldliness
,
Fleshliness
,
Pride
,
and
Heresie
,
)
that
the
first
fervours
of
Christian
Love
shall
be
abated
.
13.
But
he
that
shall
endure
to
the
end
,
the
same
shall
be
saved
.
13.
But
he
that
overcometh
these
Temptations
,
and
keepeth
his
Integrity
,
and
persevereth
in
his
Fidelity
,
shall
attain
the
end
of
his
Faith
,
and
be
Saved
.
14.
And
this
gospel
of
the
kingdom
shall
be
preached
in
all
the
world
,
for
a
witness
to
all
nations
,
and
then
shall
the
end
come
.
14.
And
the
Jews
driving
you
away
by
Persecution
,
you
shall
Preach
the
Gospel
to
the
Heathen
Nations
,
who
by
receiving
it
,
shall
condemn
the
Jews
:
And
then
shall
come
the
desolation
of
their
State
,
and
the
ending
of
their
Law
and
Policie
.
15.
When
ye
therefore
shall
see
the
abomination
of
desolation
,
spoken
of
by
Daniel
the
prophet
,
stand
in
the
holy
place
,
(
whoso
reade●h
,
let
him
understand
.
)
16.
Then
let
them
which
be
in
Judea
,
flee
into
the
mountaines
.
17.
Let
him
which
is
on
the
house
top
,
not
come
down
,
to
take
any
thing
out
of
his
house
.
18.
Neither
let
him
which
is
in
the
field
,
return
back
to
take
his
clothes
.
15.16.17.18
.
When
ye
see
the
desolating
Heathen
Army
come
to
use
their
force
and
violence
,
against
the
Sacred
Place
of
the
Jews
,
answering
that
which
Daniel
saith
of
others
,
then
stay
not
but
be
gon
,
and
be
glad
if
by
Flight
you
can
save
your
Lives
,
but
stay
not
to
save
your
Goods
,
or
Cloathes
.
19.
And
wo
unto
them
that
are
with
child
,
and
to
them
that
give
suck
in
those
days
.
19.
And
they
that
are
made
slow
by
impediments
of
children
,
&c.
are
like
to
lose
their
Lives
.
20.
But
pray
ye
that
your
flight
be
not
in
the
winter
,
neither
on
the
sabbath
day
:
20.
It
will
increase
the
calamity
of
your
Flight
,
if
it
should
fall
out
in
the
Winter
,
when
the
Weather
will
delay
you
;
or
on
a
Sabbath
day
,
when
the
Jews
scruple
Journeying
;
or
a
Sabbath
Year
,
when
the
Land
Untilled
beareth
not
Fruit.
21.
For
there
shall
be
great
tribulation
,
such
as
was
not
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
to
this
time
,
no
,
nor
ever
shall
be
.
22.
And
except
those
days
should
be
shortned
,
there
should
no
flesh
be
saved
:
but
for
the
Elects
sake
,
those
days
shall
be
shortned
.
21.22
.
N.
This
was
most
dreadfully
fulfilled
,
as
Josephus
who
was
then
among
them
,
hath
fully
written
,
1100000
Killed
,
and
97000
Captives
.
22.
If
these
Slaughters
by
the
Romans
should
continue
long
,
no
Jews
would
be
left
alive
.
But
God
will
so
far
preserve
the
Believers
,
that
their
Armies
shall
stay
but
a
little
while
.
23.
Then
if
any
man
shall
say
to
you
,
Lo
▪
here
is
Christ
,
or
there
:
believe
it
not
.
24.
For
there
shall
arise
false
Christs
,
and
false
prophets
,
and
shall
shew
great
signes
and
wonders
,
insomuch
,
that
(
if
it
were
possible
)
they
shall
deceive
the
very
elect
.
25.
Behold
,
I
have
told
you
before
.
23.24.25
.
In
this
Desolation
it
will
add
to
their
misery
,
that
False
Christs
and
Prophets
shall
rise
,
and
promise
to
deliver
them
,
and
lead
them
further
into
snares
:
And
they
shall
do
such
Signes
and
Wonders
,
as
if
God
did
not
preserve
them
,
would
deceive
the
very
chos●●
of
God
,
the
true
Believers
.
But
whatever
same
you
hear
of
such
,
believe
it
not
:
I
have
fore-warned
you
.
26.
Wherefore
,
if
they
shall
say
unto
you
Behold
,
he
is
in
the
desert
,
go
not
forth
:
Behold
,
he
is
in
the
secret
chambers
,
believe
it
not
.
26.
Go
not
after
any
such
Deceiver
,
where
ever
they
say
he
is
,
though
he
promise
deliverance
.
27.
For
as
the
lightning
cometh
out
of
the
east
,
and
shineth
even
unto
the
west
,
so
shall
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
man
be
.
27.
For
as
you
must
look
for
no
other
Saviour
;
so
my
coming
will
not
be
such
an
appearance
in
Flesh
,
but
by
Heavenly
Light
shining
forth
from
the
East
unto
the
Westerne
Parts
of
the
World
,
by
my
Word
and
Spirit
,
turning
men
from
Darkness
to
Light
;
in
preparation
to
my
coming
to
Judgment
,
in
which
I
will
suddenly
appear
from
Heaven
in
Glory
to
all
the
World
;
as
Lightning
doth
in
a
moment
in
the
Skies
.
Note
,
Some
Expositors
rather
think
,
it
speaketh
of
his
sudden
Destroying
Jerusalem
.
28.
For
wheresoever
the
carcase
is
,
there
will
the
eagles
be
gathered
together
.
28.
And
as
for
these
forlorne
Jews
whose
deserved
Destruction
is
decreed
of
God
;
they
are
as
a
carcase
to
the
Eagles
:
the
Roman
Messengers
of
Gods
Wrath
will
find
them
out
.
Note
,
Others
expound
it
,
[
where
the
Gospel
is
Preached
,
thither
will
the
People
flock
.
]
29.
Immediately
after
the
tribulation
of
those
days
,
shall
the
sun
be
darkned
,
and
the
moon
shall
not
give
her
light
,
and
the
stars
shall
fall
from
heaven
,
and
the
powers
of
the
heavens
shall
be
shaken
.
29
N.
Some
Expound
this
Metaphorically
,
of
the
overthrow
of
all
the
Jewish
,
State
,
Power
,
Policie
.
Others
of
the
Roman
Wars
and
concussions
.
Others
,
properly
,
of
dreadful
Prodigies
that
shall
appear
before
Christs
coming
to
Judgment
,
Joel
2.31
.
and
3.15
.
30.
And
then
shall
appear
the
sign
of
the
Son
of
man
in
heaven
:
and
then
shall
all
the
tribes
of
the
earth
mourn
,
and
they
shall
see
the
Son
of
man
coming
in
the
clouds
of
heaven
,
with
power
and
great
glory
.
30.
As
some
,
[
Then
the
Jews
shall
be
convinced
that
their
destruction
was
Christs
Revenge
for
his
Death
,
and
Rejection
;
and
all
the
Tribes
of
their
Land
shall
Mourn
,
as
if
they
had
seen
Christ
coming
himself
against
them
in
the
clouds
,
with
Power
and
Glory
.
]
As
others
,
[
The
sign
of
the
Cross
shall
appear
to
Constantine
in
the
Skie
;
and
all
the
Heathen
Nations
shall
Mourn
,
and
be
cast
down
;
and
they
shall
see
Christ
setting
up
his
Kingdom
,
by
imperial
Armes
,
with
Power
and
Glory
.
]
As
others
,
[
Then
shall
Christ
suddenly
appear
from
Heaven
,
to
Judge
the
World
,
and
come
in
the
clouds
with
Power
and
Glory
,
to
the
grief
and
terrour
of
all
the
Wicked
.
]
Supposing
that
Christ
passed
from
the
Destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
to
speak
of
his
last
coming
.
31.
And
he
shall
send
his
angels
with
a
●reat
sound
of
a
trumpet
,
and
they
shall
ga●her
together
his
elect
from
the
four
winds
,
from
one
end
of
heaven
to
the
other
.
31.
As
some
[
He
shall
gather
the
Believers
in
all
Jud●a
whom
he
saveth
from
this
Destruction
.
]
As
others
[
He
shall
send
forth
his
Apostles
with
the
Gospel
,
as
a
Trumpet
,
to
call
his
chosen
out
of
the
World
,
into
his
Church
.
]
As
others
,
[
By
Constantine
and
Christian
Powers
,
he
shall
through
all
the
Empire
set
Christians
in
Honour
and
Power
over
the
Heathens
.
]
As
others
,
Literally
,
[
He
shall
at
his
appearing
,
and
Judgment
,
send
his
Angels
,
and
gather
all
his
Elect
to
himself
.
32.
Now
learn
a
parable
of
the
fig-tree
:
When
her
branch
is
yet
tender
,
and
putteth
forth
leaves
,
ye
know
that
summer
is
nigh
:
33.
So
likewise
ye
,
when
ye
shall
see
all
these
things
,
know
that
it
is
near
,
even
at
the
doors
.
32.33
.
By
the
similitude
of
the
Fig-tree
,
I
tell
you
,
that
there
must
be
time
for
these
Changes
;
but
when
ye
see
the
beginning
of
these
Signes
,
Know
that
the
accomplishment
is
not
far
off
.
34.
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
This
generation
shall
not
pass
,
till
all
these
things
be
fulfilled
.
35.
Heaven
and
earth
shall
pass
away
,
but
my
words
shall
not
pass
away
.
34.35
.
As
some
,
[
Some
yet
alive
,
shall
see
all
fulfilled
that
I
have
hitherto
spoken
;
that
is
,
Onely
of
the
Destruction
of
Jerusalem
.
]
As
others
,
[
That
part
that
I
have
spoken
of
the
Destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
some
alive
shall
see
.
]
(
for
it
was
but
38
years
after
.
)
As
others
,
[
some
yet
alive
shall
see
the
beginning
of
the
performance
of
all
that
I
have
said
,
and
the
rest
will
follow
;
and
a
Thousand
years
with
the
Lord
,
is
but
as
one
Day
.
]
When
Heaven
and
Earth
passeth
away
,
you
shall
see
,
that
my
Word
is
all
Fulfilled
:
They
shall
see
the
Catholick
Church
.
36.
But
of
that
day
and
hour
knoweth
no
man
,
no
not
the
angels
of
heaven
,
but
my
Father
onely
.
36.
The
day
and
hour
of
the
Jews
Destruction
,
say
some
,
Of
the
End
of
the
World
say
others
;
none
knows
but
God
.
Note
,
1.
Whence
the
Ancient
Doctors
gathered
,
that
Christ
hath
a
two
old
Knowledge
(
Will
and
Operation
.
)
One
Humane
and
Imperfect
,
the
other
Divine
and
Perfect
.
2.
Angels
may
increase
in
knowledge
.
37.
But
as
the
days
of
Noe
were
:
so
shall
also
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
man
be
.
38.
For
as
in
the
days
that
were
before
the
flood
,
they
were
eating
and
drinking
,
marrying
and
giving
in
marriage
,
until
the
day
that
Noe
entred
into
the
ark
.
39.
And
knew
not
until
the
flood
came
,
and
took
them
all
away
;
so
shall
also
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
man
be
.
37.38.39
.
As
in
the
days
of
Noe
they
would
not
believe
their
danger
,
till
it
surprized
them
,
but
liv'd
presumptuously
in
their
fleshly
pleasure
,
and
worldly
business
;
so
will
it
be
with
Sinners
at
my
Coming
;
(
Both
at
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
and
at
the
day
of
Judgment
.
)
40.
Then
shall
two
be
in
the
field
,
the
one
shall
be
taken
,
and
the
other
left
:
41.
Two
women
shall
be
grinding
at
the
mill
,
the
one
shall
be
taken
,
and
the
other
left
.
40.41
.
[
Then
I
will
manifest
my
distinguishing
Providence
:
One
,
that
is
,
a
Believer
shall
be
taken
to
me
,
and
be
Saved
;
and
the
other
left
to
their
delusion
,
and
destruction
in
unbelief
.
Note
,
The
difficulty
of
most
of
these
foregoing
Texts
,
forbids
me
to
be
peremptory
in
determining
,
whether
they
spake
onely
of
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
(
as
in
Mark
,
the
Question
seemeth
to
intimate
;
)
Or
also
of
the
End
of
the
World
,
(
as
some
words
in
the
Answer
seem
to
intimate
.
)
And
I
incline
to
think
,
that
as
the
Types
and
Prophecies
of
the
Old
Testament
,
spake
proximately
of
the
things
and
persons
Typifying
,
but
remotely
and
chiefly
thereby
of
Christ
,
and
the
things
Typifyed
:
so
these
Texts
speak
,
first
of
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
;
and
next
,
of
the
Calling
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
Catholick
Church
;
but
thereby
finally
and
chiefly
,
of
the
End
of
the
World
:
As
if
Christ
said
,
As
it
will
be
here
now
,
so
it
will
be
then
,
parabolically
.
42.
Watch
therefore
,
for
ye
know
not
what
hour
your
Lord
doth
come
.
This
therefore
is
the
necessary
wisdome
of
all
,
to
be
as
men
on
their
watch
,
never
a
sleep
,
or
mindless
;
but
always
ready
,
as
expecting
the
Coming
of
your
Lord
:
And
then
,
though
you
understand
not
all
Circumstances
before
hand
,
you
shall
be
safe
.
43.
But
know
this
,
that
if
the
master
of
the
house
had
known
in
what
hour
the
thief
would
come
,
he
would
have
watched
,
and
would
not
have
suffered
his
house
to
be
broken
up
.
44.
Therefore
be
ye
also
ready
,
for
in
such
an
hour
as
you
think
not
,
the
Son
of
man
cometh
.
43.44
.
Seeing
men
will
watch
against
a
Thief
,
if
they
knew
when
he
would
come
,
watch
you
for
the
preventing
of
surprize
,
because
you
know
not
,
but
it
may
presently
be
the
time
;
and
it
must
be
a
continual
readiness
that
must
be
your
safety
;
not
onely
as
to
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
but
as
to
every
mans
particular
Judgment
:
(
For
Christ
spake
for
the
use
of
us
all
to
the
end
;
and
not
onely
for
the
few
Jews
that
heard
him
.
)
45.
Who
then
is
a
faithful
and
wise
servant
,
whom
his
lord
hath
made
ruler
over
his
houshold
,
to
give
them
meat
in
due
season
.
46.
Blessed
is
that
servant
,
whom
his
lord
when
he
cometh
,
shall
find
so
doing
.
45.46
.
And
those
that
are
faithful
and
wise
Teachers
and
rulers
of
his
Church
,
to
give
them
meet
and
seasonable
instruction
,
as
food
for
their
Souls
,
shall
be
found
at
their
Lords
coming
Blessed
Persons
,
and
shall
be
aboundantly
gainers
by
their
labours
and
their
Sufferings
.
47.
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
that
he
shall
make
him
ruler
over
all
his
goods
.
47.
I
tell
you
such
Ministers
,
(
how
poor
or
despised
soever
now
by
the
world
,
)
shall
be
advanced
to
a
far
greater
dignity
than
their
present
Pastoral
Office
,
even
to
a
participation
under
Christ
of
the
Universal
Government
.
48.
But
and
if
that
evil
servant
shall
say
in
his
heart
,
My
Lord
delayeth
his
coming
.
49.
And
shall
begin
to
smite
his
fellow
servants
,
and
to
eat
and
drink
with
the
drunken
.
48.49
.
But
if
any
Assume
the
Sacred
Ministry
,
and
shall
say
in
his
heart
,
It
is
long
since
Christ
promised
to
come
;
and
now
his
coming
is
either
uncertain
,
or
will
not
be
in
hasle
;
and
thereupon
shall
indulge
●his
fleshly
Lusts
,
and
shall
turn
a
malignant
abuser
of
his
fellow
Servants
,
and
Persecute
,
Silence
,
and
Oppress
them
,
and
give
himself
up
to
the
pleasure
of
his
Appetite
,
in
Feasting
,
and
Drunkenness
.
50.
The
lord
of
that
servant
shall
come
in
a
day
when
he
looketh
not
for
him
,
and
in
an
hour
that
he
is
not
ware
of
.
51.
And
shall
cut
him
asunder
,
and
appoint
him
his
portion
with
the
hypocrites
,
there
shall
be
●eeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
50.
The
Lord
of
that
Servant
will
surprise
him
in
his
Sin
and
Security
,
when
he
least
suspecteth
it
;
and
will
execute
that
Vengeance
on
him
,
which
is
due
to
such
as
aggravate
their
wickedness
,
by
Hypocrisie
;
and
make
him
feel
that
as
it
is
odious
,
so
it
is
dreadful
to
prophane
Holy
things
,
and
to
fight
against
holiness
in
the
Name
of
Christ
,
and
at
once
,
to
be
a
Minister
,
a
Worldling
,
a
Sensualist
,
and
a
Persecutor
.
Annotation
,
It
is
of
great
moment
,
for
the
understanding
of
this
Chapter
,
and
much
of
Christs
Gospel
,
to
know
the
true
meaning
of
Christs
Kingdom
,
and
his
Coming
.
Tho
oft
he
spake
directly
of
his
last
coming
to
Judgment
;
yet
ordinarily
this
seemeth
his
meaning
.
His
Kingdom
is
that
Reign
in
Heaven
on
Earth
at
once
which
he
was
to
exercise
as
the
Messiah
,
or
God
Incarnate
,
having
Redeemed
lost
Man
.
The
little
poor
Nation
of
Israelites
were
his
peculiar
People
before
:
Upon
his
Ascension
,
the
Gentile
World
was
to
be
Called
,
and
a
Catholick
Church
gathered
over
the
Earth
,
in
a
more
excellent
covenant
of
peculiarity
;
and
this
Catholick
Church
,
is
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
:
His
coming
,
is
not
his
sending
his
Enemies
to
destroy
Jerusalem
;
nor
yet
his
Visible
Appearance
in
Person
,
(
till
Judgment
,
)
but
his
setting
up
this
his
Kingdom
:
his
coming
to
Reign
,
that
is
,
to
Erect
this
Catholick
Church
:
This
is
plainly
expounded
,
in
Luke
17.20
,
21
,
23.
The
Pharisees
demanded
,
when
the
Kingdom
of
God
should
come
?
He
told
them
,
The
Kingdom
of
God
cometh
not
with
observation
,
or
outward
shew
,
(
by
personal
visible
Appearance
of
the
King
,
in
Pomp
and
Splendor
with
a
Court
,
as
Monarchs
rule
)
nor
shall
they
say
,
Lo
here
,
or
Lo
there
;
(
No
Head
,
King
,
or
Court
shall
be
Visible
:
)
for
behold
,
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
in
you
,
(
or
among
you
:
)
It
is
a
Spiritual
Reign
in
Souls
,
and
in
the
Church
;
of
which
you
have
already
some
beginnings
.
24.
For
as
the
Lightning
that
Lightneth
out
of
one
part
under
the
Heaven
,
shineth
to
the
other
part
under
Heaven
;
So
shall
also
the
Son
of
man
be
in
his
Day
:
but
first
he
must
suffer
and
be
rejected
of
this
Generation
,
&c.
that
is
,
when
he
hath
Suffered
,
and
been
Rejected
,
he
will
Rise
,
Ascend
,
and
from
Heaven
send
his
Spirit
and
Word
to
enlighten
the
World
from
East
to
West
,
and
call
a
Catholick
Church
amongst
the
Gentiles
,
and
this
is
his
Kingdom
and
Reign
;
And
this
Generation
shall
not
pass
,
till
this
Catholick
Church
be
thus
gathered
,
though
not
perfected
:
What
else
can
be
meant
by
Christs
many
Parables
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
is
like
a
grain
of
Mustard
Seed
.
A
little
Leaven
hid
in
Meal
.
A
Field
sown
,
that
after
had
Tares
.
A
Net
cast
inro
the
Sea
,
&c.
When
the
Catholick
Church
was
made
,
Christs
Kingdom
came
,
and
when
his
Kingdom
came
,
he
came
as
King
to
Govern
it
,
by
his
Spirit
,
Word
,
and
Ministers
,
Matth
,
21.43
.
The
Kingdom
of
God
,
(
that
is
,
the
Church
State
of
peculiarity
)
shall
be
taken
from
you
,
and
given
to
a
Nation
(
the
Gentile
word
)
bringing
forth
the
Fruit
thereof
:
But
the
Perfection
of
the
Kingdom
will
be
at
last
.
And
as
to
the
Time
of
his
Appearing
for
Judgment
,
it
must
specially
be
observed
,
that
he
tells
them
,
That
it
was
not
known
either
to
Angels
,
or
to
himself
.
And
if
Christ
knew
it
not
,
(
as
man
,
)
how
presumptuous
are
they
that
foretel
it
.
And
whereas
they
say
,
It
was
but
the
Day
and
the
Hour
,
and
not
the
Year
,
that
he
knew
not
?
I
answer
,
That
by
Day
and
Hour
,
is
meant
in
general
The
Time
.
And
if
Christ
knew
it
not
,
no
wonder
if
he
foretold
it
not
to
his
Disciples
,
but
told
them
,
It
shall
be
uncertain
to
you
,
that
you
may
be
always
ready
:
Therefore
,
though
it
be
false
that
Grotius
saith
,
That
Paul
thought
,
that
the
Coming
of
Christ
would
be
in
his
days
;
It
is
true
,
that
Paul
knew
not
but
that
it
might
be
in
his
Days
.
They
might
know
indeed
,
that
it
would
not
be
,
till
certain
Signes
foretold
,
came
to
pass
;
but
after
that
,
they
were
still
to
expect
it
as
uncertain
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
1.
THen
shall
the
kingdom
of
heaven
be
likened
to
ten
virgins
,
which
took
their
lamps
,
and
went
forth
to
meet
the
bridegroom
.
2.
And
five
of
them
were
wise
,
and
five
were
foolish
.
1.
When
Christ
cometh
to
Judgment
,
(
either
on
the
Jews
as
aforesaid
,
or
on
any
with
Death
;
or
on
all
,
at
the
last
Day
,
)
the
Administration
of
his
Kingly
Government
,
towards
the
Ready
,
and
Unready
may
be
illustrated
by
this
similitude
,
of
Ten
Virgins
,
&c.
Note
,
The
Custome
of
the
Jews
was
,
to
make
very
Pompous
Feasts
,
at
Weddings
,
and
many
Virgins
used
to
go
to
the
Brides
House
,
and
thence
with
hand
Lamps
to
go
,
and
attend
her
to
the
Wedding
.
3.
They
that
were
foolish
,
took
their
Lamps
,
and
took
no
oyl
with
them
.
4.
But
the
wise
took
oyl
in
their
vessels
with
their
Lamps
.
3.4
.
The
Foolish
made
no
preparation
but
for
the
present
,
but
the
Wise
provided
for
the
time
to
come
,
supposing
there
might
be
some
delay
.
Note
,
The
Parable
is
,
to
stir
up
all
to
preparation
for
Death
and
Judgment
;
and
all
the
Tryals
that
are
to
come
:
and
to
prove
it
damning
Foolishness
after
all
warnings
to
delay
,
and
be
unprepared
.
5.
While
the
bridegroom
tarried
,
they
all
slumbred
and
slept
.
5.
Note
,
The
Lamp
,
and
the
Vessel
of
Oyl
signifie
,
Preparation
by
sudden
act
,
and
Preparation
by
a
stated
habit
:
Wise
,
and
Foolish
,
Good
,
and
Bad
,
may
sleep
upon
delay
;
and
keep
not
up
still
the
same
lively
Activity
:
But
the
Godly
have
still
the
holy
Nature
and
Habits
.
6.
And
at
mid-night
there
was
a
cry
made
,
Behold
,
the
bridgroom
cometh
,
Go
ye
out
to
meet
him
.
6.
And
when
they
are
deepest
in
security
,
or
forgetfulness
,
and
minding
Worldly
things
,
they
suddenly
hear
that
Christ
by
Death
or
Judgment
is
coming
;
He
is
just
at
hand
:
There
's
no
more
delay
,
you
must
presently
come
away
to
Judgment
,
and
to
be
saved
if
you
are
his
.
7.
Then
all
those
virgins
arose
,
and
trimmed
their
lamps
.
7.
When
the
Midnight
cry
cometh
,
and
there
is
no
longer
stay
,
all
men
good
and
bad
,
wise
and
foolish
,
will
be
awakened
,
to
attempt
some
sudden
preparation
:
The
worst
almost
under
the
sentence
of
Death
will
think
,
what
now
must
I
do
to
be
Saved
:
self-love
,
and
fear
,
will
make
them
cry
for
Mercy
,
with
some
kind
of
Repentance
,
though
they
be
Unconverted
.
8.
And
the
foolish
said
to
the
wise
,
Give
us
of
your
oyl
for
our
lamps
are
out
.
8.
The
unprepared
unholy
Souls
,
when
Death
and
Judgment
comes
,
would
fain
then
be
found
in
the
State
of
holy
Believers
,
and
would
die
the
death
of
the
righteous
,
and
wish
for
their
preparations
.
9.
But
the
wise
answered
,
saying
,
Not
so
:
lest
there
be
not
enough
for
us
and
you
,
but
go
ye
rather
to
them
that
sell
,
and
buy
for
your selves
.
9.
These
wishes
then
are
vain
:
One
man
cannot
be
Saved
by
another
mans
Righteousness
:
It
must
be
your
own
,
or
it
will
not
save
you
.
Go
therefore
and
make
your
own
preparation
.
10.
And
while
they
went
to
buy
,
the
bride-groom
came
,
and
they
that
were
ready
▪
went
in
with
him
to
the
marriage
;
and
the
door
was
shut
.
10.
Death
and
Judgment
will
not
stay
for
the
unready
:
They
that
then
are
found
unsanctified
,
onely
under
fears
and
wishes
to
be
saved
,
will
be
shut
out
,
when
holy
prepared
Souls
are
all
let
in
.
11.
Afterwards
came
also
the
other
virgins
,
saying
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
open
to
us
.
11.
Self-love
and
fear
,
will
make
the
unholy
Cry
in
vain
,
too
late
for
Mercy
.
12.
But
he
answered
and
said
,
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
I
know
you
not
.
12.
But
he
will
not
own
,
or
open
to
such
seekers
,
but
reject
them
.
N.
Not
that
true
Conversion
and
Holiness
is
ever
too
late
.
But
those
fears
and
crys
for
Mercy
,
which
in
time
might
have
been
good
preparations
for
a
true
Change
,
may
be
all
lost
,
and
come
short
of
it
at
the
last
extremity
.
13.
Watch
therefore
,
for
ye
know
neither
the
day
nor
the
hour
,
when
the
Son
of
man
cometh
.
13.
God
hath
purposely
concealed
the
time
of
Christs
Coming
from
the
knowledge
of
all
Men
,
that
all
might
be
obliged
to
be
in
constant
watchful
readiness
:
yea
,
it
is
said
,
That
Christ
himself
knew
it
not
as
man
,
They
that
say
,
The
Year
may
be
known
,
though
not
the
Day
,
or
Hour
;
distort
the
Text
which
meaneth
,
by
Day
and
Hour
,
the
Time
:
as
if
he
had
said
,
You
are
not
sure
(
save
by
the
Signes
forementioned
not
Fulfilled
)
but
it
may
be
the
next
Day
,
or
Hour
:
so
that
the
Apostles
themselves
were
uncertain
,
tho
they
rebuked
them
that
pretended
to
know
,
that
it
was
at
hand
,
before
Jerusalem
was
Destroyed
.
From
their
days
till
now
,
God
hath
kept
the
Church
uncertain
,
but
that
it
might
quickly
come
.
So
that
Grotius
is
mistaken
,
that
thinks
Paul
believed
it
would
be
in
his
days
;
as
if
he
had
by
a
false
Motive
drawn
men
to
godliness
:
But
Paul
knew
not
how
soon
it
might
have
come
.
Ignorance
of
it
is
needful
;
but
Error
is
hurtful
:
(
of
which
before
.
)
14.
For
the
kingdom
of
heaven
is
as
a
man
travelling
into
a
far
countrey
,
who
called
his
own
servants
,
and
delivered
unto
them
his
goods
:
15.
And
unto
one
he
gave
five
talents
,
to
another
two
,
and
to
another
one
,
to
every
man
according
to
his
several
ability
,
and
stairway
took
his
Journey
.
14.15
.
Christ
passing
into
the
Heavens
,
committeth
to
his
Servants
the
Word
,
means
,
and
mercies
of
his
Grace
,
that
they
may
improve
them
till
he
come
by
Death
and
Judgment
,
to
call
them
to
account
;
Not
giving
the
same
degree
of
means
and
mercy
to
all
,
but
to
some
more
,
and
to
some
less
.
16.
Then
he
that
had
received
the
five
talents
,
went
and
traded
with
the
same
,
and
made
them
other
five
talents
.
17.
And
likewise
he
that
had
received
two
,
he
also
gained
other
two
.
16.17
.
They
that
had
the
greater
means
and
helps
improved
them
,
to
their
own
increase
of
Grace
,
and
the
good
of
others
,
and
the
service
and
honour
of
their
Lord
.
18.
But
he
that
had
received
one
,
went
and
digged
in
the
earth
,
and
hid
his
lords
money
.
18.
Note
,
Tho
the
least
helps
should
be
answerably
improved
,
yet
the
less
(
such
as
those
have
,
who
have
little
more
than
the
Light
of
Nature
)
excite
not
men
so
powerfully
to
an
improvement
.
19.
After
a
long
time
,
the
Lord
of
those
servants
cometh
and
reckoneth
with
them
.
19.
Note
,
Christ
here
intimateth
that
hiscoming
to
reckon
with
them
would
not
be
hasty
.
20.
And
lo
he
that
had
received
five
talents
came
and
brought
other
five
talents
,
saying
,
Lord
,
thou
deliveredst
to
me
five
talents
,
behold
,
I
have
gained
besides
them
five
talents
more
.
20.
I
have
used
them
to
the
increase
of
thy
grace
in
me
,
and
to
the
good
of
men
,
and
to
thy
Glory
.
21.
His
Lord
said
to
him
,
Well
done
thou
good
and
faithful
servant
,
thou
hast
been
faithful
over
a
few
things
,
I
will
make
thee
ruler
over
many
things
,
enter
thou
into
the
joy
of
thy
Lord
.
21.
His
Lord
who
freely
gave
him
his
talents
to
use
,
yet
rewarded
his
faithful
usage
of
them
,
and
praised
his
fidelity
,
saying
,
I
will
give
thee
great
things
,
because
thou
hast
well
and
faithfully
used
the
smaller
mercies
of
this
life
which
I
gave
thee
.
22.
He
also
that
had
received
two
talents
came
and
said
,
Lord
,
thou
deliveredst
to
me
two
talents
,
behold
I
have
gained
two
other
talents
besides
them
.
23.
His
Lord
said
to
him
,
Well
done
thou
good
and
faithful
servant
,
thou
hast
been
faithful
over
a
few
things
,
I
will
make
the
ruler
over
many
things
:
enter
thou
into
the
joy
of
thy
Lord
.
22
,
23.
N.
1.
The
reward
of
Glory
given
for
our
diligent
improvement
of
the
mercies
of
this
life
,
is
consistent
with
the
freeness
of
the
gift
.
2.
God
himself
will
praise
the
fidelity
of
his
Servants
,
as
worthy
of
praise
.
3.
Great
rewards
will
crown
the
Faithful
for
little
things
here
sincerely
done
.
4.
It
is
our
Lords
own
joy
that
the
faithful
shall
enter
partake
of
.
24.
Then
he
which
had
received
the
one
talent
came
and
said
,
Lord
,
I
knew
thee
that
thou
art
an
hard
man
,
reaping
where
thou
hast
not
sown
,
and
gathering
where
thou
hast
not
strewed
:
25.
And
I
was
afraid
and
went
and
hid
thy
talent
in
the
ground
,
Lo
,
there
thou
hast
that
is
thine
.
24
,
25.
The
fear
of
thy
severity
made
me
think
it
safest
to
keep
thy
Money
merely
from
being
lost
.
N.
Hard
thoughts
of
God
makes
men
backward
to
his
service
,
which
is
a
work
of
Love
;
and
sinful
fear
is
an
enemy
to
holy
diligence
and
fruitfulness
.
26.
His
Lord
answered
and
said
to
him
,
Thou
wicked
and
slothful
servant
,
thou
knewest
that
I
reap
where
I
sowed
not
,
and
gather
where
I
have
not
strewed
.
27.
Thou
oughtest
therefore
to
have
put
my
money
to
the
exchangers
,
and
then
at
my
coming
I
should
have
received
my
own
with
usury
.
26
,
27.
Note
,
1.
God
will
take
a
slothful
servant
for
a
wicked
servant
:
unprofitableness
and
omission
of
duty
,
is
damnable
unfaithfulness
in
us
that
are
but
Stewards
and
Servants
.
To
do
no
harm
is
a
praise
fit
for
a
stone
and
not
for
a
man
.
2.
To
confess
Gods
holy
Government
,
and
yet
to
be
unholy
,
is
to
be
self-condemning
.
Qu.
Doth
this
Text
justifie
usury
?
Ans.
It
speaketh
of
that
sort
of
increase
made
by
exchange
and
trading
,
without
reproof
,
and
with
seeming
approbation
.
Gain
by
Trading
and
Merchandize
is
one
sort
of
Usury
:
all
Usury
is
unlawful
which
is
against
Justice
or
Charity
.
And
all
other
is
lawful
;
and
some
that
is
a
work
of
Charity
is
to
some
a
duty
.
28.
Take
therefore
the
talent
from
him
,
and
give
it
to
him
which
hath
ten
talents
.
29.
For
to
every
one
that
hath
shall
be
given
,
and
he
shall
have
abundance
;
but
from
him
that
hath
not
,
shall
be
taken
away
,
even
that
which
he
hath
.
28
,
29.
He
shall
be
deprived
of
the
mercies
of
this
life
,
who
improved
them
not
for
a
better
life
,
when
he
that
so
improved
them
shall
have
an
abundant
reward
,
the
mercies
of
this
life
and
that
to
come
.
30.
And
cast
ye
the
unprofitable
servant
into
outer
darkness
,
there
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
30.
N.
1.
Omission
and
unprofitableness
is
damning
sin
.
2.
Hell
is
called
Fire
for
pain
,
and
Darkness
for
uncomfortableness
.
31.
When
the
Son
of
man
shall
come
in
his
glory
,
and
all
the
holy
angels
with
him
,
then
shall
he
sit
upon
the
throne
of
his
glory
:
32.
And
before
him
shall
be
gathered
all
nations
,
and
he
shall
separate
them
one
from
another
,
as
a
shepherd
divideth
his
sheep
from
the
goats
.
33.
And
he
shall
set
the
sheep
on
his
right
hand
,
and
the
goats
on
his
left
.
31
,
&c.
The
coming
of
Christ
shall
be
in
Glory
,
with
all
his
holy
Angels
,
who
served
him
here
for
the
good
of
his
Elect
;
and
as
Judge
he
shall
sit
on
his
Throne
of
Glory
:
And
all
persons
and
Nations
shall
be
called
by
him
to
Judgment
,
and
he
shall
separate
them
as
sheep
and
goats
,
&c.
34.
Then
shall
the
King
say
to
them
on
his
right
hand
,
Come
ye
blessed
of
my
Father
,
inherit
the
kingdom
prepared
for
you
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
34.
Then
Christ
shall
pronounce
this
sentence
on
the
Faithful
,
Come
,
&c.
N.
O
comfortable
words
,
[
Come
,
]
Whither
?
To
Christ
,
to
God
,
to
Heaven
!
[
ye
blessed
of
my
Father
,
]
sure
such
shall
be
blessed
indeed
,
[
inherit
]
not
only
use
[
the
Kingdom
,
]
in
participation
with
the
King
of
Glory
:
[
prepared
for
you
]
by
eternal
Love
,
and
Decree
.
35.
For
I
was
hungry
and
ye
gave
me
meat
,
I
was
thirsty
and
ye
gave
me
drink
,
I
was
a
stranger
and
ye
took
me
in
:
36.
Naked
and
ye
cloathed
me
,
I
was
sick
,
and
ye
visited
me
,
I
was
in
prison
and
ye
came
to
me
.
35
,
36.
N.
1.
These
works
are
noted
as
the
effects
of
Faith
and
Love
,
without
which
they
would
have
been
but
dead
works
.
2.
The
causal
[
for
]
signifieth
not
any
merit
by
commutative
Justice
,
as
giving
God
any
benefit
;
But
their
moral
qualification
and
fitness
to
receive
the
Kingdom
freely
given
,
but
on
such
conditions
,
that
we
signifie
our
thankful
acceptance
by
true
devotedness
to
Christ
.
And
thus
all
are
judged
(
that
is
,
finally
justified
or
condemned
)
according
to
their
works
,
as
judged
by
the
Law
of
Grace
and
Faith
,
and
not
by
Moses
Law
or
that
of
Innocency
.
3.
Love
to
Christ
is
not
sincere
,
if
it
will
not
cause
us
to
prefer
his
interest
in
his
poor
Saints
(
much
more
in
the
whole
Church
)
before
our
Ease
,
Wealth
and
safety
.
37.
Then
shall
the
righteous
answer
him
,
saying
,
Lord
,
when
saw
we
thee
hungry
and
fed
thee
?
when
saw
we
thee
thirsty
and
gave
thee
drink
?
38.
When
saw
we
thee
a
stranger
and
took
thee
in
?
or
naked
and
cloathed
thee
?
39
Or
When
saw
we
thee
sick
or
in
prison
and
came
unto
thee
?
37
,
&c.
Christ
doth
more
interest
himself
in
his
servants
love
and
good
works
,
than
they
thought
or
can
easily
believe
;
and
valueth
these
more
than
we
do
our selves
.
40.
And
the
King
shall
answer
and
say
to
them
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
in
as
much
as
ye
have
done
it
to
one
of
the
least
of
these
my
brethren
,
ye
have
done
it
to
me
.
40.
Note
,
1.
Those
poor
and
weak
Christians
which
the
proud
despise
and
scorn
,
Christ
calleth
his
brethren
:
2.
And
he
taketh
that
as
done
to
him
that
is
done
to
them
for
his
sake
.
41.
Then
shall
he
say
also
to
them
on
the
left
hand
,
Depart
from
me
ye
cursed
into
everlasting
fire
prepared
for
the
devil
and
his
angels
.
41.
N.
Every
word
unspeakably
terrible
.
The
cursed
state
is
to
depart
from
Christ
into
everlasting
fire
with
Devils
,
who
were
first
adjudged
to
it
,
and
draw
the
wicked
to
be
their
Companions
in
torments
by
following
them
in
sin
.
Wicked
men
are
so
like
Devils
,
that
they
must
dwell
with
them
for
ever
in
misery
.
42
,
43.
For
I
was
hungry
and
ye
gave
me
no
meat
,
I
was
thirsty
and
ye
gave
me
no
drink
,
I
was
a
stranger
and
ye
took
me
not
in
,
naked
and
ye
cloathed
me
not
,
sick
and
in
prison
and
ye
visited
me
not
.
42
,
43.
Note
,
That
it
is
not
only
hating
,
hurting
,
persecuting
,
scorning
or
oppressing
that
men
are
damned
for
to
hell
fire
with
Devils
,
but
also
not
loving
,
relieving
,
and
helping
Christs
servants
:
for
he
trusted
them
with
his
gifts
for
that
use
and
trial
.
If
these
must
be
in
hell
with
Devils
,
where
will
oppressours
,
persecutors
and
murderers
be
?
44.
Then
shall
they
also
answer
him
,
saying
,
Lord
,
when
saw
we
thee
hungry
,
or
thirsty
,
or
a
stranger
,
or
naked
,
or
sick
,
or
in
prison
,
and
did
not
minister
to
thee
.
44.
Note
,
Wicked
men
know
not
the
greatness
of
their
own
sin
,
nor
how
much
that
is
against
Christ
which
is
against
his
servants
.
45.
Then
shall
he
answer
them
,
saying
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
in
as
much
as
ye
did
it
not
to
one
of
the
least
of
these
,
ye
did
it
not
to
me
.
45.
N.
The
wicked
shall
suffer
not
only
for
hurting
,
but
for
not
helping
the
faithful
,
as
if
it
had
been
Christ
himself
that
they
neglected
.
O
what
a
motive
is
this
to
Charity
?
Qu.
Will
it
not
be
endless
thus
to
convince
and
judge
all
the
world
?
Ans.
No
:
though
this
be
spoken
after
the
manner
of
Men
,
God
can
at
once
open
every
mans
case
to
his
own
Conscience
,
and
judge
all
the
world
in
a
moment
,
as
the
Sun
doth
at
once
enlighten
all
the
eyes
on
earth
.
46.
And
these
shall
go
away
into
everlasting
punishment
,
and
the
righteous
into
life
eternal
.
46.
The
Execution
shall
presently
follow
the
Sentence
.
All
that
shewed
not
their
faith
in
Christ
,
and
love
to
him
,
by
loving
his
servants
above
their
worldly
wealth
and
pleasure
,
shall
go
to
everlasting
punishment
with
devils
that
deceived
them
:
And
the
faithful
that
loved
Christ
,
and
his
interest
and
servants
above
their
fleshly
interests
shall
go
into
endless
life
and
blessedness
.
But
this
doth
not
extend
to
comdemn
Infants
or
poor
unable
persons
for
not
doing
what
they
could
not
;
nor
to
deprive
them
of
a
reward
that
had
a
will
to
do
more
than
they
were
able
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
1.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
when
Jesus
had
finished
all
these
sayings
,
he
said
to
his
disciples
,
2.
Ye
know
that
after
two
days
is
the
passover
,
and
the
Son
of
man
is
betrayed
to
be
crucified
.
1
,
2.
N.
Christ
went
not
ignorantly
or
constrained
to
his
death
,
but
willing
and
foreknowing
it
.
3.
Then
assembled
together
the
chief
priests
,
and
the
scribes
,
and
the
elders
of
the
People
,
unto
the
palace
of
the
high
priest
,
who
was
called
Caiaphas
.
4.
And
consulted
how
they
might
take
Jesus
by
subtilty
,
and
kill
him
.
5.
But
they
said
,
Not
on
the
feast-day
,
lest
there
be
an
uproar
among
the
people
.
3
,
&c.
N.
1.
The
chief
Men
,
Priests
and
Rulers
were
the
chief
Murderers
.
2.
It
s
a
wonder
that
the
people
were
not
destroyed
as
Seditious
Rebels
,
rather
than
feared
by
such
Rulers
;
when
they
would
have
resisted
or
stoned
them
that
had
assaulted
Christ
,
or
a
Prophet
.
6.
Now
when
Jesus
was
in
Bethany
,
in
the
house
of
Simon
the
leper
.
7.
There
came
to
him
a
woman
,
having
an
alabaster
box
of
very
precious
ointment
,
and
poured
it
on
his
head
,
as
he
sat
at
meat
.
8.
But
when
his
disciples
saw
it
,
they
had
indignation
,
saying
,
To
what
purpose
is
this
wast
?
9.
For
this
ointment
might
have
been
sold
for
much
,
and
given
to
the
poor
.
6
,
&c.
1.
It
being
usual
at
great
feasts
in
the
Country
to
anoint
,
she
signified
by
this
her
great
love
and
honour
to
Christ
.
2.
Judas
was
the
chief
murmurer
,
but
perhaps
some
others
might
object
.
10.
When
Jesus
understood
it
,
he
said
unto
them
,
Why
trouble
ye
the
Woman
?
for
she
hath
wrought
a
good
work
on
me
.
11.
For
ye
have
the
poor
always
with
you
,
but
me
ye
have
not
always
.
12.
For
in
that
she
hath
poured
this
ointment
on
my
body
▪
she
did
it
to
my
burial
.
10
,
&c.
N.
Tho
works
of
Charity
to
the
poor
are
highly
esteemed
by
Christ
,
and
preferred
before
many
rites
and
smaller
matters
,
yet
some
works
of
piety
must
be
preferred
before
them
.
And
that
duty
may
in
its
season
be
greater
,
which
is
not
so
at
another
time
.
13.
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
Wheresoever
this
gospel
shall
be
preached
in
the
whole
World
,
there
shall
also
this
,
that
this
woman
hath
done
,
be
told
for
a
memorial
of
her
.
13.
N.
1.
How
highly
Christ
valueth
the
true
love
and
costly
piety
of
the
meanest
!
2.
Christ
knew
and
decreed
that
the
Gospel
or
History
of
his
Life
,
Death
,
and
Burial
,
and
Resurrection
should
be
preached
throughout
the
world
,
yea
and
written
to
:
The
words
in
Matth.
24.
[
Let
him
that
readeth
understand
]
seem
to
be
Christs
own
words
,
and
to
imply
that
all
those
his
words
should
be
written
;
at
least
we
may
well
answer
them
that
ask
,
Where
did
Christ
Command
them
to
write
the
Scripture
?
that
1.
His
Spirit
in
them
commanded
it
.
2.
Writing
is
but
the
most
publike
sort
of
Preaching
.
14.
Then
one
of
the
twelve
,
called
Judas
Iscariot
,
went
unto
the
chief
Priests
.
15.
And
said
to
them
,
what
will
ye
give
me
,
and
I
will
deliver
him
unto
you
?
And
they
covenanted
with
him
for
thirty
pieces
of
silver
.
16.
And
from
that
time
he
sought
opportunity
to
betray
him
.
14
,
15
,
16.
N.
Christ
knowingly
permitted
an
Hypocrite
in
the
Apostleship
,
and
to
betray
him
,
to
foretell
us
that
Covetous
falshearted
Hypocrites
will
be
in
the
Visible
Church
;
and
will
betray
it
.
2.
Covetous
love
of
Money
is
the
root
of
treachery
in
Hypocrite
Ministers
and
others
.
3.
Judas's
sin
was
not
by
a
sudden
Passion
,
but
deliberate
:
contrived
and
contracted
(
for
three
pound
fifteen
Shillings
.
)
17.
Now
the
first
day
of
the
feast
of
unleavened
bread
,
the
disciples
came
to
Jesus
,
saying
,
where
wilt
thou
that
we
prepare
for
thee
to
eat
the
passover
?
17.
On
the
fifth
day
of
the
week
called
now
Thursday
at
eventide
,
&c.
18.
And
he
said
,
Go
into
the
City
to
such
a
man
,
and
say
to
him
,
the
Master
saith
,
My
time
is
at
hand
,
I
will
keep
the
passover
at
thy
house
with
my
disciples
.
18.
N.
As
to
the
great
controversies
here
,
whether
Christ
and
the
Jews
did
eate
the
passover
the
same
day
,
and
whether
Christ
did
eate
the
Paschal
Lamb
,
or
only
the
unleavened
bread
and
bitter
herbs
;
which
was
the
beginning
of
the
passover
,
being
to
have
eaten
the
Lamb
at
the
next
evening
,
if
he
had
not
been
Sacrificed
himself
.
I
leave
the
discussion
of
them
to
Commentators
,
who
handle
them
at
large
,
not
troubling
ordinary
Readers
with
them
.
19.
And
the
disciples
did
as
Jesus
had
appointed
them
,
and
made
ready
the
passover
.
20.
Now
when
the
even
was
come
,
he
sat
down
with
the
twelve
.
21.
And
as
they
did
eat
,
he
said
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
that
one
of
you
shall
betray
me
.
22.
And
they
were
exceeding
sorrowfull
,
and
began
every
one
of
them
to
say
to
him
,
Lord
,
is
it
I
?
23.
And
he
answered
and
said
,
He
that
dippeth
his
hand
with
me
in
the
dish
,
the
same
shall
betray
me
.
19
,
&c.
N.
1.
Christ
being
under
the
Law
was
to
keep
the
Law
of
the
Passover
.
2.
The
innocent
Disciples
were
troubled
both
at
the
tidings
of
the
thing
,
and
that
they
should
be
under
suspicion
.
24.
The
Son
of
man
goeth
as
it
is
written
of
him
:
but
wo
to
that
man
by
whom
the
Son
of
man
is
betrayed
:
it
had
been
good
for
that
man
,
if
he
had
not
been
born
.
24.
N.
Gods
decree
to
bring
good
out
of
mens
evil
,
extensuateth
not
mens
sin
or
punishment
;
the
escaping
of
a
Greater
evil
,
is
here
called
[
Good
]
not
in
itself
,
but
to
that
Man
.
25.
Then
Judas
,
answered
and
said
,
Master
is
it
I
?
He
said
to
him
,
Thou
hast
said
.
25.
N.
Judas
was
before
resolved
and
hardened
;
so
that
this
notice
did
not
stop
him
from
the
sin
.
26.
And
as
they
were
eating
,
Jesus
took
bread
,
and
blessed
it
,
and
brake
it
,
and
gave
it
to
the
disciples
,
and
said
,
Take
,
eat
,
this
is
my
body
.
26.
N.
1.
This
bread
was
unleavened
,
and
part
of
the
Passover
.
2.
The
blessing
it
,
was
the
Separating
it
to
this
holy
use
,
and
praying
God
to
bless
it
,
and
pronouncing
it
blest
.
3.
The
breaking
it
,
signified
the
breaking
of
Christs
Body
,
represented
hereby
as
the
Sacrifice
for
sin
.
4.
The
giving
it
,
signifieth
the
giving
himself
,
to
believing
receivers
;
with
and
for
their
spiritual
and
everlasting
life
.
For
the
Sacrament
as
Administred
hath
these
three
parts
.
1.
The
Consecration
,
2.
The
Commemoration
,
or
Representation
,
3.
The
Communication
5.
[
This
is
my
Body
]
meaneth
[
This
is
my
sacrificed
body
representative
.
]
When
it
is
Consecrated
it
is
not
to
be
called
[
Bread
]
that
is
,
mere
bread
,
for
it
hath
now
another
form
,
and
forma
denominat
;
But
it
is
only
a
Relative
form
:
If
you
ask
what
matter
it
hath
,
It
is
Bread
still
;
If
you
ask
what
form
,
it
is
Christ
Sacramental
Body
.
As
if
you
ask
of
the
Kings
Coyne
,
what
is
it
,
it
is
in
General
Money
,
particularly
this
or
that
piece
of
Money
▪
The
answer
is
not
,
it
is
Silver
or
Gold
,
for
that
speaketh
not
the
Form
.
But
if
you
ask
what
Metal
it
is
made
of
,
it
is
Silver
or
Gold
,
so
is
it
here
.
6.
It
is
not
Christs
Body
as
Glorified
in
Heaven
that
is
represented
in
the
Sacrament
,
but
as
Crucified
flesh
.
The
second
council
of
Nice
with
the
foregoing
General
Council
at
Constantinople
,
agree
that
Christs
body
in
Heaven
is
not
flesh
,
(
though
they
differ
about
Images
.
)
Flesh
and
blood
enter
not
there
,
but
Spiritual
bodies
;
it
is
not
flesh
if
it
consist
not
of
fibrous
Coagulated
blood
and
Chyme
made
of
food
;
which
is
not
there
.
7.
But
it
is
the
true
body
of
Christ
that
was
first
offered
to
God
in
sacrifice
,
and
as
such
Given
to
believing
receivers
so
far
as
to
be
theirs
in
Relation
of
Mystical
union
,
and
the
Meritorious
cause
of
their
pardon
,
grace
and
glory
.
8.
What
a
novel
monster
the
fiction
of
Transsubstantiation
is
?
I
have
fully
opened
in
a
little
Treatise
called
[
full
and
easy
Satisfaction
what
is
the
true
Religion
.
]
9.
The
Circumstances
of
Christs
action
are
occasional
and
no
Laws
for
us
:
As
are
1.
Giving
it
at
a
Passover
,
2.
At
the
end
of
a
meal
,
3.
At
supper
,
or
at
night
,
4.
In
an
Inn
or
Guest
Chamber
,
5.
To
none
but
his
family
,
6.
To
none
but
men
,
7.
To
none
but
Ministers
,
8.
In
an
upper
room
,
9.
Lying
along
in
each
others
bosoms
,
10.
But
once
in
his
life
,
11.
Giving
it
to
all
at
once
and
not
one
by
one
(
tho
that
seem
of
more
importance
than
the
rest
)
12.
Delivering
the
bread
before
he
gave
thanks
over
the
Cup
,
and
not
over
both
at
once
:
(
tho
no
doubt
these
may
safely
be
imitated
.
9.
Whether
Judas
was
present
or
not
is
uncertain
,
(
and
of
no
doctrinal
moment
)
if
he
were
,
and
Christ
also
washt
his
feet
with
the
rest
,
it
shewed
his
obdurateness
that
could
go
presently
forth
to
betray
him
.
Doubtless
if
wicked
Hypocrites
intrude
,
the
sin
and
punishment
is
only
their
own
,
so
be
it
we
sin
not
by
neglecting
discipline
;
for
the
Keyes
are
given
to
the
Pastors
to
keep
out
men
proved
uncapable
by
impenitence
.
27.
And
he
took
the
cup
,
and
gave
thanks
and
gave
it
to
them
,
saying
,
Drink
ye
all
of
this
.
28.
For
this
is
my
blood
of
the
new
Testament
,
which
is
shed
for
many
,
for
the
remission
of
sins
.
27
,
28.
N.
Giving
to
one
by
one
is
not
Necessary
.
2.
The
evangelists
speak
not
all
the
same
words
in
reciting
Christs
administration
.
Matthew
hath
no
more
but
[
This
is
my
Body
]
nor
Mark
neither
;
leaving
out
[
Which
is
given
for
you
]
as
Luke
hath
it
,
or
[
Which
is
broken
for
you
]
as
Paul
hath
it
[
Do
this
in
Remembrance
of
me
.
]
And
of
the
Cup
,
there
are
different
words
of
Matthew
,
Mark
,
Luke
,
and
Paul
;
and
Mark
mentioneth
their
drinking
it
before
Christs
words
[
This
is
my
blood
of
the
New
Testament
,
&c.
]
But
what
is
not
spoken
by
one
is
by
another
,
and
the
sence
is
the
same
;
and
it
tells
us
that
if
such
a
difference
be
in
our
administration
it
nullifieth
not
the
Sacrament
.
28.
[
This
wine
is
representatively
or
Sacramentally
my
blood
shed
(
not
as
that
of
the
Paschal
Lamb
,
for
Jews
only
to
seal
that
Old
Covenant
of
their
peculiarity
,
but
)
for
the
Gentiles
also
or
the
world
,
to
purchase
and
seal
the
Universal
Covenant
of
Grace
,
which
giveth
free
pardon
and
life
to
all
true
believing
accepters
.
29.
But
I
say
unto
you
,
I
will
not
drink
henceforth
of
this
fruit
of
the
vine
,
till
that
day
when
I
drink
it
new
with
you
in
my
Fathers
kingdom
.
29.
Two
difficulties
here
arise
,
1.
Did
not
Christ
drink
with
them
after
his
resurrection
?
Ans.
1.
Some
say
,
He
drank
no
wine
,
but
water
which
was
their
Ordinary
drink
.
2.
Others
answer
,
The
Kingdom
of
his
Father
began
at
his
Resurrection
.
3.
Others
,
say
it
meaneth
[
Shortly
I
shall
leave
you
,
and
drink
no
more
with
you
.
]
4.
Others
probably
think
he
meant
[
I
shall
no
more
keep
a
Passover
or
Sacrament
with
you
.
]
2.
The
other
difficulty
is
,
How
he
will
drink
of
it
in
the
Kingdom
of
his
Father
.
1.
Some
say
,
Literally
after
the
Resurrection
on
Earth
.
2.
Some
say
,
that
a
thousand
years
before
the
end
of
the
World
;
all
things
shall
be
restored
to
the
primitive
Paradise
state
,
and
Christ
raigning
on
Earth
,
shall
drink
of
the
fruit
of
the
Vine
new
;
or
renewed
.
3.
Others
say
,
This
will
be
after
the
Resurrection
in
the
New
Earth
.
4.
But
the
usual
and
safest
Exposition
is
,
that
the
Metaphor
signifieth
onely
mutual
Joy
in
Heaven
.
30.
And
when
they
had
sung
an
hymn
they
went
out
into
the
mount
of
Olives
.
30.
N.
Whether
this
Hymn
was
that
used
by
the
Jews
,
(
which
were
all
the
113.114.115.116.117.118
.
Psalmes
?
)
or
one
made
for
that
use
by
Christ
is
uncertain
:
But
they
all
joyned
,
and
tell
us
,
how
suitable
Thanksgiving
,
and
singing
Psalmes
or
Hymns
at
Sacraments
and
Feasts
is
.
31.
Then
saith
Jesus
to
them
,
All
ye
shall
be
offended
because
of
me
this
night
:
For
it
is
written
,
I
will
smite
the
shepheard
,
and
the
sheep
of
the
flock
shall
be
scattered
abroad
.
31.
You
will
all
be
troubled
at
my
Apprehension
,
and
be
affrighted
away
from
me
;
as
it
is
written
,
&c.
32.
But
after
I
am
risen
again
,
I
will
go
before
you
into
Galilee
.
32.
N.
Christ
oft
fore-telling
his
Resurrection
,
proveth
his
Truth
;
why
he
would
not
appear
in
Jerusalem
,
and
to
all
,
but
in
Galilee
,
and
to
few
;
he
gave
us
not
the
reason
of
it
:
But
he
fore-knew
the
Jews
rejection
,
and
would
not
force
belief
in
them
by
fight
.
33.
Peter
answered
and
said
to
him
,
Though
all
men
shall
be
offended
because
of
thee
,
yet
will
I
never
be
offended
.
33.
Nothing
shall
affright
me
from
thee
.
N.
His
resolution
was
good
:
But
his
self-confidence
was
bad
.
34.
Jesus
said
to
him
,
Verily
I
say
to
thee
,
that
this
night
before
the
cock
crow
,
thou
shalt
deny
me
thrice
.
34.
Before
the
time
called
Cocks
crowing
be
past
&c.
Note
,
Christ
knoweth
before
what
mans
free
will
will
do
.
35.
Peter
said
to
him
,
Though
I
should
dye
with
thee
,
yet
will
I
not
deny
thee
Likewise
also
said
all
the
disciples
.
35.
N.
When
men
are
resolved
,
they
are
oft
too
insensible
of
their
weakness
and
mutability
.
36.
Then
cometh
Jesus
with
them
unto
a
place
called
Gethsemane
,
and
●a●th
to
the
disciples
,
Sit
ye
here
while
I
go
and
pray
yo●der
.
37.
And
he
took
with
him
Peter
and
the
two
sons
of
Zebedee
,
and
began
to
be
sorrowful
▪
and
very
heavy
.
36.37
.
Q.
Why
did
not
Christ
use
to
pray
with
his
Disciples
,
but
by
himself
.
Answ.
1.
We
know
not
whether
he
used
it
or
not
2.
He
sang
a
Hymn
with
them
at
the
Passover
.
But
his
Case
so
differed
from
all
other
mens
,
that
(
except
in
Thanksgivings
,
and
Generals
)
the
same
Prayer
would
not
suit
him
and
them
.
38.
Then
saith
he
to
them
,
My
soul
is
exceeding
sorrowful
,
even
unto
death
:
tarry
ye
here
and
watch
with
me
.
38.
N.
Christ
took
our
Nature
,
though
not
our
Sin
:
And
Nature
is
averse
to
Death
,
and
sensible
of
its
hurt
:
And
the
sence
of
Gods
Enmity
to
Sin
,
(
though
not
to
him
,
)
was
the
chief
part
of
his
Suffering
.
39.
And
he
went
a
little
further
,
and
fell
on
his
face
,
and
prayed
saying
,
O
my
Father
,
if
it
be
possible
,
let
this
cup
pass
from
me
:
nevertheless
,
not
as
I
will
,
but
as
thou
wilt
.
39.
Note
,
1.
Prostration
was
a
humbling
Posture
but
this
Example
binds
us
not
to
the
same
gesture
.
2.
The
first
act
of
Mans
Will
,
is
simple
complacence
in
good
,
and
averseness
to
evil
,
as
such
:
According
to
this
,
as
Christ
was
a
Man
,
he
was
averse
to
Death
and
Suffering
,
as
Man
is
,
(
else
it
would
be
no
penalty
;
)
And
this
is
it
that
he
expresseth
,
First
,
in
his
,
Prayer
.
But
the
Second
Act
of
Mans
Will
is
,
about
Ends
and
Means
that
stand
in
Competition
,
and
is
called
,
Choosing
,
or
Refusing
:
when
two
things
inconsistent
stand
in
competition
,
the
better
is
to
be
chosen
:
And
according
to
this
Christ
formeth
the
Second
Part
of
his
Prayer
,
[
Not
as
I
will
,
]
q.
d.
Thou
hast
given
me
a
Nature
,
which
doth
,
and
must
desire
good
,
and
not
evil
,
which
desireth
,
that
I
may
not
Suffer
.
But
it
is
thy
Will
,
and
my
Consent
to
Suffer
:
Therefore
thy
Will
,
and
not
my
simple
Volition
be
done
.
40.41
.
And
he
cometh
to
the
Disciples
,
and
findeth
them
asleep
,
and
saith
unto
Peter
,
What
,
could
ye
not
watch
with
me
one
hour
?
Watch
and
pray
,
that
ye
enter
not
into
temptation
:
the
spirit
indeed
is
willing
,
but
the
flesh
is
weak
.
40.
41.
Note
,
Christ
was
to
have
no
support
from
man
,
in
his
Sufferings
.
2.
Sleeping
,
when
we
should
Watch
and
Pray
is
a
fault
,
but
such
a
one
as
may
stand
with
Grace
.
3.
Watching
and
Praying
is
Gods
means
appointed
to
save
men
from
,
and
in
Temptation
.
4.
The
spirit
of
the
Faithful
is
willing
to
do
more
good
than
they
are
able
.
5.
The
Flesh
in
Faithful
Men
,
may
prevail
against
the
Spirit
in
sins
of
natural
infirmity
,
for
a
time
,
though
not
in
gross
Sins
,
in
the
design
and
bent
of
heart
and
life
.
6.
Christ
tenderly
excuseth
his
Servants
infirmities
.
42.
He
went
again
the
second
time
,
and
prayed
,
saying
,
O
my
father
,
if
this
cup
may
not
pass
away
from
me
,
except
I
drink
it
,
thy
will
be
done
.
42.
I
resign
my
will
to
submit
to
thine
,
and
I
desire
to
fullfil
it
,
for
which
,
I
came
in
Flesh
.
43.44
.
And
he
came
,
and
found
them
asleep
again
:
for
their
eyes
were
heavy
.
And
he
left
them
,
and
went
away
again
,
and
prayed
the
third
time
,
saying
the
same
words
.
43.44
.
Ost
speaking
the
same
things
in
Prayer
,
is
meet
for
them
that
have
the
same
causes
and
wants
.
45.46.47
.
Then
cometh
he
to
his
disciples
,
and
saith
to
them
,
Sleep
on
now
,
and
take
your
rest
,
behold
,
the
hour
is
at
hand
,
and
the
Son
of
man
is
betrayed
into
the
hands
of
sinners
.
Rise
,
let
us
be
going
;
behold
,
he
is
at
hand
that
doth
betray
me
.
And
while
he
yet
spake
,
lo
,
Judas
one
of
the
twelve
came
,
and
with
him
a
great
multitude
with
swords
and
slaves
from
the
chief
priests
and
elders
of
the
people
45.46.47
.
Note
,
To
be
hunted
to
death
by
the
Chief
Priests
and
Rulers
,
to
have
a
Multitude
ready
to
serve
them
in
it
with
armed
Violence
,
to
be
betrayed
by
One
of
his
Disciples
,
and
forsaken
by
the
rest
,
was
the
case
of
Christ
Suffering
,
in
which
we
must
be
prepared
to
follow
him
.
48.
Now
he
that
betrayed
him
,
gave
them
a
sign
,
saying
,
Whomsoever
I
shall
kiss
,
that
same
is
he
,
hold
him
fast
.
49.
And
forth
with
he
came
to
Jesus
,
and
said
,
Hail
master
,
and
kissed
him
.
50.
And
Jesus
said
to
him
,
Friend
,
wherefore
art
thou
come
?
Then
came
they
and
laid
hands
on
Jesus
,
and
took
him
.
48
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
Hypocrites
cruelty
is
exercised
under
the
name
of
Friendship
.
How
many
Thousand
Persecute
Christ
,
in
his
cause
,
and
Servants
,
on
pretences
of
Faith
,
Religion
,
Order
,
and
Enmity
to
Sin
?
2.
It
s
a
pitiful
sight
to
see
poor
ignorant
People
,
in
obedience
to
Rulers
,
Persecuting
Christ
,
to
their
own
Destruction
?
as
if
it
were
he
and
his
servants
,
that
were
their
dangerous
Enemies
.
51.
And
behold
,
one
of
them
which
were
with
Je●us
,
stretched
out
his
hand
,
and
drew
his
sword
,
and
stroke
a
servant
of
the
high
priests
,
and
smote
off
his
ear
.
51.
Natural
inclination
to
defence
,
and
Love
to
Christ
,
overcame
Peters
consideration
and
patience
.
52.
Then
said
Jesus
to
him
,
Put
up
again
thy
sword
into
his
place
:
for
all
they
that
take
the
sword
,
shall
perish
with
the
sword
52.
Put
up
thy
Sword
,
and
let
us
patiently
submit
to
Violence
:
For
as
none
must
use
the
Sword
,
without
just
Warrant
and
Authority
;
so
usually
they
that
fight
for
themselves
,
are
destroyed
,
and
suffer
more
than
they
that
patiently
endure
Violence
and
Injustice
.
Note
,
Christ
doth
not
in
these
words
make
all
self-defence
,
or
War
unlawful
,
but
he
doth
more
than
forbid
unwarrantable
Fighting
;
meaning
,
that
not
onely
unlawful
resistance
of
Power
,
and
Revenge
,
but
even
wars
and
fighting
against
injuries
and
Enemies
usua●●●
hasten
Death
,
and
increase
Mens
Sufferings
.
And
therefore
they
should
forethink
,
whether
War
,
or
Patience
▪
be
like
to
do
more
hurt
.
53.
Thinkest
thou
,
that
I
cannot
n●●
pray
to
my
father
,
and
he
shall
presen●●y
give
me
more
than
twelve
legions
of
angels
?
53.
Note
,
1.
Angels
are
ready
to
serve
Christ
,
at
his
desire
.
2.
It
should
stop
our
impatient
thoughts
of
rash
,
and
unlawful
self-defence
,
to
think
,
that
God
can
otherwise
deliver
us
.
54.
But
how
then
shall
the
scriptures
be
fulfilled
,
that
thus
it
must
be
?
54.
N.
We
must
not
strive
against
Events
which
we
foreknow
will
come
to
pass
.
55.
In
the
same
hour
,
said
Jesus
to
the
multitude
,
Are
ye
come
out
as
against
a
thief
with
swords
and
staves
to
take
me
?
I
sate
daily
with
you
teaching
in
the
temple
,
and
ye
laid
no
hold
on
me
.
55.
Why
did
you
not
take
me
in
the
Temple
,
but
thus
in
the
Night
like
a
Thief
.
56.
But
all
this
was
done
,
that
the
scriptures
of
the
prophets
might
be
fulfilled
.
Then
all
the
disciples
forsook
him
and
fled
.
56.
All
this
was
foretold
in
Scripture
.
They
let
his
Disciples
go
,
and
they
fled
away
in
fear
.
57.
And
they
that
had
laid
hold
on
Jesus
,
led
him
away
to
Caiaphas
the
high
priest
,
where
the
scribes
and
the
elders
were
assembled
.
58.
But
Peter
followed
him
afar
oft
,
unto
the
high
priests
palace
,
and
went
in
,
and
sate
with
the
servants
to
see
the
end
.
57.
They
brought
him
to
their
Arch-priest
,
as
glorying
in
their
success
:
And
Peter
went
in
where
the
Servants
sate
.
59.
Now
the
chief
priests
and
elders
,
and
all
the
councel
sought
false
witness
against
Jesus
to
put
him
to
death
.
60.
But
found
none
:
yea
,
though
many
false
witnesses
came
,
yet
found
they
none
.
At
the
last
came
two
false
witnesses
,
61.
And
said
,
This
fellow
said
,
I
am
able
to
destroy
the
temple
of
God
,
and
to
build
it
in
three
days
.
59.
&c.
N.
1.
As
Hypocrites
in
Religion
,
are
worse
than
Pagans
,
in
that
they
father
their
wickedness
on
God
,
and
Religion
;
so
Hypocrite-Judges
,
and
Lawyers
are
herein
worse
than
lawless
Murderers
,
that
they
abuse
and
disgrace
Law
,
and
Government
,
by
using
them
to
in●ustice
,
and
bloodshed
.
2.
No
man
is
so
good
or
innocent
,
that
false
Witness
may
not
Condemn
.
62.
And
the
high
priest
arose
,
and
said
●●●o
him
,
Answerest
thou
nothing
?
What
〈◊〉
which
these
witness
against
thee
?
●3
.
〈…〉
h●ld
his
peace
.
6●
.
6●
.
N.
Christ
was
silent
,
to
shew
,
1.
That
he
was
not
over
solicitous
for
his
Life
.
2.
When
Malignant
false
Judges
are
resolved
what
to
do
against
Innocence
and
Right
,
it
is
oft
in
vain
to
talk
it
out
with
them
.
And
they
watcht
for
words
of
his
own
to
Accuse
him
of
.
63.
And
the
high
priest
answered
,
and
said
unto
him
,
I
adjure
thee
by
the
living
God
,
that
thou
tell
us
,
whether
thou
be
the
Christ
the
Son
of
God
.
63.
N.
1.
Once
for
all
take
notice
,
that
[
answering
]
was
then
among
the
Jews
a
common
Phrase
,
for
[
speaking
in
course
]
though
no
question
was
askt
.
2.
It
was
the
Malignant
Policie
of
that
Arch-priest
,
to
make
Christ
his
own
Accuser
,
and
Witness
when
they
could
get
no
other
:
For
they
knew
that
he
that
bound
his
Disciples
to
confess
him
,
would
not
refuse
to
confess
himself
,
when
adjured
by
God
:
though
he
was
silent
as
to
his
Defence
against
Personal
Accusations
.
And
so
it
is
with
Christs
Enemies
to
this
day
,
who
put
Christians
,
that
dare
neither
lie
,
nor
conceale
necessary
truth
upon
self-Accusation
.
As
they
could
find
nothing
against
Daniel
,
except
about
the
Law
of
his
God
,
which
he
durst
not
break
to
save
his
Life
;
so
do
the
Devils
Officers
take
advantage
of
good
Mens
Consciences
,
to
destroy
them
.
64.
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
Thou
hast
said
:
nevertheless
I
say
unto
you
,
Hereafter
shall
ye
see
the
Son
of
man
sitting
on
the
right
hand
of
power
,
and
coming
in
the
clouds
of
heaven
.
64.
I
am
he
,
and
though
I
stand
here
to
be
judged
by
you
,
your
Eyes
shall
see
me
coming
in
Glory
,
and
in
Power
,
to
Judge
you
,
and
all
the
World
:
(
or
as
some
say
,
To
Destroy
you
by
the
Romans
.
)
65.66
.
Then
the
high
priest
rent
his
cloathes
,
saying
,
He
hath
spoken
blasphemy
,
what
further
need
have
we
of
witnesses
?
behold
,
now
ye
have
heard
his
blasphemy
.
What
think
ye
?
They
answered
and
said
,
He
is
guilty
of
death
.
65.66
.
Then
the
High
Priest
had
that
which
he
desired
,
and
by
rending
his
Cloathes
,
shewed
his
Abhorrence
of
the
supposed
Sin
of
Christ
,
and
demanded
the
Sentence
of
the
Court
against
him
,
as
a
Blasphemer
.
And
they
Voted
him
for
it
guilty
of
Death
.
Note
,
1.
How
foolish
a
thing
is
it
to
think
,
that
any
Law
,
or
any
mans
Innocency
,
or
Goodness
,
will
preserve
Justice
,
or
Piety
,
while
bad
men
are
Judges
.
Can
any
Law
be
better
than
Gods
?
Or
any
Person
better
than
Christ
?
The
Devils
Judges
possessing
the
place
that
God
instituted
to
defend
Truth
and
Equity
,
will
condemn
God
himself
manifest
in
Flesh
,
by
his
own
Law
,
and
as
sinning
against
himself
.
And
they
are
since
the
same
.
2.
The
very
Murderers
of
Christ
,
would
seem
greater
enemies
to
Blasphemy
,
and
more
zealous
for
Gods
Honour
,
than
God
himself
:
So
little
are
False
Men
to
be
believed
.
67.
Then
did
they
spit
in
his
face
and
buffeted
him
,
and
others
smote
him
with
the
palmes
of
their
hands
.
68.
Saying
,
prophecy
to
us
,
thou
Christ
,
who
is
he
that
smote
thee
.
67.68
.
N.
It
was
God
in
Flesh
,
that
submitted
to
all
this
scorn
and
abuse
for
our
Sin
.
1.
O
then
,
what
doth
Sin
deserve
?
2.
And
why
should
we
look
for
better
,
and
be
over-tender
of
our
Flesh
or
Reputation
.
69.
Now
Peter
sate
without
in
the
pallace
:
and
a
damsel
came
to
him
,
saying
,
Thou
also
wast
with
Jesus
of
Galilee
.
70.
But
he
denyed
before
them
all
,
saying
,
I
know
not
what
thou
sayest
.
71.
And
when
he
was
gone
out
into
the
porch
,
another
maid
saw
him
,
and
said
to
them
that
were
there
,
This
fellow
was
also
with
Jesus
of
Nazareth
.
72.
And
again
he
denyed
with
an
oath
,
I
do
not
know
the
man
.
69.
&c.
N.
1.
A
man
that
is
forwardest
in
professing
Courage
,
and
in
drawing
the
Sword
,
and
laying
about
him
,
is
in
greater
danger
basely
Cowarded
by
silly
Wenches
.
So
uncertain
a
thing
is
Man
.
2.
Distrustful
fear
,
and
love
of
Life
,
may
draw
men
into
multiplyed
heynous
Sin
.
73.
And
after
a
while
came
to
him
they
that
stood
by
,
and
said
to
Peter
,
Surely
thou
also
art
one
of
them
,
for
thy
speech
betrayeth
thee
.
74.
Then
began
he
to
curse
and
to
swear
,
saying
,
I
know
not
the
man
.
And
immediately
the
cock
crew
.
73.
Matthew
mentioneth
but
one
Cock
crowing
;
It
being
the
middle
or
second
that
is
meant
.
2.
To
ask
,
what
had
become
of
Peter
,
if
he
had
dyed
in
this
Sin
?
and
how
far
did
he
fall
from
Grace
,
is
not
so
profitable
,
as
to
consider
our
own
frailty
and
danger
,
and
how
to
scape
the
like
.
75.
And
Peter
remembred
the
words
of
Jesus
which
said
to
him
,
Before
the
cock
crow
,
thou
shalt
deny
me
thrice
:
And
he
went
out
,
and
wept
bitterly
.
75.
N.
Christ
look'd
on
Peter
,
(
as
John
saith
,
)
and
this
began
to
melt
him
into
Repentance
,
with
the
hearing
of
the
Second
Cock
:
Yet
though
he
wept
,
he
did
not
return
,
and
openly
Confess
Christ
,
as
he
did
after
.
Doubtless
the
Disciples
had
far
more
Grace
,
and
were
less
lyable
to
Fall
after
the
Holy
Ghost
came
down
on
them
at
Pentecost
,
than
before
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
1.
WHen
the
morning
was
come
,
all
the
chief
priests
and
elders
of
the
people
,
took
counsel
against
Jesus
to
put
him
to
death
.
1.
Note
,
The
Romans
had
taken
from
the
Jews
the
power
of
putting
men
to
Death
:
Therefore
they
consulted
how
to
get
the
Roman
Government
to
do
it
:
Priests
,
and
Rulers
,
all
Conspire
it
.
2.
And
when
they
had
bound
him
,
they
led
him
away
,
and
delivered
him
to
Pontius
Pilate
the
governour
.
2.
When
they
had
judged
him
to
deserve
Death
after
their
Law
,
they
bring
him
bound
to
Pilate
the
Roman
Governour
,
to
have
him
Condemn
,
and
Crucifie
him
.
3.
Then
Judas
who
had
betrayed
him
,
when
he
saw
that
he
was
condemned
,
repented
himself
,
and
brought
again
the
thirty
pieces
of
silver
to
the
chief
priests
and
elders
,
4.
Saying
,
I
have
sinned
,
in
that
I
have
betrayed
the
innocent
bloud
.
And
they
said
,
What
is
that
to
us
?
see
thou
to
that
.
3
,
4.
N.
1.
It
is
uncertain
whether
Judas
was
before
emboldened
to
betray
him
for
gain
,
by
thinking
that
he
would
deliver
himself
by
a
miracle
;
or
whether
he
was
made
sensless
by
the
Devil
,
till
now
that
God
awakened
his
conscience
.
2.
O
how
differently
doth
sin
appear
in
the
hour
of
flattering
temptation
,
and
when
conscience
is
throughly
wakened
?
It
seems
not
then
the
same
thing
,
because
conscience
is
not
in
the
same
case
.
3.
We
see
here
what
cold
comfort
companions
in
sin
will
give
a
man
in
misery
or
despair
?
See
thou
to
that
,
is
all
that
can
be
got
then
from
them
that
tempted
and
hired
him
to
sin
.
4.
O
the
stupidity
of
seared
sleepy
consciences
!
that
these
Arch-priests
and
Rulers
should
not
be
touched
with
Judas's
terror
and
repentance
,
but
say
,
What
is
that
to
us
,
when
it
was
they
that
hired
him
to
sin
,
and
sinned
still
.
5.
And
he
cast
down
the
pieces
of
silver
in
the
temple
,
and
departed
,
and
went
and
hanged
himself
.
5.
N.
1.
Sinners
gain
will
at
last
be
like
a
hot
iron
,
too
hot
to
hold
:
Despair
shall
force
restitution
when
true
repentance
will
not
do
it
.
This
will
be
all
the
comfort
of
unlawful
gain
at
last
.
2.
That
Judas
strangled
himself
,
and
that
he
fell
headlong
and
his
bowels
burst
out
,
are
both
certain
:
But
how
he
was
strangled
,
whether
by
mere
terror
,
or
by
a
cord
,
and
how
he
burst
,
whether
by
mere
suffocation
,
or
by
the
fall
,
and
how
he
fell
,
whether
by
precipitation
,
or
by
breaking
of
the
cord
,
&c.
are
things
uncertain
.
6.
And
the
chief
Priests
took
the
silver
pieces
,
and
said
,
It
is
not
lawful
to
put
them
into
the
treasury
,
because
it
is
the
price
of
bloud
.
6.
N.
Thus
Arch-hypocrites
make
conscience
of
Ceremony
,
and
make
no
conscience
of
Perjury
,
Persecution
,
and
Murdering
the
Innocent
.
Bloud
they
thirst
for
and
own
;
and
they
will
give
Money
to
procure
it
:
but
the
price
of
bloud
must
not
be
consecrated
.
7.
And
they
took
counsel
,
and
bought
with
them
the
potters
field
to
bury
strangers
in
.
7.
N.
This
was
supposed
to
be
a
pious
use
,
so
holy
and
charitable
would
they
be
.
8
,
9.
Wherefore
that
field
was
called
,
The
field
of
bloud
to
this
day
.
Then
was
fulfilled
that
which
was
spoken
by
Jeremiah
the
prophet
,
saying
,
And
they
took
the
thirty
pieces
of
silver
,
the
price
of
him
that
was
valued
,
whom
they
of
the
children
of
Israel
did
value
:
10.
and
gave
them
for
the
potters
field
as
the
Lord
appointed
me
.
8
,
&c.
N.
How
punctually
was
this
foretold
?
But
by
whom
is
a
doubt
still
.
The
Text
here
saith
by
Jeremy
:
the
words
are
found
only
in
Zachary
,
Ch.
11.12
.
Some
think
that
Zachary
did
but
recite
them
from
some
Tradition
from
Jeremy
:
Others
that
Matth.
forgot
the
names
:
Others
that
the
Scribes
since
have
mistaken
:
But
Mr.
Mede
thinks
that
this
and
the
rest
of
Zachary
to
the
end
,
are
truly
part
of
Jeremy's
Book
,
mis-joyned
with
Zach.
by
old
mistake
.
11.
And
Jesus
stood
before
the
governour
,
and
the
governour
asked
him
,
saying
,
Art
thou
the
king
of
the
Jews
?
And
Jesus
said
to
him
,
Thou
sayest
.
11.
N.
It
's
like
Pilate
ask'd
in
derision
,
but
Christ
affirmed
it
in
earnest
,
that
he
was
their
King
by
Right
.
12.
And
when
he
was
accused
of
the
chief
priests
and
elders
,
he
answered
nothing
.
13.
Then
saith
Pilate
to
him
,
Hearest
thou
not
how
many
thing
they
witness
against
thee
.
14.
And
he
answered
him
to
never
a
word
;
insomuch
that
the
governour
marvelled
greatly
.
12
,
&c.
N.
Christ
knew
the
time
to
speak
,
and
the
time
to
be
silent
,
when
speaking
would
do
no
good
.
15.
Now
at
that
feast
the
governour
was
wont
to
release
to
the
people
a
prisoner
,
whom
they
would
.
16.
And
they
had
then
a
notable
prisoner
called
Barabbas
.
17.
Therefore
when
they
were
gathered
together
,
Pilate
said
to
them
,
Whom
will
you
that
I
release
to
you
?
Barabbas
,
or
Jesus
which
is
called
Christ
?
18.
For
he
knew
that
for
envy
they
had
delivered
him
?
15.
&c.
He
knew
that
it
was
the
doing
of
the
Priests
and
Rulers
to
prosecute
him
,
and
thought
that
possibly
the
people
might
be
for
his
life
,
rather
than
for
such
a
one
as
Barabbas
.
19.
When
he
was
set
down
on
the
Judgment
seat
,
his
wife
sent
to
him
,
saying
,
Have
thou
nothing
to
do
with
that
just
man
,
for
I
have
suffered
many
things
this
day
in
a
dream
because
of
him
.
19.
Women
and
dreams
may
be
better
Monitors
to
some
Rulers
,
than
Arch-priests
their
wit
and
interest
.
20.
But
the
chief
priests
and
elders
perswaded
the
multitude
that
they
should
ask
Barabbas
and
destroy
Jesus
.
20.
N.
It
is
the
Priests
and
Rulers
that
stir
up
the
malignity
of
the
rabble
to
do
mischief
.
21.
Then
the
Governour
answered
and
said
to
them
,
Whether
of
the
two
will
ye
that
I
release
unto
you
?
they
said
Barabbas
.
21.
N.
The
people
were
of
two
parties
:
One
part
were
for
Christ
,
and
that
so
many
that
the
Priests
for
tear
of
them
durst
not
take
him
openly
:
But
the
other
party
were
the
malignant
rabble
,
who
were
ready
to
call
for
innocent
bloud
,
if
Priests
and
Elders
did
but
set
them
on
.
22.
Pilate
said
to
them
,
What
shall
I
do
then
with
Jesus
which
is
called
Christ
?
They
all
said
to
him
,
Let
him
be
crucified
.
22.
N.
Nothing
is
so
bad
that
ignorant
wicked
men
may
not
do
?
nor
any
so
good
that
they
may
not
murder
.
23.
And
the
governour
said
,
Why
,
what
evil
hath
he
done
?
but
they
cried
out
the
more
,
saying
,
Let
him
be
crucified
.
23.
N.
It
s
in
vain
to
call
for
reason
or
justice
to
an
ignorant
malignant
rabble
.
A
Heathen
Ruler
was
less
unjust
,
than
the
Priests
and
their
blind
followers
.
24.
When
Pilate
saw
that
he
could
prevail
nothing
,
but
rather
a
tumult
was
made
,
he
took
water
and
washed
his
hands
before
the
multitude
,
saying
,
I
am
innocent
of
the
bloud
of
this
just
person
,
see
ye
to
it
.
24.
N.
Just
Judges
will
do
unjustly
for
the
sake
of
any
:
But
this
hypocrite
thought
the
rabble
,
and
the
Priests
importunity
would
excuse
him
:
and
the
guilt
was
only
theirs
.
25.
Then
answered
all
the
people
and
said
,
His
bloud
be
on
us
,
and
on
our
children
.
25.
N.
And
so
it
hath
been
to
this
day
with
a
most
dreadful
Vengeance
;
they
being
killed
with
a
most
horrid
slaughter
,
their
City
and
Temple
Burnt
,
and
the
unbelieving
off-spring
being
Vagabounds
over
the
earth
,
abhorred
by
all
Nations
where
they
come
.
O
dreadful
curse
!
What
need
any
other
than
themselves
to
make
ignorant
wicked
people
miserable
:
They
are
the
most
direful
enemies
,
yea
Devils
and
a
Hell
unto
themselves
.
26.
Then
released
he
Barabbas
to
them
,
and
when
he
had
scourged
Jesus
he
delivered
him
to
be
crucified
.
26.
N.
He
was
scourged
after
he
was
sentenced
to
death
:
Yet
John
mentioneth
it
before
.
27.
Then
the
soldiers
of
the
governour
took
Jesus
into
the
common
hall
,
and
gathered
unto
him
the
whole
band
of
soldiers
.
28.
And
they
stripped
him
,
and
put
on
him
a
scarlet
robe
.
29.
And
when
they
had
platted
a
crown
of
thorns
,
they
put
it
on
his
head
,
and
a
reed
in
his
right
hand
,
and
they
bowed
the
knee
before
him
,
and
mocked
him
,
saying
,
Hail
king
of
the
Jews
.
30.
And
they
spit
upon
him
,
and
took
the
reed
and
smote
him
on
the
head
.
27.
&c.
N.
It
was
God
in
flesh
that
was
thus
made
as
a
fool
,
the
common
sport
and
scorn
for
our
sins
:
and
shall
we
think
to
be
saved
in
a
life
of
fleshly
pleasure
;
without
partaking
of
the
Cross
?
No
wonder
if
the
Cross
was
a
stumbling
block
to
the
Jews
,
and
foolishness
to
the
Gentiles
;
to
trust
Life
and
Soul
on
one
that
was
thus
used
;
till
the
Holy
Ghost
by
miracle
and
power
conquered
unbelief
.
31.
And
after
that
they
had
mocked
him
they
took
the
robe
off
from
him
,
and
put
his
own
rayment
on
him
,
and
led
him
away
to
crucifie
him
.
31.
When
they
had
done
with
derision
,
they
proceed
to
his
Execution
.
All
this
was
suffered
for
us
.
32.
And
as
they
came
out
,
they
found
a
man
of
Cyrene
,
Simon
by
name
,
him
they
compelled
to
bear
his
cross
.
32.
Note
,
He
that
was
compelled
was
innocent
,
but
they
that
compelled
him
were
the
Murderers
.
33.
And
when
they
were
come
to
a
place
called
Golgotha
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
place
of
a
scull
,
34.
They
gave
him
vinegar
to
drink
mingled
with
gall
,
and
when
he
had
tasted
thereof
,
he
would
not
drink
.
33.
N.
This
called
Gall
,
and
by
Mark
,
Myrrhe
,
is
supposed
to
be
a
drink
that
was
poysonous
,
commonly
given
to
Malefactors
to
hasten
death
for
their
ease
;
which
Christ
refused
.
35.
And
they
crucified
him
,
and
parted
his
garments
casting
lots
:
that
it
might
be
fulfilled
which
was
spoken
by
the
Prophets
,
They
parted
my
garments
among
them
,
and
upon
my
vesture
did
they
cast
lo●s
.
35.
They
divided
his
other
Garments
,
and
cast
lots
for
his
seamless
coat
.
36
,
37.
And
sitting
down
,
they
watched
him
.
And
set
up
over
his
head
,
his
accusation
written
,
THIS
IS
JESUS
THE
KING
OF
THE
JEWS
.
36
,
37.
So
it
was
pretended
Treason
or
Vsurpation
that
he
died
for
by
the
Romans
,
and
Blasphemy
by
the
Jews
;
To
bear
the
imputation
of
such
wickedness
was
not
the
least
of
Christs
sufferings
.
38.
Then
were
there
two
thieves
crucified
with
him
,
one
on
the
right
hand
,
and
another
on
the
left
:
38.
N.
Thus
was
he
numbered
with
the
transgressours
,
to
expiate
transgressions
.
39.
And
they
that
passed
by
reviled
him
,
wagging
their
heads
.
40.
And
saying
,
Thou
that
destroyest
the
temple
and
buildest
it
in
three
days
,
save
thy self
:
if
thou
be
the
Son
of
God
,
come
down
from
the
cross
.
41.
Likewise
also
the
chief
priests
mocking
him
,
with
the
scribes
and
elders
,
said
,
42.
He
saved
others
,
himself
he
cannot
save
.
If
he
be
the
king
of
Israel
let
him
now
come
down
from
the
cross
,
and
we
will
believe
him
.
43.
He
trusted
in
God
,
let
him
deliver
him
,
if
he
will
have
him
:
for
he
said
,
I
am
the
Son
of
God
.
39
,
&c.
Note
,
Had
these
known
him
,
and
foreknown
what
would
follow
,
this
scorn
had
been
forborn
.
2.
They
make
his
own
words
the
matter
of
their
accusation
,
by
perverting
them
.
A
way
still
used
by
such
men
.
3.
They
turn
his
profession
of
himself
into
scorn
,
little
knowing
that
this
derided
King
would
judge
them
and
all
the
world
.
4.
They
turn
his
saving
of
others
into
his
derision
:
Neither
the
Goodness
nor
the
Greatness
of
his
miraculous
works
will
restrain
them
.
5.
They
turn
his
very
relation
to
God
,
and
trust
in
him
,
to
his
scorn
.
6.
Infidels
will
prescribe
Christ
the
terms
on
which
they
will
believe
in
him
,
or
else
they
will
not
believe
:
But
the
faithful
take
Gods
terms
and
cogent
evidences
,
and
presume
not
to
prescribe
terms
unto
him
.
44.
The
thieves
also
who
were
crucified
with
him
,
cast
the
same
in
his
teeth
.
44.
Note
,
1.
All
conspire
to
reproach
the
Son
of
God
.
2.
When
we
are
in
suffering
,
all
sorts
take
liberty
to
load
him
that
is
cast
down
:
As
in
wars
all
talk
against
them
that
are
conquered
.
3.
The
thieves
here
are
said
to
do
that
which
only
one
of
them
did
(
a
usual
Phrase
.
)
45.
Now
from
the
sixth
hour
there
was
darkness
over
all
the
land
till
the
ninth
hour
.
45.
N.
1.
It
was
extraordinary
darkness
;
but
not
so
great
as
to
hinder
converse
:
therefore
it
did
not
convince
them
.
2.
The
Sun
must
not
shine
on
that
odious
fact
,
which
yet
the
hardened
agents
glory
in
,
and
in
darkness
go
on
in
the
works
of
darkness
.
46.
And
about
the
ninth
hour
Jesus
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
,
Eli
,
Eli
,
Lamasabacthani
,
that
is
to
say
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
.
46.
Note
,
He
either
spake
in
the
Syriack
Tongue
,
Psal.
22.1
.
(
which
was
a
Prophesi●
of
him
)
or
as
some
think
the
express
Hebrew
words
,
tho
now
variously
written
.
2.
By
Gods
forsaking
him
,
is
not
meant
any
abatement
of
Divine
Love
:
but
that
God
both
exposed
him
to
this
death
by
wicked
men
▪
and
withdrew
from
his
Humane
nature
the
sense
of
his
complacence
,
and
let
out
upon
his
Soul
a
deep
afflicting
sense
of
his
displeasure
against
man
for
sin
,
which
was
his
penalty
as
he
was
our
surety
,
and
suffered
in
our
stead
as
a
Sacrifice
for
our
sin
.
3.
Christ
was
thus
far
forsaken
for
us
,
that
we
might
never
be
quite
forsaken
.
47.
Some
of
them
that
stood
there
,
when
they
heard
that
,
said
,
the
man
calleth
for
Elias
.
47.
N
,
It
is
uncertain
whether
they
spake
this
in
ignorance
of
the
Language
,
whether
Hebrew
(
which
the
Jews
had
forgotten
)
or
Syriack
(
which
the
Roman
Soldiers
might
not
understand
:
)
Or
,
(
which
is
more
probable
)
in
mere
prophane
scorn
.
48.
And
straitway
one
of
them
ran
,
and
took
a
spunge
,
and
filled
it
with
vinegar
,
and
put
it
on
a
reed
,
and
gave
him
to
drink
.
49.
The
rest
said
,
Let
be
,
let
us
see
whether
Elias
will
come
to
save
him
.
48
,
49.
N.
In
mere
scorn
.
50.
Jesus
when
he
had
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
yielded
up
the
ghost
.
50.
N.
Luke
tells
us
his
last
words
[
Father
into
thy
hand
I
commend
my
Spirit
.
]
51.
And
behold
the
vail
of
the
temple
was
rent
in
twain
,
from
the
top
to
the
bottom
,
and
the
earth
did
quake
,
and
the
rocks
rent
.
52.
And
the
graves
were
opened
,
and
many
bodies
of
saints
which
slept
,
arose
,
53.
And
came
out
of
the
graves
after
his
resurrection
,
and
went
into
the
holy
city
,
and
appeared
to
many
.
51
,
&c.
N.
By
the
Vail
some
think
is
meant
a
Curtain
hanged
;
others
say
,
The
stone
wall
that
was
built
between
the
inner
Sanctuary
and
the
outer
:
This
renting
signified
the
ending
of
the
Jewish
Law
and
Sanctuary
,
and
the
opening
to
us
an
access
to
God
by
Christ
.
The
Earthquake
,
and
the
rending
of
the
Rocks
,
and
opening
of
the
Graves
went
sometime
before
his
Resurrection
:
But
the
rising
and
appearing
of
them
was
after
.
It
is
not
the
Souls
of
Saints
that
slept
,
but
those
bodies
that
rose
.
All
this
convinced
not
the
hardened
Jews
.
54.
Now
when
the
Centurion
and
they
that
were
with
him
,
watching
Jesus
,
saw
the
earthquake
,
and
those
things
which
were
done
,
they
feared
greatly
,
saying
,
Truly
this
was
the
Son
of
God
.
54.
Note
,
The
Heathen
Soldiers
were
not
so
obdurate
as
the
hypocrite
Priests
and
Rulers
and
their
followers
.
55.
And
many
women
were
there
beholding
afar
off
,
which
followed
Jesus
from
Galilee
ministring
to
him
.
56.
Among
which
was
Mary
Magdalen
,
and
Mary
the
mother
of
James
and
Joses
,
and
the
mother
of
Zebedees
children
.
55.
Note
,
56
These
women
stuck
closer
to
Christ
than
his
twelve
chief
disciples
did
.
57.
When
the
even
was
come
,
there
came
a
rich
man
of
Arimathea
,
named
Joseph
,
who
also
himself
was
Jesus
disciple
.
58.
He
went
to
Pilate
,
and
begged
the
body
of
Jesus
:
then
Pilate
commanded
the
body
to
be
delivered
.
57
,
58.
Note
,
Christs
death
endeth
not
Josephs
love
2.
Pilate
was
less
malignant
than
the
Jews
.
59.
And
when
Joseph
had
taken
the
body
he
wrapped
it
in
a
clean
linnen
cloth
:
60.
And
laid
it
in
his
own
tomb
,
which
he
had
hewed
out
of
the
rock
;
and
he
rolled
a
great
stone
to
the
door
of
the
Sepulchre
,
and
departed
.
59.60
.
N.
Well
might
he
lend
him
a
grave
,
who
would
save
him
from
the
grave
by
a
resurrection
.
61.
And
there
was
Mary
Magdalene
,
and
the
other
Mary
,
sitting
against
the
sepulchre
.
61.
Note
,
To
follow
him
in
love
as
far
as
they
were
able
.
62.
Now
the
next
day
that
followed
,
the
day
of
the
preparation
,
the
chief
priests
and
Pharisees
came
together
unto
Pilate
;
63.
Saying
,
Sir
,
we
remember
that
that
deceiver
said
,
while
he
was
yet
alive
,
After
three
daies
I
will
rise
again
.
64.
Command
therefore
that
the
sepulchre
be
made
sure
untill
the
third
day
,
lest
his
disciples
come
by
night
,
and
steal
him
away
,
and
say
to
the
people
,
He
is
risen
from
the
dead
:
so
the
last
errour
shall
be
worse
than
the
first
.
65.
Pilate
said
,
to
them
,
Ye
have
watch
,
go
your
way
,
make
it
as
sure
as
you
can
.
66.
So
they
went
,
and
made
the
sepulcher
sure
,
sealing
the
stone
,
and
setting
a
watch
.
62
,
&c.
Note
,
God
permitted
and
over-ruled
their
malignant
suspicion
,
to
prevent
all
such
calumnies
and
objections
against
our
faith
,
ever
after
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
1.
IN
the
end
of
the
sabbath
,
as
it
began
to
to
dawn
,
toward
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
came
Mary
Magdalene
,
and
the
other
Mary
,
to
see
the
sepulchre
.
1.
Note
,
They
came
in
love
with
spices
to
have
embalmed
his
body
.
2.
And
behold
,
there
was
a
great
earthquake
,
for
the
angel
of
the
LORD
descended
from
heaven
,
and
came
and
rolled
back
the
stone
from
the
door
,
and
sat
upon
it
.
3.
His
countenance
was
like
lightening
,
and
his
rayment
white
as
snow
.
4.
And
for
fear
of
him
the
keepers
did
shake
and
became
as
dead
men
.
2
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
Well
might
Abraham
say
,
if
one
rose
from
the
dead
,
they
will
not
be
perswaded
,
when
all
this
would
not
convince
men
.
2.
If
an
Angel
be
so
dreadful
,
what
will
God
be
to
the
wicked
?
5.
And
the
angel
answered
and
said
to
the
women
,
Fear
ye
not
:
for
I
know
that
ye
seek
Jesus
,
who
was
crucified
.
6.
He
is
not
here
:
for
he
is
risen
,
as
he
said
:
Come
,
see
the
place
where
the
LORD
lay
.
7.
And
go
quickly
,
and
tell
his
disciples
that
he
is
risen
from
the
dead
.
And
behold
,
he
goeth
before
you
into
Gallilee
,
there
shall
ye
see
him
:
lo
,
I
have
told
you
.
5.
N.
Angels
were
the
preachers
of
Christ
birth
to
Shepheards
,
and
they
are
the
first
preachers
of
his
Resurrection
to
Women
.
8.
And
they
departed
quickly
from
the
sepulchre
,
with
fear
and
great
joy
,
and
did
run
to
bring
his
disciples
word
.
8.
N.
Women
must
be
the
first
preachers
of
Christs
resurrection
to
his
Apostles
.
9.
And
as
they
went
to
tell
his
disciples
,
behold
,
Jesus
met
them
,
saying
,
All
hail
.
And
they
came
,
and
held
him
by
the
feet
,
and
worshipped
him
.
9.
N.
It
was
poor
Women
that
had
been
sinners
,
that
Christ
honoured
with
his
first
apperance
.
10.
Then
said
Jesus
to
them
,
Be
not
afraid
,
Go
,
tell
my
brethren
that
I
go
into
Gallilee
,
and
there
they
shall
see
me
.
10.
N.
1.
He
would
not
shew
himself
so
openly
,
to
the
malicious
forsaken
people
at
Jerusalem
.
2.
His
disciples
and
kinsmen
are
called
his
Brethren
.
3.
No
one
evangelist
mentioneth
the
whole
of
this
History
;
but
what
one
omitteth
another
hath
(
of
which
after
.
)
11.
Now
when
they
were
going
,
Behold
,
some
of
the
watch
came
into
the
city
,
and
shewed
to
the
chief
priests
all
the
things
that
were
done
.
12.
And
when
they
were
assembled
with
the
Elders
,
and
had
taken
counsel
,
they
gave
large
money
to
the
soldiers
.
13.
Saying
,
say
ye
,
His
disciples
came
by
night
,
and
stole
him
away
while
we
slept
.
14.
And
if
this
come
to
the
governours
ears
,
we
will
perswade
him
and
secure
you
.
11.
N.
What
will
convince
hardned
,
forsaken
men
.
15.
So
they
took
the
money
,
and
did
as
they
were
taught
.
And
this
saying
is
commonly
reported
among
the
Jews
to
this
day
.
15.
N.
1.
Lying
is
the
Devils
great
meanes
against
Faith
;
And
the
love
of
money
is
the
meanes
that
subserveth
it
.
2.
They
that
will
not
believe
the
truth
,
easily
believe
deceiving
lies
.
16.
Then
the
eleven
disciples
went
away
into
Galilee
,
into
a
mountain
,
where
Jesus
had
appointed
them
.
17.
And
when
they
saw
him
,
they
worshipped
him
:
but
some
doubted
.
17.
N.
Tho
the
evangelists
say
no
more
of
Christs
meeting
them
on
this
Mountain
,
and
what
he
there
said
to
them
;
and
Luke
and
John
say
nothing
of
it
,
and
there
seem
a
strange
difference
in
their
Narratives
of
Christs
appearances
,
it
is
but
one
saying
what
another
had
omitted
;
and
no
one
of
them
saying
all
(
of
which
after
on
John
20.
and
21.
)
18.
And
Jesus
came
,
and
spake
to
them
,
saying
,
All
power
is
given
to
me
in
heaven
and
on
Earth
.
19.
Go
ye
therefore
,
and
teach
all
nations
,
baptizing
them
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
18.
After
these
and
other
appearings
to
them
,
Jesus
said
,
As
I
have
dyed
to
redeem
the
World
,
in
order
to
the
ends
of
my
undertaking
,
the
Father
hath
given
me
an
Universal
Propiety
and
Governing
power
by
the
right
to
Redemption
;
as
chief
Administrator
under
him
in
Heaven
and
Earth
.
So
that
henceforth
all
the
concerns
of
men
in
this
World
and
the
other
,
are
at
my
dispose
;
and
all
men
under
my
Government
by
Right
and
Obligation
.
By
which
authority
I
now
commission
you
,
to
go
,
abroad
the
World
and
make
all
Nations
(
to
the
utmost
of
your
power
)
my
Disciples
;
taking
them
into
my
Church
by
Solemn
Covenant
,
celebrated
by
Baptizing
them
,
into
the
name
of
the
Father
,
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
.
N.
1.
Christs
Right
of
Dominion
and
Empire
is
founded
in
the
Fathers
Covenant
with
him
as
redeemer
.
2.
And
being
Vniversal
Lord
,
Redemption
is
so
far
universal
as
to
prove
these
and
other
common
effects
.
Rom.
14.9
.
To
this
end
Christ
dyed
,
rose
,
and
revived
,
that
he
might
be
Lord
both
of
the
dead
and
of
the
living
.
2.
The
word
translated
Teach
signifieth
[
Disciple
to
me
]
or
[
make
Nations
my
Disciples
.
]
3.
All
Christians
should
endeavour
to
make
Christianity
the
National
Religion
,
that
the
Kingdoms
of
the
World
may
become
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Lord
and
of
his
Christ
;
that
is
that
they
be
[
Christian
Kingdoms
]
and
not
only
Christians
gathered
out
of
Kingdoms
.
4.
This
maketh
not
all
to
be
Christians
,
who
are
in
those
Kingdoms
,
but
only
such
as
are
Discipled
.
5.
Infants
being
parts
of
all
Kingdoms
,
this
text
commandeth
to
Disciple
and
Baptize
them
,
they
are
made
Disciples
by
being
justly
dedicated
to
Christ
,
by
those
that
have
true
Power
to
dispose
of
them
,
to
learn
of
him
,
and
obey
him
as
they
grow
up
and
are
Capable
.
As
Christ
was
relatively
,
Head
of
the
Church
in
his
Infancy
,
when
his
humane
nature
was
uncapable
of
the
actual
administration
;
so
are
Infants
capable
of
being
Disciples
by
Covenant
,
Dedication
,
(
by
those
that
have
the
dispose
of
them
for
their
good
,
and
can
covenant
for
them
which
men
)
and
by
Relation
and
Obligation
.
God
had
never
a
Church
on
Earth
,
of
which
Infants
were
not
Infant-members
since
there
were
Infants
in
the
World
.
6.
To
be
baptized
into
the
name
of
the
Father
Son
and
Holy
Ghost
;
is
no
less
than
by
solemn
Covenant
to
give
up
ones
self
to
God
the
Father
,
as
our
Father
reconciled
by
Christ
;
our
chief
owner
and
rules
,
and
our
chief
Benefactor
,
even
as
our
God
;
and
to
Christ
as
our
Saviour
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
as
our
Sanctifier
.
And
meerly
to
consent
to
learn
of
Christ
,
makes
none
a
baptizable
disciple
.
7.
Baptism
is
Christening
,
and
is
the
badge
of
those
that
must
love
and
take
each
other
for
Christians
,
and
the
terms
of
Church
Unity
;
till
it
be
nullified
by
verbal
or
actual
apostacy
.
And
it
is
Church
tyranny
and
Schism
,
to
make
Canons
which
shall
exclude
those
from
the
Church
of
Christ
,
whom
he
taketh
in
by
baptism
;
before
they
impenitently
nullify
that
Covenant
in
whole
or
in
some
essential
part
,
viz.
by
proved
denying
essentials
of
Faith
,
or
forsaking
some
essential
part
of
obedience
.
8.
Baptism
making
us
Christians
,
is
our
state
of
Regeneration
by
which
we
may
know
our
right
to
Justification
and
Salvation
;
that
is
,
He
that
consenteth
heartily
and
unfeignedly
to
the
Baptismal
Covenant
,
is
Regenerate
and
justified
,
and
shall
be
saved
.
And
he
that
doth
consent
but
with
the
mouth
and
outward
signe
,
or
leaveth
out
some
essential
part
in
his
heart
consent
,
is
regenerate
only
sacramentally
and
a
visible
member
of
the
Church
,
but
is
not
justified
nor
shall
be
saved
.
20.
Teaching
them
to
observe
all
things
whatsoever
I
have
commanded
you
:
and
●o
,
I
am
with
you
alway
,
to
the
end
of
the
World
.
20.
And
when
you
have
Baptized
them
,
and
so
united
them
to
me
and
my
universal
Church
,
upon
their
understanding
professed
faith
and
repentance
,
(
and
dedication
of
their
seed
to
me
)
then
congregate
them
in
order
under
faithful
Pastors
.
And
as
you
as
general
Teachers
to
all
the
Churches
,
must
deliver
to
them
all
the
commands
which
I
have
committed
to
your
trust
(
by
word
and
writing
)
so
these
Pastors
must
further
instruct
them
that
they
may
grow
up
in
knowledge
,
of
all
these
my
commands
:
And
in
the
performance
of
this
charge
,
I
shall
by
the
help
of
my
Spirit
and
protection
,
be
present
with
you
and
such
pastors
in
their
course
,
to
the
end
of
this
World
,
(
or
age
)
till
I
shall
come
in
glory
to
the
final
judgment
.
Tho
you
see
me
not
,
I
shall
be
as
really
assisting
to
you
and
regardful
of
you
,
even
in
all
your
labours
and
sufferings
,
as
if
you
saw
me
.
Note
,
1.
This
general
command
of
teaching
all
Nations
Christs
commands
,
includeth
writing
the
Scriptures
,
without
which
they
could
not
teach
posterity
in
all
Nations
his
commands
.
2.
It
maketh
them
his
intrusted
Apostles
,
from
whose
fidelity
we
may
believingly
receive
his
commands
:
And
therefore
implyeth
the
promise
of
his
Spirit
to
make
them
true
and
credible
reporters
.
3.
It
implyeth
that
his
commands
are
the
universal
Laws
for
his
Catholick
Church
.
And
no
man
or
men
have
authority
to
make
Laws
for
the
universal
Church
on
Earth
but
he
;
and
to
undertake
it
,
is
to
undertake
the
prerogative
of
Christ
,
and
to
be
Vice-christ
by
usurpation
;
be
it
Pope
or
Councils
.
4.
Yet
the
precept
of
observing
his
commands
,
forbids
not
the
observing
of
the
commands
of
any
lawful
limited
local
rulers
under
him
,
not
crossing
his
commands
;
Parents
,
Masters
,
Pastors
,
Princes
must
be
obeyed
in
their
Provinces
and
Places
;
even
about
Gods
worship
.
If
men
make
subordinate
Laws
,
according
to
Christs
General
Laws
of
Love
,
Concord
,
Edification
,
Order
,
they
must
be
obeyed
(
as
e.
g.
)
what
translations
of
Scripture
to
use
,
what
Psalms
,
Meters
,
Tunes
,
Gestures
,
Time
,
Place
,
and
abundance
such
like
.
The
Gospel
according
to
St.
MARK
.
Note
,
1.
That
this
is
the
same
Mark
against
whom
as
not
fit
to
be
taken
with
them
,
St.
Paul
sharply
contended
with
Barnabas
,
even
to
parting
a
sunder
.
But
it
was
not
as
charging
him
with
any
crime
,
but
as
unfit
to
be
taken
with
them
in
so
long
and
hard
a
work
,
which
he
before
deserted
.
2.
It
is
said
by
some
to
be
a
tradition
,
that
Mark
wrote
this
from
the
Mouth
of
Peter
;
but
that
is
uncertain
.
3.
It
is
questioned
,
seeing
,
it
is
only
the
eleven
Apostles
,
to
whom
Christ
promised
the
Eminent
help
of
the
Spirit
to
bring
all
his
Doctrine
to
their
remembrance
,
and
lead
them
into
all
Truth
;
How
can
we
be
sure
that
Mark
and
Luke
who
were
no
Apostles
,
and
had
not
this
promise
did
never
mistake
in
their
writing
the
Gospel
?
Ans.
Tho
Christ
promised
not
Infallibility
to
all
Preachers
then
,
he
promised
and
gave
the
Eminent
Miraculous
gifts
to
the
Spirit
to
others
,
as
well
as
to
the
Apostles
,
as
appeared
in
Stephen
,
Philip
,
and
others
.
And
this
spirit
was
to
sit
them
for
the
work
to
which
they
were
called
,
which
his
miracles
by
them
attested
.
2.
And
the
Apostles
that
then
lived
,
approved
these
writings
of
Mark
and
Luke
,
and
so
did
the
Churches
where
the
gifts
of
the
Spirit
did
then
most
abound
;
who
also
delivered
them
down
to
us
.
Whether
this
Mark
was
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
or
only
a
transient
Evangelist
there
a
while
,
is
an
Historical
controversie
of
no
great
Moment
.
When
Antioch
had
at
once
so
many
great
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
and
Teachers
,
and
no
one
of
them
then
a
Bishop
to
rule
the
rest
as
their
Pastor
,
we
may
well
conjecture
that
the
case
of
Alexandria
did
not
much
differ
from
that
of
Antioch
(
and
Jerusalem
where
neither
James
nor
any
one
was
Governour
of
the
Apostles
.
)
The
Reader
must
not
expect
that
I
repeat
at
large
the
Paraphrases
or
Notes
which
are
written
on
Matthew
,
when
the
same
History
and
words
are
by
Mark
repeated
.
CHAP.
I.
1.
THE
beginning
of
the
gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
God
.
2.
As
it
is
written
in
the
prophets
,
Behold
,
I
send
my
messenger
before
thy
face
,
who
shall
prepare
thy
way
before
thee
.
3.
The
voice
of
one
crying
in
the
Wilderness
,
Prepare
ye
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
make
his
paths
straight
.
1.
&c.
The
publick
entrance
of
Christ
on
his
Ministry
,
and
Preaching
the
glad
tydings
of
Salvation
,
was
by
the
preparation
of
Johns
Ministry
Preaching
Repentance
,
to
fit
men
for
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
at
hand
;
which
the
Prophets
had
foretold
.
Note
,
Whether
by
the
Prophets
be
here
meant
Isay
and
Malachi
;
or
onely
Isay
,
is
a
Controversie
of
small
moment
.
4.
John
did
Baptize
in
the
wilderness
,
and
preach
the
baptism
of
repentance
,
for
the
remission
of
sins
.
4.
John
told
the
Jews
,
that
the
Messiah
was
now
come
,
and
brought
Pardon
and
Salvation
to
all
that
received
him
;
and
therefore
perswaded
them
all
to
Repent
,
that
they
might
be
Pardoned
,
and
fit
Members
of
his
Kingdom
:
and
Baptized
those
that
Professed
this
.
5.
And
there
went
out
unto
him
all
the
land
of
Judea
,
and
they
of
Jerusalem
,
and
were
all
baptized
of
him
in
the
river
of
Jordan
,
confessing
their
sins
.
5.
The
generality
of
the
people
(
longing
for
the
promised
Messiah
,
)
were
glad
of
this
News
,
that
he
was
Come
,
and
thronged
to
John
,
Confessing
their
Sins
,
and
Professing
Repentance
,
and
were
Baptized
by
him
.
6.
And
John
was
clothed
with
camels
hair
,
and
with
a
girdle
of
a
skin
about
his
loyns
:
and
he
did
eat
locusts
and
wild
honey
.
6.
N.
This
kind
of
Eremetical
Life
,
and
Abstinence
,
is
overvalued
by
them
who
place
Merit
,
or
Perfection
in
it
;
and
is
unjustly
vilifyed
by
some
,
who
know
not
of
how
great
use
it
is
some
persons
,
to
withdraw
from
worldly
Vanities
,
and
Temptations
.
7.
And
preached
,
saying
,
There
cometh
one
mightier
than
I
after
me
,
the
latchet
of
whose
shoes
I
am
not
worthy
to
stoop
down
and
unloose
.
7.
N.
Christ
and
his
Servants
are
patterns
of
Humility
:
But
Satan
and
his
servants
are
known
by
Pride
.
8.
I
indeed
have
baptized
you
with
water
;
but
he
shall
baptize
you
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
8.
My
Baptism
doth
but
prepare
you
;
but
his
shall
power
out
the
Spirit
on
the
Baptized
.
9.
And
it
came
to
pass
in
those
days
that
Jesus
came
from
Nazareth
of
Galilee
,
and
was
baptized
of
John
in
Jordan
.
9.
N.
Qu.
Did
Christ
Profess
Repentance
for
the
Remission
of
Sins
?
If
not
,
how
was
he
capable
of
Johns
Baptisme
?
Answ.
He
was
not
Baptized
to
the
same
uses
,
as
other
men
,
but
as
owning
Johns
Baptisme
,
and
the
Coming
of
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
As
a
General
will
wear
the
same
Colours
with
his
Soldiers
,
though
theirs
signifie
subjection
to
him
.
10.
And
straitway
coming
up
out
of
the
water
,
he
saw
the
heavens
opened
,
and
the
Spirit
like
a
dove
descending
upon
him
.
10.
See
on
Matt.
3.
11.
And
there
came
a
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
,
Thou
art
my
beloved
Son
,
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
.
11.
N.
God
from
Heaven
Preached
the
Gospel
at
Christs
Baptisme
.
12.
And
immediately
the
spirit
driveth
him
into
the
wilderness
.
13.
And
he
was
there
in
the
wilderness
forty
days
tempted
of
Satan
,
and
was
with
the
wild
beasts
,
and
the
Angels
ministred
to
him
.
12.13
.
N.
1.
To
conquer
Temptations
,
is
to
conquer
Satan
.
2.
Angels
brought
him
meat
at
the
end
of
the
Forty
days
.
14.
Now
after
that
John
was
put
in
prison
,
Jesus
came
into
Galilee
preaching
the
gospel
of
the
kingdom
of
God
.
14.
That
the
Kingdom
of
God
was
coming
.
15.
And
saying
,
The
time
is
fulfilled
,
and
the
kingdom
of
God
is
at
hand
:
repent
ye
and
believe
the
gospel
.
15.
The
promised
time
of
the
Messiahs
appearing
is
Come
:
Repent
:
and
believe
this
glad-tidings
.
16.
Now
as
he
walked
by
the
sea
of
Galilee
,
he
saw
Simon
and
Andrew
his
brother
,
casting
a
net
into
the
sea
:
for
they
were
fishers
.
17.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
Come
ye
after
me
,
and
I
will
make
you
to
become
fishers
of
men
.
18.
And
straitway
they
forsook
their
nets
and
followed
him
.
16.
&c.
See
on
John
1.40
.
and
Matt.
4.18
.
19.
And
when
he
had
gone
a
little
further
thence
,
he
saw
James
the
son
of
Zebedee
,
and
John
his
brother
,
who
also
were
in
the
ship
mending
their
nets
.
20.
And
straitway
he
called
them
,
and
they
left
their
father
Zebedee
in
the
ship
with
the
hired
servants
,
and
went
after
him
.
19.20
.
N.
He
spake
to
their
hearts
.
21.
And
they
went
into
Capernaum
,
and
straitway
on
the
sabbath
day
he
entred
into
the
Synagogue
,
and
taught
.
22.
And
they
were
astonished
at
his
Doctrine
;
for
he
taught
them
as
one
that
had
authority
,
and
not
as
the
scribes
.
21.22
.
He
spake
,
as
Authorized
by
God
to
speak
in
his
name
,
and
not
as
an
ordinary
Expositor
of
the
Law
.
23.
And
there
was
in
their
Synagogue
a
man
with
an
unclean
spirit
,
and
he
cryed
out
,
24.
Saying
,
Let
us
alone
,
what
have
we
to
do
with
thee
,
thou
Jesus
of
Nazareth
?
Art
thou
come
to
destroy
us
?
I
know
thee
,
who
thou
art
,
the
holy
One
of
God
.
25.
And
Jesus
rebuked
him
,
saying
,
Hold
thy
peace
▪
and
come
out
of
him
.
26.
And
when
the
unclean
spirit
had
torn
him
,
and
c●●●d
with
a
loud
voice
,
he
came
out
of
him
.
27.
And
they
were
all
amazed
,
insomuch
,
that
they
questioned
among
themselves
,
saying
,
What
thing
is
this
?
what
new
doctrine
is
this
?
For
with
authority
commandeth
he
even
the
unclean
spirits
,
and
they
do
obey
him
.
23.
&c.
N.
1.
By
an
Vnclean
Spirit
,
he
meant
the
Devil
as
such
.
2.
Forced
Obedience
is
common
to
Devils
;
Willing
and
Loving
Obedience
belongeth
to
Children
.
28.
And
immediately
his
fame
spread
abroad
throughout
all
the
region
round
about
Galilee
.
●9
.
And
forthwith
,
when
they
were
come
out
of
the
synagogue
,
they
entred
into
the
house
of
Simon
,
and
Andrew
,
with
James
and
John
.
29.
N.
Christs
Chief
Apostles
dwelt
in
Capernaum
.
30.
But
Simons
wives
mother
lay
sick
of
a
fever
:
and
anon
they
tell
him
of
her
.
31.
And
he
came
and
took
her
by
the
hand
,
and
lift
her
up
,
and
immediately
the
fever
left
her
,
and
she
ministred
to
them
.
30.31
.
She
was
persently
so
cured
,
that
she
served
them
.
32.
And
at
even
,
when
the
sun
did
set
,
they
brought
unto
him
all
that
were
diseased
,
and
them
that
were
possessed
with
devils
.
33.
And
all
the
city
was
gathered
together
at
the
door
.
34.
And
he
healed
many
that
were
sick
of
divers
diseases
,
and
cast
out
many
devils
,
and
suffered
not
the
devils
to
speak
because
they
knew
him
.
32.
&c.
He
needed
not
the
Devils
Testimony
.
35.
And
in
the
morning
,
rising
up
a
great
while
before
day
,
he
went
out
,
and
departed
into
a
solitary
place
,
and
there
prayed
.
35.
N.
Have
not
we
Sinners
more
need
to
break
our
sleep
for
secret
Prayer
?
He
prayed
not
with
his
Disciples
,
because
the
same
Confessions
and
Prayers
were
not
fit
for
him
,
and
them
.
36.
And
Simon
,
and
they
that
were
with
him
,
followed
after
him
.
37.
And
when
they
had
found
him
,
they
said
unto
him
,
All
men
seek
for
thee
.
38.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Let
us
go
into
the
next
towns
,
that
I
may
preach
there
also
:
for
therefore
came
I
forth
.
36.37.38
.
I
must
Preach
in
more
places
than
one
.
39.
And
he
preached
in
their
Synagogues
throughout
all
Galilee
,
and
cast
out
devils
.
40.
And
there
came
a
leper
to
him
,
beseeching
hi●
and
kneeling
down
to
him
,
and
saying
unto
him
,
If
thou
wilt
,
thou
canst
make
me
clean
.
41.
And
Jesus
moved
with
compassion
,
put
forth
his
hand
,
and
touched
him
,
and
saith
unto
him
,
I
will
,
be
thou
clean
.
42.
And
assoon
as
he
had
spoken
▪
immediately
the
leprosie
departed
from
him
,
and
he
was
cleansed
.
39.40
.
Believing
his
Power
,
he
found
,
that
he
was
willing
,
43.
And
he
straitway
charged
him
,
and
forthwith
sent
him
away
;
44.
And
saith
unto
him
,
See
thou
say
nothing
to
any
man
:
but
go
thy
way
,
shew
thy self
to
the
priest
,
and
offer
for
thy
cleansing
those
things
which
Moses
commanded
for
a
testimony
unto
them
.
43.
N.
Christ
required
the
Legal
Duties
to
the
unlawfully-called
,
and
bad
Priests
.
45.
But
he
went
out
,
and
began
to
publish
it
much
,
and
to
blaze
abroad
the
matter
,
insomuch
that
Jesus
could
no
more
openly
enter
into
the
city
,
but
was
without
in
desert
places
:
and
they
came
to
him
from
every
quarter
.
45.
Publication
raised
Envy
,
and
caused
Christ
to
withdraw
into
the
Wilderness
:
what
wonder
if
our
Hearers
indiscretion
hurt
us
?
CHAP.
II.
1.
AND
again
he
entred
into
Capernaum
,
after
some
days
,
and
it
was
noised
that
he
was
in
the
house
.
2.
And
straightway
many
were
gathered
together
;
insomuch
that
there
was
no
room
to
receive
them
,
no
not
so
much
as
about
the
door
:
and
he
preached
the
Word
unto
them
.
1.2
.
He
Preached
to
them
that
were
within
the
house
,
and
without
the
door
,
not
fearing
the
Reproach
of
a
Conventicle
.
3.
And
they
came
unto
him
,
bringing
one
sick
of
the
palsie
,
which
was
born
of
four
.
4.
And
when
they
could
not
come
nigh
unto
him
for
press
,
they
uncovered
the
roof
where
he
was
,
and
when
they
had
broken
it
up
,
they
let
down
the
bed
,
wherein
the
sick
of
the
palsie
lay
.
5.
When
Jesus
saw
their
faith
,
he
said
to
the
sick
of
the
palsie
,
Son
thy
sins
be
forgiven
thee
.
5.
The
Sin
for
which
thou
art
thus
Afflicted
,
is
forgiven
thee
.
6.
But
there
were
certain
of
the
Scribes
sitting
there
,
and
reasoning
in
their
hearts
.
7.
Why
doth
this
man
thus
〈◊〉
blasphemies
?
who
can
forgive
sins
but
God
onely
?
7.
None
but
God
can
forgive
any
wrong
done
to
God
:
But
1.
Christ
was
God
.
2.
A
Minister
of
God
may
declare
Gods
forgiveness
.
8.
And
immediately
,
when
Jesus
perceived
in
his
spirit
,
that
they
so
reasoned
within
themselves
,
he
said
to
them
,
Why
reason
ye
these
things
in
your
hearts
?
9.
Whether
is
it
easier
to
say
to
the
sick
of
the
palsie
,
Thy
sins
be
forgiven
thee
:
or
to
say
,
Arise
,
take
up
thy
bed
and
walk
?
10.
But
that
ye
may
know
,
that
the
Son
of
man
hath
power
on
earth
,
to
forgive
sins
,
(
he
saith
to
the
sick
of
the
palsie
,
)
11.
I
say
to
thee
Arise
,
and
take
up
thy
bed
,
and
go
thy
way
into
thy
house
.
12.
And
immediately
he
arose
,
took
up
the
bed
,
and
wentforth
before
them
all
;
insomuch
,
that
they
were
all
amazed
,
and
glorified
God
,
saying
,
We
never
saw
it
on
this
fashion
.
8
,
&c.
Is
it
not
all
one
to
forgive
the
Sin
,
and
to
forgive
the
Punishment
.
We
never
saw
such
Works
before
.
13.
And
he
went
forth
again
by
the
sea-side
,
and
all
the
multitude
resorted
to
him
,
and
he
taught
them
.
13.
N.
In
Field-Meetings
,
House-Meetings
,
Mountain-Meetings
,
Ship-Meetings
,
Synagogue-Meetings
,
and
Temple-Meetings
,
he
Taught
the
People
,
and
Preached
the
Gospel
.
14.
And
as
he
passed
by
,
he
saw
Levi
the
son
of
Alpheus
sitting
at
the
receipt
of
custom
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Follow
me
.
And
he
arose
and
followed
him
.
14.
N.
He
called
Publicans
.
15.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
as
Jesus
sate
at
meat
in
his
house
,
many
publicans
and
sinners
sate
also
together
with
Jesus
and
his
disciples
:
for
there
were
many
,
and
they
followed
him
.
16.
And
when
the
scribes
and
pharisees
saw
him
eat
with
publicans
and
sinners
,
they
said
to
his
disciples
,
How
is
it
that
he
eateth
and
drinketh
with
publicans
and
sinners
?
17.
When
Jesus
heard
it
,
he
said
to
them
,
They
that
are
whole
,
have
no
need
of
the
physitian
,
but
they
that
are
sick
?
I
came
not
to
call
the
righteous
,
but
sinners
to
repentance
.
15.
&c.
N.
1.
The
Hypocrite
Pharisees
wil
be
more
strict
and
holy
than
Christ
,
if
separating
from
others
,
and
aggravating
other
mens
Sins
,
and
justifying
themselves
were
Holiness
.
2.
I
came
to
be
a
Saviour
to
Sinners
,
by
calling
them
to
Repentance
,
that
they
may
be
Converted
,
and
Forgiven
.
If
you
are
no
Sinners
,
I
am
no
Saviour
for
you
.
18.
And
the
disciples
of
John
,
and
the
Pharisees
used
to
fast
:
and
they
come
and
say
to
him
,
Why
do
the
disciples
of
John
,
and
the
Pharisees
fast
,
but
thy
disciples
fast
not
?
19.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
Can
the
children
of
the
bride-chamber
fast
,
while
the
bridegroom
is
with
them
?
as
long
as
they
have
the
bridegroom
with
them
,
they
cannot
fast
:
20.
But
the
dayes
will
come
,
when
the
bridegroom
shall
be
taken
from
them
,
and
then
they
shall
fast
in
those
dayes
.
18.
Why
do
you
think
you
merit
by
your
fasting
?
which
is
to
be
used
only
in
its
season
.
You
use
not
to
fast
but
feast
at
your
Marriages
;
my
presence
is
more
joyful
to
them
,
than
a
Marriaged
feast
;
when
I
am
ascended
,
and
they
are
exposed
to
the
scorn
and
persecution
of
men
;
they
shall
fast
.
Humiliation
will
be
more
suitable
to
their
outward
state
,
tho
they
inwardly
rejoyce
.
21.
No
man
also
seweth
a
piece
of
new
cloth
on
an
old
garment
:
else
the
new
piece
that
filled
it
up
,
taketh
away
from
the
old
,
and
the
rent
is
made
worse
.
22.
And
no
man
putteth
new
wine
into
old
bottles
:
else
the
new
wine
doth
burst
the
bottles
,
and
the
wine
is
spilled
,
and
the
bottles
will
be
marred
:
but
new
wine
must
be
put
into
new
bottles
.
21.22
.
They
are
not
yet
fit
for
austerities
.
23.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
he
went
through
the
corn
fields
on
the
sabbath-day
,
and
his
disciples
began
,
as
they
went
,
to
pluck
the
ears
of
corn
.
24.
And
the
Pharisees
said
to
him
,
Behold
,
why
do
they
on
the
sabbath-day
that
which
is
not
lawful
?
23.24
.
Ceremonious
Hypocrites
will
be
still
strickter
then
Christ
in
the
Ceremonious
part
,
while
they
violate
morals
.
25.
And
he
said
to
them
,
Have
ye
never
read
what
David
did
,
when
he
had
need
,
and
was
hungry
,
he
,
and
they
that
were
with
him
.
26.
How
he
went
into
the
house
of
God
,
in
the
daies
of
Abiathar
the
high
Priest
,
and
eat
the
shew-bread
,
which
is
not
lawful
to
eat
,
but
for
the
Priests
,
and
gave
also
to
them
which
were
with
him
?
25.
&c.
Do
you
not
know
that
precepts
of
rites
and
ceremonies
,
give
place
to
necessity
and
precepts
of
Charity
,
and
self
preservation
?
And
that
Davids
instance
proveth
this
,
in
the
daies
of
Abiathar
,
a
little
before
he
was
High
Priest
,
even
in
his
father
Abimeleohs
Priest-hood
,
he
and
his
company
did
eate
the
hallowed
bread
,
which
without
necessity
had
not
been
lawful
.
27.
And
he
said
to
them
,
The
sabbath
is
made
for
man
,
and
not
man
for
the
sabbath
.
28.
Therefore
the
son
of
man
is
LORD
also
of
the
Sabbath
.
27.28
.
The
sabbath
is
appointed
to
be
a
meanes
of
the
good
of
Man
,
and
not
man
a
meanes
of
it
:
And
no
meanes
is
to
be
used
against
its
end
,
but
〈◊〉
it
;
even
the
good
of
Man
.
And
therefore
,
I
〈…〉
to
settle
the
Laws
of
grace
,
as
conducing
to
〈◊〉
recovery
and
good
of
man
,
have
power
of
dispensation
or
alteration
of
the
Sabbath
,
as
shall
tend
to
the
ends
of
mans
good
and
Salvation
.
CHAP.
III.
1.
ANd
he
entred
again
into
the
synagogues
,
and
there
was
a
man
there
which
had
a
withered
hand
.
2.
And
they
watched
him
,
whether
he
would
heal
him
on
the
sabbath-day
,
that
they
might
accuse
him
.
1.2
.
N.
Malignity
is
not
restrained
by
Miracles
.
3.
And
he
saith
to
the
man
that
had
the
withered
hand
,
Stand
forth
.
4.
And
he
saith
to
them
,
Is
it
lawful
to
do
good
on
the
sabbath-day
,
or
to
do
evil
?
to
save
life
,
or
to
kill
?
but
they
held
their
peace
.
3.4
.
Do
you
ceremonious
murderers
that
lay
wait
for
my
life
now
,
keep
the
sabbath
;
and
do
I
break
it
by
saving
mens
lives
.
5.
And
when
he
had
looked
round
about
on
them
with
anger
,
being
grieved
for
the
hardness
of
their
hearts
,
he
saith
to
the
man
,
Stretch
forth
thine
hand
.
And
he
stretched
it
out
:
and
his
hand
was
restored
whole
as
the
other
.
5.
N.
1.
Anger
and
grief
for
mens
sin
,
were
justified
by
Christs
example
.
2.
A
hard
heart
can
sin
against
Miracles
and
Mercy
.
6.
And
the
Pharisees
went
forth
,
and
straightway
took
counsel
with
the
Herodians
against
him
,
how
they
might
destroy
him
.
6.
N.
Its
folly
to
doubt
whether
there
be
Devils
,
while
Devils
incarnate
dwell
among
us
;
what
else
but
Devils
sure
,
could
make
ceremonious
hypocrites
,
consult
with
Politike
Royalists
to
destroy
the
Son
of
God
for
saving
mens
health
and
lives
by
Miracle
.
Quer.
Whether
if
this
withered
hand
had
been
their
own
,
they
would
have
plotted
to
kill
him
,
that
would
have
cured
them
by
a
Miracle
,
as
a
sabbath
Breaker
?
And
whether
their
successours
would
silence
and
imprison
Godly
Ministers
,
if
they
could
cure
them
of
all
their
sicknesses
,
and
help
them
to
preferment
,
and
give
them
money
to
feed
their
lusts
?
7.
But
Jesus
withdrew
himself
with
his
disciples
to
the
sea
:
and
a
great
multitude
from
Galilee
followed
him
,
and
from
Judea
.
7.
N.
They
that
will
drive
away
mercy
from
them
,
shall
be
without
it
;
and
speed
as
they
choose
,
and
those
that
follow
after
Christ
and
mercy
sincerely
,
shall
have
their
〈◊〉
.
8.
〈◊〉
from
Jerusalem
,
and
from
Idumea
,
and
from
beyond
Jordan
,
and
they
about
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
a
great
Multitude
,
when
they
heard
what
great
things
he
did
,
came
unto
him
.
9.
And
he
spake
to
his
disciples
,
that
a
small
ship
should
wait
on
him
,
because
of
the
multitude
,
lest
they
should
throng
him
.
10.
For
he
had
healed
many
,
insomuch
that
they
pressed
upon
him
for
to
touch
him
,
as
many
as
had
plagues
.
9.10
.
Were
men
but
as
regardful
of
their
Souls
as
of
their
bodies
,
how
universally
and
joyfully
would
Christianity
and
Godliness
be
received
.
11.
And
unclean
spirits
,
when
they
saw
him
,
fell
down
before
him
,
and
cried
,
saying
,
Thou
art
the
Son
of
God
.
12.
And
he
straightly
charged
them
,
that
they
should
not
make
him
known
.
11.12
.
N.
He
would
not
have
the
Devil
preach
the
Gospel
,
lest
it
should
bring
it
under
supicion
.
13.
And
he
goeth
up
into
a
mountain
,
and
calleth
unto
him
whom
he
would
:
and
they
came
unto
him
.
14.
And
he
ordained
twelve
,
that
they
should
be
with
him
,
and
that
he
might
send
them
forth
to
preach
.
13.14
.
N.
Apostles
were
witnesses
and
preachers
,
but
not
Lords
nor
Silencers
,
nor
Persecutors
.
15.
And
to
have
power
to
heal
sicknesses
and
to
cast
out
devils
.
15.
N.
But
not
to
do
mischief
,
and
promote
the
Devils
Kingdom
,
by
fighting
against
love
and
Godliness
.
16.
And
Simon
he
surnamed
Peter
,
17.
And
James
the
son
of
Zebedee
,
and
John
the
brother
of
James
(
and
he
surnamed
them
Boanerges
,
which
is
,
The
sons
of
thunder
.
18.
And
Andrew
,
and
Philip
,
and
Bartholomew
,
and
Matthew
,
and
Thomas
,
and
James
,
the
son
of
Alpheus
,
and
Thaddeus
,
and
Simon
the
Canaanite
.
19.
And
Judas
Iscariot
who
also
betrayed
him
:
and
they
went
into
an
house
.
16.
&c.
N.
He
suited
the
number
to
the
twelve
tribes
,
till
the
Church
was
to
be
made
Catholike
,
and
then
he
increased
the
number
.
20.
And
the
multitude
cometh
together
again
,
so
that
they
could
not
so
much
as
eat
bread
.
21.
And
when
his
friends
heard
of
it
,
they
went
out
to
lay
hold
on
him
,
for
they
said
,
He
is
beside
himself
.
20.21
.
His
kindred
thought
that
all
this
ado
,
did
signifie
some
extasie
,
and
would
have
got
him
home
.
But
one
very
old
Greek
Copy
(
Bezas
)
readeth
it
thus
,
[
When
the
scribes
and
the
rest
heard
of
it
,
they
came
to
apprehend
him
;
for
they
said
,
that
he
made
men
mad
.
22.
And
the
Scribes
who
came
down
from
Jerusalem
,
said
,
He
hath
Beelzebub
,
and
by
the
prince
of
the
devils
casteth
he
out
devils
.
22.
They
denied
not
the
matter
of
fact
of
his
Miracles
,
but
said
that
he
did
it
by
the
Prince
of
the
Devils
.
23.
And
he
called
them
to
him
,
and
said
to
them
in
parables
,
How
can
Satan
cast
out
Satan
.
24.
And
if
a
kingdom
be
divided
against
it self
,
that
kingdom
cannot
stand
.
25.
And
if
a
house
be
divided
against
it self
,
that
house
cannot
stand
.
26.
And
if
Satan
rise
up
against
himself
and
be
divided
,
he
cannot
stand
,
but
hath
an
end
.
27.
No
man
can
enter
into
a
strong
mans
house
,
and
spoil
his
goods
,
unless
he
first
bind
the
strong
man
,
and
then
he
will
spoil
his
house
.
23.
&c.
It
is
not
by
the
Devils
own
consent
that
he
is
cast
out
,
but
by
overcoming
him
.
28.
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
All
sins
shall
be
forgiven
to
the
sons
of
men
,
and
blasphemies
wherewith
soever
they
shall
blaspheme
:
29.
But
he
that
shall
blaspheme
against
the
holy
Ghost
,
hath
never
forgiveness
,
but
is
in
danger
of
eternal
damnation
:
30.
Because
they
said
,
He
hath
an
unclean
spirit
.
28
,
&c.
All
other
sin
and
blasphemy
is
curable
and
pardonable
,
but
if
men
will
take
all
the
miracles
,
gifts
,
and
graces
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
by
which
I
and
my
servants
prove
me
to
be
sent
from
God
,
to
be
all
done
by
the
Devil
to
deceive
them
,
there
is
no
greater
evidence
of
Gods
attestation
left
to
convince
them
,
and
therefore
their
blasphemous
unbelief
is
uncurable
and
unpardonable
.
31.
There
came
then
his
brethren
and
his
mother
,
and
standing
without
,
sent
unto
him
,
calling
him
.
32.
And
the
multitude
sate
about
him
,
and
they
said
to
him
,
Behold
thy
mother
and
thy
brethren
without
seek
thee
.
33.
And
he
answered
saying
,
Who
is
my
mother
or
my
brethren
.
34.
And
he
looked
round
about
on
them
that
sate
about
him
,
and
said
,
Behold
my
mother
and
my
brethren
.
35.
For
whosoever
shall
do
the
will
of
God
,
the
same
is
my
brother
,
and
my
sister
,
and
my
mother
.
31
,
&c.
If
you
would
know
me
,
you
must
look
beyond
my
fleshly
Kindred
and
Relations
:
As
I
am
of
an
higher
off-spring
,
so
I
have
higher
works
to
do
than
to
please
natural
kindred
.
(
I
draw
you
not
from
due
regard
to
your
natural
kindred
:
God
commandeth
you
to
honour
Parents
.
)
But
Spiritual
Relations
to
me
as
such
,
are
more
amiable
and
happy
than
meer
Natural
Relations
as
such
.
It
is
a
more
amiable
thing
to
be
a
Lover
of
God
and
to
obey
him
,
than
to
be
my
Mother
,
Sister
or
Brother
:
If
they
had
no
better
,
they
would
perish
for
ever
.
But
all
that
love
God
and
obey
him
shall
be
saved
;
)
This
is
great
comfort
to
every
true
Christian
,
that
they
are
dearer
to
Christ
than
Mother
,
Brother
or
Sister
as
such
,
would
have
been
,
had
they
not
been
holy
.
)
CHAP.
IV.
1.
ANd
he
began
again
to
teach
by
the
sea
side
,
and
there
was
gathered
to
him
a
great
multitude
,
so
that
he
entred
into
a
ship
,
and
sate
in
the
sea
:
and
the
whole
multitude
was
by
the
sea
on
the
land
.
2.
And
he
taught
them
many
things
by
parables
,
and
said
to
them
in
his
doctrine
.
3.
Hearken
,
behold
,
there
went
out
a
sower
to
sow
:
4.
And
it
came
to
pass
as
he
sowed
,
that
some
fell
by
the
way
side
,
and
the
fowls
of
the
air
came
and
devoured
it
up
.
5.
And
some
fell
on
stony
ground
where
it
had
not
much
earth
,
and
immediately
it
sprang
up
,
because
it
had
no
depth
of
earth
.
6.
But
when
the
sun
was
up
,
it
was
scorched
,
and
because
it
had
no
root
it
withered
away
.
7.
And
some
fell
among
thorns
,
and
the
thorns
grew
up
and
choaked
it
,
and
it
yielded
no
fruit
.
8.
And
other
fell
on
good
ground
,
and
did
yield
fruit
,
that
sprang
up
and
increased
,
and
brought
forth
some
thirty
,
and
some
sixty
,
and
some
an
hundred
.
9.
And
he
said
to
them
,
He
that
hath
ears
to
hear
let
him
hear
.
See
Paraphrase
on
Matth.
13.
10.
And
when
he
was
alone
,
they
that
were
about
him
with
the
twelve
,
asked
him
the
parable
.
10.
He
is
said
to
be
alone
when
the
multitude
were
gone
.
11.
And
he
said
to
them
,
To
you
it
is
given
to
know
the
mystery
of
the
kingdom
of
God
,
but
to
them
that
are
without
,
all
these
things
are
done
in
parables
:
12.
That
seeing
they
may
see
,
and
not
perceive
,
and
hearing
they
may
hear
,
and
not
understand
,
lest
at
any
time
they
should
be
converted
,
and
their
sins
should
be
forgiven
them
.
See
Matth.
13.12
,
13.
God
hath
vouchsafed
you
greater
help
and
light
than
to
those
without
,
that
are
not
my
Disciples
:
Parables
are
fitted
to
their
ignorant
state
,
who
wilfully
neglect
instruction
,
and
are
never
the
better
for
what
they
hear
,
so
that
it
doth
not
convert
and
heal
them
.
Did
they
enquire
and
diligently
search
for
truth
,
it
should
be
fullier
opened
to
them
.
13.
And
he
saith
to
them
,
Know
ye
not
this
parable
?
and
how
then
will
ye
know
all
parables
.
13.
If
ye
understand
not
this
plain
similirude
,
how
will
ye
understand
many
more
which
you
must
hear
.
14.
The
lower
soweth
the
word
.
15.
And
these
are
they
by
the
way
side
where
the
word
is
sown
;
but
when
they
have
heard
,
Satan
cometh
immediately
and
taketh
away
the
word
that
was
sown
in
their
hearts
.
16.
And
these
are
they
likewise
which
are
sown
in
stony
ground
,
who
when
they
have
heard
the
word
,
immediately
receive
it
with
gladness
:
17.
And
have
no
root
in
themselves
,
and
so
endure
but
for
a
time
,
afterward
when
persecution
or
affliction
ariseth
for
the
words
sake
,
immediately
they
are
offended
.
18.
And
these
are
they
which
are
sown
among
thorns
,
such
as
hear
the
word
.
19.
And
the
ca●es
of
this
world
,
and
the
deceitfulness
of
riches
,
and
the
lusts
of
other
things
,
entring
in
,
choak
the
word
,
and
it
becometh
unfruitful
.
See
Matth.
13.
The
several
Writers
of
Christs
words
give
us
the
same
in
sence
,
tho
there
be
some
small
difference
in
the
words
.
20.
And
these
are
they
which
are
sown
on
good
ground
,
such
as
hear
the
word
and
receive
it
,
and
bring
forth
fruit
,
some
thirty
,
some
sixty
,
and
some
an
hundred
.
20.
N.
All
sound
Christians
are
not
equally
fruitful
.
2.
The
quality
of
the
hearts
of
the
hearers
,
causeth
the
differing
success
of
the
same
Doctrine
or
Sermons
on
different
persons
.
21.
And
he
said
to
them
,
Is
a
candle
brought
to
be
put
under
a
bushel
,
or
under
a
bed
,
and
not
to
be
set
on
a
candlestick
.
21.
God
doth
not
give
you
more
light
than
others
,
to
hide
it
,
but
to
use
it
for
the
good
of
many
.
22.
For
there
is
nothing
hid
which
shall
not
be
manifested
,
neither
was
any
thing
kept
secret
,
but
that
it
should
come
abroad
.
22.
Light
is
for
the
manifesting
of
all
things
,
and
it
will
manifest
all
things
,
how
dark
or
secret
soever
they
seem
.
23.
If
any
man
have
ears
to
hear
,
let
him
hear
.
23.
Let
him
that
hath
ears
and
understanding
see
that
he
hear
Gods
word
regardfully
,
with
all
the
serious
attention
of
his
heart
:
for
it
is
of
greatest
concernment
to
his
soul
.
24.
And
he
said
to
them
,
Take
heed
what
you
hear
:
with
what
measure
ye
mete
,
it
shall
be
measured
to
you
:
and
to
you
that
hear
shall
more
be
given
.
25.
For
he
that
hath
to
him
shall
be
given
,
and
he
that
hath
not
,
from
him
shall
taken
even
that
which
he
hath
.
24
,
25.
See
that
you
set
your
hearts
to
the
word
you
hear
:
For
as
you
use
Gods
word
,
he
will
use
you
:
Learn
faithfully
and
you
shall
be
taught
more
:
but
if
you
stifle
or
neglect
the
truth
,
your
knowledge
will
be
as
none
,
or
worse
than
none
to
you
▪
and
God
may
forsake
your
understandings
.
26.
And
he
said
,
So
is
the
kingdom
of
God
,
as
if
a
man
should
cast
seed
into
the
ground
.
27.
And
should
sleep
,
and
rise
night
and
day
,
and
the
seed
should
spring
and
grow
up
he
knoweth
not
how
.
26
,
27.
N.
Man
soweth
but
God
blesseth
it
;
and
we
see
it
not
grow
,
but
see
that
it
hath
grown
.
Who
then
shall
exact
of
another
an
account
just
when
or
how
he
was
convetted
.
28.
For
the
earth
bringeth
forth
fruit
of
her self
,
first
the
blade
,
then
the
ear
,
and
after
that
the
full
corn
in
the
ear
.
29.
But
when
the
fruit
is
brought
forth
,
immediately
he
putteth
in
the
sickle
,
because
the
harvest
is
come
.
28.
Do
your
part
in
sowing
,
and
God
will
prosper
it
:
And
tho
you
see
not
present
fruit
,
it
will
ripen
and
shew
it self
last
,
and
be
rewarded
and
fully
blest
.
30.
And
he
said
,
Whereunto
shall
I
liken
the
kingdom
of
God
,
or
with
what
comparison
shall
we
compare
it
.
31.
It
is
like
a
grain
of
mustard-seed
,
which
when
it
is
sown
in
the
earth
is
less
than
all
the
seeds
that
be
in
the
earth
.
32.
But
when
it
is
sowed
,
it
groweth
up
,
and
becometh
greater
than
all
herbs
,
and
shooteth
out
great
branches
,
so
that
the
fowls
of
the
air
may
lodge
under
the
shadow
of
it
.
30
,
&c.
You
all
look
for
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
,
but
you
mistake
in
expecting
a
sudden
visible
pompous
appearance
of
it
:
It
is
the
Catholick
Church
for
which
now
I
am
sowing
the
seed
of
the
Gospel
,
and
seemeth
like
a
grain
of
Mustard-seed
,
a
small
inconsiderable
thing
,
one
of
the
contemptiblest
Societies
on
Earth
:
But
God
will
prosper
this
seed
so
that
my
Church
shall
become
so
conspicuous
and
eminent
that
Princes
and
Nations
and
worldly
men
,
shall
be
glad
for
their
interest
to
have
the
name
of
Christians
,
and
to
be
under
the
protection
of
the
Christian
Powers
.
33.
And
with
many
such
parables
spake
he
the
word
to
them
,
as
they
were
able
to
bear
it
.
34.
And
without
a
parable
spake
he
not
to
them
,
and
when
they
were
alone
he
expounded
all
things
to
his
disciples
.
33
,
34.
He
spake
to
them
according
to
their
low
capacities
,
as
to
Children
by
familiar
comparisons
,
further
teaching
the
sence
of
all
to
those
that
as
Scholars
came
to
learn
of
him
.
35.
And
the
same
day
when
even
was
come
,
he
saith
to
them
,
Let
us
pass
over
unto
the
other
side
.
36.
And
when
they
had
sent
away
the
multitude
,
they
took
him
even
as
he
was
in
the
ship
;
and
there
were
also
with
him
many
other
little
ships
.
37.
And
there
arose
a
great
storm
of
wind
,
and
the
waves
beat
into
the
ship
,
so
that
it
was
now
full
,
38.
And
he
was
in
the
hinder
part
of
the
ship
asleep
on
a
pillow
,
and
they
awake
him
and
say
to
him
,
Master
,
carest
thou
not
that
we
perish
?
35.
&c.
N.
God
raiseth
dangers
to
shew
us
our
weakness
,
and
his
power
in
our
deliverance
.
2.
They
are
safe
who
are
in
the
same
ship
with
Christ
.
3.
Yet
Christ
seemeth
for
a
time
to
neglect
us
in
our
dangers
,
as
if
he
cared
not
what
became
of
us
.
39.
And
he
arose
and
rebuked
the
wind
,
and
said
to
the
sea
,
Peace
,
be
still
:
and
the
wind
ceased
,
and
there
was
a
great
calm
.
4.
And
he
said
to
them
,
Why
are
ye
so
fearful
?
How
is
it
that
ye
have
no
faith
?
41.
And
they
feared
exceedingly
,
and
said
one
another
,
What
manner
of
man
is
this
,
that
even
the
wind
and
the
sea
obey
him
.
39.
&c.
N.
All
things
obey
Christ
save
voluntary
sinners
.
2.
It
is
but
a
word
of
his
that
is
needful
to
allay
all
our
dangers
.
3.
Too
much
fear
,
sheweth
too
little
faith
.
Trusting
Christ
is
the
cure
of
such
fear
.
4.
How
greatly
should
he
be
reverenced
and
obeyed
by
man
,
whom
wind
and
seas
,
and
all
creatures
must
obey
?
CHAP.
V.
1.
ANd
they
came
over
to
the
other
side
of
the
sea
into
the
Countrey
of
the
Gadarenes
.
2.
And
when
he
was
come
out
of
the
ship
,
immediately
there
met
him
out
of
the
tombs
,
a
man
with
an
unclean
spirit
,
3.
Who
had
his
dwelling
among
the
tombs
,
and
no
man
could
bind
him
,
no
not
with
chains
.
4.
Because
that
he
had
been
often
bound
with
fetters
and
chains
,
and
the
chains
had
been
plucked
asunder
by
him
,
and
the
fetters
broken
in
pieces
,
neither
could
any
man
tame
him
.
5.
And
always
night
and
day
he
was
in
the
mountains
,
and
in
the
tombs
,
crying
,
and
cutting
himself
with
stones
.
Matth.
8.28
.
tells
us
,
that
they
were
two
:
which
Mark
denieth
not
,
tho
he
mention
but
one
.
6.
But
when
he
saw
Jesus
afar
off
,
he
ran
and
worshipped
him
:
6.
Devils
worship
is
but
a
constrained
confession
of
Christs
power
over
them
.
7.
And
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
and
said
,
What
have
I
to
do
with
thee
,
Jesus
,
thou
Son
of
the
most
high
God
?
I
adjure
thee
by
God
that
thou
torment
me
not
.
7.
N.
It
is
no
wonder
if
malicious
hypocrites
abuse
the
name
of
God
by
Excommunications
and
reproaching
of
his
truest
servants
,
when
the
Devil
durst
use
Gods
name
to
adjure
Christ
himself
.
8.
For
he
said
to
him
,
Come
out
of
the
man
thou
unclean
spirit
.
8.
N.
It
appeareth
that
Devils
are
not
always
just
in
the
same
condition
,
but
when
they
are
restrained
from
going
about
to
do
mischief
,
it
is
to
them
an
imprisonment
and
tornment
;
as
it
is
to
a
Wolf
to
be
tyed
up
from
killing
sheep
.
9.
And
he
asked
him
,
What
is
thy
name
?
and
he
answered
him
saying
,
My
name
is
Legion
,
for
we
are
many
.
9.
N.
Spirits
lose
not
their
individuation
by
falling
into
one
common
soul
.
2.
Seeing
the
greatest
multiplicity
is
among
the
least
of
beings
(
there
are
more
Boughs
and
Sprigs
than
Trunks
of
Trees
,
more
Flyes
than
men
,
&c.
)
It
seems
that
the
very
nature
of
Devils
is
debased
with
their
quality
,
and
they
are
not
now
of
so
light
a
spiritual
nature
as
they
were
before
their
fall
;
if
there
were
so
great
a
number
to
afflict
one
man
.
10.
And
he
besought
him
much
,
that
he
would
not
send
them
away
out
of
the
countrey
.
11.
Now
there
were
nigh
to
the
mountains
a
great
herd
of
swine
feeding
.
12.
And
all
the
devils
besought
him
,
saying
,
Send
us
into
the
swine
,
that
we
may
enter
into
them
.
13.
And
forthwith
Jesus
gave
them
leave
.
And
the
unclean
spirits
went
out
and
entred
into
the
swine
,
and
the
herd
ran
violently
down
a
steep
place
into
the
sea
,
(
they
were
about
two
thousand
)
and
they
were
choaked
in
the
sea
.
10
,
&c.
Let
us
play
a
small
game
rather
than
none
:
It
will
somewhat
abate
our
pain
,
to
do
some
mischief
tho
a
less
,
and
not
to
be
imprisoned
in
the
deep
.
N.
The
reason
why
Devils
hurt
us
no
more
,
is
because
God
will
not
give
them
leave
.
14.
And
they
that
fed
the
swine
fled
,
and
told
it
in
the
city
and
in
the
countrey
.
And
they
went
out
to
see
what
it
was
that
was
done
.
15.
And
they
come
to
Jesus
,
and
see
him
that
was
possessed
with
the
devil
,
and
had
the
Legion
,
sitting
and
cloathed
,
and
in
his
right
mind
,
and
they
were
afraid
.
16.
and
they
that
saw
it
told
them
how
it
befel
to
him
that
was
possessed
with
the
devil
,
and
also
concerning
the
swine
.
17.
And
they
began
to
pray
him
to
depart
out
of
their
coasts
.
14.
&c.
N.
When
they
were
healed
by
Christ
,
they
followed
him
.
But
when
they
lost
their
Swine
by
him
,
they
would
be
rid
of
him
.
18.
And
when
he
was
come
into
the
ship
,
he
that
had
been
possessed
with
the
devil
,
prayed
him
,
that
he
might
be
with
him
.
19.
Howbeit
,
Jesus
suffered
him
not
,
but
saith
to
him
,
Go
home
to
thy
friends
,
and
tell
them
,
how
great
things
the
Lord
hath
done
for
thee
,
and
hath
had
compassion
on
thee
.
20.
And
he
departed
,
and
began
to
publish
in
Decapolis
,
how
great
things
Jesus
had
done
for
him
:
and
all
men
did
marvel
.
18.
&c.
N.
All
must
honour
God
in
their
places
;
but
not
all
in
one
place
and
station
.
21.
And
when
Jesus
was
passed
over
again
by
ship
unto
the
other
side
,
much
people
gathered
unto
him
,
and
he
was
nigh
unto
the
sea
.
22.
And
behold
,
there
cometh
one
of
the
rulers
of
the
synagogue
Jairus
by
name
,
and
when
he
saw
him
,
he
fell
at
his
see
.
23.
And
besought
him
greatly
,
saying
,
My
little
daughter
lyeth
at
the
point
of
death
,
I
pray
thee
come
and
lay
thy
hands
on
her
that
she
may
be
healed
,
and
she
shall
live
.
24.
And
Jesus
went
with
him
,
and
much
people
followed
him
,
and
througed
him
.
21.
N.
Each
Synagogue
had
more
than
one
Ruler
.
2.
It
was
then
a
great
mercy
to
be
Afflicted
:
For
such
came
to
Christ
for
help
:
while
others
maligned
him
.
25.
And
a
certain
woman
which
had
an
issue
of
Blood
twelve
years
,
26.
And
had
suffered
many
things
of
many
Physicians
,
and
had
spent
all
that
she
had
,
and
was
nothing
bettered
,
but
rather
grew
worse
.
27.
When
she
had
heard
of
Jesus
,
came
in
the
press
behind
,
and
touched
his
garment
:
28.
For
she
said
,
If
I
may
but
touch
●is
clothes
,
I
shall
be
whole
.
29.
And
straightway
the
fountain
of
her
blood
was
dryed
up
:
and
she
felt
in
her
body
that
she
was
healed
of
that
plague
.
25.
&c.
N.
Her
strong
Faith
prepared
her
for
a
speedy
cure
.
30.
And
Jesus
immediately
knowing
in
himself
,
that
vertue
was
gone
out
of
him
,
turned
him
about
in
the
press
,
and
said
,
Who
touched
my
cloathes
?
31.
And
his
disciples
said
to
him
,
Thou
seest
the
multitude
thronging
thee
,
and
sayest
thou
,
Who
touched
me
?
32.
And
he
looked
round
about
to
see
her
that
had
done
this
thing
.
33.
But
the
woman
fearing
and
trembling
,
knowing
what
was
done
in
her
,
came
and
fell
down
before
him
,
and
told
him
all
the
truth
.
34.
And
he
said
to
her
,
Daughter
,
thy
faith
hath
made
thee
whole
,
go
in
peace
,
and
be
whole
of
thy
plague
.
31.
&c.
N.
Many
touched
his
cloathes
that
were
never
the
better
;
so
many
use
his
name
,
when
they
that
use
it
in
Faith
are
healed
.
2.
She
feared
Christ
was
angry
with
her
,
when
he
healed
her
.
35.
While
he
yet
spake
,
there
came
from
the
ruler
of
the
synagogues
house
,
certain
which
said
,
Thy
daughter
is
dead
;
why
troublest
thou
the
master
any
further
.
36.
As
soon
as
Jesus
heard
the
word
that
was
spoken
,
he
saith
to
the
ruler
of
the
Synagogue
,
Be
not
afraid
,
onely
believe
.
35.
&c.
Take
heed
lest
distrust
deprive
thee
of
thy
desire
.
37.
And
he
suffered
no
man
to
follow
him
,
save
Peter
,
and
James
,
and
John
the
brother
of
James
.
38.
And
he
cometh
to
the
house
of
the
ruler
of
the
synagogue
,
and
seeth
the
tumult
,
and
them
that
wept
and
wailed
greatly
.
39.
And
when
he
was
come
in
,
he
saith
unto
them
,
Why
make
ye
this
ado
,
and
weep
?
the
damsel
is
not
dead
,
but
sleepeth
.
40.
And
they
laughed
him
to
scorn
:
but
when
he
had
put
them
all
out
,
he
taketh
the
father
and
the
mother
of
the
damsel
,
and
them
that
were
with
him
,
and
entreth
in
where
the
damsel
was
lying
.
41.
And
he
took
the
damsel
by
the
hand
,
and
said
to
her
Talitha
Cumi
,
which
is
,
being
interpreted
,
Damsel
(
I
say
unto
thee
)
arise
:
42.
And
straitway
the
damsel
arose
,
and
walked
,
for
she
was
of
the
age
of
twelve
years
:
and
they
were
astonished
with
a
great
astonishment
.
43.
And
he
charged
them
straitly
,
that
no
man
should
know
it
:
and
commanded
that
something
should
be
given
her
to
eat
.
37.
&c.
N.
It
was
needful
that
he
,
on
whom
all
must
trust
for
Life
Everlasting
,
should
shew
,
that
he
hath
the
power
of
Life
,
and
Death
:
Yet
would
not
have
it
divulged
,
to
avoid
untimely
Persecution
.
CHAP.
VI.
1.
AND
he
went
out
from
thence
,
and
came
into
his
own
country
,
and
his
disciples
followed
him
.
2.
And
when
the
sabbath-day
was
come
,
he
began
to
teach
in
the
synagogue
;
and
many
hearing
him
were
astonished
,
saying
,
From
whence
hath
this
man
these
things
?
and
what
wisdom
is
this
which
is
given
unto
him
,
that
even
such
mighty
works
are
wrought
by
his
hands
.
3.
Is
not
this
the
carpenter
,
the
Son
of
Mary
,
the
brother
of
James
and
Joses
,
and
of
Judas
and
Simon
?
and
are
not
his
sisters
here
with
us
?
and
they
were
offended
at
him
.
2.
Because
they
knew
his
visible
Original
,
and
Education
,
and
Kindred
to
be
like
other
of
their
Neighbours
,
they
were
by
this
,
made
backward
to
believe
,
him
to
be
the
Son
of
God
.
4.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
A
prophet
is
not
without
honour
but
in
his
own
country
,
and
among
his
own
kindred
,
and
in
his
own
house
.
4.
It
is
usual
for
Prophets
to
be
least
set
by
at
home
,
where
men
that
see
their
Natural
Original
,
yet
see
not
the
Spirit
of
God
in
them
,
nor
know
his
operations
,
5.
And
he
could
there
do
no
mighty
work
,
save
that
he
laid
his
hands
upon
a
few
sick
folk
and
healed
them
.
6.
And
he
marvelled
because
of
their
unbelief
,
And
he
went
round
about
the
villages
,
teaching
.
5.
It
was
not
for
want
of
Power
in
Christ
;
but
because
they
were
uncapable
receivers
.
Thus
Sin
goes
on
from
bad
to
worse
:
Unbelief
deprived
them
of
the
Miracles
that
should
have
cured
it
.
7.
And
he
called
to
him
the
twelve
,
and
began
to
send
them
forth
by
two
and
two
,
and
gave
them
power
over
unclean
spirits
.
7.
He
assigned
not
to
any
one
,
a
singular
Province
,
but
set
them
by
Two's
,
of
which
no
one
was
Ruler
of
another
.
8.
And
commanded
them
,
that
they
should
take
nothing
for
their
journey
,
save
a
staff
onely
:
no
scrip
,
no
bread
,
no
money
in
their
purse
:
9.
But
be
shod
with
sandals
:
and
not
put
on
two
coats
.
10.
And
he
said
to
them
,
In
what
place
soever
ye
enter
into
an
house
,
there
abide
till
ye
depart
from
that
place
.
8.
&c.
N.
This
is
no
binding
Example
to
all
Preachers
.
11.
And
whosoever
shall
not
receive
you
,
nor
hear
you
,
when
ye
depart
thence
,
shake
off
the
dust
under
your
feet
,
for
a
testimony
against
them
:
verily
I
say
to
you
,
It
shall
be
more
tollerable
for
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
in
the
day
of
Judgment
,
then
for
that
city
.
11.
N.
Rejecting
the
greatest
Mercy
,
and
Gospel-light
,
deserveth
the
greatest
punishment
in
Hell
:
What
then
will
become
of
Persecutors
?
12.
And
they
went
out
and
preached
,
that
men
should
repent
.
12.
N.
Repentance
is
as
real
a
part
of
the
Gospel
,
as
Faith
:
And
repenting
of
Unbelief
as
it
signifyeth
Conversion
,
is
Faith
it self
.
Alas
,
that
so
reasonable
a
duty
as
Repenting
,
should
be
so
hardly
obtained
.
13.
And
they
cast
out
many
devils
,
and
anointed
with
oyl
many
that
were
sick
,
and
healed
them
.
13.
And
when
the
Miraculous
Power
ceaseth
,
the
ceremony
of
Anointing
ceaseth
.
14.
And
king
Herod
heard
of
him
,
(
for
his
name
was
spread
abroad
)
and
he
said
,
that
John
the
Baptist
was
risen
from
the
dead
,
and
therefore
mighty
works
do
shew
forth
themselves
in
him
.
14.
N.
Herod
believed
,
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
;
else
he
could
not
have
believed
the
Resurrection
.
15.
Others
said
,
That
it
is
Elias
.
And
others
said
,
That
it
is
a
prophet
,
or
as
one
of
the
prophets
.
16.
But
when
Herod
heard
thereof
,
he
said
,
It
is
John
whom
I
beheaded
,
he
is
risen
from
the
dead
.
15.16
.
His
Conscience
put
him
in
fear
of
John
.
17.
For
Herod
himself
had
sent
forth
,
and
laid
hold
upon
John
,
and
bound
him
in
prison
for
Herodias
sake
,
his
brother
Philips
wife
;
for
he
had
married
her
.
17.
N.
He
could
bear
the
guilt
,
but
not
the
reproofe
But
God
will
make
the
proudest
bear
more
.
18.
For
John
had
said
to
Herod
,
It
is
not
lawful
for
thee
to
have
thy
brothers
wife
.
18.
N.
He
that
hath
a
call
,
to
tell
Kings
of
their
Sin
,
must
do
it
faithfully
.
19.
Therefore
Herodias
had
a
quarrel
against
him
,
and
would
have
killed
him
,
but
she
could
not
.
19.
N.
See
the
bloody
mind
of
a
wicked
Que●●
The
cause
of
Johns
Death
,
is
but
fore-telling
a
Sinner
of
his
Sin
.
20.
For
Herod
feared
John
,
knowing
that
he
was
a
just
man
and
an
holy
,
and
observed
him
,
and
when
he
heard
him
,
he
did
many
things
,
and
heard
him
gladly
.
20.
His
Conscience
telling
him
;
that
John
was
a
Just
and
Holy
man
,
made
him
reverence
him
;
and
do
many
things
which
John
Preached
to
him
,
and
hear
him
with
some
pleasure
;
but
could
not
leave
his
Sin
.
21.
And
when
a
convenient
day
was
come
,
that
Herod
on
his
birth-day
made
a
supper
to
his
lords
,
high
captains
,
and
chief
estates
of
Galilee
:
22.
And
when
the
daughter
of
the
said
Herodias
came
and
danced
,
and
pleased
Herod
,
and
them
that
sate
with
him
,
the
king
said
unto
the
damsel
,
Ask
of
me
whatsoever
thou
wilt
,
and
I
will
give
it
thee
.
23.
And
he
sware
unto
her
,
Whatsoever
thou
shalt
ask
of
me
,
I
will
give
it
thee
,
unto
the
half
of
my
kingdom
.
21.
&c.
N.
1.
Yet
will
such
wretches
lose
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
rather
than
let
go
a
base
lust
for
God
;
so
much
more
liberal
are
they
to
their
Flesh
and
fellow-Sinners
.
24.
And
she
went
forth
,
and
said
unto
her
mother
,
What
shall
I
ask
?
And
she
said
,
The
head
of
John
the
Baptist
.
25.
And
she
came
in
straightway
with
haste
unto
the
king
,
and
asked
,
saying
,
I
will
that
thou
give
me
by
and
by
in
a
charger
,
the
head
of
John
the
Baptist
.
24.25
.
N.
Blood
and
Revenge
is
by
a
Lustful
Woman
,
preferred
before
half
a
Kingdom
:
such
are
the
Enemies
of
holy
men
.
26.
And
the
king
was
exceeding
sorry
,
yet
for
his
oaths
sake
,
and
for
their
sakes
which
sate
with
him
,
he
would
not
reject
her
.
26.
All
unwillingness
and
sorrow
for
Sin
,
is
not
true
Repentance
;
but
that
which
is
more
effectual
against
Sin
,
than
the
temptation
is
for
it
.
27.
And
immediately
the
king
sent
an
executioner
,
and
commanded
his
head
to
be
brought
,
and
he
went
,
and
beheaded
him
in
the
prison
.
28.
And
brought
his
head
in
a
charger
,
and
gave
it
to
the
damsel
,
and
the
damsel
gave
it
to
her
mother
.
27.28
.
This
wicked
,
bloody
King
wanted
not
an
Executioner
to
do
his
Will
,
in
the
most
heynons
Sin
.
29.
And
when
his
disciples
heard
of
it
,
they
came
and
took
up
his
corps
,
and
laid
it
in
a
tomb
.
30.
And
the
Apostles
gathered
themselves
together
unto
Jesus
,
and
told
him
all
things
,
both
what
they
had
done
,
and
what
they
had
taught
.
29.30
.
Of
their
Doctrine
and
Miracles
.
31.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Come
ye
your selves
apart
into
a
desert
place
,
and
rest
a
while
:
for
there
were
many
coming
and
going
,
and
they
had
no
leisure
so
much
as
to
eat
.
32.
And
they
departed
into
a
desert
place
by
ship
privately
.
33.
And
the
people
saw
them
departing
,
and
many
knew
him
,
and
ran
a
foot
thither
out
of
all
cities
,
and
out
went
them
,
and
came
together
unto
him
.
33.
N.
Fervent
desire
is
very
diligent
and
laborious
.
34.
And
Jesus
,
when
he
came
out
,
saw
much
people
,
and
was
moved
with
compassion
toward
them
,
because
they
were
as
sheep
not
having
a
shepherd
?
and
he
began
to
teach
them
many
things
.
35.
And
when
the
day
was
now
far
spent
,
his
disciples
came
to
him
,
and
said
,
This
is
a
desert
place
,
and
now
the
time
is
far
passed
,
36.
Send
them
away
,
that
they
may
go
into
the
country
round
about
,
and
into
the
villages
,
and
buy
themselves
bread
:
for
they
have
nothing
to
eat
.
37.
He
answered
and
said
to
them
,
give
ye
them
to
eat
.
And
they
say
to
him
,
Shall
we
go
and
buy
two
hundred
penny-worth
of
bread
,
and
give
them
to
eat
?
34.
Their
Penny
was
Seven
pence
half
penny
.
Beza
reckoneth
the
200
pence
,
to
35
pound
Frank
of
Tours
.
Note
.
The
Luxurious
Bellys
of
this
Land
would
have
taken
bread
but
for
a
dry
Feast
,
though
they
had
the
Fishes
also
.
38.
He
saith
to
them
,
How
many
loaves
have
ye
?
go
and
see
.
And
when
they
knew
,
they
say
,
Five
,
and
two
fishes
.
39.
And
he
commanded
them
to
make
all
sit
down
by
companies
upon
the
green
grass
.
40.
And
they
sate
down
in
ranks
by
hundreds
,
and
by
fifties
.
41.
And
when
he
had
taken
the
five
loaves
and
the
two
fishes
,
he
looked
up
to
heaven
,
and
blessed
,
and
brake
the
loaves
and
gave
them
to
his
disciples
to
set
before
them
,
and
the
two
fishes
divided
he
among
them
all
.
42.
And
they
did
all
eat
,
and
were
filled
.
43.
And
they
took
up
twelve
baskets
full
of
the
fragments
,
and
of
the
fishes
.
44.
And
they
that
did
eat
of
the
loaves
,
were
about
five
thousand
men
.
38.
&c.
N.
1.
This
Miracle
had
Witnesses
enough
.
2.
Though
God
do
not
now
feed
his
Servants
by
Miracle
,
he
doth
perform
his
Promise
,
and
provide
for
them
,
nevertheless
;
and
is
no
less
to
be
trusted
.
3.
Even
Miraculous
Food
is
to
be
Sanctified
by
Heavenly
benediction
.
45.
And
straightway
he
constrained
his
disciples
to
get
into
the
ship
,
and
to
go
to
the
other
side
before
unto
Bethsaida
,
while
he
sent
away
the
people
.
46.
And
when
he
had
sent
them
away
,
he
departed
into
a
mountain
to
pray
.
47.
And
when
the
even
was
come
,
the
ship
was
in
the
midst
of
the
sea
,
and
he
alone
on
the
land
.
48.
And
he
saw
them
toyling
in
rowing
,
for
the
wind
was
contrary
to
them
:
and
about
the
fourth
watch
of
the
night
he
cometh
unto
them
,
walking
upon
the
sea
,
and
would
have
passed
by
them
.
49.
But
when
they
saw
him
walking
upon
the
sea
,
they
supposed
it
had
been
a
spirit
,
and
cryed
out
.
50.
For
they
all
saw
him
,
and
were
troubled
,
and
immediately
he
talked
with
them
,
and
said
to
them
,
Be
of
good
cheer
,
it
is
I
,
be
not
afraid
.
51.
And
he
went
up
unto
them
into
the
ship
,
and
the
wind
ceased
,
and
they
were
sore
amazed
in
themselves
,
beyond
measure
,
and
wondered
.
45.
&c.
N.
1.
If
Christ
must
pray
so
much
,
what
need
we
?
2.
If
Christ
say
,
it
is
I
,
be
not
afraid
,
it
should
quiet
tumerous
souls
.
3.
Even
the
appearance
of
Christ
himself
in
a
strange
way
,
may
amaze
the
faithful
.
52.
For
they
considered
not
the
miracle
of
the
loaves
,
for
their
heart
was
hardened
.
52.
Had
they
duely
considered
the
miracle
of
feeding
,
no
further
miracle
would
have
seemed
so
strange
to
them
.
N.
They
that
have
not
hearts
hardened
as
the
wicked
,
may
be
hardened
as
to
some
particular
thing
.
53.
And
when
they
had
passed
over
,
they
came
into
the
land
of
Genesareth
,
and
drew
to
the
shore
.
54.
And
when
they
were
come
out
of
the
ship
,
straightway
they
knew
him
.
55.
And
ran
through
the
whole
region
round
about
,
and
began
to
carry
about
in
beds
those
that
were
sick
,
where
they
heard
he
was
.
56.
And
whithersoever
he
entered
into
villages
:
or
cities
,
or
country
,
they
laid
the
sick
in
the
street
,
and
besought
him
,
that
they
might
touch
if
it
were
but
the
border
of
his
garment
?
and
as
many
as
touched
him
were
made
whole
.
53.
N.
O
that
we
were
as
earnest
followers
of
Christ
for
Salvation
,
as
they
were
for
their
Bodies
!
And
that
we
could
as
boldly
believe
and
trust
him
for
our
soul●
,
as
common
experience
of
success
caused
them
to
do
for
their
health
.
CHAP.
VII
.
1.
THen
came
together
unto
him
the
Pharisees
,
and
certain
of
the
scribes
,
who
came
from
Jerusalem
.
2.
And
when
they
saw
some
of
his
disciples
eat
bread
with
defiled
(
that
is
to
say
,
with
unwashen
)
hands
,
they
found
fault
.
3.
For
the
Pharisees
,
and
all
the
Jews
,
except
they
wash
their
hands
oft
,
eat
not
,
holding
the
tradition
of
the
elders
.
4.
And
when
they
come
from
the
market
,
except
they
wash
,
they
eat
not
:
many
other
things
there
be
,
which
they
have
received
to
hold
,
as
the
washing
of
cups
,
and
pots
,
and
brazen
vessels
,
and
tables
.
If
these
hypocrites
had
not
Ceremony
and
Tradition
,
and
Obedience
to
their
Councils
to
make
Religion
of
,
how
could
they
quiet
their
Consciences
in
their
wordly
wicked
lives
?
And
what
pretence
could
they
have
had
to
persecute
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
had
not
disobedience
to
their
masterships
,
and
councils
,
and
Traditions
in
Ceremony
,
served
their
malignity
for
a
pretense
.
The
Devil
will
be
religious
to
destroy
Religion
.
5.
Then
the
Pharisees
and
●cribes
asked
him
,
Why
walk
not
thy
disciples
according
to
the
tradition
of
the
elders
,
but
eat
bread
with
unwashed
hands
?
5.
Why
observe
you
not
the
Cannons
.
6.
He
answered
and
said
to
them
,
Well
hath
Esaias
prophesied
of
you
,
hypocrites
,
as
it
is
written
,
This
people
honoureth
me
with
their
lips
,
but
their
heart
is
far
from
me
.
7.
How
be
it
in
vain
do
they
worship
me
teaching
for
doctrines
the
traditions
of
men
.
6.
&c.
Well
doth
I
say
describe
you
Hypocrites
,
This
people
,
&c.
give
me
an
outside
ceremonious
Worship
,
but
their
hearts
are
void
of
true
holiness
,
Religion
,
and
spiritual
worship
But
all
their
Hypocrital
worship
of
●●e
is
in
vain
,
while
they
make
doctrines
and
Laws
of
Religion
of
the
injunctions
of
men
,
and
the
traditions
or
cannons
of
their
Councils
or
elders
.
8.
For
●aying
aside
the
commandment
of
God
,
ye
hold
the
tradition
of
men
,
as
the
washing
of
pots
and
cups
:
and
many
other
such
things
ye
do
.
8.
God
commands
one
to
preach
and
obey
his
word
,
and
to
live
in
love
and
shew
mercy
,
&c.
These
you
lay
aside
,
and
hinder
the
preaching
of
his
word
,
and
persecute
his
Servants
,
and
then
you
are
zealous
for
your
ceremoniea
,
N.
It
is
not
washing
f●r
cleanliness
,
but
for
Ceremony
that
Christ
speaketh
against
.
9.
And
he
said
to
them
,
Full
well
ye
reject
the
commandment
of
God
,
that
ye
may
keep
your
own
tradition
.
9.
You
think
it
very
well
done
,
to
set
against
Godliness
and
Gods
own
Laws
;
or
make
nothing
of
them
,
that
you
may
keep
your
own
presumptious
Cannons
or
traditions
.
N.
By
[
Full
well
,
]
is
meant
[
Full
ill
.
]
Christ
sheweth
us
that
all
use
of
Ironies
or
derisions
is
not
unlawful
.
10.
For
Moses
said
,
Honour
thy
father
and
thy
mother
:
and
[
who
so
ourseth
]
father
or
mother
,
let
him
dye
the
death
.
10.
Who
so
revileth
.
11.
But
ye
say
,
If
a
man
shall
say
to
his
father
or
mother
,
It
is
Corban
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
gift
,
by
whatsoever
thou
mightest
be
profited
by
me
,
he
shall
be
free
.
11.
If
he
say
,
it
is
devoted
to
God
,
N.
God
accepteth
not
any
thing
vowed
to
him
for
worship
,
which
he
before
bound
us
by
his
command
to
employ
any
other
way
.
12.
And
ye
suffer
him
no
more
to
do
ought
for
his
father
or
mother
.
13.
Making
the
word
of
God
of
none
effect
through
your
tradition
,
which
ye
have
delivered
:
and
many
such
things
ye
do
.
13.
N.
They
thought
that
their
cannons
could
loose
men
from
Gods
commands
.
As
if
a
cannon
should
forbid
men
to
give
to
the
poor
,
or
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
or
worship
God
;
who
is
bound
to
it
by
Gods
Law
.
14.
And
when
he
had
called
all
the
people
unto
him
,
He
said
to
them
,
Hearken
to
me
every
one
of
you
,
and
understand
.
15.
There
is
nothing
from
without
a
man
,
that
entring
into
him
can
defile
him
:
but
things
which
come
out
of
him
,
those
are
they
which
defile
a
man
.
16.
If
any
man
hath
ears
to
hear
,
let
him
hear
.
14
,
&c.
N.
He
speaketh
of
defiling
by
Guilt
.
17.
And
when
he
was
entred
into
the
house
from
the
people
,
his
disciples
asked
him
concerning
the
parable
.
18.
And
he
saith
to
them
,
Are
ye
so
without
understanding
also
?
do
ye
not
perceive
,
that
whatsoever
thing
from
without
entereth
into
the
man
,
it
cannot
defile
him
.
19.
Because
it
entereth
not
into
his
heart
,
but
into
the
belly
,
and
goeth
out
into
the
draught
,
purging
all
meats
?
17.
&c.
Meat
maketh
not
a
sinful
heart
or
will
as
such
.
20.
And
he
said
,
That
which
cometh
out
of
the
man
,
that
defileth
a
man
.
21.
For
from
within
out
of
the
heart
of
men
proceed
evil
thoughts
,
adulteries
,
fornications
,
murders
,
22.
Thefts
,
covetousness
,
wickedness
,
deceit
,
lasciviousness
,
an
evil
eye
,
blasphemy
,
pride
,
foolishness
.
23.
All
these
evil
things
come
from
within
and
defile
the
man
.
23.
These
make
him
a
sinner
and
guilty
.
And
so
do
gluttony
and
drunkenness
,
but
not
as
Meat
and
Drink
,
but
as
sinful
excess
.
24.
And
from
thence
he
arose
and
went
into
the
borders
of
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
and
entred
into
a
house
,
and
would
have
no
man
know
it
,
but
could
not
be
hid
.
25.
For
a
certain
woman
whose
young
daughter
had
an
unclean
Spirit
,
heard
of
him
,
and
came
and
fell
at
his
feet
.
26.
The
woman
was
a
Greek
,
a
Syrophenician
by
nation
,
and
she
besought
him
that
he
would
cast
forth
the
devil
out
of
her
daughter
.
27.
But
Jesus
said
to
her
,
Let
the
children
first
be
filled
:
for
it
is
not
meet
to
take
the
childrens
bread
,
and
to
cast
it
unto
the
dogs
.
26.
N.
Phaenice
and
Canaan
were
one
place
,
27.
I
am
sent
first
to
the
Israelites
,
Gods
peculiar
people
,
to
whom
you
Canaanitos
go
for
dogs
,
and
must
not
have
their
part
.
28.
And
she
answered
and
said
to
him
,
Yes
Lord
,
yet
the
dogs
under
the
table
eat
of
the
childrens
crumbs
.
29.
And
he
said
to
her
,
For
this
saying
,
go
thy
way
,
the
devil
is
gone
out
of
thy
daughter
.
30.
And
when
she
was
come
to
her
house
,
she
found
the
devil
gone
out
,
and
her
daughter
laid
upon
the
bed
.
28.
&c.
N.
Not
for
the
wittiness
of
her
saying
,
but
for
the
Faith
and
Importunity
.
They
that
will
take
no
denyal
of
Christ
,
shall
have
no
denyal
.
31.
And
again
departing
from
the
coasts
of
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
he
came
unto
the
sea
of
Galilee
,
through
the
midst
of
the
coasts
of
Decapolis
.
32.
And
they
bring
unto
him
,
one
that
Was
deaf
,
and
had
an
impediment
in
his
speech
:
and
they
beseech
him
to
put
his
hand
upon
him
.
33.
And
he
took
him
aside
from
the
multitude
,
and
put
his
fingers
into
his
ears
,
and
he
spit
,
and
touched
his
tongue
.
34.
And
looking
up
to
heaven
,
he
sighed
,
and
saith
to
him
,
Ephphata
,
that
is
,
Be
opened
.
35.
And
straightway
his
ears
were
opened
,
and
the
string
of
his
tongue
loosed
,
and
he
spake
plain
:
36.
And
he
charged
them
that
they
should
tell
no
man
:
but
the
more
he
charged
them
,
so
much
the
more
a
great
deal
they
published
i●
.
37.
And
were
beyond
measure
astonished
,
saying
,
He
hath
done
all
things
well
:
he
maketh
both
the
deaf
to
hear
,
and
the
dumb
to
speak
.
33.
Christs
looking
up
to
heaven
and
sighing
,
implyeth
some
more
than
ordinary
difficulty
in
the
cure
.
Bodily
mercies
are
magnified
by
all
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
1.
IN
those
days
the
multitude
being
very
great
,
and
having
nothing
to
eat
,
Jesus
called
his
disciples
to
him
,
and
saith
to
them
,
2.
I
have
compassion
on
the
multitude
,
because
they
have
now
been
with
me
three
days
,
and
have
nothing
to
eat
.
3.
And
if
I
send
them
away
fasting
,
to
their
own
houses
,
they
will
faint
by
the
way
,
for
divers
of
them
came
from
far
.
2.
Christs
compassion
is
our
great
consolation
and
ground
of
trust
.
4.
And
his
disciples
answered
him
,
From
whence
can
a
man
satisfie
these
men
with
bread
herein
the
wilderness
?
5.
And
he
asked
them
,
How
many
loaves
have
ye
?
and
they
said
,
seven
.
6.
And
he
commanded
the
people
to
sit
down
on
the
ground
,
and
he
took
the
seven
loaves
and
gave
thanks
,
and
brake
,
and
gave
to
his
disciples
to
set
before
them
;
and
they
did
set
them
before
the
people
.
7.
And
they
had
a
few
small
fishes
,
and
he
blessed
,
and
commanded
to
set
them
also
before
them
.
8.
So
they
did
eat
,
and
were
filled
;
and
they
took
up
of
the
broken
meat
that
was
left
,
seven
baskets
.
9.
And
they
that
had
eaten
were
about
four
thousand
,
and
he
sent
them
away
.
N.
It
s
like
their
loaves
then
were
but
like
our
cakes
,
by
the
custom
of
breaking
them
.
10.
And
straightway
he
entred
into
a
ship
with
his
disciples
,
and
came
into
the
parts
of
Dalmanutha
.
11.
And
the
Pharisees
came
forth
and
began
to
question
with
him
,
seeking
of
him
a
sign
from
heaven
,
tempting
him
.
10
,
11.
They
would
trie
whether
he
were
the
Son
of
God
,
by
a
sign
from
heaven
of
their
own
choosing
.
12.
And
he
sighed
deeply
in
his
spirit
,
and
saith
,
Why
doth
this
generation
seek
after
a
sign
?
verily
I
say
to
you
,
there
shall
no
sign
be
given
this
generation
.
12.
He
deeply
groaned
in
grief
for
their
obdurateness
,
and
said
,
Have
not
this
kind
of
men
had
signs
enough
to
convince
them
?
Must
they
further
chuse
what
Miracles
they
shall
have
?
Verily
no
such
desire
of
these
perverse
men
,
shall
be
satisfied
(
the
miracle
of
my
resurrection
they
shall
have
.
13.
And
he
left
them
,
and
entring
into
the
ship
again
,
departed
unto
the
other
side
.
14.
Now
the
Disciples
had
forgotten
to
take
bread
,
neither
had
they
in
the
ship
with
them
more
than
one
loaf
.
15.
And
he
charged
them
saying
,
Take
heed
,
beware
of
the
leven
of
the
Pharisees
,
and
of
the
leven
of
Herod
.
15.
The
dangerous
enemies
of
the
Gospel
are
the
Ceremonious
Pharisees
,
and
the
King
Herod
a
jealous
Roman
Governour
.
Take
special
heed
that
the
Pharisees
seduce
you
not
by
their
deceits
,
nor
the
King
and
his
Officers
affright
you
not
from
the
Faith
by
his
cruelty
.
16.
And
they
reasoned
among
themselves
saying
,
It
is
because
we
have
no
bread
.
17.
And
when
Jesus
knew
it
,
he
saith
to
them
,
Why
reason
ye
because
ye
have
no
bread
?
perceive
ye
not
yet
,
neither
understand
?
have
ye
your
heart
yet
hardened
?
18.
Having
eyes
see
ye
not
?
and
having
ears
,
hear
ye
not
?
and
do
ye
not
remember
?
19.
When
I
brake
the
five
loaves
among
five
thousand
,
how
many
baskets
full
of
fragments
took
ye
up
?
and
they
said
,
Twelve
.
20.
And
when
the
seven
among
four
thousand
,
how
many
baskets
of
fraqments
took
ye
up
?
and
they
said
,
Seven
.
21.
And
he
said
to
them
,
How
is
it
that
ye
do
not
understand
.
18.
N.
It
is
a
great
sin
to
have
a
power
of
understanding
and
considering
,
and
not
to
use
it
.
2.
And
a
great
sin
quickly
to
forget
Miracles
,
or
marvellous
providences
,
and
to
fall
into
new
distrustful
reasonings
in
our
next
wants
.
22.
And
he
cometh
to
Bethsaida
,
and
they
bring
a
blind
man
unto
him
and
besought
him
to
touch
him
:
23.
And
he
took
the
blind
man
by
the
hand
,
and
led
him
out
of
the
town
,
and
when
he
had
spit
on
his
eyes
,
and
put
his
hands
upon
him
,
he
asked
him
if
he
saw
ought
?
24.
And
he
looked
up
and
said
,
I
see
men
as
trees
,
walking
▪
24.
&c.
I
discern
not
Men
from
Trees
by
their
shape
,
but
suppose
them
men
,
because
they
walk
.
25.
After
that
he
put
his
hands
again
on
his
eyes
,
and
made
him
look
up
;
and
he
was
restored
,
and
saw
every
man
clearly
.
26.
And
he
sent
him
away
to
his
house
,
saying
,
Neither
go
into
the
town
,
nor
tell
it
to
any
man
in
the
town
.
25
,
26.
To
avoid
ostentation
and
envy
.
27.
And
Jesus
went
out
,
and
his
disciples
into
the
towns
of
Cesarea
Philippi
,
and
by
the
way
,
he
asked
his
disciples
,
saying
to
them
,
Whom
do
men
say
that
I
am
?
27.
Not
but
that
he
knew
:
but
his
question
was
to
occasion
their
confession
.
28.
And
they
answered
,
John
the
Baptist
:
but
some
say
Elias
,
and
others
,
One
of
the
Prophets
.
29.
And
he
said
to
them
,
But
whom
say
ye
that
I
am
?
and
Peter
answered
and
saith
to
him
,
Thou
art
the
Christ
.
30.
And
he
charged
them
that
they
should
tell
no
man
of
him
.
29.
Men
were
to
discern
who
he
was
by
his
works
:
and
he
would
not
have
it
commonly
proclaimed
,
till
his
Resurection
and
Spirit
had
compleated
those
works
and
evidences
by
which
it
was
to
be
proved
.
31.
And
he
began
to
teach
them
,
that
the
Son
of
man
must
suffer
many
things
,
and
be
rejected
of
the
elders
,
and
of
the
chief
priests
and
scribes
,
and
be
killed
,
and
after
three
days
rise
again
.
32.
And
he
spake
that
saying
openly
:
and
Peter
took
him
,
and
began
to
rebuke
him
.
33.
But
when
he
had
turned
about
,
and
looked
on
his
disciples
,
he
rebuked
Peter
,
saying
,
Get
thee
behind
me
,
Satan
:
for
thou
savourest
not
the
things
that
be
of
God
,
but
the
things
that
be
of
men
.
N.
1.
Christ
made
them
know
that
he
designed
not
a
Worldly
Kingdom
,
when
he
tells
them
of
his
de●t●
and
resurrection
.
2.
Peter
in
his
fleshly
wisdom
thought
Christ
was
not
so
wise
as
he
.
No
wonder
if
Novices
now
think
themselves
wiser
than
their
wisest
teachers
:
and
specially
if
such
are
censured
as
imprudent
for
not
avoiding
suffering
.
3.
Even
a
Peter
by
such
carnal
wisdom
may
so
far
serve
Satan
as
to
deserve
so
sharp
a
rebuke
as
to
be
called
a
Satan
.
4.
Savouring
the
things
of
men
and
flesh
more
than
of
God
,
is
the
great
sin
that
we
are
all
in
danger
of
,
and
deserveth
sharp
rebuke
.
34.
And
when
he
had
called
the
people
unto
him
,
with
his
disciples
also
,
he
said
to
them
,
Whosoever
will
come
after
me
,
let
him
deny
himself
,
and
take
up
his
cross
and
follow
me
.
35.
For
whosoever
will
save
his
life
shall
lose
it
;
but
whosoever
shall
lose
his
life
for
my
sake
and
the
gospels
,
the
same
shall
save
it
.
34.
This
case
of
Peter
occasioned
Christ
to
call
off
all
his
Disciples
from
worldly
expectations
,
and
to
tell
them
what
they
must
trust
to
;
and
that
they
are
no
Disciples
for
him
if
they
cannot
trust
him
with
their
lives
;
and
if
they
believe
not
that
they
shall
gain
more
by
him
than
their
lives
are
worth
:
N.
To
deny
a
mans
self
is
to
forsake
his
life
rather
than
forsake
Christ
.
As
to
deny
Christ
was
to
forsake
him
to
save
life
or
any
thing
else
.
He
that
will
save
his
life
by
denying
Christ
,
shall
lose
it
and
his
salvation
:
And
he
that
denieth
his
life
for
Christ
and
the
hope
of
Salvation
shall
save
it
for
ever
.
36.
For
what
shall
it
profit
a
man
if
he
shall
gain
the
whole
world
,
and
lose
his
own
soul
?
37.
Or
what
shall
a
man
give
in
exchange
for
his
soul
?
36.
How
poor
a
price
is
all
the
profit
and
pleasure
of
this
life
,
to
hire
a
man
by
sin
to
lose
his
salvation
,
or
what
can
make
up
that
mans
loss
?
N.
And
will
pride
,
revenge
,
gluttony
,
drunkenness
,
or
fornication
,
then
make
him
a
saver
that
loseth
his
soul
by
them
?
or
will
preferment
,
Lordship
,
and
pomp
,
and
power
recompence
him
.
38.
Whosoever
therefore
shall
be
ashamed
of
me
and
of
my
words
in
this
adulterous
and
sinful
generation
,
of
him
also
shall
the
Son
of
man
be
ashamed
,
when
he
cometh
in
the
glory
of
his
Father
and
the
holy
angels
.
38.
If
men
be
so
far
ashamed
of
a
crucified
,
a
scorned
,
a
persecuted
Christ
,
as
to
deny
him
to
escape
shame
or
suffering
,
a
glorified
Christ
in
Judgment
before
Angels
and
Men
will
disown
them
,
and
say
,
I
know
you
not
.
It
is
not
a
Popedom
,
or
a
Cardinalship
,
nor
a
Lordship
that
nominal
Christians
are
ashamed
of
,
but
it
is
poor
persecuted
Christianity
.
CHAP.
IX
.
1.
ANd
he
said
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
there
be
some
of
them
that
stand
here
,
who
shall
not
taste
of
death
,
till
they
have
seen
the
kingdom
of
God
come
with
power
.
1.
Till
they
see
a
glimpse
of
that
glorious
or
powerful
appearance
of
the
King
of
the
Church
in
which
he
shall
come
at
the
last
.
2.
And
after
six
days
Jesus
took
with
him
Peter
,
and
James
,
and
John
,
and
leadeth
them
up
into
an
high
mountain
apart
by
themselves
,
and
he
was
transfigured
before
them
.
3.
And
his
raiment
became
shining
exceeding
white
as
snow
,
so
as
no
fuller
on
earth
can
white
them
.
4.
And
there
appeared
to
them
Elias
with
Moses
,
and
they
were
talking
with
Jesus
.
5.
And
Peter
answered
and
said
to
Jesus
,
Master
,
it
is
good
for
us
to
be
here
,
let
us
make
three
tabernacles
,
one
for
thee
,
and
one
for
Moses
,
and
one
for
Elias
.
6.
For
he
wist
not
what
to
say
,
for
they
were
sore
afraid
.
2.
This
was
the
performance
of
the
fore-going
Promise
.
See
on
Matt.
17.
Note
,
For
Glorified
Saints
from
Heaven
to
wait
on
Christ
in
his
own
splendor
,
was
a
glympse
resembling
his
Last
Coming
.
2.
If
the
sight
of
Christ
,
Moses
,
and
Elias
,
in
glorious
Splendor
made
the
Three
Apostles
,
through
the
strangeness
of
it
,
sore
afraid
;
no
wonder
,
if
even
the
thought
of
what
we
shall
see
after
Death
,
possess
us
with
dread
,
though
it
be
our
hope
,
and
joy
.
7.
And
there
was
a
cloud
that
overshaddowed
them
:
and
a
voice
came
out
of
the
cloud
,
saying
,
This
is
my
beloved
Son
:
hear
him
.
7.
Hear
,
and
obey
him
,
as
the
chief
Messenger
of
my
will
,
of
whom
I
give
you
this
Testimony
from
Heaven
.
8.
And
suddenly
when
they
had
looked
round
about
;
they
saw
no
man
any
more
,
save
Jesus
onely
with
themselves
.
9.
And
as
they
came
down
from
the
mountain
,
he
charged
them
that
they
should
tell
no
man
what
things
they
had
seen
,
till
the
Son
of
man
were
risen
from
the
dead
.
10.
And
they
kept
that
saying
with
themselves
,
questioning
one
with
another
,
what
the
rising
from
the
dead
should
mean
.
10.
&c.
Though
he
had
oft
told
them
of
his
Resurrection
,
they
understood
him
not
.
11.
And
they
asked
him
,
saying
,
Why
say
the
Scribes
,
that
Elias
must
first
come
?
12.
And
he
answered
,
and
told
them
,
Elias
verily
cometh
first
,
and
restoreth
all
things
,
and
how
it
is
written
of
the
Son
of
man
,
that
he
must
suffer
many
things
,
and
be
set
at
nought
.
13.
But
I
say
unto
you
,
that
Elias
is
indeed
come
,
and
they
have
done
unto
him
whatsoever
they
listed
,
as
it
is
written
of
him
.
11.
&c.
John
Baptist
was
Elias
;
(
not
the
Soul
of
Elias
reincorporate
,
but
he
that
was
meant
in
Malachi
:
)
And
they
have
used
him
,
as
they
will
do
me
;
as
Elias
was
Persecuted
by
Ahab
.
14.
And
when
he
came
to
his
disciples
,
he
saw
a
great
multitude
about
them
,
and
the
Scribes
questioning
with
them
.
15.
And
straightway
all
the
people
when
they
beheld
him
,
were
greatly
amazed
,
and
running
to
him
,
saluted
him
.
16.
And
he
asked
the
Scribes
,
What
question
ye
with
them
?
17.
And
one
of
the
multitude
answered
,
and
said
,
Master
,
I
have
brought
unto
thee
my
son
,
which
hath
a
dumb
spirit
:
18.
And
wheresoever
he
taketh
him
,
he
teareth
him
;
and
he
fometh
,
and
gnasheth
with
his
teeth
,
and
pineth
away
:
and
I
spake
to
thy
disciples
that
they
should
cast
him
out
,
and
they
could
not
.
14.
&c.
See
on
Matt.
17.14
.
N.
The
Disciples
yet
had
not
the
full
Power
that
they
had
after
Christs
Resurrection
.
19.
He
answered
him
and
saith
,
O
faithless
generation
,
how
long
shall
I
be
with
you
,
how
long
shall
I
suffer
you
?
bring
him
unto
me
.
19.
The
want
of
Faith
in
you
,
did
more
to
your
frustration
,
than
the
want
of
Power
in
my
Disciples
.
20.
And
they
brought
him
to
him
:
and
when
he
saw
him
,
straightway
the
spirit
tare
him
,
and
he
fell
to
the
ground
,
and
wallowed
foming
.
20.
Here
is
the
perfect
description
of
an
Epi●epsie
:
And
the
folly
of
Atheists
tells
them
,
That
Natural
Diseases
are
not
to
be
imputed
to
Devils
:
That
is
,
Because
an
Axe
,
or
a
Halter
Kills
a
man
;
therefore
the
Law
,
the
Judges
,
or
the
Executioner
are
no
causes
of
it
.
21.
And
he
asked
his
Father
,
How
long
is
it
ago
,
since
this
came
to
him
?
And
he
said
,
Of
a
child
.
22.
And
oft
times
it
hath
cast
him
into
the
fire
,
and
into
the
waters
to
destroy
him
:
But
if
thou
canst
do
any
thing
,
have
compassion
on
us
,
and
help
us
.
21.
N.
It
appeareth
this
mans
Faith
was
weak
,
in
saying
,
[
If
thou
canst
do
any
thing
,
]
Yet
he
had
some
hope
.
23.
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
If
thou
canst
believe
,
all
things
are
possible
to
him
that
believeth
.
23.
If
thy
Faith
make
thee
a
capable
receiver
,
thou
shalt
find
that
I
want
not
Power
.
24.
And
straitway
the
father
of
the
child
cryed
out
,
and
said
with
tears
,
Lord
,
I
believe
,
help
thou
mine
unbelief
.
24.
He
was
afraid
of
losing
the
Cure
of
his
Child
for
want
of
Faith
,
and
yet
his
Faith
was
weak
,
and
wavering
,
and
therefore
he
said
,
If
I
had
no
belief
in
thee
,
I
had
not
come
to
thee
,
but
I
am
weak
and
timerous
,
and
therefore
pray
thee
to
strengthen
my
Faith
,
and
make
up
in
thy
mercy
what
is
wanting
in
my
Belief
.
This
is
alas
the
Case
of
most
Christians
.
25.
When
Jesus
saw
that
the
people
came
running
together
,
he
rebuked
the
soul
spirit
,
saying
unto
him
,
Thou
dumb
and
deaf
spirit
,
I
charge
thee
come
out
of
him
,
and
enter
no
more
into
him
.
26.
And
the
spirit
cried
,
and
rent
him
sore
,
and
came
out
of
him
,
and
he
was
as
one
dead
,
insomuch
that
many
said
,
He
is
dead
.
25.26
.
N.
Christs
cures
seem
sometimes
to
the
Flesh
to
put
men
into
a
worse
condition
than
they
were
before
.
27.
But
Jesus
took
him
by
the
hand
,
and
lifted
him
up
,
and
he
arose
.
28.
And
when
he
was
come
into
the
house
,
his
disciples
asked
him
privately
,
Why
could
not
we
cast
him
out
?
29.
And
he
said
unto
them
.
This
kind
can
come
forth
by
nothing
but
by
prayer
and
fasting
.
27.
&c.
N.
1.
Even
Miraculous
Cures
may
require
the
use
of
means
,
and
the
same
means
may
serve
for
one
,
that
will
not
for
another
.
2.
A
double
qualification
may
be
necessary
,
one
in
the
Minister
,
and
another
in
the
Patient
.
30.
And
they
departed
thence
,
and
passed
through
Galilee
,
and
he
would
not
that
any
man
should
know
it
.
31.
For
he
taught
his
disciples
,
and
said
unto
them
,
The
Son
of
man
is
delivered
into
the
hands
of
men
,
and
they
shall
kill
him
,
and
after
that
he
is
killed
,
he
shall
rise
the
third
day
.
32.
But
they
understood
not
that
saying
,
and
were
afraid
to
ask
him
.
30
,
&c.
N.
Christ
saw
it
necessary
often
to
foretel
his
Sufferings
,
and
Resurrection
;
which
is
a
great
argument
for
our
Faith
.
33.
And
he
came
to
Capernaum
,
and
being
in
the
house
,
he
asked
them
,
What
was
it
that
ye
disputed
among
your selves
by
the
way
?
But
they
held
their
peace
;
for
by
the
way
they
had
disputed
among
themselves
,
who
should
be
the
greatest
.
35.
And
he
sate
down
and
called
the
twelve
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
If
any
man
desire
to
be
first
,
the
same
shall
be
last
of
all
,
and
servant
of
all
.
33.34
.
&c.
N.
They
were
ashamed
to
own
their
Ambition
.
The
Pre-eminence
among
my
Ministers
consisteth
in
being
the
most
Humble
,
and
the
most
Serviceable
.
36.
And
he
took
a
child
,
and
set
him
in
the
midst
of
them
:
and
when
he
had
taken
him
in
his
arms
,
he
said
unto
them
,
37.
Whosoever
shall
receive
one
of
such
children
in
my
name
,
receiveth
me
:
and
whosoever
shall
receive
me
,
receiveth
not
me
,
but
him
that
sent
me
.
36
,
37.
Humble
and
harmless
Christians
are
so
dear
to
me
,
that
he
that
in
Love
and
Mercy
receiveth
and
sheweth
Kindness
to
one
of
these
,
I
will
take
it
,
as
if
he
did
it
to
my Self
;
and
my
Father
will
take
that
which
is
done
,
in
Love
and
Obedience
to
me
,
to
be
done
as
to
himself
.
If
you
will
be
great
in
my
Kingdom
,
and
dear
to
me
,
be
Humble
,
and
harmless
.
38.
And
John
answered
him
,
saying
,
Master
,
we
saw
one
casting
out
devils
in
thy
name
,
and
he
followeth
not
us
,
and
we
forbad
him
,
because
he
followeth
not
us
.
38.
N.
Had
John
been
now
as
full
of
Love
,
as
he
was
afterwards
,
he
would
not
have
forbad
this
man
to
do
good
.
39.
But
Jesus
said
,
Forbid
him
not
:
for
there
is
no
man
which
shall
do
a
miracle
in
my
name
,
that
can
lightly
speak
evil
of
me
.
40.
For
he
that
is
not
against
us
,
is
on
our
part
.
39.
N.
Men
that
Preach
in
Christs
Name
,
therefore
are
not
to
be
silenced
,
though
faulty
;
if
they
do
more
good
than
harm
.
Dreadful
then
is
the
Case
of
them
that
Silence
Christs
faithful
Ministers
.
40.
In
point
of
Service
to
the
Church
,
He
that
is
not
against
it
,
is
someway
for
it
:
as
Souldiers
say
of
Countreymen
that
are
not
against
them
:
But
as
to
their
own
Salvation
,
He
that
is
not
for
Christ
above
all
the
World
,
is
against
him
,
and
no
sincere
Christian
;
As
Captains
say
of
their
listed
Soldiers
:
Fight
,
or
be
Cashiered
.
41.
For
whosoever
shall
give
you
a
cup
of
water
to
drink
,
in
my
name
,
because
ye
belong
to
Christ
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
he
shall
not
lose
his
reward
.
41.
He
that
doth
the
least
good
to
a
Christian
,
from
a
true
Love
to
Christ
,
would
do
more
,
were
it
in
his
Power
:
And
he
that
doth
good
but
from
common
Principles
,
though
he
be
not
Saved
,
shall
have
some
Reward
,
and
shall
be
no
loser
,
but
a
gainer
,
by
all
the
good
that
he
doth
.
42.
And
whosoever
shall
offend
one
of
these
little
ones
that
believe
in
me
,
it
is
better
for
him
,
that
a
milstone
were
hanged
about
his
neck
,
and
he
were
cast
into
the
sea
.
42
,
N.
O
then
,
what
will
become
of
Tempters
,
Persecutors
,
and
malignant
Enemies
.
By
[
offending
]
is
meant
,
[
hindring
]
from
Faith
and
a
holy
Life
.
And
by
[
better
]
is
meant
,
[
Its
a
smaller
hurt
.
]
43.
And
if
thy
hand
offend
thee
,
cut
it
of●
:
it
is
better
for
thee
to
enter
into
life
maimed
,
then
having
two
hands
,
to
go
into
hell
,
into
the
fire
that
never
shall
be
quenched
:
44.
Where
the
worm
dieth
not
,
and
the
fire
is
not
quenched
.
45.
And
if
thy
foot
offend
thee
,
cut
it
off
:
it
is
better
for
thee
to
enter
halt
into
life
,
then
having
two
feet
to
be
cast
into
hell
,
into
the
fire
that
never
shall
be
quenched
.
46.
Where
the
worm
dieth
not
,
and
the
fire
is
not
quenched
.
47.
And
if
thine
eye
offend
thee
,
pluck
it
out
:
it
is
better
for
thee
to
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
God
with
one
eye
,
than
having
two
eyes
to
be
cast
into
hell
fire
.
48.
Where
their
worm
dieth
not
,
and
the
fire
is
not
quenched
.
43.
&c.
So
great
is
the
difference
between
the
wellfare
of
this
Flesh
and
the
Life
to
come
,
that
you
cannot
get
Heaven
,
and
escape
Hell
fire
at
too
dear
a
rate
:
If
a
Hand
,
or
Foot
,
or
Eye
,
were
so
strong
a
hindrance
as
that
you
had
no
other
way
to
avoid
Sin
and
Hell
,
it
is
a
far
less
evil
to
lose
such
a
Member
,
than
to
lie
in
Hell
.
N.
The
meaning
is
not
,
that
any
man
is
in
such
a
Case
,
that
he
hath
no
better
way
to
avoid
sin
,
and
Hell
:
But
if
he
had
no
better
,
he
should
choose
this
:
Nor
doth
it
mean
,
that
maimed
Persons
are
maimed
in
Heaven
:
but
if
it
were
so
,
it
were
a
less
evil
.
49.
For
every
one
shall
be
salted
with
fire
,
and
every
sacrifice
shall
be
salted
with
salt
.
50.
Salt
is
good
:
but
if
the
salt
hath
lost
its
saltness
,
wherewith
will
ye
season
it
?
Have
salt
in
your selves
,
and
have
peace
one
with
another
.
49.
And
be
sure
,
that
the
fire
of
Affliction
shall
be
as
Salt
to
you
all
,
that
now
are
thinking
of
Pre-eminence
:
and
those
of
you
that
are
sound
,
it
shall
make
fitter
to
be
pure
Sacrifices
to
God
.
50.
And
you
that
are
Preachers
,
and
Professors
of
Christianity
,
being
thus
salted
,
your selves
must
be
the
salt
of
the
Earth
,
to
season
others
,
by
holy
Doctrine
and
Practice
.
But
if
you
should
lose
sound
Doctrine
,
and
Christianity
,
what
then
shall
season
you
?
Keep
up
sound
Truth
(
that
seasoneth
,
though
it
cause
some
smart
)
in
your selves
,
and
instead
of
seeking
Superiority
,
live
in
peace
,
and
gentle
Meekness
with
one
another
.
CHAP.
X.
1.
AND
he
arose
from
thence
,
and
cometh
into
the
coasts
of
Judea
by
the
farther
side
of
Jordan
:
and
the
people
resort
to
him
again
;
and
as
he
was
wont
,
he
taught
them
again
.
2.
And
the
Pharisees
came
to
him
,
and
asked
him
,
Is
it
lawful
for
a
man
to
put
away
his
wife
?
tempting
him
.
3.
And
he
answered
and
said
unto
them
,
What
did
Moses
command
you
?
4.
And
they
said
,
Moses
suffered
to
write
a
bill
of
divorcement
,
and
to
put
her
away
.
1.
N.
These
Hypocrites
seemed
by
putting
cases
of
Conscience
▪
to
be
afraid
of
Sinning
.
5.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
them
,
For
the
hardness
of
your
heart
,
he
wrote
you
this
precept
.
6.
But
from
the
beginning
of
the
creation
God
made
them
male
and
female
.
7.
For
this
cause
shall
a
man
leave
his
father
and
mother
,
and
cleave
to
his
wife
.
8.
And
they
twain
shall
be
on●●lesh
:
so
then
they
are
no
more
twain
,
but
one
flesh
.
9.
What
therefore
God
hath
joyned
together
,
let
no
man
put
asunder
.
5.
This
Law
was
good
in
it self
,
because
it
was
fitted
to
your
condition
:
But
it
was
the
badness
,
and
hardness
of
your
Hearts
that
made
such
a
Tolleration
needful
to
you
to
keep
you
from
worse
;
so
it
was
not
a
full
approbation
of
the
thing
:
For
the
perfect
Law
of
Innocency
so
united
Man
and
Wife
,
that
no
man
should
Separate
them
,
for
his
own
pleasure
,
without
Gods
licence
.
10.
And
in
the
house
his
disciples
asked
him
again
of
the
same
matter
.
11.
And
he
saith
unto
them
,
Whosoever
shall
put
away
his
wife
,
and
marry
another
;
committeth
adultery
against
her
.
12.
And
if
a
woman
shall
put
away
her
husband
,
and
be
marryed
to
another
,
she
committeth
adultery
.
10.
&c.
N.
Though
Mark
mention
not
the
exception
of
the
case
of
Adultery
,
mentioned
by
other
Evangelists
,
it
is
implyed
.
2.
Quest.
Doth
Adultery
dissolve
Marriage
?
Ans.
It
giveth
cause
of
a
dissolution
,
by
divorce
,
or
desertion
:
But
in
some
cases
,
it
is
Lawful
for
the
injured
Person
to
forgive
the
wrong
;
and
continue
in
the
relation
,
without
being
Marryed
over
again
.
3.
Quest.
May
the
Woman
put
away
her
Husband
for
Adultery
?
Answ
.
They
that
deny
it
,
because
onely
the
Man
hath
Governing
Power
,
say
nothing
:
For
the
man
doth
it
not
as
a
Governour
,
but
as
an
injured
Contractor
,
seeketh
it
as
Justice
from
the
Magistrate
;
or
righteth
himself
,
if
permitted
by
the
Magistrate
;
or
if
unjustly
forbidden
.
And
the
Woman
may
be
an
injured
Contractor
,
as
well
as
the
Man
,
and
may
seek
to
the
Magistrate
for
a
Divorce
;
and
in
some
cases
,
if
denyed
by
the
Magistrate
,
may
right
her self
by
Desertion
.
But
whether
that
Desertion
shall
be
called
,
A
putting
away
,
is
but
a
controversie
about
the
Name
,
and
not
the
Thing
.
In
what
cases
it
is
Lawful
to
Marry
again
is
a
different
Controversie
.
13.
And
they
brought
young
children
to
him
that
he
should
touch
them
,
and
his
disciples
rebuked
those
that
brought
them
.
14.
But
when
Jesus
saw
it
,
he
was
much
displeased
,
and
said
to
them
,
Suffer
the
little
children
to
come
unto
me
,
and
forbid
them
not
,
for
of
such
is
the
kingdom
of
God
.
13
,
14.
N.
Tho
they
brought
them
not
to
be
baptized
(
Christian
Baptism
being
not
fully
instituted
till
after
Christs
Resurrection
)
yet
they
are
offered
to
Christ
for
his
acceptance
and
benediction
.
2.
He
gave
them
such
acceptance
and
blessing
,
and
declared
them
to
be
such
as
the
Kingdom
(
or
Church
)
of
God
consisteth
of
:
He
could
not
mean
only
[
of
adult
persons
that
are
like
these
Infants
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
:
]
else
he
might
have
taken
up
a
Lamb
or
a
Dove
,
and
blessed
them
and
said
[
of
such
harmless
creatures
is
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
]
But
he
must
mean
[
of
them
and
such
as
them
,
]
or
of
such
both
in
age
,
and
also
in
humble
teachable
receptivity
]
is
the
kingdom
of
God
:
else
it
would
be
no
reason
to
bless
them
.
Which
can
be
nothing
lower
than
acceptance
as
Visible-Infant-Church-Members
.
2.
He
that
in
all
ages
from
the
beginning
took
Infants
to
be
Infant-Members
of
his
Church
,
and
came
not
to
destroy
but
to
enlarge
mercies
to
the
faithful
and
their
seed
,
and
saith
,
They
are
holy
;
and
was
much
displeased
with
his
erroneous
Apostles
for
forbidding
them
to
be
brought
for
his
benediction
,
sure
will
not
be
well
pleased
with
those
that
now
forbid
them
to
be
dedicated
in
the
Baptismal
Covenant
to
him
.
But
yet
if
any
man
will
say
,
I
deny
not
the
interest
of
the
Infants
of
the
Faithful
in
the
Church
and
Covenant
,
but
only
think
(
that
Baptism
was
appointed
only
for
the
solemn
reception
of
the
adult
,
and
so
will
be
Baptized
at
age
,
after
(
or
without
)
Infant
Baptism
,
merely
to
satisfie
Conscience
,
and
then
live
in
Love
and
Peace
with
those
of
another
mind
,
I
should
gladly
live
in
Love
and
Peace
with
such
.
15.
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
Whosoever
shall
not
receive
the
Kingdom
of
God
as
a
little
child
,
he
shall
not
enter
therein
.
16.
And
he
took
them
up
in
his
arms
,
put
his
hands
upon
them
and
blessed
them
.
N.
1.
These
words
plainly
intimate
that
he
received
them
as
capable
of
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
that
is
the
Church
on
Earth
,
and
in
Heaven
.
Christ
doth
not
thus
bless
unbelievers
and
their
seed
,
but
those
that
1
Cor.
7.14
.
are
called
Holy
.
17.
And
when
he
was
gone
forth
into
the
way
,
there
came
one
running
,
and
kneeled
to
him
,
and
asked
him
,
Good
master
what
shall
I
do
that
I
may
inherit
everlasting
life
?
17.
N.
It
hence
appeareth
that
the
Jews
(
except
the
Sadducees
)
then
believed
an
everlasting
life
.
2.
And
that
we
should
do
whatever
God
would
have
us
do
to
attain
it
.
18.
And
Jesus
said
to
him
,
Why
callest
thou
me
good
?
there
is
none
good
but
one
,
that
is
God
,
18.
Good
indeed
in
the
prime
sence
is
a
high
title
,
none
being
more
proper
to
God
himself
,
and
none
perfectly
and
primarily
and
essentially
good
but
God
:
It
s
a
greater
matter
to
be
good
than
thou
deemest
.
19.
Thou
knowest
the
commandments
,
Do
not
commit
adultery
,
Do
not
kill
,
Do
not
steal
,
Do
not
bear
false
witness
,
Defraud
not
,
Honour
thy
father
and
mother
.
19.
N.
Defraud
not
is
the
sence
of
the
Tenth
Commandment
,
that
is
,
Love
thy
Neighbour
as
thy self
,
so
as
not
to
desire
from
him
any
thing
to
his
hurt
.
Qu.
Why
doth
Christ
mention
none
of
the
Commandments
of
the
first
Table
?
Answ.
The
man
is
supposed
to
confess
God
,
and
consequently
his
duty
to
him
,
and
to
mean
in
his
question
,
What
good
works
must
I
do
towards
others
?
Qu.
2.
Why
doth
not
Christ
recite
the
Commandments
in
their
true
order
?
Answ.
When
the
matter
alone
is
intended
,
the
order
is
not
necessary
.
2.
The
Evangelists
recite
not
all
Christs
words
in
the
same
order
that
he
spake
them
,
as
is
evident
in
the
difference
of
their
recitals
.
These
very
words
are
otherwise
recited
by
Matth.
19.18
,
19.
[
Thou
shalt
do
no
Murther
,
]
is
first
,
and
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
Neighbour
as
thy self
,
is
last
,
and
instead
of
[
Defraud
not
.
]
20.
And
he
answered
and
said
to
him
,
Master
,
all
these
have
I
observed
from
my
youth
.
20.
N.
He
meant
that
he
had
not
directly
in
the
outward
act
broken
any
of
these
;
not
knowing
how
far
the
Law
reacheth
.
21.
Then
Jesus
beholding
him
,
loved
him
,
and
said
to
him
,
One
thing
thou
lackest
,
go
thy
way
,
sell
whatsoever
thou
hast
,
and
give
to
the
poor
,
and
thou
shalt
have
treasure
in
heaven
;
and
come
,
take
up
the
cross
and
follow
me
.
21.
Jesus
beheld
him
with
kindness
,
approving
in
him
what
was
good
,
and
said
,
So
far
thou
hast
done
well
:
But
there
is
more
than
this
necessary
to
obtain
everlasting
life
,
even
to
prefer
it
before
all
the
wealth
and
pleasure
of
this
world
,
and
life
it self
;
and
to
trie
thee
herein
;
Go
and
sell
all
and
give
to
the
poor
,
and
take
heaven
for
thy
treasure
instead
of
all
,
and
follow
me
in
self-denial
unto
suffering
.
N.
Not
that
all
are
bound
to
sell
all
;
but
all
are
bound
so
to
prefer
heaven
,
as
will
make
them
forsake
all
that
stands
against
it
.
22.
And
he
was
sad
at
that
saying
,
and
went
away
grieved
;
for
he
had
great
possessions
.
22.
Carnal
men
may
be
sorry
that
they
cannot
bring
down
God
to
their
terms
:
Good
and
bad
would
be
as
well
as
they
can
both
here
and
hereafter
:
But
when
they
see
they
cannot
have
both
Earth
and
Heaven
,
the
Faithful
chuse
heaven
(
tho
sensible
of
earthly
sufferings
)
and
the
worldly
chuse
the
world
;
and
most
to
keep
off
sorrow
and
despair
,
do
force
on
themselves
a
hope
that
they
shall
have
both
,
and
that
God
will
save
them
on
their
own
terms
.
23.
And
Jesus
looked
about
and
saith
to
his
disciples
,
How
hardly
shall
they
that
have
riches
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
God
?
23.
How
hard
is
it
to
perswade
rich
men
to
love
heaven
better
than
earth
,
and
to
yield
to
the
conditions
of
salvation
.
24.
And
the
disciples
were
astonished
at
his
words
:
but
Jesus
answered
again
,
and
saith
to
them
,
Children
,
how
hard
is
it
for
them
that
trust
in
riches
to
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
God
.
25.
It
is
easier
for
a
camel
to
go
through
the
eye
of
a
needle
than
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
God
.
24.
So
bad
is
the
heart
of
man
,
that
it
is
exceeding
hard
to
have
riches
and
not
to
place
mens
trust
in
them
,
and
such
as
do
so
cannot
be
true
Christians
and
be
saved
.
N.
To
trust
in
riches
is
to
take
them
for
our
best
,
and
to
take
and
expect
more
comfort
from
them
than
from
Christ
and
Heaven
.
26.
And
they
were
astonished
out
of
measure
,
saying
among
themselves
,
Who
then
can
be
saved
?
27.
And
Jesus
looking
upon
them
,
saith
,
With
men
it
is
impossible
,
but
not
with
God
:
for
with
God
all
things
are
possible
.
27.
N.
Sure
the
inordinate
desire
to
be
rich
must
needs
signifie
unbelief
:
Can
men
seek
that
which
they
believe
maketh
their
salvation
almost
impossible
?
The
same
I
say
of
murmuring
poverty
.
28.
Then
Peter
began
to
say
to
him
,
Behold
we
have
left
all
and
followed
thee
;
29.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
There
is
no
man
that
hath
left
house
,
or
brethren
,
or
sisters
,
or
father
,
or
mother
,
or
wife
,
or
children
,
or
lands
,
for
my
sake
and
the
Gospels
.
30.
But
he
shall
receive
an
hundred
fold
,
now
in
this
time
,
houses
,
and
brethren
,
and
Sisters
,
and
mothers
,
and
children
,
and
lands
with
persecutions
:
and
in
the
world
to
come
,
eternal
life
.
31.
But
many
that
are
first
,
shall
be
last
,
and
the
last
first
.
29.
&c.
N.
To
forsake
them
for
Christ
is
rather
to
displease
them
or
part
with
them
than
with
Christ
and
our
Duty
;
when
they
stand
in
Competition
,
as
comforts
,
or
in
opposition
as
adversaries
;
It
is
not
to
forsake
them
in
Passion
,
or
for
want
of
due
Love
to
them
;
nor
to
go
into
a
Monastery
,
or
as
rebellious
Prodigals
,
or
on
any
unjust
cause
.
2.
A
hundred
fold
in
this
life
,
is
in
value
:
God
will
here
do
better
for
them
,
in
things
of
greater
worth
.
And
all
Christians
shall
be
endeared
to
them
in
Love
and
Communion
.
32.
And
they
were
in
the
way
going
up
to
Jerusalem
:
and
Jesus
went
before
them
,
and
they
were
amaz'd
,
and
as
they
followed
,
they
were
afraid
:
and
he
took
again
the
twelve
,
and
began
to
tell
them
what
things
should
happen
to
him
.
33.
Saying
,
Behold
,
we
go
up
to
Jerusalem
,
and
the
son
of
man
shall
be
delivered
up
to
the
chief
priests
,
and
to
the
scribes
,
and
they
shall
condemn
him
to
death
,
and
shall
deliver
him
to
the
Gentiles
.
34.
And
they
shall
mock
him
,
and
shall
scourge
him
,
and
shall
spit
on
him
,
and
shall
kill
him
,
and
the
third
day
he
shall
rise
again
.
32.
When
they
were
before
put
in
fear
of
going
to
Jerusalem
,
he
told
them
again
plainly
what
and
how
he
must
suffer
,
and
rise
again
.
N.
Of
all
Prophecies
this
is
the
most
confirming
.
35.
And
James
and
John
the
sons
of
Zebedee
come
unto
him
saying
,
Master
,
we
would
that
thou
shouldest
do
for
us
whatever
we
shall
desire
.
36.
And
he
said
to
them
,
What
would
ye
that
I
should
do
for
you
?
37.
They
said
to
him
,
Grant
to
us
that
we
may
sit
,
one
on
thy
right
hand
,
and
the
other
on
thy
left
hand
in
thy
glory
.
35.
&c.
They
came
with
their
Mother
:
N.
Tho
this
might
shew
a
strong
belief
of
his
Resurrection
and
Kingdom
,
if
it
were
spoken
as
here
placed
,
next
his
telling
them
of
his
Death
and
Resurrection
:
yet
afterward
this
Faith
seemeth
to
be
almost
forgotten
.
And
they
were
far
from
perfect
,
while
they
were
so
selfish
,
ambitious
and
presumptuous
in
their
request
.
38.
But
Jesus
said
to
them
,
Ye
know
not
what
ye
ask
:
Can
ye
drink
of
the
cup
that
I
drink
of
,
and
be
baptized
with
the
baptism
that
I
am
baptized
with
?
38.
It
is
meeter
for
you
to
consider
whether
you
can
suffer
with
and
for
me
.
39.
And
they
said
,
We
can
?
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
Ye
shall
indeed
drink
of
the
cup
that
I
drink
of
,
and
be
baptized
with
the
baptism
that
I
am
baptized
with
.
40.
But
to
sit
on
my
right
hand
,
and
on
my
left
hand
,
is
not
mine
to
give
,
but
it
shall
be
:
given
to
them
for
whom
it
is
prepared
.
39.
N.
Their
purpose
was
good
,
but
not
their
self-confidence
.
40.
It
is
to
be
given
by
way
of
reward
to
the
most
excellent
and
meet
,
according
to
my
Fathers
Decree
,
and
not
by
me
now
by
way
of
partial
favour
,
as
Courtiers
obtain
of
Princes
.
41.
And
when
the
ten
heard
it
,
they
began
to
be
much
displeased
with
James
and
John
.
41.
N.
Christ
own
followers
and
Apostles
had
their
great
displeasures
at
each
other
,
and
indignation
:
no
wonder
then
if
such
arise
in
the
Church
now
.
2.
It
was
then
the
aspiring
Ambition
of
two
that
would
have
been
above
the
rest
,
that
caused
this
breach
and
indignation
:
No
wonder
if
the
same
Cause
,
have
the
same
Effects
,
and
worse
,
when
it
is
in
worse
Men
,
and
in
very
many
.
42.
But
Jesus
called
them
to
him
,
and
saith
▪
unto
them
,
Ye
know
that
they
which
are
accounted
to
rule
over
the
Gentiles
,
exercise
lordship
over
them
;
and
their
great
ones
exercise
authority
upon
them
.
43.
But
so
shall
it
not
be
among
you
:
but
whosoever
will
be
great
among
you
,
shall
be
your
Minister
.
44.
And
whosoever
of
you
will
be
the
chiefest
,
shall
be
servant
of
all
.
42.
&c.
Jesus
purposely
thus
decided
the
controversie
:
You
are
not
called
to
an
Empire
,
or
Dominion
;
The
Rulers
of
the
Nations
exercise
Lordship
and
Command
on
them
.
But
your
Pre-eminence
shall
be
Moral
,
and
he
that
is
the
worthiest
in
Humility
,
and
Serviceableness
to
the
rest
,
and
in
that
Light
and
Love
that
fits
them
for
it
,
shall
have
the
Chief
Authority
with
you
:
For
his
Wisdom
,
and
Service
,
Reason
and
Love
,
shall
most
prevail
with
Christians
for
respect
in
Church
Affairs
.
45.
For
even
the
son
of
man
came
not
to
be
ministred
unto
,
but
to
Minister
,
and
to
give
his
life
a
ransom
for
many
.
45.
Why
should
you
set
up
a
higher
Dominion
over
one
another
,
than
I
have
exercised
over
you
?
Have
not
I
been
more
a
Servant
to
you
,
in
Teaching
and
Guiding
you
,
than
you
have
been
to
me
,
by
any
Service
you
have
done
me
:
Have
not
I
stooped
to
you
all
,
and
will
do
even
to
Death
.
46.
And
they
came
to
Jericho
:
and
as
he
went
out
of
Jericho
with
his
disciples
,
and
a
great
number
of
people
,
blind
Bartimeus
,
the
son
of
Timeus
,
sate
by
the
high-way
side
,
begging
.
47.
And
when
he
heard
that
it
was
J●sus
of
Nazareth
,
he
began
to
cry
out
,
and
say
,
Jesus
thou
Son
of
David
,
have
mercy
on
me
.
48.
And
many
charged
him
that
he
should
hold
his
peace
;
but
he
cryed
the
more
a
great
deal
,
Thou
Son
of
David
have
mercy
on
me
.
49.
And
Jesus
stood
still
,
and
commanded
him
to
be
called
:
and
they
call
the
blind
man
,
saying
unto
him
,
Be
of
good
comfort
,
rise
,
he
calleth
thee
.
50.
And
he
casting
away
his
garment
,
rose
,
and
came
to
Jesus
.
51.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
to
him
,
What
wilt
thou
that
I
should
do
to
thee
?
The
blind
man
said
unto
him
,
Lord
▪
that
I
might
receive
my
sight
.
52.
And
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Go
thy
way
,
thy
faith
hath
made
thee
whole
:
and
immediately
he
received
his
sight
,
and
followed
Jesus
in
the
way
.
46.
&c.
See
on
Mat.
20.30
.
N.
1.
It
's
great
comfort
to
be
called
to
Christ
.
2.
Christ
maketh
whole
efficiently
but
Faith
,
by
moral
receptive
qualification
,
of
a
free
gift
.
CHAP.
XI
.
1.
AND
when
they
came
nigh
to
Jerusalem
unto
Bethphage
,
and
Bethany
,
at
the
mount
of
Olives
,
he
sendeth
forth
two
of
his
disciples
.
2.
And
saith
to
them
,
Go
your
way
into
the
Village
over
against
you
,
and
as
soon
as
ye
be
entred
into
it
,
ye
shall
find
a
colt
tied
,
whereon
never
man
sat
,
loose
him
,
and
bring
him
.
3.
And
if
any
man
say
to
you
,
Why
do
ye
this
?
say
ye
that
the
Lord
hath
need
of
him
,
and
straightway
he
will
send
him
hither
.
4.
And
they
went
their
way
,
and
found
the
colt
tyed
by
the
door
without
,
in
a
place
where
two
ways
met
:
and
they
loose
him
.
5.
And
certain
of
them
that
stood
there
,
said
to
them
,
What
do
ye
loosing
the
colt
.
6.
And
they
said
to
them
even
as
Jesus
had
commanded
:
and
they
let
them
go
.
1.
N.
Christ
knew
things
distant
,
and
what
men
would
say
and
do
.
Though
mans
Acts
be
free
,
God
accomplisheth
his
will
,
by
mans
freest
Acts.
2.
It
was
an
Ass
with
her
Colt
;
though
Mark
name
but
the
Colt
.
7.
And
they
brought
the
colt
to
Jesus
,
and
cast
their
garments
on
him
,
and
he
sat
upon
●im
.
8.
And
many
spread
their
garments
in
the
way
:
and
others
cut
down
branches
of
the
trees
,
and
strawed
them
in
the
way
.
9.
And
they
that
went
before
,
and
they
that
●ollowed
,
cryed
,
saying
,
Hosanna
,
blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
10.
Blessed
be
the
kingdom
of
our
father
David
,
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
Hosanna
,
in
the
highest
.
7.
We
receive
with
all
joyful
Applause
the
Messiah
●hat
is
come
from
God
;
Blessed
be
He
,
and
blessed
be
his
Kingdom
;
Let
the
Heavens
applaud
and
bless
it
.
11.
And
Jesus
entred
into
Jerusalem
,
and
●nto
the
temple
;
and
when
he
had
looked
●ound
about
upon
all
things
,
and
now
the
●ventide
was
come
,
he
went
out
unto
Betha●y
with
the
twelve
.
12.
And
on
the
morrow
when
they
were
come
from
Bethany
,
he
was
hungry
.
13.
And
seeing
a
figtree
afar
off
,
having
leaves
,
he
came
,
if
haply
he
might
find
any
thing
thereon
:
and
when
he
came
to
it
,
he
found
nothing
but
leaves
;
for
the
time
of
figs
was
not
yet
.
11.
&c.
N.
It
s
not
likely
that
Christ
was
ignorant
,
that
Figgs
hit
not
that
year
,
and
that
this
Tree
was
fruitless
:
But
by
this
Miracle
he
shewed
,
The
Destruction
of
Fruitless
Jews
and
Hypocrites
.
3.
It
s
like
he
lay
out
of
Door
at
Bethany
,
as
he
used
to
do
by
night
in
the
Garden
where
he
was
taken
,
because
he
would
not
burden
poor
mens
Houses
with
all
his
followers
:
Else
sure
he
would
not
have
come
away
hungry
.
14.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
it
,
No
man
eat
fruit
of
thee
hereafter
for
ever
.
And
his
disciples
heard
it
.
14.
Note
,
1.
This
Phrase
of
answering
to
a
fig-tree
,
must
be
expounded
by
the
use
of
the
word
in
those
times
,
when
to
[
answer
]
signified
but
[
to
say
]
2.
The
Curse
hurteth
not
the
Tree
,
but
to
instruct
Men.
15.
And
they
come
to
Jerusalem
,
d●
Jesus
went
into
the
temple
,
and
began
to
cast
out
them
that
sold
and
bought
in
the
temple
,
and
overthrew
the
tables
of
the
money-changers
,
and
the
seats
of
them
that
sold
doves
.
16.
And
would
not
suffer
that
any
man
should
carry
any
vessel
through
the
temple
.
15.
N.
He
Shewed
that
he
had
the
authority
of
a
King
,
tho
he
would
not
set
up
a
temporal
Kingdom
16.
Christ
now
seemed
to
be
more
ceremonious
than
the
Pharisees
:
But
he
was
made
under
the
Law
,
and
would
not
abrogate
our
little
till
all
were
fulfilled
by
him
:
He
was
to
keep
it
to
save
men
from
it
.
3.
He
yet
teacheth
us
to
Reverence
the
place
of
solemn
worship
for
the
worship
sake
.
17.
And
he
taught
,
saying
unto
them
,
Is
it
not
written
,
My
house
shall
be
called
of
all
nations
the
house
of
prayer
?
but
ye
have
made
it
a
den
of
thieves
.
17.
The
Temple
was
dedicated
for
Holy
worship
for
Jews
and
Proselites
of
all
Nations
;
but
these
use
Merchandize
here
and
rob
men
by
deceit
.
Quest.
May
places
now
be
temples
dedicated
to
Holy
worship
?
Answ.
No
doubt
of
it
,
but
that
the
reverence
of
Gods
name
and
worship
,
not
only
alloweth
but
requireth
us
when
we
can
,
to
separate
comely
places
,
to
Holy
worship
from
common
use
;
And
why
they
may
not
be
called
Temples
I
know
not
.
18.
And
the
Scribes
and
chief
priests
heard
it
,
and
sought
how
they
might
destroy
him
,
for
they
feared
him
,
because
all
the
people
were
astonished
a●
his
do●trine
.
18.
Tho
one
would
think
Christs
zeal
for
the
Temple
should
have
pleased
them
that
crved
it
up
as
their
Glory
,
and
accused
Christ
,
and
Stephen
and
Paul
for
dishonouring
it
,
yet
because
C●rist
did
it
as
he
did
by
the
peoples
countenance
,
they
feared
the
wrath
of
the
Romans
,
lest
they
would
take
it
for
Sedition
,
and
so
they
should
suffer
by
it
.
19.
And
when
even
was
come
,
he
went
out
of
the
city
.
19.
Lest
they
should
surprize
him
in
the
Night
,
as
they
did
at
last
.
20.
And
in
the
morning
,
as
they
pa●sed
by
,
they
saw
the
fig-tree
dried
up
from
the
oot
.
21.
And
Peter
calling
to
rem●mbrance
,
saith
unto
him
,
Master
,
b●hold
,
the
fig-tree
which
thou
cursed
●t
is
withered
away
.
22.
And
Jesus
answering
,
saith
unto
them
,
Have
faith
in
God
.
23.
For
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
that
whosoever
shall
say
unto
this
mountain
,
Be
thou
removed
,
and
be
thou
cast
into
the
sea
,
and
shall
not
doubt
in
his
heart
,
but
shall
believe
that
those
things
which
he
saith
shall
come
to
pass
,
he
shall
have
whatsoever
he
saith
.
24.
Therefore
I
say
unto
you
,
What
things
soever
ye
desire
when
ye
pray
,
believe
that
ye
recieve
them
,
and
ye
shall
have
them
.
23.
No
difficulty
shall
hinder
you
from
obtaining
what
God
hath
promised
,
and
is
fit
to
be
done
,
if
you
firmly
trust
his
Love
and
promise
.
25.
And
when
ye
stand
praying
,
forgive
if
ye
have
ought
against
any
:
that
your
Father
also
which
is
in
heaven
may
forgive
you
your
trespasses
.
25.
And
forgiving
and
Charity
is
necessary
to
success
as
well
as
Believing
:
Believing
supposeth
other
requisites
.
26.
But
if
you
do
not
forgive
,
neither
will
your
Father
which
is
in
heaven
forgive
you
your
trespass
.
26.
Note
,
This
sheweth
that
the
promise
of
granting
believers
Prayers
,
meaneth
caeteris
paribus
,
other
requisites
being
answerable
.
27.
And
they
come
again
to
Jerusalem
,
and
as
he
was
walking
in
the
temple
,
there
come
to
him
the
chief
priests
,
and
the
Scribes
and
the
elders
.
28.
And
say
to
him
,
By
what
authority
dost
thou
these
things
,
and
who
gave
thee
this
authority
to
do
these
things
.
27.
Note
,
They
judged
truly
that
they
were
not
to
be
done
without
authority
:
But
knew
not
his
authority
from
God
.
29.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
to
them
,
I
will
also
ask
of
you
one
question
,
and
answer
me
,
and
I
will
tell
you
by
what
authority
I
do
these
things
.
30.
The
baptism
of
John
,
was
it
from
heaven
,
or
of
men
?
answer
me
.
30.
Note
,
Had
they
confest
John
to
be
of
God
,
he
would
have
produced
his
testimony
:
Had
they
denyed
it
,
they
had
gainsayed
themselves
and
the
peoples
voice
:
For
the
generality
of
them
were
baptized
by
John
,
in
hope
that
their
Messiah
and
his
Kingdome
,
and
their
deliverance
were
at
hand
.
31.
And
they
reasoned
with
themselves
,
saying
,
if
we
shall
say
,
From
heaven
,
he
will
say
,
Why
then
did
ye
not
believe
him
?
32.
But
if
we
shall
say
,
Of
men
,
they
feared
the
people
:
for
all
men
counted
John
,
that
he
was
a
prophet
indeed
.
33.
And
they
answered
and
said
unto
Jesus
,
We
cannot
tell
.
And
Jesus
answering
,
saith
unto
them
,
Neither
do
I
tell
you
by
what
authority
I
do
these
things
.
31.
N.
It
was
well
that
they
considered
what
might
be
said
against
them
,
which
now
most
Christians
do
not
in
their
disputes
.
2.
These
Persecutors
and
the
Romans
had
some
Charity
and
consideration
,
in
that
they
were
restrained
by
the
fear
of
the
People
,
and
did
not
accuse
and
fine
them
as
for
Routs
,
Ryots
and
Seditions
3.
They
that
deny
necessary
premises
are
not
to
be
disputed
with
.
CHAP.
XII
.
ANd
he
began
to
speak
unto
them
by
parables
.
A
certain
man
planted
a
vineyard
,
and
set
an
hedge
about
it
,
and
digged
a
place
for
the
wine-fat
,
and
built
a
tower
,
and
let
it
out
to
husbandmen
,
and
went
into
a
far
countrey
.
2.
And
at
the
season
he
sent
to
the
husbandmen
a
servant
,
that
he
might
receive
from
the
husbandmen
of
the
fruit
of
the
vineyard
.
3.
And
they
caught
him
,
and
beat
him
,
and
sent
him
away
empty
.
4.
And
again
he
sent
unto
them
another
servant
,
and
at
him
they
cast
stones
,
and
wounded
him
in
the
head
,
and
sent
him
away
shamefully
handled
.
5.
And
again
he
sent
another
,
and
him
they
killed
:
and
many
others
,
beating
some
,
and
killing
some
.
1.
See
on
Matth.
21.
Note
,
Who
did
this
:
Answer
,
The
only
national
Church
on
Earth
.
2.
Did
they
cease
upon
this
warning
of
Christ
.
Ans.
No
but
do
worse
.
3.
Why
did
they
do
●t
.
Ans.
Through
folly
and
wickedness
.
4.
The
things
that
have
bin
are
:
This
is
no
strange
thing
yet
on
Earth
.
6.
Having
yet
therefore
one
son
,
his
well-beloved
,
he
sent
him
also
last
unto
them
,
saying
,
They
will
reverence
my
son
.
7.
But
those
husbandmen
said
amongst
themselves
,
This
is
the
heir
,
come
let
us
kill
him
,
and
the
inheritance
shall
be
ours
.
8.
And
they
took
him
,
and
killed
him
and
cast
him
out
of
the
vineyard
.
8.
Note
,
No
wonder
that
no
innocency
,
or
worth
can
preserve
his
Ministers
from
their
rage
,
and
from
being
cast
out
of
the
Vineyard
.
9.
What
shall
therefore
the
Lord
of
the
vineyard
do
?
he
will
come
and
destroy
the
husbandmen
,
and
will
give
the
vineyard
unto
others
.
9.
He
will
destroy
these
Jewes
,
and
call
the
Gentiles
to
become
his
Church
.
10.
And
have
ye
not
read
this
scripture
?
The
stone
which
the
builders
rejected
is
become
the
head
of
the
corner
.
11.
This
was
the
Lords
doing
,
and
it
is
marvellous
in
our
eyes
.
10.
Psal.
118.
Isa.
28.16
.
12.
And
they
sought
to
lay
hold
on
him
,
but
feared
the
people
,
for
they
knew
that
he
had
spoken
the
parable
against
them
:
and
they
left
him
,
and
went
their
way
.
12.
N.
That
which
is
spoken
against
bad
men
enrageth
them
,
be
it
never
so
true
and
necessary
.
13.
And
they
send
unto
him
certain
of
the
Pharisees
,
and
of
the
Herodians
,
to
catch
him
in
his
words
.
14.
And
when
they
were
come
,
they
say
unto
him
,
Master
,
we
know
that
thou
art
right
,
and
carest
for
no
man
:
for
thou
regardest
not
the
person
of
men
,
but
teachest
the
way
of
God
in
truth
:
Is
it
lawful
to
give
tribute
to
Caesar
,
or
not
?
13.
They
send
those
that
thought
Caesar
an
Usurper
,
or
at
least
had
no
right
to
that
sort
of
tribute
,
alienated
from
the
Sanctuary
,
and
the
Herodians
that
wer●
for
Caesars
right
.
Note
,
They
give
Christ
a
flattering
Character
to
ensnare
him
.
15.
Shall
we
give
,
or
shall
we
not
give
?
16.
But
he
knowing
their
hypocrisie
,
said
to
them
,
Why
tempt
ye
me
?
bring
me
a
penny
that
I
may
see
it
.
And
they
brought
it
,
and
he
said
to
them
,
Whose
is
this
Image
and
superscription
?
and
they
said
to
him
Caesars
.
17.
And
Jesus
answering
said
unto
them
,
Render
to
Caesar
the
things
that
are
Caesars
:
and
to
God
the
things
that
are
Gods
.
And
they
marvelled
at
him
.
15.
See
on
Math.
21.
Note
,
We
are
not
bound
to
answer
directly
to
all
such
insnaring
questions
,
nor
to
satisfy
the
Tempters
.
18.
There
came
unto
him
the
Sadduces
who
say
there
is
no
Resurrection
,
and
asked
him
saying
.
19.
Master
Moses
wrote
to
us
,
If
a
mans
Brother
die
and
leave
his
wife
behind
and
have
no
Children
,
that
his
brother
should
take
his
wife
,
and
raise
up
seed
to
his
brother
.
20.
Now
there
were
seven
brethren
,
the
first
took
a
wife
and
dying
left
no
seed
.
21.
And
the
second
took
her
,
and
dying
left
no
seed
,
and
the
third
likewise
.
22.
And
the
seven
had
her
and
left
no
seed
,
Last
of
all
the
woman
dyed
also
.
23.
In
the
Resurrection
therefore
when
they
shall
rise
,
whose
wife
shall
she
be
of
them
:
for
the
seven
had
her
to
wife
.
23.
Erroneous
Men
from
one
false
supposition
,
infer
many
that
are
worse
.
24.
And
Jesus
answering
said
to
them
,
Do
ye
not
therfore
err
,
because
ye
know
not
the
Scriptures
neither
the
power
of
God
.
25.
For
when
they
shall
rise
from
the
dead
they
neither
marry
nor
are
given
in
marriage
,
but
are
as
the
Angels
of
God
which
are
in
heaven
.
24.
Carnal
Men
think
Carnally
of
things
Heavenly
:
Spiritual
Glorified
bodies
are
like
Angels
,
and
as
they
die
not
,
so
they
generate
not
any
more
than
they
(
nor
eat
and
drink
as
here
.
)
26.
And
as
touching
the
dead
,
that
they
rise
:
have
ye
not
read
in
the
book
of
Moses
,
how
in
the
bush
God
spake
unto
him
,
saying
,
I
am
the
God
of
Abraham
,
and
the
God
of
Isaac
,
and
the
God
of
Jacob
?
27.
He
is
not
the
God
of
the
dead
,
but
the
God
of
the
living
:
ye
therefore
do
greatly
err
.
See
on
Matth.
22.
28.
And
one
of
the
Scribes
came
,
and
having
heard
them
reasoning
together
,
and
perceiving
that
he
had
answered
them
well
,
asked
him
,
Which
is
the
first
commandment
of
all
.
29.
And
Jesus
answered
him
,
The
first
of
all
the
commandments
is
,
Hear
,
O
Israel
,
the
Lord
our
God
is
one
Lord
.
30.
And
thou
shalt
love
the
Lord
thy
God
with
all
thy
heart
,
and
with
all
thy
soul
,
and
with
all
thy
mind
,
and
with
all
thy
strength
:
this
is
the
first
commandment
.
31.
And
the
second
is
like
,
namely
this
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
neighbour
as
thy self
:
there
is
none
other
commandment
greater
than
these
.
Note
,
Love
is
the
most
full
and
final
act
of
the
Soul
.
It
is
the
total
inclination
,
and
adherence
of
the
will
to
God
as
God
,
the
infinite
good
,
and
to
Man
for
his
sake
as
far
as
his
Conformity
to
God
hath
made
him
amiable
.
It
fervently
riseth
towards
God
here
by
desire
and
seeking
;
and
fully
delighteth
in
him
hereafter
.
32.
And
the
Scribe
said
unto
him
,
Well
Master
,
thou
hast
said
the
truth
:
for
there
is
one
God
,
and
there
is
none
other
but
he
.
33.
And
to
love
him
with
all
the
heart
,
and
with
all
the
understanding
,
and
with
all
the
soul
,
and
with
all
the
strength
,
and
to
love
his
neighbour
as
himself
,
is
more
than
all
whole
burnt-offerings
and
sacrifices
.
34.
And
when
Jesus
saw
that
he
answered
discreetly
,
he
said
unto
him
,
Thou
art
not
far
from
the
kingdom
of
God
.
And
no
man
after
that
durst
ask
him
any
question
.
34.
Note
,
If
the
confession
of
these
two
great
commands
,
was
a
matter
to
greatly
esteemed
both
of
Christ
and
by
this
Scribe
,
how
greatly
do
they
differ
from
Christ
,
who
besides
the
profession
of
the
whole
Baptismal
faith
and
Covenant
,
require
abundance
of
unnecessary
or
uncertain
things
to
Church
Communion
and
concord
,
if
not
to
Salvation
.
35.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
while
he
taught
in
the
temple
,
How
say
the
Scribes
that
Christ
is
the
son
of
David
?
36.
For
David
himself
said
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
The
Lord
said
to
my
Lord
,
Sit
thou
on
my
right-hand
,
till
I
make
thine
enemies
thy
footstool
.
37.
David
therefore
himself
calleth
him
Lord
,
and
whence
is
he
then
his
son
?
37.
He
is
the
Lord
in
his
Divine
Nature
,
and
his
Son
in
his
human
Nature
.
37.
And
the
common
people
heard
him
gladly
.
38.
And
he
said
to
them
in
his
doctrine
,
Beware
of
the
scribes
,
which
love
to
go
in
long
clothing
,
and
love
salutations
in
the
market-places
.
39.
And
the
chief
seats
in
the
synagogues
,
and
the
uppermost
rooms
at
feasts
:
40.
Who
devour
widdows
houses
,
and
for
a
pretence
make
long
prayers
:
these
shall
receive
greater
damnation
.
37.
Let
not
these
proud
Hypocrites
deceive
you
,
who
by
their
long
Liturgies
,
and
Ceremonies
,
and
claim
of
Superiority
,
do
but
cloak
their
Worldliness
,
Pride
and
Oppression
,
and
are
Religious
to
their
greater
Damnation
.
41.
And
Jesus
sate
over
against
the
treasury
,
and
beheld
how
the
people
cast
money
into
the
treasury
:
and
many
that
were
rich
cast
in
much
.
42.
And
there
came
a
certain
poor
widow
,
and
she
threw
in
two
mites
,
which
make
a
farthing
.
43.
And
he
called
unto
him
his
disciples
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
that
this
poor
widow
hath
cast
more
in
,
then
all
they
which
have
cast
into
the
treasury
.
44.
For
all
they
did
cast
in
of
their
abundance
;
but
she
of
her
want
did
cast
in
all
that
she
had
,
even
all
her
living
.
41.
It
is
no
note
of
self-denying
piety
,
to
serve
God
so
Liberally
of
that
which
the
flesh
can
spare
,
and
which
costeth
the
flesh
no
denial
of
its
desires
,
but
to
serve
it
with
the
first
,
and
God
with
its
leavings
.
2.
God
accepteth
a
willing
mind
,
where
〈◊〉
and
power
is
wanting
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
ANd
as
he
went
out
of
the
Temple
,
one
of
his
Disciples
saith
unto
him
,
Master
,
see
what
manner
of
stones
,
and
buildings
are
here
.
2.
And
Jesus
answering
said
unto
him
,
seest
thou
these
great
buildings
?
there
shall
not
be
left
one
stone
upon
another
,
that
shall
not
be
thrown
down
.
3.
And
as
he
sat
upon
the
mount
of
Olives
,
over
against
the
Temple
,
Peter
,
and
James
,
and
Andrew
asked
him
privately
.
4.
Tell
us
when
all
these
things
shall
be
,
and
what
shall
be
the
sign
when
all
these
things
shall
be
fulfilled
.
See
in
Matth.
24.
Note
,
Nature
would
foreknow
even
the
evil
to
come
.
5.
And
Jesus
answering
them
,
began
to
say
,
Take
heed
lest
any
man
deceive
you
.
6.
For
many
shall
come
in
my
name
,
saying
,
I
am
Christ
,
and
shall
deceive
many
.
6.
Many
shall
pretend
that
they
are
sent
to
restore
the
Jewish
Kingdom
,
and
draw
in
people
to
their
destruction
.
7.
And
when
ye
shall
hear
of
Wars
,
and
and
rumors
of
Wars
,
be
ye
not
troubled
:
for
such
things
must
needs
be
,
but
the
end
shall
not
be
yet
.
8.
For
nation
shall
rise
against
nation
,
and
Kingdom
against
Kingdom
:
and
there
shall
be
earthquakes
in
divers
places
,
and
there
shall
be
famines
,
and
troubles
:
these
are
the
beginnings
of
sorrows
.
8.
Many
commotions
must
go
before
the
de●●ruction
.
9.
But
take
heed
to
your selves
:
for
they
shall
deliver
you
up
to
counsels
,
and
in
the
Synagogues
ye
shall
be
beaten
;
and
ye
shall
be
brought
before
Rulers
and
Kings
for
my
sake
for
a
testimony
against
them
.
9.
I
allow
you
by
lawful
means
to
keep
your selves
out
of
their
hands
;
but
I
foretel
you
that
their
Councils
will
condemn
you
,
and
in
their
Synagogues
they
will
scourge
you
like
Malefactors
,
and
cast
you
out
,
and
you
shall
be
brought
before
such
as
Herod
,
Agrippa
,
and
the
Roman
Procurators
,
to
answer
for
being
Christians
.
That
your
testimony
may
evince
against
them
,
that
they
heard
the
Gospel
,
and
did
not
obey
it
.
10.
And
the
Gospel
must
first
be
published
among
all
nations
.
10.
Before
their
destruction
,
the
Gospel
must
be
spread
and
published
abroad
,
both
to
Jews
and
Gentiles
.
11.
But
when
they
shall
lead
you
and
deliver
you
up
,
take
no
thought
beforehand
what
ye
shall
speak
,
neither
do
ye
premeditate
:
but
whatever
shall
be
given
you
in
that
hour
that
speak
ye
,
for
it
is
not
ye
that
speak
,
but
the
Holy
Ghost
.
11.
Tho
you
may
be
discouraged
for
want
of
matter
,
boldness
or
utterance
,
let
not
this
trouble
you
;
for
I
promise
you
the
present
help
of
my
Spirit
.
12.
Now
the
brother
shall
betray
the
brother
to
death
,
and
the
father
the
son
,
and
children
shall
rise
up
against
their
parents
,
and
shall
cause
them
to
be
put
to
death
.
13.
And
ye
shall
be
hated
of
all
men
for
my
name
sake
:
but
he
that
shall
endure
unto
the
end
,
the
same
shall
be
saved
.
12.13
.
Your
kindred
themselves
shall
be
your
enemies
,
and
shall
not
spare
your
very
lives
:
And
the
vulgar
of
all
sorts
shall
be
seduced
to
take
you
for
the
plagues
of
the
World
,
and
commonly
mention
you
as
a
hateful
sort
of
men
:
But
bear
all
this
patiently
:
Trust
God
,
and
hold
out
to
the
end
,
and
you
shall
be
saved
from
all
this
and
more
.
14.
But
when
ye
shall
see
the
abomination
of
desolation
,
spoken
of
by
Daniel
the
Prophet
standing
where
it
ought
not
(
let
them
that
readeth
understand
)
then
let
them
who
be
in
Judea
flee
to
the
mountains
.
15.
And
let
him
that
is
on
the
house
top
not
go
down
into
the
house
,
neither
enter
therein
to
take
any
thing
out
of
his
house
.
16.
And
let
him
that
is
in
the
field
,
not
turn
back
again
to
take
up
his
garment
.
14.
But
when
you
shall
see
the
Roman
Ensigns
set
up
against
Jerusalem
,
like
Antiochus's
desolating
abomination
,
mentioned
by
Daniel
,
(
expect
not
that
I
should
speak
more
plainly
to
you
,
to
enrage
the
Roman
power
)
,
then
speedily
be
gone
,
and
shift
for
your selves
,
and
be
glad
,
tho
you
lose
your
goods
,
if
you
save
your
lives
.
17.
But
woe
to
them
that
are
with
child
,
and
to
them
that
give
suck
in
those
days
.
11.
And
pray
ye
that
your
slight
be
not
in
the
winter
.
19.
For
in
those
days
shall
be
affliction
,
such
as
was
not
from
the
beginning
of
the
creation
,
which
God
created
to
this
day
,
neither
shall
be
.
17.
It
will
be
an
increase
of
misery
to
all
that
are
h●ndred
in
flight
:
For
the
affliction
of
those
days
will
be
unparallel'd
.
20.
And
except
the
Lord
had
shortned
those
days
,
no
flesh
should
be
saved
:
but
for
the
elects
sake
whom
he
hath
chosen
he
hath
shortned
the
days
.
20.
Those
calamities
shall
not
destroy
all
;
but
God
hath
some
chosen
ones
whom
he
will
preserve
.
21.
And
then
if
any
man
say
to
you
,
Lo
here
is
Christ
,
and
lo
he
is
there
,
believe
him
not
.
22.
For
false
Christs
,
and
false
Prophets
shall
rise
and
shall
shew
signs
and
wonders
,
to
seduce
,
if
it
were
possible
,
the
very
elect
.
23.
But
take
ye
heed
:
behold
,
I
have
foretold
you
all
things
.
21.
The
miserable
Jews
will
follow
divers
that
will
pretend
they
are
sent
to
be
their
Saviours
:
But
I
warn
you
,
Trust
none
such
.
24.
But
in
those
days
,
after
that
tribulation
,
the
Sun
shall
be
darkned
,
and
the
Moon
shall
not
not
give
her
light
.
25.
And
the
stars
of
Heaven
shall
fall
,
and
the
powers
that
are
in
Heaven
shall
be
shaken
.
26.
And
then
shall
they
see
the
Son
of
man
coming
in
the
clouds
,
with
great
power
and
glory
.
See
Matth.
24.29
,
30.
27.
And
then
shall
he
send
his
angels
,
and
shall
gather
together
his
elect
from
the
four
winds
,
from
the
uttermost
part
of
the
earth
to
the
uttermost
part
of
heaven
.
See
Matth.
24.31
.
28.
Now
learn
a
parable
of
the
fig
tree
:
when
his
branch
is
yet
tender
and
putteth
forth
leaves
,
ye
know
that
summer
is
near
.
29.
So
ye
in
like
manner
,
when
ye
shall
see
these
things
come
to
pass
,
know
that
it
is
nigh
even
at
the
doors
.
30.
Verily
I
say
to
you
that
this
generation
shall
not
pass
till
all
these
things
be
done
.
31.
Heaven
and
earth
shall
pass
away
,
but
my
words
shall
not
pass
away
.
29.30
.
Expect
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
when
ye
see
these
signs
:
And
doubt
not
of
my
Word
:
Some
now
alive
shall
live
to
see
it
.
(
It
was
not
40
years
.
)
32.
But
of
that
day
and
that
hour
knoweth
no
man
no
not
the
angels
which
are
▪
in
heaven
,
neither
the
Son
,
but
the
Father
.
32.
But
these
things
not
coming
discernibly
,
as
effects
of
natural
causes
,
neither
Angels
,
nor
Christ
as
man
can
foretel
just
the
day
and
hour
,
because
they
depend
on
the
meer
will
of
God
.
33.
Take
you
heed
,
watch
and
pray
:
for
ye
know
not
when
the
time
is
.
33.
It
is
kept
unknown
to
you
,
that
you
may
watch
and
pray
,
and
be
still
prepared
.
34.
For
the
Son
of
man
is
as
a
man
taking
a
far
journey
,
who
left
his
house
,
and
gave
authority
to
his
servants
,
and
to
every
man
his
work
,
and
commanded
the
porter
to
watch
.
35.
Watch
ye
therefore
(
for
ye
know
not
when
the
master
of
the
house
cometh
,
at
even
or
at
midnight
,
or
at
the
cock
crowing
,
or
in
the
morning
.
)
36.
Lest
coming
suddenly
he
find
you
sleeping
.
37.
And
what
I
say
to
you
,
I
say
to
all
,
Watch.
34.
So
long
shall
Christ
be
out
of
sight
that
he
will
seem
to
men
as
one
in
a
far
Country
:
But
see
that
you
do
the
work
he
set
you
,
and
watch
for
his
coming
in
a
wakeful
prepared
state
continually
.
This
is
my
charge
to
you
and
to
all
.
Note
,
It
occasioneth
great
perplexity
to
the
Readers
here
and
Matth.
24.
that
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
and
the
final
coming
of
Christ
,
seem
to
be
set
so
near
together
,
as
if
the
latter
were
to
come
soon
after
the
former
.
V.
24.
[
In
those
days
]
or
[
Immediately
]
;
which
causeth
them
to
expound
the
latter
part
allegorically
,
as
meaning
only
the
great
commotions
in
Judaea
:
Which
seemetth
a
very
hard
exposition
of
Christs
coming
with
his
Angels
visibly
in
the
Clouds
,
and
gathering
his
Elect
from
the
four
ends
of
Heaven
,
&c.
The
apparition
to
Constantine
,
and
the
powerful
deliverance
of
the
Christians
from
Heathen
rage
is
less
harsh
than
this
.
But
1.
things
of
greatest
distance
may
be
quickly
set
together
in
Writing
;
and
the
questions
may
occasion
the
Conjunction
.
2.
Christ
spake
for
all
Ages
as
well
as
for
them
.
3.
A
thousand
years
with
the
Lord
is
as
one
day
.
4.
And
it
is
undeniable
that
the
Writers
gave
us
not
just
all
the
words
that
Christ
spake
.
For
1.
he
spake
in
Caldee
,
and
they
translate
them
into
Greek
2.
In
this
and
other
instances
,
their
words
oft
differ
among
themselves
.
3.
They
profess
to
omit
much
that
Christ
said
.
4.
They
place
his
words
oft
in
divers
orders
.
Therefore
we
must
not
gather
any
thing
from
a
word
,
or
from
the
omission
of
a
clause
,
which
contradicteth
the
scope
of
the
Text
,
and
the
certain
truth
.
CHAP.
XIIII
.
1.
AFter
two
days
was
the
feast
of
the
passover
and
of
unleavened
bread
:
and
the
Chief
Priests
and
the
Scribes
sought
how
they
might
take
him
by
craft
and
put
him
to
death
.
2.
But
they
said
,
not
on
the
feast
day
,
lest
there
be
an
uprore
of
the
people
.
2.
They
feared
the
peoples
rescuing
him
.
3.
And
being
in
Bethany
,
in
the
house
of
Simon
the
leper
,
as
he
sat
at
meat
,
there
came
a
woman
having
an
Alablaster
box
of
ointment
of
spikenard
,
very
precious
,
and
she
break
the
box
and
poured
it
on
his
head
.
3.
Note
,
This
Simon
,
it
is
most
like
,
having
been
cured
by
him
of
a
Leprosie
,
shewed
his
thankfulness
in
entertaining
him
.
2.
Bethany
like
the
Villages
near
London
,
contained
a
large
circuit
of
ground
,
it
being
usual
for
Citizens
so
to
set
their
Country-houses
,
and
for
such
grounds
to
be
so
populous
.
3.
It
was
a
Cruise
of
precious
Spike
Oyl
,
shaken
and
poured
out
.
4.
And
there
were
some
that
had
indignation
among
themselves
and
said
,
why
was
this
wast
of
the
oinment
made
.
5.
For
it
might
have
bin
sold
for
more
then
three
hundred
pence
and
have
been
given
to
the
poor
:
and
they
murmured
against
her
.
4.
Note
,
Whether
it
was
any
beside
Judas
is
doubtful
.
Mans
wit
is
apt
to
be
censorious
against
good
works
;
on
pretence
of
some
good
which
they
more
value
.
2.
Three
hundred
pence
of
theirs
,
is
,
as
Budeus
and
Beza
calculate
,
fifty
two
French
Crowns
and
a
half
.
A
Crown
is
6
s.
8
d.
our
Noble
.
6.
And
Jesus
said
let
her
alone
:
Why
trouble
ye
her
;
she
hath
wrought
a
good
work
on
me
.
7.
For
ye
have
the
poor
with
you
always
,
and
when
soever
ye
will
ye
may
do
them
good
,
but
me
ye
have
not
always
.
6.
Note
,
That
is
not
best
at
one
time
,
that
is
best
at
another
;
but
every
thing
in
its
season
.
8.
She
hath
done
what
she
could
:
she
is
come
aforehand
to
anoint
my
body
to
the
burying
.
9.
Verily
I
say
to
you
,
Wheresoever
this
Gospel
shall
be
preached
throughout
the
whole
world
,
this
also
that
she
hath
done
shall
be
spoken
of
for
a
memorial
of
her
.
9.
Note
,
The
greatest
honouring
of
Christ
tendeth
to
our
own
greatest
honour
,
(
tho
despised
at
present
by
the
prophane
.
)
10.
And
Judas
Iscariot
one
of
the
twelve
,
went
unto
the
chief
priests
to
betray
him
to
them
.
10.
Note
,
The
Devil
draweth
sinners
to
be
the
seekers
of
their
own
temptation
,
sin
and
misery
.
11.
And
when
they
heard
of
it
they
were
glad
,
and
promised
to
give
him
money
.
And
he
sought
how
he
might
conveniently
betray
him
.
11.
Note
,
1.
The
wicked
are
glad
to
be
assisted
in
sin
.
2.
Money
is
the
bait
of
wickedness
and
blood
.
3.
When
the
heart
once
consenteth
to
sin
,
men
study
how
to
accomplish
it
.
12.
And
the
first
day
of
unleavened
bread
,
when
they
killed
the
passover
his
disciples
said
unto
him
,
where
wilt
thou
that
we
go
and
prepare
,
that
thou
mayest
eat
the
passover
.
13.
And
he
sendeth
forth
two
of
his
disciples
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
Go
ye
into
the
city
,
and
there
shall
meet
you
a
man
bearing
a
pitcher
of
water
:
follow
him
.
14.
And
wheresoever
he
shall
go
in
,
say
to
the
goodman
of
the
house
,
The
Master
saith
,
where
is
the
guest
chamber
;
where
I
shall
eat
the
passover
with
my
disciples
.
15.
And
he
will
show
you
a
large
upper
room
furnished
and
prepared
:
there
make
ready
for
us
.
16.
And
his
disciples
went
forth
and
came
into
the
city
,
and
found
as
he
had
said
unto
them
,
and
they
made
ready
the
passover
.
16.
Note
,
Christ
knew
what
was
future
and
unseen
,
even
voluntary
acts
.
17.
And
in
the
evening
he
cometh
with
the
twelve
.
18.
And
as
they
sat
and
did
eat
Jesus
said
,
Verily
,
I
say
to
you
,
one
of
you
which
eateth
with
me
,
shall
betray
me
.
19.
And
they
began
to
be
sorrowful
,
and
to
say
unto
him
,
one
by
one
,
Is
it
I
?
And
another
said
,
is
it
I
?
20.
And
he
answered
and
said
unto
them
;
It
is
one
of
the
twelve
that
dippeth
with
me
in
the
dish
.
19.
Note
,
They
feared
themselves
and
his
suspicion
,
and
were
troubled
at
the
Prognostick
.
2.
Christs
giving
Judas
the
Sop
is
here
past
by
.
21.
The
Son
of
man
indeed
goeth
as
it
is
written
of
him
:
but
wo
to
that
man
by
whom
the
Son
of
man
is
betrayed
:
good
were
it
or
that
man
if
he
had
never
been
born
.
21.
Note
1.
Gods
foreknowledge
or
decrees
excuse
n●●●●●ans
sin
.
2.
By
[
Good
]
is
meant
[
A
less
evil
.
]
22.
And
as
they
did
eat
,
Jesus
took
bread
,
and
blessed
,
and
brake
it
,
and
gave
to
them
,
and
said
,
Take
eat
:
this
is
my
body
.
22.
Note
,
Here
it
is
called
at
once
Bread
and
his
Body
:
Bread
Naturally
,
and
His
Body
Sacramentally
,
that
is
,
Representatively
and
Significantly
,
For
[
It
]
is
the
Relative
,
and
[
Bread
]
is
the
Antecedent
:
What
did
Christ
Take
?
Bread
:
What
did
he
Bless
?
I●
:
What
did
he
Break
?
[
It.
]
What
is
[
It
]
but
that
before-named
?
Bread
.
Yet
by
so
doing
he
made
it
his
Body
?
How
?
As
the
King
maketh
a
piece
of
Wax
to
become
his
Great
Seal
,
by
which
he
conveyeth
Land
,
Liberty
and
Life
.
Or
a
piece
of
Silver
to
be
Money
.
23.
And
he
took
the
cup
,
and
when
he
had
given
thanks
he
gave
it
to
them
:
and
and
they
all
drank
of
it
.
24.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
this
is
my
blood
of
the
new
testament
,
which
is
shed
for
many
.
23.
By
the
Cup
is
meant
the
Wine
.
Note
,
It
is
strange
that
men
who
find
that
Christ
throughout
the
Gospel
still
taught
by
Parables
or
Similitudes
,
(
saying
,
This
is
such
a
thing
,
and
That
is
such
a
thing
;
as
the
Seed
is
the
Word
,
the
Field
is
the
World
,
the
Reapers
are
the
Angels
,
&c.
)
should
force
themselves
to
believe
that
there
is
no
similitude
used
here
.
The
Lord
deliver
his
Church
from
those
who
burn
men
that
believe
not
that
Bread
is
no
Bread
,
but
made
Christ
himself
;
while
themselves
believe
not
that
Christ
himself
is
Christ
indeed
,
but
are
Infidels
.
25.
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
I
will
drink
no
more
of
the
fruit
of
the
vine
,
until
that
day
that
I
drink
it
new
in
the
kingdom
of
God
.
16.
And
when
they
had
sung
an
hymn
,
they
went
out
into
the
mount
of
Olives
.
25.
See
Matth.
24.
It
's
more
than
probable
that
this
Hymn
was
a
form
.
27.
And
Jesus
saith
unto
them
,
All
ye
shall
be
offended
because
of
me
this
night
:
for
it
is
written
,
for
I
will
smite
the
shepherd
and
the
sheep
shall
be
scattered
.
27.
Your
Faith
shall
stagger
,
and
you
shall
forsake
me
,
and
fly
in
fear
.
28.
But
after
that
I
am
risen
:
I
will
go
before
you
into
Galilee
.
28.
See
Job
.
21.1
,
2
,
3.
29.
But
Peter
said
unto
him
:
Although
all
shall
be
offended
,
yet
will
not
I.
30.
And
Jesus
saith
unto
him
,
Verily
I
say
unto
thee
,
that
this
day
,
even
in
this
night
before
the
cock
crow
twice
,
thou
shall
deny
me
thrice
.
30.
Note
,
This
is
not
contraay
to
other
Evangelists
that
say
[
Before
the
Cock
crow
.
]
For
1.
They
mean
before
Cocks
crowing
time
be
past
,
or
before
the
second
Cocks
crowing
.
]
2.
The
Writers
spake
the
sense
of
Christs
words
,
and
not
always
the
precise
words
themselves
.
31.
But
he
spake
the
more
vehemently
,
if
I
should
die
with
thee
,
I
will
not
deny
thee
in
any
wise
.
Likewise
also
said
they
all
.
31.
Note
,
If
the
Apostles
so
little
know
themselves
,
what
wonder
if
most
Christians
,
know
not
how
bad
they
are
.
32.
And
they
came
to
a
place
which
was
named
Gethsemani
,
and
he
saith
unto
his
disciples
,
Sit
ye
here
,
while
I
shall
pray
.
33.
And
he
taketh
with
him
Peter
,
and
James
,
and
John
,
and
began
to
be
sore
amazed
and
to
be
very
heavy
.
34.
And
saith
to
them
,
my
soul
is
exceeding
sorrowful
unto
death
:
tarry
ye
here
and
watch
.
35.
And
he
went
forward
a
little
and
fell
on
the
ground
and
prayed
,
that
if
it
were
possible
the
hour
might
pass
from
him
.
36.
And
he
said
,
Abba
,
Father
,
All
things
are
possible
to
thee
,
take
away
this
cup
from
me
,
not
what
I
will
,
but
what
thou
wilt
.
34.
Note
,
It
is
an
error
that
Christs
God-head
was
instead
of
a
human
Soul
:
For
his
Soul
was
sorrowful
and
suffered
,
but
so
could
not
his
Godhead
.
2.
His
nature
in
the
first
instant
had
a
sinless
aversness
to
suffering
as
such
,
but
his
Reason
and
Will
submit
to
it
in
the
second
instant
,
because
it
is
according
to
Gods
Will
,
for
greater
benefit
.
37.
And
he
cometh
,
and
findeth
them
sleeping
,
and
saith
to
Peter
,
Simon
,
sleepest
thou
?
couldest
thou
not
watch
one
hour
.
38.
Watch
ye
and
pray
lest
ye
enter
into
temptation
?
The
Spirit
truly
is
ready
,
but
the
flesh
is
weak
.
37.
Hast
thou
strength
to
die
with
me
,
who
canst
not
watch
one
hour
with
me
.
Watching
and
Praying
is
the
means
to
avoid
temptation
,
and
consequently
sinning
and
suffering
for
sin
.
The
Mind
and
Will
,
sanctified
by
Gods
Spirit
is
inclined
to
duty
,
but
it
hath
not
an
absolute
Despotical
power
over
the
fleshly
weakness
and
backwardness
,
but
a
political
only
.
39.
And
again
he
went
away
and
prayed
,
and
said
the
same
words
.
40.
And
when
he
returned
he
found
them
asleep
again
,
(
for
their
eyes
were
heavy
)
neither
wist
they
what
to
answer
him
.
41.
And
he
cometh
the
third
time
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
Sleep
on
now
,
and
take
your
rest
:
it
is
enough
,
the
hour
is
come
,
behold
,
the
Son
of
man
is
betrayed
into
the
hands
of
sinners
.
40.
They
were
ashamed
:
41.
Now
I
have
no
more
use
for
your
watching
with
me
:
Take
your
own
course
or
rest
:
My
apprehenders
are
at
hand
.
42.
Rise
up
,
let
us
go
,
lo
,
he
that
betrayeth
me
is
at
hand
.
43.
And
immediately
while
he
yet
spake
,
cometh
Judas
one
of
the
twelve
,
and
with
him
a
great
multitude
with
swords
and
staves
,
from
the
chief
priests
and
the
Scribes
,
and
the
elders
.
44.
And
he
that
betrayed
him
had
given
them
a
token
,
saying
,
whomsoever
I
shall
kiss
,
that
same
is
he
take
him
,
and
lead
him
away
.
45.
And
as
soon
as
he
was
come
,
he
goeth
straitway
way
unto
him
and
saith
Master
,
master
,
and
kissed
him
.
44.
Note
,
Thus
Satans
servants
that
wear
Christs
Livery
,
both
Priests
and
Magistrates
,
betray
Christ
,
by
his
own
Titles
,
and
by
pretence
of
Love
and
Honour
.
46.
And
they
laid
their
hands
on
him
and
took
him
.
47.
And
one
of
them
,
that
stood
by
drew
a
sword
,
and
smote
a
servant
of
the
high
priests
and
cut
off
his
ear
.
47.
Note
,
Had
bu●
one
Peter
done
this
rash
unwarrantable
act
against
Papists
,
when
they
are
killing
true
Christians
as
Butchers
do
Sheep
,
they
would
publish
to
the
World
,
that
the
whole
party
are
seditious
Rebles
:
yea
,
if
any
do
but
speak
against
their
Murders
.
I
mean
they
have
done
thus
.
48.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
to
them
,
Are
ye
come
out
as
against
a
thief
with
swords
and
with
staves
,
to
take
me
.
49.
I
was
daily
with
you
in
the
temple
teaching
,
and
ye
took
me
not
:
but
the
scripture
must
be
fulfilled
.
49.
The
Scripture
foretold
all
this
usage
.
50.
And
they
all
forsook
him
and
fled
.
51.
And
there
followed
him
a
certain
young
man
,
having
a
linen
cloth
cast
about
his
naked
body
,
and
the
young
men
laid
hold
on
him
.
52.
And
he
left
the
linen
cloth
and
fled
from
them
naked
.
50.
All
the
Disciples
locally
forsook
him
to
save
themselves
,
though
not
so
as
totally
to
desert
him
with
their
heart
.
51.
Being
in
the
night
,
some
young
man
,
either
undrest
,
or
rais'd
out
of
bed
,
was
come
thither
.
53.
And
they
led
Jesus
away
to
the
high
priest
,
and
with
him
were
assembled
all
the
chief
priests
,
and
the
elders
,
and
the
Scribes
.
53.
They
led
Christ
as
Prisoner
to
those
that
sent
them
to
take
him
;
which
was
the
Jews
Church-representative
,
or
Council
.
54.
And
Peter
followed
him
a
far
off
,
even
into
the
place
of
the
high
priest
:
and
he
sat
with
the
servants
,
and
warmed
himself
by
the
fire
.
55.
And
the
chief
priests
and
all
the
council
sought
for
witness
against
Jesus
,
to
put
him
to
dea●h
.
56.
Fo●
many
bare
false
w●tness
against
him
,
but
their
witness
agreed
not
together
.
55.
They
first
resolve
of
his
Death
,
and
after
search
for
some
pretended
cause
:
But
their
suborned
witness
spake
not
crime
enough
for
Death
.
57.
And
there
arose
certain
,
and
bare
false
witness
against
him
,
saying
,
58.
We
heard
him
say
,
I
will
destrory
this
temple
that
is
made
with
hands
,
and
within
three
days
I
will
build
another
made
without
hands
.
59.
But
neither
so
did
their
witness
agree
together
.
58.
Note
,
We
have
men
seemingly
wise
now
,
that
would
say
,
Why
did
Christ
speak
so
unadvisedly
as
to
give
occasion
to
such
accusers
?
But
what
can
be
spoken
so
well
,
from
whence
such
men
will
not
take
occasion
of
Calumny
.
60.
And
the
high
priest
stood
up
in
the
midst
,
and
asked
Jesus
,
saying
,
Answerest
thou
nothing
?
What
is
it
which
these
witness
against
thee
?
60.
Note
,
The
Arch-priest
(
who
was
relatively
and
by
profession
the
holiest
man
of
that
Nation
,
and
of
the
whole
World
)
was
the
Arch-enemy
and
persecuter
of
Christ
,
and
the
greatest
plague
of
his
whole
Country
.
61.
But
he
held
his
peace
,
and
answered
nothing
.
Again
the
high
priest
asked
him
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Art
thou
the
son
of
the
blessed
.
62.
And
Jesus
said
I
am
:
And
ye
shall
see
the
Son
of
man
sitting
on
the
right
hand
of
power
,
and
coming
in
the
clouds
of
heaven
.
61.
When
the
subtil
Priest
could
prove
nothing
against
him
,
he
craftily
puts
a
question
to
him
(
equal
to
an
ex
officio
oath
)
which
he
knew
he
would
answer
,
that
he
might
out
of
his
own
words
accuse
him
.
63.
Then
the
high
priest
rent
his
cloths
and
sayeth
,
what
need
we
any
further
witness
.
64.
Ye
have
heard
his
blasphemy
,
what
think
ye
?
And
they
all
condemned
him
to
be
guilty
of
death
.
63.
Note
,
He
had
been
better
have
rent
his
heart
for
his
wickedness
:
Here
is
Diabolism
it self
cloathed
with
the
highest
pretence
of
holy
zeal
,
by
the
holy
Prelate
,
and
his
confederates
?
No
wonder
if
the
whole
Convocation
condemn
Christ
,
when
such
an
High
Priest
leads
them
.
65.
And
some
began
to
spit
on
him
,
and
to
cover
his
face
,
and
to
bu●fe●
him
,
and
to
say
unto
him
,
Prophesie
:
And
the
servants
did
strike
him
with
the
palms
of
their
hands
.
65.
Note
,
This
the
Son
of
God
endured
for
our
sins
:
And
doth
it
beseem
us
to
be
tender
of
suffering
abuse
.
66.
And
as
Peter
was
beneath
in
the
palace
:
there
cometh
one
of
the
maids
of
the
high-priest
.
67.
And
when
she
saw
Peter
warming
himself
,
she
looked
upon
him
,
and
said
,
And
thou
also
wast
with
Jesus
of
Nazareth
.
68.
But
he
denied
,
saying
,
I
know
not
,
neither
understand
I
what
thou
sayest
.
And
he
went
out
into
the
porch
,
and
the
cock
crew
.
66.
Note
,
It
is
dangerous
among
persecuters
to
be
a
friend
to
Christ
.
2.
Wonderful
that
the
first
Cock
did
not
waken
Peters
conscience
,
having
bin
so
warned
.
But
what
will
we
not
do
if
God
leave
us
to
our selves
.
69.
And
a
maid
saw
him
again
,
and
began
to
say
to
them
that
stood
by
,
This
is
one
of
them
.
70.
And
he
denied
it
again
.
And
a
little
after
,
they
that
stood
by
said
again
to
Peter
,
Surely
thou
art
one
of
them
:
for
thou
art
a
Galilean
,
and
thy
speech
agreeth
thereto
.
71.
But
he
began
to
curse
and
to
swear
,
saying
,
I
know
not
this
man
of
whom
ye
speak
.
72.
And
the
second
time
the
cock
crew
:
70.
Note
,
No
man
is
long
safe
in
the
mouth
of
great
temptation
,
if
extraordinary
mercy
save
him
not
.
72.
And
Peter
called
to
mind
the
word
that
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Before
the
cock
crow
twice
,
thou
shalt
deny
me
thrice
.
And
when
he
thought
thereon
,
he
wept
.
72.
Note
,
Before
the
love
of
life
,
and
fear
of
death
,
prevailed
(
in
act
)
But
now
the
Love
of
Christ
beginneth
to
prevail
again
,
and
greive
,
and
shame
him
for
his
sin
.
CHAP.
XV.
1.
ANd
straitway
in
the
morning
the
chief
priests
held
a
consultation
with
the
elders
and
Scribes
,
and
the
whole
council
,
and
bound
Jesus
,
and
carried
him
away
,
and
delivered
him
to
Pilate
.
1.
To
be
put
to
death
.
2.
And
Pilate
asked
him
,
Art
thou
the
king
of
the
Jews
?
And
he
answering
said
unto
him
,
Thou
sayest
it
.
2.
I
am
.
3.
And
the
chief
priests
accused
him
of
many
things
;
but
he
answered
nothing
.
4.
And
Pilate
asked
him
again
,
saying
,
Answerest
thou
nothing
?
behold
how
many
things
they
witness
against
thee
.
5.
But
Jesus
yet
answered
nothing
,
so
that
Pilate
marvelled
.
3.
He
would
not
strive
against
calumniators
,
nor
against
the
death
which
he
came
to
undergo
.
6.
Now
at
that
feast
he
released
unto
them
one
prisoner
,
whomsoever
they
desired
.
7.
And
there
was
one
named
Barabbas
,
who
lay
bound
with
them
that
had
made
insurrection
with
him
,
who
had
committed
murther
in
the
insurrection
.
8.
And
the
multitude
crying
aloud
,
began
to
desire
him
to
do
as
he
had
ever
done
unto
them
.
9.
But
Pilate
answered
them
,
saying
,
Will
ye
that
I
release
unto
you
the
king
of
the
Jews
?
10.
(
For
he
knew
that
the
chief
priests
had
delivered
him
for
envy
)
.
9.
Note
,
He
called
him
their
King
in
scorn
.
11.
But
the
chief
priests
moved
the
people
,
that
he
should
rather
release
Barabbas
unto
them
.
12.
And
Pilate
answered
and
said
again
unto
them
,
What
will
ye
then
that
I
shall
do
unto
him
whom
ye
call
the
king
of
the
Jews
?
13.
And
they
cried
out
again
,
Crucifie
him
.
12.
Note
,
The
people
are
but
the
mouth
of
the
Priests
.
14.
Then
Pilate
said
unto
them
,
Why
,
what
evil
hath
he
done
?
And
they
cried
out
the
more
exceedingly
,
Crucifie
him
.
15.
And
so
Pilate
willing
to
content
the
people
,
released
Barabbas
unto
them
:
and
delivered
Jesus
,
when
he
had
scourged
him
,
to
be
crucified
.
4.
Pilate
to
please
the
People
,
and
they
to
please
the
Priests
,
all
please
the
Devils
,
displease
God
,
and
undo
themselves
.
And
yet
by
all
this
God
is
saving
the
World
.
16.
And
the
soldiers
led
him
away
into
the
hall
,
called
Pretorium
,
and
they
call
together
the
whole
band
.
17.
And
they
clothed
him
with
purple
,
and
platted
a
crown
of
thorns
,
and
put
it
about
his
head
.
18.
And
began
to
salute
him
,
Hail
King
of
the
Jews
.
19.
And
they
smote
him
on
the
head
with
a
reed
,
and
did
spit
upon
him
,
and
bowing
their
knees
,
worshipped
him
.
20.
And
when
they
had
mocked
him
,
they
took
off
the
purple
from
him
and
put
his
own
clothes
on
him
,
and
led
him
out
to
crucifie
him
.
16.
As
the
Priests
are
the
chief
contrivers
of
the
Murder
,
the
Souldiers
are
fittest
for
execution
;
such
usually
being
hardened
by
blood
and
wickedness
into
a
destroying
inclination
,
the
great
executioners
of
the
Devil
for
the
ruine
of
the
World
.
Alas
,
mad
Sinners
,
little
know
you
whom
you
scorn
,
and
how
your
sport
will
end
at
last
.
Reader
,
see
here
what
sin
is
.
And
what
thou
and
I
have
deserved
,
that
needed
such
a
Sacrifice
.
21.
And
they
compelled
one
Simon
a
Cyrenian
who
passed
by
,
coming
out
of
the
countrey
,
the
father
of
Alexander
and
Rufus
.
to
bear
his
cross
.
22.
And
they
bring
him
unto
the
place
Golgotha
,
which
is
,
being
interpreted
,
the
place
of
a
skull
.
23.
And
they
gave
him
to
drink
wine
mingled
with
myrrh
:
but
he
received
it
not
.
24.
And
when
they
had
crucified
him
,
they
parted
his
garments
,
casting
lots
upon
them
,
wha●
every
man
should
take
.
25.
And
it
was
the
third
●our
,
and
they
crucified
him
.
26.
And
the
superscription
of
his
accusation
was
written
over
,
The
King
of
the
Jews
.
See
on
Mat.
27.
24.
See
on
Joh.
19.24
.
26.
Meaning
that
they
put
him
to
death
,
for
proclaiming
his
Kingdom
(
though
it
was
a
spiritual
one
.
)
27.
And
with
him
they
crucified
two
thieves
,
the
one
on
his
right
hand
,
and
the
other
on
his
left
.
28.
And
the
scripture
was
fulfilled
which
saith
,
And
he
was
numbred
with
the
transgressors
.
27.
Note
,
Men
imputed
sin
it self
to
him
:
God
only
reputed
him
a
Sacrifice
for
our
sins
.
29.
And
they
that
passed
by
,
railed
on
him
,
wagging
their
heads
,
and
saying
,
Ah
thou
that
destroyest
the
temple
,
and
buildest
it
in
three
days
.
30.
Save
thy self
,
and
come
down
from
the
cross
.
31.
Likewise
also
the
chief
priests
mocking
,
said
among
themselves
with
the
Scribes
,
He
saved
others
,
himself
he
cannot
save
.
32.
Let
Christ
the
King
of
Israel
descend
now
from
the
cross
,
that
we
may
see
and
believe
:
and
they
that
were
crucified
with
him
,
reviled
him
29.
Note
,
All
this
tells
us
what
sin
is
?
And
when
his
servants
follow
him
in
sufferings
,
Priests
,
Souldiers
and
Rabble
with
insult
with
scorns
.
33.
And
when
the
sixth
hour
was
come
,
there
was
darkness
over
the
whole
land
,
until
the
ninth
hour
.
34.
And
at
the
ninth
hour
Jesus
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
,
Eloi
,
Eloi
,
lama
sabachthani
,
which
is
,
being
interpreted
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
33.
Note
,
Christ
was
forsaken
so
far
as
to
be
left
to
the
power
of
Satans
Servants
,
and
deprived
of
life
,
and
to
have
the
sense
of
Gods
Justice
against
Mans
sin
:
And
this
to
shew
that
we
deserved
to
be
forsaken
,
and
to
keep
us
from
being
utterly
forsaken
.
But
Gods
Love
and
esteem
of
him
was
not
abated
,
but
his
suffering
was
meritorious
.
35.
And
some
of
them
that
stood
by
when
they
heard
it
said
,
Behold
he
calleth
for
Elias
.
36.
And
one
ran
and
filled
a
spunge
full
of
vineger
and
put
it
on
a
reed
,
and
gave
him
to
drink
,
saying
,
Let
alone
,
let
us
see
whether
Elias
will
come
to
take
take
him
down
.
36.
In
scorn
they
still
insult
.
37.
And
Jesus
cryed
with
aloud
voice
,
and
gave
up
the
Ghost
.
37.
Saying
Father
,
into
thy
hand
I
commend
my
Spirit
.
38.
And
the
vail
of
the
temple
rent
in
twain
,
from
the
top
to
the
bottom
.
39.
And
when
the
Centurion
who
stood
over
against
him
saw
,
he
so
cryed
and
gave
up
the
Ghost
,
he
said
,
Truly
this
man
was
the
Son
of
God
.
39.
That
he
dyed
not
as
other
men
in
that
case
do
.
40.
There
were
also
women
looking
afar
off
,
among
whom
was
Mary
Magdalen
and
Mary
the
Mother
of
James
the
less
,
and
of
Joses
and
Salome
.
41.
Who
also
when
he
was
in
Galilee
followed
him
and
ministred
unto
him
,
and
many
other
women
who
came
up
with
him
to
Jerusalem
.
42.
And
now
when
the
even
was
come
,
because
it
was
the
preparation
,
that
is
,
the
day
before
the
Sabbath
.
40.
Note
,
It
is
likely
that
it
's
James
that
s
called
the
Brother
of
Christ
,
that
is
,
he
that
is
called
James
the
less
:
for
Joses
and
James
,
are
called
brethren
,
as
here
,
so
Math.
13.55
.
But
whether
Littleness
of
Statu●
or
Dignity
be
meant
it
is
uncertain
.
43.
Joseph
of
Arimathea
,
an
honourable
Counceller
,
who
also
waited
for
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
came
and
went
in
boldly
unto
Pilate
,
and
cra●ed
the
body
of
Jesus
.
44.
And
Pilate
marvelled
if
he
were
already
dead
,
and
calling
unto
him
the
Centurion
he
asked
him
whether
he
had
bin
any
while
dead
.
45.
And
when
he
knew
it
of
the
Centurion
,
he
gave
the
body
to
Joseph
.
45.
Note
,
He
feared
lest
he
should
seem
dead
and
be
taken
down
alive
,
till
inquiry
resolved
the
doubt
.
46.
And
he
bought
fine
linen
,
and
took
him
d●●●
,
a●d
wrapped
him
in
the
linen
,
and
〈…〉
●ep●lchre
which
was
hewen
out
of
a
●ock
,
a●d
r●lled
a
stone
unto
the
door
〈◊〉
the
●●pulchre
.
47.
And
Mary
M●gd●len
,
and
Mary
the
mother
of
Joses
,
beh●●d
where
h●
was
laid
.
46.
●●●e
,
Joseph
shewed
great
boldness
and
faith
,
in
ow●ing
Christ
so
openly
when
he
was
dead
:
and
so
ol●
Ni●●demus
who
joyned
with
him
.
2.
As
Ahahs
Court
h●d
one
Obadiah
,
so
even
the
Jewish
Rulers
had
a
Jos●ph
and
a
Nico●emus
?
And
there
were
Saints
in
Nero's
house
.
3.
Christs
being
buried
in
fine
Linnen
maketh
it
not
our
duty
;
nor
a
sin
to
be
buried
in
woollen
;
yea
tho
it
had
bin
the
greatest
enemy
of
Christ
that
in
opposition
to
him
,
had
made
the
new
Law
which
doth
command
it
.
The
Grave
was
also
sealed
and
Watcht
.
Christs
bur●●●
hath
in
some
sort
Sanctified
the
Grave
,
to
true
believers
.
We
ma●
boldly
there
lay
down
these
bodies
,
as
still
in
his
power
and
care
that
was
buryed
for
us
CHAP.
XVI
.
1.
ANd
when
the
sa●bath
was
past
,
Mary
Magdalene
,
a●d
Mary
the
Mother
of
●am●s
,
and
Salome
,
had
bought
sweet
spic●s
●hat
they
might
come
and
anoint
him
2.
And
very
early
in
the
morning
,
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
they
came
unto
the
s●pulchre
at
the
rising
of
the
sun
.
3.
And
they
said
among
themselves
,
Who
shall
roll
us
away
the
stone
from
the
door
of
the
sepulchre
?
4.
(
And
when
they
looked
,
they
saw
that
the
stone
was
rolled
away
)
for
it
was
very
great
.
4.
The
Angel
had
before
done
it
and
frighted
away
the
Souldiers
.
5.
And
entring
into
the
sepulchre
,
they
saw
a
young
man
sitting
on
the
right
side
,
clothed
in
a
long
white
garment
,
and
they
were
affrighted
.
6.
And
he
saith
unto
them
,
Be
not
affrighted
,
ye
seek
Jesus
of
Nazareth
,
which
was
crucified
:
he
is
risen
,
he
is
not
here
:
behold
the
place
where
they
laid
him
.
See
on
Job
.
20.
The
reconciling
of
the
seeming
differences
of
the
Evengelists
,
about
the
Apparitions
.
7.
But
go
your
way
,
tell
his
di●ciples
,
and
Peter
,
that
he
goeth
before
you
into
Galilee
,
there
shall
ye
see
him
,
as
he
said
unto
you
.
See
Joh.
21.1
,
2.
8.
And
they
went
out
quickly
,
and
fled
from
the
sepulchre
,
for
they
trembled
and
were
amazed
;
neither
said
they
any
thing
to
any
man
:
for
they
were
afraid
▪
8.
Fear
made
them
silent
.
9.
Now
when
Jesus
was
risen
early
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
he
appeared
first
to
Mary
Magdalene
,
out
of
whom
he
had
cast
seven
devils
.
9.
The
rest
were
near
her
.
10.
And
she
went
and
told
them
that
had
bin
with
him
,
as
they
mourned
and
wept
.
10.
She
was
the
first
messenger
of
Joy
,
to
the
morning
weeping
Disciples
.
11.
And
they
,
when
they
had
heard
that
he
was
alive
,
and
had
been
seen
of
her
believed
not
.
11.
Note
,
Christs
Disciples
found
a
great
difficulty
to
believe
his
Resurrection
:
and
he
took
them
no●
at
the
worst
.
12.
After
that
he
appeared
in
another
form
to
two
of
them
,
as
they
walked
and
went
into
the
countrey
.
13.
And
they
went
and
told
it
unto
the
residue
:
neither
believed
they
them
.
14.
Afterward
he
appeared
unto
the
eleven
as
they
sat
at
meat
,
and
upbraided
them
with
their
unbelief
,
and
hardness
of
heart
,
because
they
believed
not
them
which
had
seen
him
after
he
was
risen
.
12.
Mark
doth
but
give
us
a
brief
touch
of
some
of
Christs
appearances
,
and
leave
much
recorded
by
others
.
Note
,
unbelief
and
Hardness
of
heart
,
are
radical
sins
in
us
,
and
of
difficult
cure
.
Note
,
Christ
findeth
so
much
of
these
in
us
,
as
to
upbrail
us
with
them
,
as
our
fault
and
shame
;
and
directeth
us
what
to
blame
and
resist
in
our selves
.
15.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Go
ye
into
all
the
world
,
and
preach
the
gospel
to
every
creature
.
16.
He
that
believeth
and
is
baptized
,
shall
be
saved
,
but
he
that
believeth
not
,
shall
be
damned
.
15.
To
all
men
as
far
as
ye
are
able
.
16.
He
that
upon
your
Preaching
believeth
the
Gospel
,
and
sincerely
giveth
up
himself
in
the
Baptismal
Covenant
to
God
the
Father
,
the
Son
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
by
a
practical
and
obedient
Trust
and
dedication
,
shall
be
forgiven
and
be
saved
from
sin
,
from
the
curse
of
the
Law
,
from
Satan
,
and
from
Hell
;
But
those
to
whom
you
Preach
who
will
not
believe
,
and
take
me
for
their
Saviour
,
and
God
for
their
God
,
shall
be
condemned
to
Hell
as
refusers
of
Salvation
.
17.
And
these
signs
shall
follow
them
that
believe
;
in
my
name
shall
they
cast
out
devils
,
they
shall
speak
with
new
tongues
:
18.
They
shall
take
up
serpents
,
and
if
they
drink
any
deadly
thing
it
shall
not
hurt
them
,
they
shall
lay
hands
on
the
sick
,
and
they
shall
recover
.
17.
And
because
it
cannot
be
expected
that
all
people
believe
things
so
strange
and
unlikely
to
nature
upon
your
bare
affirmation
,
I
will
by
sending
down
the
Holy
Ghost
,
attest
your
word
by
these
miraculous
signs
:
They
that
believe
,
and
specially
you
my
Apostles
shall
in
my
name
cast
out
Devils
from
the
Possessed
,
and
make
them
obey
me
and
confess
me
:
You
shall
speak
in
various
Languagues
,
which
you
●ever
learnt
.
Poyson
shall
not
hurt
you
,
either
Serpents
outwardly
,
or
taken
inwardly
:
And
you
shall
pray
and
lay
your
hands
on
the
sick
in
my
name
,
and
they
shall
recover
,
Note
,
1.
That
not
every
one
shall
have
all
these
gifts
,
but
some
one
and
some
another
;
not
that
you
shall
use
them
,
when
,
and
how
you
will
,
but
as
pleaseth
the
Holy
Ghost
that
giveth
them
.
19.
So
then
after
the
Lord
had
spoken
unto
them
,
he
was
received
up
into
heaven
,
and
sat
on
the
right
hand
of
God
.
19.
Note
,
His
Ascension
they
beheld
,
and
his
Glorification
they
believed
by
the
Spirits
revelation
.
20.
And
they
went
forth
,
and
preached
every
where
:
the
Lord
working
with
them
and
confirming
the
word
with
signs
following
.
Amen
.
20.
And
accordingly
they
began
in
Judah
,
and
thence
went
abroad
through
the
Gentile
World
,
every
where
Preaching
the
Gospel
of
Christ
(
his
Person
,
Life
,
Doctrine
,
Sufferings
,
Resurrection
,
Ascension
,
Kingdome
,
Judgment
,
Glory
and
Blessing
to
his
Church
)
The
Lord
by
his
Grace
making
their
teaching
successful
,
and
assisting
,
and
confirming
it
by
the
promised
Miracles
.
The
Gospel
according
to
St.
LUKE
.
CHAP.
I.
1.
FOrasmuch
as
many
have
taken
in
hand
to
set
forth
in
order
a
declaration
of
those
things
which
are
most
surely
believed
amongst
us
,
2.
Even
as
they
delivered
them
unto
us
,
which
from
the
beginning
were
eye-wit-nesses
,
and
ministers
of
the
word
:
1.
Divers
having
published
the
declaration
or
History
in
order
,
of
those
matters
of
Fact
and
Doctrine
,
which
have
been
done
and
are
fully
believed
among
us
Christians
,
2.
Even
as
those
men
did
faithfully
deliver
them
to
us
,
who
from
the
beginning
were
eye-witnesses
of
the
works
of
Jesus
,
and
Ministers
who
attended
him
,
and
have
preached
his
word
.
3.
It
seemed
good
to
me
also
,
having
had
perfect
understanding
of
all
things
from
the
very
first
,
to
write
unto
thee
in
order
,
most
excellent
Theophilus
,
3.
I
also
thought
good
to
write
the
like
history
in
order
to
thee
,
most
excellent
Theophilus
,
both
to
confirm
what
is
by
others
written
,
and
to
add
especially
of
the
beginning
of
the
history
,
what
in
others
is
omitted
;
having
my self
,
by
very
diligent
search
,
got
full
notice
of
these
matters
from
the
very
first
,
which
others
mention
not
.
4.
That
thou
mightest
know
the
certainty
of
those
things
wherein
thou
hast
been
instructed
,
4.
That
I
may
contribute
my
endeavour
,
to
encrease
thy
knowledge
,
and
confirm
thy
belief
of
those
things
concerning
Jesus
Christ
,
which
thou
hast
already
learned
among
us
.
5.
THere
was
in
the
days
of
Herod
the
King
of
Judea
,
a
certain
priest
named
Zacharias
,
of
the
course
of
Abia
,
and
his
wife
was
of
the
daughters
of
Aaron
,
and
her
name
was
Elizabeth
.
5.
Note
,
The
Families
of
the
Priests
officiated
in
their
courses
,
and
Abia's
course
was
the
8th
of
old
,
1
Chron.
24.10
.
After
it
was
the
12th
Nehem.
12.1
.
And
after
that
the
eleventh
,
Neh.
12.17
.
6.
And
they
were
both
righteous
before
God
,
walking
in
all
the
commandments
,
and
ordinances
of
the
Lord
blameless
.
6.
They
were
both
sincere
godly
persons
,
living
in
true
obedience
to
all
the
Commandments
and
ordinances
of
God
,
according
to
the
Law
and
light
which
they
were
under
,
without
the
blot
of
any
gross
or
scandalous
Sin
.
7.
And
they
had
no
child
,
because
that
Elizabeth
was
barren
,
and
they
both
were
now
well
stricken
in
years
.
8.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
while
he
executed
the
priests
office
before
God
in
the
order
of
his
course
,
9.
According
to
the
custom
of
the
priests
office
,
his
lot
was
to
burn
incense
when
he
went
into
the
temple
of
the
Lord
.
10.
And
the
whole
multitude
of
the
people
were
praying
without
at
the
time
of
incense
.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
Note
,
The
Priest
went
into
the
sanctuary
to
offer
,
and
the
people
that
while
prayed
without
the
Sanctuary
,
not
without
the
Temple
.
In
imitation
of
which
our
Temples
usually
are
built
in
three
parts
,
The
Chancel
for
the
Clergy
,
the
body
of
the
Church
for
the
Laity
,
and
all
below
the
Font
for
the
Catechumens
,
and
suspended
,
who
are
no
communicants
;
(
as
the
outward
Court
was
for
Gentiles
.
)
11.
And
there
appeared
unto
him
an
angel
of
the
Lord
,
standing
on
the
right
side
of
the
altar
of
incense
.
12.
And
when
Zacharias
saw
him
,
he
was
troubled
,
and
fear
fell
upon
him
.
13.
But
the
angel
said
unto
him
,
Fear
not
,
Zacharias
,
for
thy
prayer
is
heard
,
and
thy
wife
Elizabeth
shall
bear
thee
a
son
,
and
thou
shall
call
his
name
John
.
14.
And
thou
shall
have
joy
and
gladness
,
and
many
shall
rejoyce
at
his
birth
:
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
He
was
born
to
an
austere
life
,
and
and
to
martyrdom
,
yet
his
birth
was
joyful
,
though
to
such
a
painful
life
and
death
,
for
the
Churches
service
:
15.
For
he
shall
be
great
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
,
and
shall
drink
,
neither
wine
,
nor
strong
drink
,
and
he
shall
be
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
even
from
his
mothers
womb
.
15.
Note
,
1.
The
best
men
and
most
useful
are
greatest
in
Gods
sight
.
2.
Extraordinary
denying
the
flesh
agreeth
well
with
the
extraordinary
gift
of
the
Spirit
.
3.
Infants
may
have
the
Holy-Ghost
,
before
it
appeareth
.
16.
And
many
of
the
children
of
Israel
shall
he
turn
the
Lord
their
God
.
6.
Note
,
To
turn
many
by
repentance
to
God
,
was
the
effect
of
the
Holy-Ghost
,
and
of
Johns
extraordinary
worth
and
work
.
17.
And
he
shall
go
before
him
in
the
spirit
and
power
of
Elias
,
to
turn
the
hearts
of
the
fathers
to
the
children
,
and
the
disobedient
to
the
wisdom
of
the
just
,
to
make
ready
a
people
,
prepared
for
the
Lord
.
17.
He
shall
be
possessed
with
such
fulness
of
Spirit
and
Power
to
prepare
the
way
for
Christ
,
as
Elias
had
,
as
is
propheci'd
in
Mal.
4.6
.
Note
,
By
[
turning
the
hearts
of
the
Fathers
to
the
Children
]
some
think
is
meant
[
turning
the
tyrannical
oppression
of
Rulers
,
to
fatherly
love
and
lenity
to
inferiours
]
But
Dr.
H.
more
probably
translateth
it
[
with
the
Children
;
]
That
is
,
he
shall
turn
Fathers
and
Children
old
and
young
.
Others
say
it
is
but
to
turn
mens
minds
to
the
Love
of
one
another
,
and
those
that
disobey
God
,
to
the
true
wisdom
of
just
men
who
obey
and
trust
him
.
18.
And
Zacharias
said
unto
the
angel
,
Whereby
shall
I
know
this
,
for
I
am
an
old
man
,
and
my
wife
well
stricken
in
years
.
19.
And
the
angel
answering
,
said
unto
him
,
I
am
Gabriel
that
stand
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
am
sent
to
speak
unto
thee
,
and
to
shew
thee
these
glad
tidings
.
20.
And
behold
,
thou
shalt
be
dumb
,
and
not
able
to
speak
,
untill
the
day
that
these
things
shall
be
performed
;
because
thou
believest
not
my
words
,
which
shall
be
fulfilled
in
their
season
.
18
,
19
,
20.
I
am
one
of
the
many
Angels
that
stand
before
God
,
and
am
sent
to
tell
thee
this
;
And
to
reprove
thy
unbelief
;
And
to
convince
thee
,
for
a
sign
,
thou
shalt
be
dumb
,
&c.
21.
And
the
people
waited
for
Zacharias
,
and
marvelled
that
he
tarried
so
long
in
the
[
temple
.
]
22.
And
when
he
came
out
,
he
could
not
speak
unto
them
:
and
they
perceived
that
he
had
seen
[
a
vision
]
in
the
temple
:
for
he
beckned
unto
them
,
and
remained
speechless
.
21
,
22.
Sanctuary
.
22.
Some
Revelation
.
23.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
assoon
as
the
days
of
his
ministration
were
accomplished
,
he
departed
to
his
own
house
.
23.
That
Ceremonious
service
might
be
done
by
a
dumb
man
;
but
so
cannot
the
Gospel
Ministration
.
24.
And
after
those
days
,
his
wife
Elizabeth
conceived
,
and
hid
her self
five
months
,
saying
,
25.
Thus
hath
the
Lord
dealt
with
me
,
in
the
days
wherein
he
looked
on
me
,
to
take
away
my
reproach
among
men
.
24
,
25.
She
retired
from
Peoples
observation
and
discourse
,
saying
,
the
Lord
hath
shewed
me
mercy
in
taking
away
my
reproach
.
26.
And
in
the
sixth
month
the
angel
Gabriel
was
sent
from
God
,
unto
a
city
of
Galilee
,
named
Nazareth
,
27.
To
a
virgin
espoused
to
a
man
,
whose
name
was
Joseph
,
of
the
house
of
David
,
and
the
the
virgins
name
was
Mary
.
26
,
27.
Not
married
but
betrothed
.
28.
And
the
angel
came
in
unto
her
,
and
said
,
Hail
,
thou
that
art
highly
favoured
,
the
Lord
is
with
thee
:
Blessed
art
thou
among
women
.
28.
Rejoice
,
for
thou
art
highly
favoured
of
the
Lord
,
who
maketh
thee
blessed
above
all
women
.
29.
And
when
she
saw
him
,
she
was
troubled
at
his
saying
,
and
cast
in
her
mind
what
manner
of
salutation
this
should
be
.
30.
And
the
angel
said
unto
her
,
Fear
not
,
Mary
,
for
thou
hast
found
favour
with
God
.
31.
And
behold
,
thou
shalt
conceive
in
thy
womb
,
and
bring
forth
a
son
,
and
shalt
call
his
name
Jesus
,
32.
He
shall
be
great
,
and
shall
be
called
the
Son
of
the
Highest
,
and
the
Lord
God
shall
give
unto
him
the
throne
of
his
father
David
.
29
,
30
,
31
,
32.
She
understood
it
not
.
That
Glorious
Kingdom
meant
in
the
promise
to
Davids
seed
,
of
which
his
Kingdom
was
but
a
type
.
33.
And
he
shall
reign
over
the
house
of
Jacob
for
ever
,
and
of
his
kingdom
there
shall
be
no
end
:
33.
His
Kingdom
over
the
Faithful
Israel
of
God
,
begun
in
grace
,
shall
be
Everlasting
in
Glory
.
34.
Then
said
Mary
unto
the
angel
,
How
shall
this
be
,
seeing
I
know
not
a
man
?
35.
And
the
angel
answered
and
said
unto
her
,
The
holy
Ghost
shall
come
upon
thee
,
and
the
power
of
the
Highest
shall
overshadow
thee
.
Therefore
also
that
holy
thing
,
which
shall
be
born
of
thee
,
shall
be
called
the
Son
of
God
.
34
,
35.
This
shall
be
done
without
Man
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
the
overshaddowing
power
of
God
,
and
therefore
he
shall
be
properly
called
;
the
Son
of
God
.
N.
1.
Though
this
give
us
the
most
known
reason
,
why
Christ
is
called
the
Son
of
God
in
Scripture
,
it
is
not
said
to
be
the
only
reason
,
excluding
his
eternal
Generation
.
2.
Yet
Christ
oft
calleth
himself
,
the
Son
of
Man
,
which
signifieth
no
more
,
but
that
he
was
truly
a
Man
,
and
born
of
a
woman
.
36.
And
behold
thy
cousin
Elizabeth
,
she
hath
also
conceived
a
son
in
her
old
age
,
and
this
is
the
sixth
moneth
with
her
who
was
called
barren
.
37.
For
with
God
nothing
shall
be
unpossible
.
36
,
37.
Note
,
1.
Though
Elizabeth
was
of
the
Tribe
of
Aaron
,
and
Mary
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
they
were
a
kin
by
Elizabeths
Mother
marrying
a
Levite
.
2.
Nothing
should
seem
difficult
to
faith
,
when
it
is
known
to
be
Gods
will
and
word
.
38.
And
Mary
said
,
Behold
the
handmaid
of
the
Lord
,
be
it
unto
me
according
to
thy
word
:
38.
Amen
.
Let
thy
word
come
to
pass
:
(
They
are
the
expression
of
Maries
faith
and
hope
.
)
38.
And
the
angel
departed
from
her
.
39.
And
Mary
arose
in
those
days
,
and
went
into
the
hill
countrey
with
hast
,
into
a
city
of
Judea
.
40.
And
entered
into
the
house
of
Zacharias
,
and
saluted
Elizabeth
.
38
,
39
,
40.
The
Angels
words
made
her
go
see
how
it
was
with
Elizabeth
.
41.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
when
Elizabeth
heard
the
salutation
of
Mary
,
the
babe
leaped
in
her
womb
,
and
Elizabeth
was
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
42.
And
she
spake
out
with
a
loud
voice
,
and
said
,
Blessed
art
thou
among
women
,
and
blessed
is
the
fruit
of
thy
womb
.
43.
And
whence
is
this
to
me
,
that
the
mother
of
my
Lord
should
come
to
me
?
44.
For
lo
,
assoon
as
the
voice
of
thy
salutation
sounded
in
mine
ears
,
the
babe
leaped
in
my
womb
for
joy
.
45.
And
blessed
is
she
that
believed
,
for
there
shall
be
a
performance
of
those
things
which
were
told
her
from
the
Lord
.
41
,
42
,
43
,
44
,
45.
The
Holy-Ghost
filled
her
to
speak
out
these
word
prophetically
,
&c.
46.
And
Mary
said
,
My
soul
doth
magnifie
the
Lord
,
47.
And
my
spirit
hath
rejoyced
in
God
my
Saviour
.
48.
For
he
hath
regarded
the
low
estate
of
his
hand-maiden
:
for
behold
,
from
henceforth
all
generations
shall
call
me
blessed
.
46
,
47
,
48.
Mary
also
filled
with
the
Spirit
,
speaks
these
words
of
praise
to
God
;
My
Soul
,
&c.
48.
He
hath
raised
me
highest
who
was
one
of
the
lowest
.
49.
For
he
that
is
mighty
hath
done
to
me
great
things
and
holy
is
his
name
.
50.
And
his
mercy
is
on
them
that
fear
him
,
from
generation
to
generation
.
49
,
50.
Mercy
to
all
that
fear
God
and
their
posterity
,
is
the
great
name
or
notification
of
the
most
Holy
God
to
man
.
51.
He
hath
shewed
strength
with
his
arm
,
he
hath
scattered
the
proud
in
the
imagination
of
their
hearts
.
52.
He
hath
put
down
the
mighty
from
their
seats
,
and
exalted
them
of
low
degree
.
53.
He
hath
filled
the
hungry
with
good
things
,
and
the
rich
he
hath
sent
empty
away
;
51
,
52
,
33.
He
hath
shewed
that
it
is
he
that
is
Almighty
,
by
scattering
the
proud
in
their
own
vain
imaginations
;
And
by
casting
down
the
high
and
exalting
the
low
;
And
by
satisfying
the
needy
,
and
bringing
the
prosperous
to
distress
.
54.
He
hath
holpen
his
servant
Israel
,
in
remembrance
of
his
mercy
,
55.
As
he
spake
to
our
fathers
,
and
to
Abraham
,
and
to
his
seed
for
ever
.
54
,
55.
The
promises
which
he
made
to
Abraham
and
his
seed
,
he
is
now
performing
in
their
proper
sense
,
for
the
saving
of
all
the
believing
seed
:
The
mercy
which
promised
it
,
is
now
performing
it
.
56.
And
Mary
abode
with
her
about
three
months
,
and
returned
to
her
own
house
.
56.
Note
,
It
was
many
months
between
Maries
espousal
to
Joseph
,
and
their
marriage
.
57.
Now
Elizabeths
full
time
came
,
that
she
should
be
delivered
,
and
she
brought
forth
a
son
.
58.
And
her
neighbours
and
her
cousins
heard
how
the
Lord
had
shewed
great
mercy
upon
her
,
and
they
rejoyced
with
her
.
57
,
58.
In
giving
a
son
to
one
so
old
.
59.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
on
the
eighth
day
they
came
to
circumcise
the
child
,
and
they
called
him
Zacharias
,
after
the
name
of
his
father
.
60.
And
his
mother
answered
and
said
,
Not
so
,
but
he
shall
be
called
John
.
61.
And
they
said
unto
her
,
There
is
none
of
thy
kindred
that
is
called
by
this
name
.
62.
And
they
made
signs
to
his
father
,
how
he
would
have
him
called
.
63.
And
he
[
asked
]
for
a
writing
table
,
and
wrote
,
saying
,
His
name
is
John
:
and
they
marvelled
all
.
59
,
60
,
61
,
62.
Note
,
They
would
have
the
name
,
keep
the
memorial
of
Ancestors
.
63.
By
signs
.
64.
And
his
mouth
was
opened
immediately
,
and
his
tongue
loosed
,
and
he
spake
,
and
praised
God
.
65.
And
fear
came
on
all
that
dwelt
round
about
them
,
and
all
these
sayings
were
noised
abroad
thoroughout
all
the
hill-countrey
of
Judea
.
66.
And
all
they
that
had
heard
them
,
laid
them
up
in
their
hearts
,
saying
,
What
manner
of
Child
shall
this
be
?
And
the
hand
of
the
Lord
was
with
him
.
64
,
65
,
66.
It
raised
in
all
the
Countrey
great
expectations
,
what
this
Child
would
prove
:
And
God
did
extraordinarily
bless
him
.
67.
And
his
father
Zacharias
was
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
prophesied
,
saying
,
68.
Blessed
be
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
,
for
he
hath
visited
and
redeemed
his
people
,
69.
And
hath
raised
up
an
horn
of
salvatition
for
us
in
the
house
of
his
servant
David
.
70.
As
he
spake
by
the
mouth
of
his
holy
prophets
,
which
have
been
since
the
world
began
:
71.
That
we
should
be
saved
from
our
enemies
,
and
from
the
hand
of
all
that
hate
us
.
67
,
68
,
69
,
70
,
71.
Spake
by
inspiration
.
Note
,
Christ
was
prophecyed
of
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
after
Adams
Fall
:
N.
Tho
Gods
Spirit
in
him
understood
just
what
manner
of
Saviour
Christ
would
be
,
and
what
sort
of
deliverance
from
enemies
he
would
bring
(
by
the
destruction
of
the
Jews
and
calling
the
Gentiles
)
we
know
,
not
that
Zachary
,
Elizabeth
and
Mary
understood
this
while
they
thus
prophecyed
,
72.
To
perform
the
mercy
promised
to
our
fathers
,
and
to
remember
his
holy
covenant
,
73.
The
oath
which
he
sware
to
our
father
Abraham
,
74.
That
he
would
grant
unto
us
,
that
we
being
delivered
our
of
the
hands
of
our
enemies
,
might
serve
him
without
fear
,
75.
In
holyness
and
righteousness
before
him
,
all
the
days
of
our
life
.
72
,
73
,
74
,
75.
That
the
Messiah
delivering
us
from
all
our
enemies
spiritual
and
corporal
,
we
may
serve
him
in
safety
,
not
terrified
by
them
.
Note
,
Holiness
and
Righteousness
are
the
sum
of
Gods
acceptable
service
.
Note
,
The
chief
benefit
of
deliverance
from
cruel
enemies
,
is
that
we
freely
and
peaceably
serve
God
.
76.
And
thou
,
child
,
shalt
be
called
the
prophet
of
the
Highest
:
for
thou
shalt
go
before
the
face
of
the
Lord
to
prepare
his
ways
,
77.
To
give
knowledge
of
salvation
unto
his
people
,
by
the
remission
of
their
sins
,
76
,
77.
Thou
shalt
be
a
Prophet
of
God
,
to
go
before
Christ
,
to
prepare
men
to
receive
him
,
by
calling
them
to
repentance
,
proclaiming
that
a
Saviour
is
come
to
save
his
people
by
pardoning
their
sins
.
78.
Through
the
tender
mercy
of
our
God
;
whereby
the
day-spring
from
on
high
hath
visited
us
,
79.
To
give
light
to
them
that
sit
in
darkness
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
,
to
guide
our
feet
into
the
way
of
peace
,
78
,
79.
The
tender
mercy
of
God
,
having
given
us
from
Heaven
,
the
sum
of
heavenly
Light
to
visit
us
,
79.
even
to
them
that
lived
in
the
darkness
of
sin
and
misery
,
and
to
guide
us
into
the
way
of
life
and
happiness
.
80.
And
the
child
grew
,
and
waxed
strong
in
spirit
,
and
was
in
the
desarts
,
till
the
day
of
his
shewing
unto
Israel
.
80.
And
John
,
with
his
increase
of
age
and
strength
,
shewed
great
strength
of
the
Spirit
of
God
in
him
,
and
he
dwelt
in
the
wilderness
,
(
or
,
say
some
,
in
the
hill
Countrey
of
Judaea
,
)
(
bred
up
in
a
life
of
holiness
,
and
mortification
)
till
the
time
that
he
sett
upon
his
publick
ministry
;
of
preaching
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
and
repentance
,
and
baptizing
.
CHAP.
II.
1.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
in
those
days
,
that
there
went
out
a
decree
from
Cesar
Augustus
,
that
all
the
world
should
be
taxed
.
2.
(
And
this
taxing
was
first
made
when
Cyrenius
was
governor
of
Syria
)
3.
And
all
went
to
be
taxed
,
every
one
into
his
own
city
.
1
,
2
,
3.
Augustus
decreed
that
all
the
Empire
,
called
the
Roman
world
,
should
be
enrolled
in
their
several
Families
and
Cities
:
That
he
might
know
the
state
of
his
Empire
,
and
how
to
tax
them
.
4.
And
Joseph
also
went
up
from
Galilee
,
out
of
the
city
of
Nazareth
,
into
Judea
,
unto
the
city
of
David
,
which
is
called
Bethlehem
,
(
because
he
was
of
the
house
and
lineage
of
David
,
)
5.
To
be
taxed
with
Mary
his
espoused
wife
,
being
great
with
child
.
4
,
5.
She
was
now
marryed
,
though
called
espoused
.
6.
And
so
it
was
,
that
while
they
were
there
,
the
days
were
accomplished
that
she
should
be
delivered
.
7.
And
she
brought
forth
her
first-born
Son
,
and
wrapped
him
in
swadling
cloths
,
and
laid
them
in
a
manger
,
because
there
was
no
room
for
them
in
the
inn
.
6
,
7.
Note
,
It
should
be
rather
[
in
the
stables
]
than
[
in
the
manger
.
]
Had
Joseph
been
a
rich
man
its
like
he
would
have
found
better
room
.
8.
And
there
were
in
the
same
countrey
shepherds
abiding
in
the
field
;
keeping
watch
over
their
flock
by
night
.
8.
Some
one
part
of
the
night
,
and
some
another
,
by
turns
(
as
is
most
likely
.
)
9.
And
lo
,
the
angel
of
the
Lord
came
upon
them
,
and
the
glory
of
the
Lord
shone
round
about
them
,
and
they
were
sore
afraid
.
10.
And
the
angel
said
unto
them
,
Fear
not
:
for
behold
I
bring
you
good
tidings
of
great
joy
which
shall
be
to
all
people
.
11.
For
unto
you
is
born
this
day
,
in
the
city
of
David
,
a
Saviour
,
which
is
Christ
the
Lord
.
12.
And
this
shall
be
a
sign
unto
you
:
ye
shall
find
the
babe
wrapped
in
swadling
cloths
,
lying
a
[
manger
.
]
9
,
10.
Glory
is
Light
.
Christs
birth
is
cause
of
universal
joy
.
12.
stable
.
13.
And
suddenly
there
was
with
the
angel
a
multitude
of
the
heavenly
host
,
praising
God
,
and
saying
,
14.
Glory
to
God
in
the
highest
,
and
on
earth
peace
,
good
will
towards
men
.
13
,
14.
Note
,
Angels
are
the
heavenly
host
.
Note
,
Gods
praise
and
Glory
is
the
end
of
all
his
works
.
Note
,
Angels
rejoiced
at
Christs
birth
,
and
for
mans
redemption
.
14.
In
Christ
the
Redeemer
God
will
be
glorified
in
Heaven
,
Peace
will
be
made
on
Earth
,
by
this
great
Reconciler
,
and
Gods
Love
or
Benevolence
will
be
towards
men
.
Or
[
Glory
be
to
God
in
the
Heavens
through
the
Redeemer
,
and
Reconciliation
,
or
Peace
,
on
Earth
to
men
that
are
the
objects
of
Gods
good
will
.
]
Q.
Is
it
necessary
or
lawful
to
keep
a
day
as
holy
in
remembrance
of
Christs
birth
?
Ans.
1.
If
any
should
appoint
a
weekly
day
for
it
,
it
would
be
an
usurping
of
the
same
power
,
(
that
hath
already
separated
a
weekly
day
for
it
,
it
would
be
an
usurping
of
the
same
power
)
that
hath
already
separateh
a
weekly
,
day
for
commemorating
the
work
of
Redemption
,
though
specially
for
Christs
Resurrection
:
And
it
would
seem
an
accusing
Christs
Law
of
insufficiency
.
2.
And
if
any
should
make
a
yearly
days
observation
necessary
to
the
universal
Church
.
1.
They
would
usurp
a
power
,
not
given
to
any
,
(
to
make
Laws
for
all
the
Church
.
)
2.
And
they
would
accuse
Christs
Law
as
imperfect
.
But
if
particular
Christians
,
Churches
,
or
Countries
,
voluntarily
agree
to
celebrate
yearly
,
the
memorial
of
Christs
birth
,
it
is
but
what
almost
all
the
Churches
on
earth
do
,
and
have
done
at
least
1300
years
;
And
i●●●lawful
to
keep
a
yearly
day
of
remembrance
for
a●y
〈◊〉
deliverance
or
mercy
to
the
Church
,
even
in
an
Ap●●●le
.
But
if
any
Christian
think
that
it
is
an
unlawful
addition
to
the
institution
of
the
Lords
day
,
which
Go●
set
a
part
for
our
commemorating
the
whole
work
of
Redemption
,
such
sh●uld
not
be
forced
to
keep
it
against
their
Consciences
;
but
must
avoid
affronting
them
that
do
.
15.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
as
the
angels
were
gone
away
from
them
into
heaven
,
the
shepherds
said
one
to
another
,
Let
us
now
go
even
unto
Bethlehem
,
and
see
this
thing
which
is
come
to
pass
,
which
the
Lord
hath
made
known
unto
us
,
16.
And
they
came
with
hast
and
found
Mary
and
Joseph
,
and
the
babe
lying
in
a
manger
,
17.
And
when
they
had
seen
it
,
they
made
known
abroad
the
saying
which
was
told
them
concerning
this
child
.
18.
And
all
they
that
heard
it
wondred
at
those
things
which
were
told
them
by
the
shephards
.
19.
But
Mary
kept
all
these
things
,
and
pondered
them
in
her
heart
.
20
And
the
shepherds
returned
,
glorifying
and
praising
God
for
all
the
things
that
they
had
heard
and
seen
,
as
it
was
told
unto
them
,
15
,
16
,
17
,
18.
In
a
Stable
.
19.
Regarded
them●
as
tending
to
what
was
promised
her
.
20.
Angel
are
not
first
sent
to
Princes
,
but
to
poor
Shephards
,
who
must
preach
Christ
.
21.
And
when
eight
days
were
accomplished
for
the
circumcising
of
the
child
,
his
name
was
called
Jesus
,
who
was
so
named
of
the
angel
before
he
was
conceived
in
the
womb
.
21.
Jesus
is
[
a
Saviour
.
]
He
was
circumcised
,
as
bound
to
keep
the
Law
of
Moses
,
not
as
a
seal
of
pardon
of
sin
to
him
.
22.
And
when
the
days
of
her
purification
,
according
to
the
law
of
Moses
,
were
accomplished
,
they
brought
him
to
Jerusalem
to
present
him
to
the
Lord
.
22.
To
the
Priest
,
as
in
Numb.
3.12.46
.
23.
(
As
it
is
written
in
the
law
of
the
Lord
,
Every
male
that
openeth
the
womb
,
shall
be
called
holy
to
the
Lord
,
)
24.
And
to
offer
a
sacrifice
,
according
to
that
which
is
said
in
the
law
of
the
Lord
;
A
pair
of
turtle
doves
,
or
two
young
pidgeons
.
23
,
24.
See
Levit.
12.6.8
.
25
,
And
behold
,
there
was
a
man
in
Jerusalem
,
whose
name
was
Simeon
,
and
the
same
man
was
just
and
devout
,
waiting
for
the
consolation
of
Israel
:
and
the
holy
Ghost
was
upon
him
.
26.
And
it
was
revealed
unto
him
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
he
should
not
see
death
,
before
he
had
seen
the
Lord
Christ
.
25.
Note
;
The
Messiah
was
much
expected
at
that
time
.
Note
;
It
is
Just
and
Devout
men
that
God
specially
favoureth
by
ex●raordinary
gifts
of
his
Spirit
.
27.
And
he
came
by
the
spirit
into
the
temple
:
and
when
the
parents
brought
in
the
child
Jesus
,
to
do
for
him
after
the
custom
of
the
law
,
28.
Then
took
he
him
up
in
his
arms
,
and
blessed
God
,
and
said
,
29.
Lord
,
now
lettest
thou
thy
servant
depart
in
peace
,
according
to
thy
word
:
30.
For
mine
eyes
have
seen
thy
salvation
,
31.
Which
thou
hast
prepared
before
the
face
of
all
people
.
32.
A
light
to
lighten
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
glory
of
thy
people
Israel
.
27
,
28
,
29
,
30
,
31
,
32.
Praised
God
saying
,
now
thou
hast
performed
thy
word
,
by
letting
me
live
to
see
Christ
,
let
me
die
in
Peace
as
soon
as
it
pleaseth
thee
:
For
I
have
seen
the
Saviour
,
whom
thou
hast
appointed
to
be
a
light
to
the
gentile
World
,
to
lead
them
into
the
way
of
Faith
and
Righteousness
to
thee
,
and
to
be
the
honour
of
the
Jews
,
of
whom
he
is
born
after
the
flesh
;
but
the
special
glory
of
all
that
by
Faith
receive
him
.
33.
And
Joseph
and
his
mother
marvelled
at
those
things
that
were
spoken
of
him
.
34.
And
Simeon
blessed
them
,
and
said
unto
Mary
his
mother
,
Behold
,
this
child
is
set
for
the
fall
and
rising
again
of
many
in
Israel
:
and
for
a
sign
which
shall
be
spoken
against
.
33
,
34.
He
shall
prove
eventually
,
a
stumbling
block
,
on
which
many
Israelites
shall
fall
to
their
destruction
,
and
the
chief
Corner
Stone
,
on
which
Believers
shall
be
built
up
to
Salvation
;
and
the
talk
and
obloquy
of
Men.
35.
(
Yea
,
a
sword
shall
pierce
thorow
thy
own
soul
also
)
that
the
thoughts
of
many
hearts
may
be
revealed
.
35.
Yea
thou
also
shall
bear
a
deep
part
in
sufferings
by
grief
of
heart
,
and
Men
,
in
these
Tryals
,
shall
shew
what
they
are
,
even
the
different
State
of
their
secret
Thoughts
.
36.
And
there
was
one
Anna
a
prophetess
,
the
daughter
of
Phanuel
,
of
the
tribe
of
Aser
,
she
was
of
a
great
age
,
&
had
lived
with
an
husband
seven
years
from
her
virginity
.
37.
And
she
was
a
widdow
of
about
four-score
and
four
years
,
which
departed
not
from
the
temple
,
but
served
God
with
fastings
and
prayers
,
night
and
day
.
37
,
36.
She
kept
close
to
the
Temple
Worship
,
and
was
constant
in
the
duties
of
Fasting
,
Mortification
and
Prayer
.
Note
.
It
is
not
proved
that
she
deserted
all
outward
calling
or
labour
in
the
World
,
on
pretence
of
Religion
,
while
she
was
able
for
it
:
And
if
it
be
done
but
when
age
or
sickness
disableth
one
,
it
is
lawful
,
and
well
.
Note
.
Some
think
Fasting
unfit
for
age
and
weakness
:
But
digestion
being
then
weakest
,
and
most
dying
by
that
suffocation
of
crudities
,
and
not
by
mere
defect
of
nutrimental
matter
,
moderate
Fasting
may
be
fit
for
the
aged
,
as
well
as
for
the
young
.
Note
;
She
was
not
of
the
sick
mind
of
the
prophane
nominal
Christians
,
that
cannot
abide
long
Prayers
,
and
Religious
strictness
.
38.
And
she
coming
in
at
that
instant
,
gave
thanks
likewise
unto
the
Lord
,
and
spake
of
him
to
all
them
that
looked
for
redemption
in
Jerusalem
.
38.
She
was
inspired
then
to
come
in
,
and
to
Prophecy
of
Christ
,
and
declare
him
to
the
People
,
that
lookt
for
the
Messiah
.
39.
And
when
they
had
performed
all
things
according
to
the
law
of
the
Lord
,
they
returned
into
Galilee
,
to
their
own
city
Nazareth
.
40.
And
the
child
grew
,
and
waxed
strong
in
spirit
,
filled
with
wisdom
,
and
the
Grace
of
God
was
upon
him
.
39
,
40.
Q.
What
increase
of
Spiritual
strength
was
Christ
capable
of
,
and
what
greater
fulness
of
Wisdom
and
Grace
!
Ans.
His
Divine
nature
was
capable
of
no
increase
:
But
the
humane
was
capable
,
1.
Of
increase
of
bodily
stature
and
strength
.
2.
Of
seeing
more
objects
,
then
he
saw
at
first
.
3.
Of
actual
knowing
them
by
that
sight
.
4.
Of
improving
them
to
holy
uses
as
known
,
which
he
did
not
in
Infancy
.
5.
Of
doing
many
good
works
,
which
he
could
not
do
in
Infancy
.
6.
And
of
the
increase
of
such
habits
,
by
all
these
acts
as
are
acquired
by
them
.
As
Adam
when
new
Created
had
perfect
faculties
;
but
not
perfect
knowledge
of
all
the
Creatures
before
he
saw
them
,
nor
the
fullest
improvement
of
them
,
nor
the
perfect
habit
of
such
use
,
as
it
is
distinct
from
the
faculties
perfection
.
41.
Now
his
parents
went
to
Jerusalem
every
year
at
the
feast
of
the
passover
.
42.
And
when
he
was
twelve
years
old
,
they
went
up
to
Jerusalem
,
after
the
custom
of
the
feast
.
43.
And
when
they
had
fulfilled
the
days
,
as
they
returned
,
the
child
Jesus
tarried
behind
in
Jerusalem
,
and
Joseph
and
his
mother
knew
not
of
it
.
44.
But
they
supposing
him
to
have
been
in
the
company
,
went
a
days
journey
,
and
they
sought
him
among
their
kinsfolks
and
acquaintance
.
41
,
42
,
43
,
44.
Note
;
It
may
seem
an
unnatural
neglect
of
a
Child
:
But
they
had
found
him
so
manlike
in
all
other
matters
,
that
they
trusted
him
with
himself
.
45.
And
when
they
found
him
not
,
they
turned
back
again
to
Jerusalem
,
seeking
him
.
46.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
after
three
days
,
they
found
him
in
the
temple
,
sitting
in
the
midst
of
the
doctors
,
both
hearing
them
,
and
asking
them
questions
.
45
,
46.
Note
;
Christ
himself
disdained
not
to
hear
the
Jewish
Doctors
,
and
to
ask
them
Questions
.
47.
And
all
that
heard
him
were
astonished
at
his
understanding
and
answers
.
48.
And
when
they
saw
him
,
they
were
amazed
;
and
his
mother
said
unto
him
,
Son
,
Why
hast
thou
thus
dealt
with
us
?
behold
,
thy
father
and
I
have
sought
thee
sorrowing
.
47
,
48.
Note
;
If
Christs
Holy
Mother
blamed
him
,
as
dealing
ill
with
his
Parents
,
by
mistake
,
for
want
of
true
knowledge
of
the
inside
of
the
case
,
what
wonder
if
the
best
Person
do
,
by
the
like
ignorance
of
the
case
,
by
mistake
,
blame
and
censure
one
another
,
and
misreport
accordingly
.
49.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
How
is
it
that
ye
sought
me
?
wist
ye
not
that
I
must
be
about
my
Fathers
business
?
50.
And
they
understood
not
the
saying
,
which
he
spake
unto
them
.
49
,
50.
Where
should
I
be
but
in
my
Fathers
House
,
about
his
work
?
your
ignorance
maketh
you
blame
me
.
51.
And
he
went
down
with
them
,
and
came
to
Nazareth
,
and
was
subject
unto
them
:
but
his
mother
kept
all
these
sayings
in
her
heart
.
51.
Note
;
Christ
,
who
submitted
in
his
Humanity
,
to
a
state
of
Infancy
,
(
sanctifying
that
state
,
and
shewing
,
that
as
an
Infant
was
yet
in
title
,
King
and
Head
of
the
Church
;
so
Infants
may
be
Members
of
him
,
and
it
)
did
also
in
his
Childhood
subject
himself
to
his
supposed
Father
,
and
to
his
Mother
,
reverencing
them
,
and
obeying
them
,
both
as
part
of
his
meritorious
Humiliation
,
and
to
sanctifie
a
state
of
subjection
,
and
become
a
Pattern
thereof
to
us
all
:
And
it
will
greatly
condemn
proud
,
rebellious
Children
,
and
Youth
,
who
will
not
obey
the
just
government
of
Parents
,
(
but
their
fleshly
appetites
and
lusts
,
)
wh●●
the
Son
of
God
Incarnate
,
condescended
to
subjection
.
Mary's
laying
up
all
these
sayings
,
was
the
working
of
her
Faith
and
Hope
,
perceiving
that
God
was
going
on
to
fulfil
the
Promises
made
to
her
.
52.
And
Jesus
increased
in
wisdom
,
and
stature
,
and
in
favour
with
God
and
man
.
52.
His
Humane
Nature
increased
,
as
in
stature
,
so
in
actual
Humane
Knowledge
,
and
its
habits
,
knowing
more
than
he
knew
in
Infancy
as
Man
:
And
God
,
that
by
way
of
approbation
and
complacence
,
loveth
all
things
,
so
far
as
they
are
lovely
,
so
approved
and
loved
his
Humanity
more
,
as
it
grew
more
in
act
and
habit
toward
perfection
.
CHAP.
III.
1.
NOW
in
the
fifteenth
year
of
the
reign
of
Tiberius
Cesar
,
Pontius
Pilate
being
governor
of
Judea
,
and
Herod
being
tetrarch
of
Galilee
,
and
his
brother
Philip
tetrarch
of
Iturea
,
and
of
the
region
of
Trachonitis
,
and
Lysanias
the
tetrarch
of
Abilene
,
2.
Annas
and
Cajaphas
being
the
high-priests
,
the
word
of
God
came
unto
John
the
son
of
Zacharias
in
the
wilderness
.
1
,
2.
Note
;
A
Tetrarch
is
the
Governour
of
the
fourth
part
of
a
Province
,
or
large
Country
.
Whether
Annas
and
Caipahas
were
both
High
Priests
(
by
corruption
▪
)
at
once
,
or
exercised
it
by
turns
;
or
being
yearly
chosen
,
one
had
it
one
part
of
the
year
,
and
the
other
succeeded
him
;
or
whether
Annas
is
so
called
for
his
power
with
,
or
over
the
High
Priest
by
affinity
and
interest
,
or
whether
Annas
,
though
so
called
;
had
another
sort
of
Government
distinct
from
the
Priesthood
,
Expositors
are
not
agreed
.
But
it
's
certain
,
that
the
High
Priesthood
was
greatly
corrupted
,
and
usually
bought
of
the
Romans
.
3.
And
he
came
into
all
the
countrey
about
Jordan
,
preaching
the
baptism
of
repentance
for
the
remission
of
sins
,
3.
Preaching
Pardon
to
all
true
Penitents
,
and
telling
them
that
publick
deliverance
from
their
National
Calamity
was
at
hand
to
be
offered
them
,
if
they
would
prepare
for
it
by
Repentance
.
4.
As
it
is
written
in
the
book
of
the
words
of
Esaias
the
prophet
,
saying
,
The
voice
of
one
crying
in
the
wilderness
,
Prepare
ye
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
make
his
paths
straight
.
5.
Every
valley
shall
be
filled
,
and
every
mountain
and
hill
shall
be
brought
low
,
and
the
crooked
shall
be
made
straight
,
and
the
rough
ways
shall
be
made
smooth
,
6.
And
all
flesh
shall
see
the
salvation
of
God
.
4
,
5
,
6.
Prepare
your selves
for
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
in
which
he
will
raise
the
humble
and
the
oppressed
,
and
take
down
the
proud
and
the
oppressors
,
and
will
bring
in
Justice
and
Reformation
into
an
unrighteous
,
wicked
World
;
and
the
Saviour
of
the
World
shall
appear
,
and
his
Salvation
be
proclaimed
and
wrought
throughout
the
Earth
.
7.
Then
said
he
to
the
multitude
,
that
came
forth
to
be
baptized
of
him
,
O
generation
of
vipers
,
who
hath
warned
you
to
flee
from
the
wrath
to
come
?
8.
Bring
forth
therefore
fruits
worthy
of
repentance
,
and
begin
not
to
say
within
your selves
,
We
have
Abraham
to
our
father
:
for
I
say
unto
you
,
that
God
is
able
of
these
stones
to
raise
up
children
unto
Abraham
.
7
,
8.
Do
you
think
to
scape
the
wrath
that
is
coming
on
you
,
by
an
hypocritical
Repentance
,
and
the
Ceremony
of
Baptism
?
Shew
that
you
truly
repent
by
your
reformed
lives
,
and
presume
not
on
your
being
Abraham's
Seed
:
For
God
,
that
can
make
Man
of
Stones
,
can
of
the
Gentiles
raise
a
Seed
of
Believers
to
Abraham
.
9.
And
now
also
the
ax
is
laid
unto
the
root
of
the
tree
:
every
tree
therefore
,
which
bringeth
not
forth
good
fruit
,
is
hewn
down
,
and
cast
into
the
fire
.
9.
God
is
●ntring
into
Judgment
with
you
,
and
will
●ut
down
wicked
and
fruitless
Hypocrites
for
the
fire
.
10.
And
the
people
asked
him
;
saying
,
what
shall
we
do
then
?
11.
He
answereth
and
saith
unto
them
,
he
that
hath
two
coats
,
let
him
impart
to
him
that
hath
none
,
and
he
that
hath
meat
,
let
him
do
likewise
.
10
,
11.
Love
others
as
your selves
,
and
see
them
not
suffer
in
want
,
while
you
have
supply
for
them
,
and
can
spare
it
from
your
plenty
:
Prefer
▪
their
necessity
before
your
fulness
or
superfluity
.
12.
Then
came
also
Publicans
to
be
baptized
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Master
,
what
shall
we
do
?
13.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Exact
no
more
than
that
which
is
appointed
you
.
12
,
13.
Excise
,
or
Tax-gatherers
.
14.
And
the
souldiers
likewise
demanded
of
him
,
saying
,
And
what
shall
we
do
?
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Do
violence
to
no
man
,
neither
accuse
any
falsly
,
and
be
content
with
your
wages
.
14.
Live
not
as
Souldiers
use
to
do
,
by
violence
to
the
poor
people
that
cannot
resist
them
,
and
by
false
accusing
,
and
robbing
,
and
plundering
.
Note
;
He
meaneth
not
that
it
is
enough
to
Salvation
,
to
amend
the
crimes
of
their
lives
,
without
a
renewed
,
holy
heart
;
but
that
this
also
must
be
done
.
15.
And
as
the
people
were
in
expectation
,
and
all
men
mused
in
their
hearts
of
John
,
whether
he
were
the
Christ
or
not
:
16.
John
answered
,
saying
unto
them
all
,
I
indeed
baptize
you
with
water
,
but
one
mightier
then
I
cometh
,
the
latchet
of
whose
shoes
I
am
not
worthy
to
unloose
;
he
shall
baptize
you
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
with
fire
:
15
,
16.
See
on
Matth.
3.
Note
;
The
great
and
peculiar
work
and
notification
of
Christ
,
was
his
sending
the
Holy
Ghost
on
his
Disciples
.
17.
Whose
fan
is
in
his
hand
,
and
he
will
throughly
purge
his
floor
,
and
will
gather
the
wheat
into
his
garner
,
but
the
chaff
he
will
burn
with
fire
unquenchable
.
18.
And
many
other
things
in
his
exhortatation
preached
he
unto
the
people
.
17
,
18.
Who
will
winnow
you
throughly
,
and
will
gather
and
save
all
true
Believers
,
and
burn
the
Unbelievers
in
fire
unquenchable
.
Note
;
Christ
,
that
is
a
Saviour
,
is
the
severe
destroyer
of
his
obstinate
Enemies
.
19.
But
Herod
the
tetrarch
,
being
reproved
by
him
for
Herodias
his
brother
Phi●ips
wife
,
and
for
all
the
evils
which
Herod
had
done
,
20.
Added
yet
this
above
all
,
that
he
shut
up
John
in
prison
.
19
,
20.
Note
;
John
would
not
sorbear
the
faithfull
discharge
of
his
office
in
reproving
a
wicked
King
to
save
his
liberty
or
life
.
2.
To
imprison
and
persecute
his
reprover
,
was
wicked
in
Herod
above
all
his
former
wickedness
.
21.
Now
when
all
the
people
were
baptized
,
it
came
to
pass
that
Jesus
also
being
baptized
,
and
praying
,
the
heaven
was
opened
.
22.
And
the
holy
Ghost
descended
in
a
bodily
shape-like
a
dove
upon
him
,
and
a
voice
came
from
heaven
,
which
said
,
Thou
art
my
beloved
Son
,
in
thee
I
am
well
pleased
.
21
,
22.
Note
,
Baptism
,
with
his
own
Prayer
,
were
the
means
thus
miraculously
approved
by
God
,
in
which
he
will
bear
witness
to
his
Son
from
Heaven
.
Note
,
The
descent
of
the
Holy-Ghost
on
Christ
,
with
Gods
vocal
Testimony
,
was
a
fit
investiture
of
him
in
the
office
,
of
the
Captain
of
our
Salvation
,
who
was
to
mark
out
his
Soldiers
with
the
same
gift
of
the
Holy-Ghost
,
and
his
adopting
word
.
23.
And
Jesus
himself
began
to
be
about
thirty
years
of
age
,
being
(
as
was
supposed
)
the
son
of
Joseph
,
which
was
the
son
of
Heli
.
24.
Which
was
the
son
of
Matthat
,
which
was
the
son
of
Levi
,
which
was
the
son
of
Melchi
,
which
was
the
son
of
Ianna
,
which
was
the
son
of
Joseph
,
25.
Which
was
the
son
of
Mattathias
,
which
was
the
son
of
Amos
,
which
was
the
son
of
Naum
,
which
was
the
son
of
Eli
,
which
was
the
son
of
Nagge
,
26.
Which
was
the
son
of
Maath
,
which
was
the
son
of
Mattathias
,
which
was
the
son
of
Semei
,
which
was
the
son
of
Joseph
,
which
was
the
son
of
Juda
,
27.
Which
was
the
son
of
Joanna
,
which
was
the
son
of
Rhesa
,
which
was
the
son
of
Zorobabel
,
which
was
the
son
of
Salathiel
,
which
was
the
son
of
Neri
,
28.
Which
was
the
son
of
Melchi
,
which
was
the
son
of
Addi
,
which
was
the
son
of
Cosam
,
which
was
the
son
of
Elmodam
,
which
was
the
son
of
Er
,
29.
Which
was
the
son
of
Jose
,
which
was
the
son
of
Eliezer
,
which
was
the
son
of
Jorim
,
which
was
the
son
of
Matthat
,
which
was
the
son
of
Levi
,
30.
Which
was
the
son
of
Simeon
,
which
was
the
son
of
Juda
,
which
was
the
son
of
Joseph
,
which
was
the
son
of
Jonan
,
which
was
the
son
of
Eliakim
.
31.
Which
was
the
son
of
Melea
,
which
was
the
son
of
Mena
,
which
was
the
son
of
Mattatha
,
which
was
the
son
of
Nathan
,
which
was
the
son
of
David
,
32.
Which
was
the
son
of
Jesse
,
which
was
the
son
of
Obed
,
which
was
the
son
of
Booz
,
which
was
the
son
of
Salmon
,
which
was
the
son
of
Naasson
,
33.
Which
was
the
son
of
Aminadab
,
which
was
the
son
of
Aram
,
which
was
the
son
of
Esrom
,
which
was
the
son
of
Phares
,
which
was
the
son
of
Juda
,
34.
Which
was
the
son
of
Jacob
,
which
was
the
son
of
Isaac
,
which
was
the
son
of
Abraham
,
which
was
the
son
of
Thara
,
which
was
the
son
of
Nachor
,
35.
Which
was
the
son
of
Saruch
which
was
the
son
Ragau
,
which
was
the
son
of
Phaleg
,
which
was
the
son
of
Heber
,
which
was
was
the
son
of
Sala
,
36.
Which
was
the
son
of
Cainan
,
which
was
the
son
of
Arphaxad
,
which
was
the
son
of
Sem
,
which
was
the
son
of
Noe
,
which
was
the
son
of
Lamech
,
37.
Which
was
the
son
of
Mathusala
,
which
was
the
son
of
Enoch
,
which
was
the
son
of
Jared
,
which
was
the
son
of
Maleleel
,
which
was
the
son
of
Canan
,
38.
Which
was
the
son
of
Enos
,
which
was
the
son
of
Seth
,
which
was
the
son
of
Adam
,
which
was
the
son
of
God
.
23
,
24
,
25
,
26
,
27
,
28
,
29
,
30
,
31
,
32
,
33
,
34
,
35
,
36
,
37
,
38.
He
entered
on
his
publick
office
about
thirty
:
And
now
young
novices
run
into
the
Ministry
.
Luke
reciteth
the
pedegree
of
Joseph
,
and
Matthew
of
Mary
Q.
Whence
had
Luke
that
part
of
the
pedegree
that
is
not
written
in
the
Scripture
before
?
Ans.
By
other
History
and
Tradition
,
with
the
help
of
Gods
Spirit
.
The
Genealogical
controversies
I
pass
by
.
CHAP.
IIII.
1.
ANd
Jesus
being
full
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
returned
from
Jordan
,
and
was
led
by
the
spirit
into
the
wilderness
,
2.
Being
forty
dayes
tempted
of
the
devil
,
and
in
those
dayes
he
did
eat
nothing
:
and
when
they
were
ended
,
he
afterwards
hungred
.
3.
And
the
devil
said
unto
him
,
If
thou
be
the
Son
of
God
,
command
this
stone
that
it
be
made
bread
.
4.
And
Jesus
answered
him
,
saying
,
It
is
written
,
that
man
shall
not
live
by
bread
alone
,
but
by
every
word
of
God
.
5.
And
the
devil
taking
him
up
into
an
high
mountain
,
shewed
unto
him
all
the
kingdoms
of
the
world
in
a
moment
of
time
.
6.
And
the
devil
said
unto
him
,
All
this
power
will
I
give
thee
,
and
the
glory
of
them
;
for
that
is
delivered
unto
me
,
and
to
whomsoever
I
will
,
I
give
it
.
7.
If
thou
therefore
wilt
worship
me
,
all
shall
be
thine
.
8.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
Get
thee
behind
me
,
Satan
:
for
it
is
written
thou
shalt
worship
the
Lord
thy
God
,
and
him
only
shalt
thou
serve
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
8.
See
on
Matth.
4.
strongly
inspired
by
the
Holy-Ghost
,
was
led
by
him
,
&c.
6.
Though
Satan
lyed
in
part
,
yet
he
hath
great
power
over
the
Kingdoms
and
Glory
of
the
World
,
partly
as
a
Templer
,
and
partly
as
Gods
executioner
,
but
all
under
Gods
absolute
will
:
The
success
sheweth
that
too
many
receive
them
from
him
,
that
they
may
serve
him
by
them
,
as
enemies
to
the
Church
of
Christ
.
Note
,
Blasphemous
temptations
must
be
answered
with
rejecting
hatred
.
9.
And
he
brought
him
to
Jerusalem
and
set
him
on
a
pinacle
of
the
temple
,
and
said
unto
him
.
If
thou
be
the
Son
of
God
,
cast
thy self
down
from
hence
.
10.
For
it
is
written
,
He
shall
give
his
angels
charge
over
thee
,
to
keep
thee
:
11.
And
in
their
hands
they
shall
bear
thee
up
,
lest
at
any
time
thou
dash
thy
foot
against
a
stone
.
12.
And
Jesus
answering
said
unto
him
,
It
is
said
,
Thou
shalt
not
tempt
the
Lord
thy
God
.
9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
Note
,
Satan
useth
to
tempt
by
perverted
Scripture
,
yet
it
is
by
right
expounded
Scripture
,
that
he
must
be
repelled
.
Q.
How
did
the
writers
know
these
secret
things
▪
Ans.
Christ
told
them
his
Disciples
(
though
that
be
not
written
.
)
13.
And
when
the
devil
had
ended
all
the
temptation
,
he
departed
from
him
for
a
season
.
13.
Luke
reciteth
them
not
in
the
same
order
with
Matthew
,
but
the
same
things
.
Note
;
Christ's
Victory
over
the
Tempter
was
part
of
his
saving
work
,
and
to
prepare
for
our
Victory
.
14.
And
Jesus
returned
in
the
power
of
the
Spirit
into
Galilee
,
and
there
went
out
a
fame
of
him
thorow
all
the
region
round
about
.
14.
Note
;
Though
the
Constitution
of
Christ's
Person
was
by
the
Divine
Nature
of
the
second
in
the
Trinity
,
yet
the
Scripture
usually
ascribeth
his
works
to
the
operation
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
him
.
15.
And
he
taught
in
their
synagogues
,
being
glorified
of
all
.
16.
And
he
came
to
Nazareth
,
where
he
had
been
brought
up
;
and
as
his
custom
was
,
he
went
into
the
synagogue
on
the
sabbath-day
,
and
stood
up
for
to
read
.
15
,
16.
Note
;
Christ
separated
not
from
the
Jews
corrupt
Church
.
17.
And
there
was
delivered
unto
him
the
book
of
the
prophet
Esaias
,
and
when
he
had
opened
the
book
,
he
found
,
the
place
where
it
was
written
,
18.
The
spirit
of
the
Lord
is
upon
me
,
because
he
hath
anointed
me
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
the
poor
,
he
hath
sent
me
to
heal
the
broken-hearted
,
to
preach
deliverance
to
the
captives
,
and
recovering
of
sight
to
the
blind
,
to
set
at
liberty
them
that
are
bruised
,
19.
To
preach
the
acceptable
year
of
the
Lord
.
17
,
18
,
19.
Note
;
He
chose
a
Text
that
described
his
own
Office
,
and
applied
it
.
20.
And
he
closed
the
book
,
and
he
gave
it
again
to
the
minister
,
and
sat
down
:
and
the
eyes
of
all
them
that
were
in
the
synagogues
were
fastened
on
him
.
21.
And
he
began
to
say
unto
them
,
This
day
is
this
scripture
fulfilled
in
your
ears
.
20
,
21.
Note
,
This
Instance
proveth
it
not
necessary
to
sit
in
Preaching
;
but
lawful
,
where
custom
or
circumstances
forbid
it
not
.
22.
And
all
bare
him
witness
,
and
wondered
at
the
gracious
words
which
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
.
And
they
said
,
Is
not
this
Joseph's
son
?
22.
They
applauded
his
Preaching
,
but
undervalued
him
for
being
known
to
be
their
Neighbours
Son
.
23.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Ye
will
surely
say
unto
me
this
proverb
,
Physician
,
heal
thy self
:
whatsoever
we
have
heard
done
in
Capernaum
,
do
also
here
in
thy
countrey
.
23.
As
a
Physician
must
first
heal
himself
,
so
do
thou
do
thy
Miracles
here
among
thy
Kindred
and
Neighbours
.
24.
And
he
said
,
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
No
prophet
is
accepted
in
his
own
countrey
.
24.
God
can
cause
him
to
be
accepted
;
but
as
he
worketh
ordinarily
by
means
:
familiarity
breeds
contempt
.
25.
But
I
tell
you
of
a
truth
,
many
widows
were
in
Israel
in
the
days
of
Elias
,
when
the
heaven
was
shut
up
three
years
and
six
months
,
when
great
famine
was
thoroughout
all
the
land
:
26.
But
unto
none
of
them
was
Elias
sent
,
save
unto
Sarepta
,
a
city
of
Sidon
,
unto
a
woman
that
was
a
widow
.
27.
And
many
lepers
were
in
Israel
in
the
time
of
Elizeus
the
prophet
;
and
none
of
them
was
cleansed
,
saving
Naaman
the
Syrian
.
25
,
26
,
27.
Prophets
cure
not
all
that
are
diseased
:
You
shall
not
see
Miracles
,
nor
be
saved
,
for
being
my
Neighbours
,
if
you
be
not
Believers
:
And
familiarity
and
prejudice
maketh
fewer
of
you
believe
,
than
of
others
.
28.
And
all
they
in
the
synagogue
,
when
they
heard
these
things
,
were
filled
with
wrath
.
29.
And
rose
up
,
and
thrust
him
out
of
the
city
,
and
led
him
unto
the
brow
of
the
hill
(
whereon
their
city
was
built
)
that
they
might
cast
him
down
headlong
:
28
,
29.
Note
;
They
that
applauded
his
Preaching
,
when
the
Application
grated
on
them
would
have
killed
him
;
even
the
Nazarite
Neighbours
that
hated
him
not
heretofore
.
30.
But
he
passing
thorow
the
mids
of
them
,
went
his
way
;
31.
And
came
down
to
Capernaum
,
a
city
of
Galilee
,
and
taught
them
on
the
sabbath-days
.
32.
And
they
were
astonished
at
his
doctrine
;
for
his
word
was
with
power
.
30
,
31
,
32.
By
Miracle
unhurt
.
33.
And
in
the
synagogue
there
was
a
man
which
had
a
spirit
of
an
unclean
devil
,
and
cried
out
with
a
loud
voice
;
34.
Saying
,
Let
us
alone
,
what
have
we
to
do
with
thee
,
thou
Jesus
of
Nazareth
?
art
thou
come
to
destroy
us
?
I
know
thee
who
thou
art
,
the
holy
One
of
God
.
33
,
34.
Christ's
Power
over
Devils
forced
this
confession
.
35.
And
Jesus
rebuked
him
,
saying
,
Hold
thy
peace
,
and
come
out
of
him
.
And
when
the
devil
had
thrown
him
in
the
mids
,
he
came
out
of
him
,
and
hurt
him
not
.
36.
And
they
were
all
amazed
,
and
spake
among
themselves
,
saying
,
What
a
word
is
this
?
for
with
authority
and
power
he
commandeth
the
unclean
spirits
,
and
they
come
out
;
37.
And
the
same
of
him
went
out
into
every
place
of
the
countrey
round
about
.
35
,
36
,
37
Christ
specially
cured
the
diseases
,
that
the
Devils
caused
,
to
shew
that
he
came
to
conquer
Satan
,
and
save
men
from
his
power
.
38.
And
he
arose
out
of
the
synagogue
,
and
entred
into
Simons
house
;
and
Simons
wives
mother
was
taken
with
a
great
fever
,
and
they
besought
him
for
her
.
39.
And
he
stood
over
her
,
and
rebuked
the
fever
,
and
it
left
her
.
And
immediately
she
arose
,
and
ministred
unto
them
.
38
,
39.
Note
,
We
have
still
the
same
Physician
.
40.
Now
when
the
sun
was
setting
,
all
they
that
had
any
sick
with
divers
diseases
,
brought
them
unto
him
:
and
he
laid
his
hands
on
every
one
of
them
,
&
healed
them
.
41.
And
devils
also
came
out
of
many
,
crying
out
,
and
saying
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
Son
of
God
.
And
he
rebuking
them
,
suffered
them
not
to
speak
;
for
they
knew
that
he
was
Christ
.
40
,
41.
Experience
made
them
believe
that
he
could
heal
them
.
42.
And
when
it
was
day
,
he
departed
,
and
went
into
a
desert
place
▪
and
the
people
sought
him
,
and
came
unto
him
,
and
stayed
him
,
that
he
should
not
depart
from
them
.
43.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
I
must
preach
the
kingdom
of
God
to
other
cities
also
:
for
therefore
am
I
sent
.
42
,
43.
Note
;
Preaching
the
Gospel
was
his
great
business
▪
to
the
belief
of
which
,
his
Miracles
were
but
means
subservient
.
CHAP.
V.
1.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
that
as
the
people
pressed
upon
him
to
hear
the
word
of
God
,
he
stood
by
the
lake
of
Genesareth
.
2.
And
saw
two
ships
standing
by
the
lake
:
but
the
fishermen
were
gone
out
of
them
,
and
were
washing
their
nets
.
3.
And
he
entred
into
one
of
the
ships
,
which
was
Simons
,
and
prayed
him
that
he
would
thrust
out
a
little
from
the
land
:
and
he
sat
down
and
taught
the
people
out
of
the
ship
.
1
,
2
,
3.
That
he
might
not
be
crowded
.
4.
Now
when
he
had
left
speaking
,
he
said
unto
Simon
,
Lanch
out
into
the
deep
,
and
let
down
your
netts
for
a
draught
.
5.
And
Simon
answering
,
said
unto
him
,
Master
,
we
have
toiled
all
the
night
,
and
have
taken
nothing
:
nevertheless
at
thy
word
I
will
let
down
the
net
.
6.
And
when
they
had
this
done
,
they
enclosed
a
great
multitude
of
fishes
;
and
their
net
brake
.
7.
And
they
beckoned
unto
their
partners
,
which
were
in
the
other
ship
,
that
they
should
come
and
help
them
.
And
they
came
and
filled
both
the
ships
,
so
that
they
began
to
sink
.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
Note
;
The
Sea
,
and
Earth
,
and
all
therein
are
at
Christ's
command
.
8.
When
Simon
Peter
saw
it
,
he
fell
down
at
Jesus
knees
,
saying
,
Depart
from
mo
,
for
I
am
a
sinful
man
,
O
Lord
.
9.
For
he
was
astonished
,
and
all
that
were
with
him
,
at
the
draught
of
fishes
which
they
had
taken
:
10.
And
so
was
also
James
and
John
the
sons
of
Zebedee
,
which
were
partners
with
Simon
.
And
Jesus
said
unto
Simon
,
Fear
not
,
from
henceforth
thou
shalt
catch
men
.
8
,
9
,
10.
Note
;
The
miracle
and
danger
made
him
afraid
.
11.
And
when
they
had
brought
their
ships
to
land
,
they
forsook
all
and
followed
him
.
11.
Note
;
It
was
not
only
by
his
bare
Command
[
Follow
me
,
]
but
by
this
Miracle
that
they
were
moved
.
12.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
when
he
was
in
a
certain
city
,
behold
,
a
man
full
of
leprosie
;
who
seeing
Jesus
,
fell
on
his
face
,
and
besought
him
,
saying
,
Lord
,
if
thou
wilt
,
thou
canst
make
me
clean
.
13.
And
he
put
forth
his
hand
,
and
touched
him
,
saying
,
I
will
;
be
thou
clean
.
And
immediately
the
leprosie
departed
from
him
.
14.
And
he
charged
him
to
tell
no
man
:
but
go
and
shew
thy self
to
the
priest
,
and
offer
for
thy
clensing
,
according
as
Moses
commanded
,
for
a
testimony
unto
them
.
12
,
13.14
.
Note
;
A
Miracle
that
the
Priests
themselves
were
to
have
notice
of
.
See
Matth.
8.
15.
But
so
much
the
more
went
there
a
fame
abroad
of
him
:
and
great
multitudes
came
together
to
hear
,
and
to
be
healed
by
him
of
their
infirmities
.
16.
And
he
withdrew
himself
into
the
wilderness
,
and
prayed
.
17.
And
it
came
to
pass
on
a
certain
day
,
as
he
was
teaching
,
that
there
were
pharisees
and
doctors
of
the
law
sitting
by
,
which
were
come
out
of
every
town
of
Galilee
,
and
Judea
,
and
Jerusalem
:
and
the
power
of
the
Lord
was
present
to
heal
them
.
18.
And
behold
,
men
brought
in
a
bed
a
man
which
was
taken
with
a
palsie
;
and
they
sought
means
to
bring
him
in
,
and
to
lay
him
before
him
.
19.
And
when
they
could
not
find
by
what
way
they
might
bring
him
in
,
because
of
the
multitude
,
they
went
upon
the
house-top
,
and
let
him
down
through
the
tiling
with
his
couch
,
into
the
midst
before
Jesus
.
15
,
16
,
17
,
18
,
19.
Note
;
O
that
we
were
all
as
diligent
and
believing
for
the
healing
of
our
Souls
!
20.
And
when
he
saw
their
faith
,
he
said
unto
him
,
Man
,
thy
sins
are
forgiven
thee
.
21.
And
the
scribes
and
the
pharisees
began
to
reason
,
saying
,
Who
is
this
which
speaketh
blasphemies
?
Who
can
forgive
sins
,
but
God
alone
?
22.
But
when
Jesus
perceived
their
thoughts
,
he
answering
said
unto
them
,
What
reason
ye
in
your
hearts
?
23.
Whether
is
easier
to
say
,
Thy
sins
be
forgiven
thee
,
or
to
say
,
Rise
up
and
walk
?
20
,
21
,
22
,
23.
To
forgive
the
punishment
,
is
to
forgive
the
sin
;
which
you
shall
see
I
have
power
to
do
.
24.
But
that
ye
may
know
that
the
Son
of
man
hath
power
upon
earth
to
forgive
sins
,
(
he
said
unto
the
sick
of
the
palsie
)
I
say
unto
thee
,
Arise
and
take
up
thy
couch
,
and
go
into
thine
house
.
25.
And
immediately
he
rose
up
before
them
,
and
took
up
that
whereon
he
lay
,
and
departed
to
his
own
house
,
glorifying
God
.
26.
And
they
were
all
amazed
,
and
they
glorified
God
,
and
were
filled
with
fear
,
saying
,
We
have
seen
strange
things
to
day
.
24
,
25
,
26.
The
Glory
of
all
great
things
,
is
due
only
to
God
,
whoever
is
the
Agent
.
27.
And
after
these
things
he
went
forth
and
saw
a
publican
named
Levi
,
sitting
at
the
receipt
of
custom
:
and
he
said
unto
him
,
Follow
me
.
28.
And
he
left
all
,
rose
up
,
and
followed
him
.
27
,
28.
Levi
is
Matthew
.
29.
And
Levi
made
him
a
great
feast
in
his
own
house
:
and
there
was
a
great
company
of
Publicans
,
and
of
others
that
sat
down
with
them
.
30.
But
their
Scribes
and
Pharisees
murmured
against
his
disciples
,
saying
,
Why
do
ye
eat
and
drink
with
Publicans
and
sinners
?
31.
And
Jesus
answering
,
said
unto
them
,
They
that
are
whole
need
not
a
physician
:
but
they
that
are
sick
.
29
,
30
,
31.
Note
;
It
is
none
of
the
meaning
of
God's
Law
,
to
be
against
Charity
,
or
man's
good
,
but
to
keep
us
from
encouraging
evil
.
32.
I
came
not
to
call
the
righteous
,
but
sinners
to
repentance
.
32.
It
is
sinners
that
need
me
for
a
Saviour
,
and
the
unconverted
that
need
conversion
.
33.
And
they
said
unto
him
,
Why
do
the
disciples
of
John
fast
often
,
and
make
prayers
,
and
likewise
the
disciples
of
the
Pharisees
;
but
thine
eat
and
drink
?
33.
The
Disciples
of
John
,
and
the
Pharisees
,
used
more
strictness
in
tasks
of
fasting
,
and
making
prayers
,
and
in
bodily
austerities
,
than
Christ's
Disciples
did
.
34.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Can
ye
make
the
children
of
the
bride-chamber
fast
,
while
the
bridegroom
is
with
them
?
35.
But
the
days
will
come
,
when
the
bridegroom
shall
be
taken
away
from
them
,
and
then
they
fast
in
those
days
.
34
,
35.
Then
shall
they
have
days
of
sadness
.
36.
And
he
spake
also
a
parable
unto
them
,
No
man
putteth
a
piece
of
new
garment
upon
an
old
:
if
otherwise
,
then
the
new
maketh
a
rent
,
and
the
piece
,
that
was
taken
out
of
the
new
,
agreeth
not
with
the
old
.
37.
And
no
man
putteth
new
wine
into
old
bottles
,
else
the
wine
will
burst
the
Bottles
and
be
spilled
,
and
the
bottles
shall
perish
.
38.
But
new
wine
must
be
put
into
new
bottles
,
and
both
are
preserved
.
36
,
37
,
38.
Doctrines
and
Precepts
must
be
suited
to
mens
capacity
.
See
Matth.
9.
39.
No
man
also
having
drunk
old
wine
,
straightway
desireth
new
:
for
he
saith
,
The
old
is
better
.
39.
They
that
have
been
used
to
a
freer
life
,
will
not
suddenly
like
austerities
.
CHAP.
VI.
1.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
on
the
second
sabbath
after
the
first
,
that
he
went
through
the
corn
fields
:
and
his
disciples
plucked
the
ears
of
corn
,
and
did
eat
,
rubbing
them
in
their
hands
.
2.
And
certain
of
the
Pharisees
said
unto
them
,
Why
do
ye
that
which
is
not
lawfull
to
do
on
the
sabbath-days
?
1
,
2.
The
reason
of
the
name
of
the
second
Sabbath
,
after
the
first
,
is
doubtful
to
us
that
live
at
this
distance
.
Many
conjectures
there
be
.
Some
,
that
it
is
the
last
day
of
unleavened
Bread
;
others
,
that
it
is
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
&c.
3.
And
Jesus
answering
them
said
,
Have
ye
not
read
so
much
as
this
,
what
David
did
,
when
himself
was
an
hungred
,
&
they
which
were
with
him
:
4.
How
he
went
into
the
house
of
God
,
and
did
take
and
eat
of
the
shew-bread
,
and
gave
also
to
them
that
were
with
him
,
which
is
not
lawful
to
eat
but
for
the
priests
alone
?
3
,
4.
Hypocrites
will
be
stricter
than
Christ
,
but
it
is
when
they
err
,
or
are
strict
in
evil
,
or
in
shadows
against
the
greater
things
.
5.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
That
the
Son
of
man
is
Lord
also
of
the
sabbath
.
5.
I
have
power
to
use
all
Ceremonies
to
the
ends
of
Redemption
,
for
the
good
of
Man
.
6.
And
it
came
to
pass
also
on
another
sabbath
,
that
he
entred
into
the
synagogue
and
taught
:
and
there
was
a
man
whose
right
hand
was
withered
,
7.
And
the
scribes
and
pharisees
watched
him
,
whether
he
would
heal
on
the
sabbath-day
;
that
they
might
find
an
accusation
against
him
.
8.
But
he
knew
their
thoughts
,
and
said
to
the
man
which
had
the
withered
hand
,
Rise
up
,
and
stand
forth
in
the
mids
:
And
he
arose
and
stood
forth
.
9.
Then
said
Jesus
to
them
,
I
will
ask
you
one
thing
,
Is
it
lawful
on
the
sabbath-days
to
do
good
,
or
to
do
evil
?
to
save
life
,
or
to
destroy
it
?
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
See
Matth.
12.
What
better
work
for
the
Sabbath-day
,
than
to
save
life
?
And
he
that
will
not
do
that
when
he
may
,
is
guilty
of
murder
.
10.
And
looking
round
about
upon
them
all
,
he
said
unto
the
man
,
Stretch
forth
thy
hand
.
And
he
did
so
,
&
his
hand
was
restored
whole
as
the
other
.
11.
And
they
were
filled
with
madness
,
and
communed
one
with
another
what
they
might
do
to
Jesus
.
10
,
11.
Note
;
Nothing
so
enrageth
the
Devil
and
his
Servants
,
as
doing
the
greatest
good
:
This
is
to
them
the
greatest
crime
.
12.
And
it
came
to
pass
in
those
days
,
that
he
went
out
into
a
mountain
to
pray
,
and
continued
all
night
in
prayer
to
God
.
12.
Note
;
What
need
then
have
we
to
pray
?
13.
And
when
it
was
day
,
he
called
unto
him
his
disciples
;
and
of
them
he
chose
twelve
,
whom
also
he
named
apostles
:
13.
Note
;
His
Prayer
seemeth
to
be
in
order
to
the
choice
of
his
Apostles
,
that
is
,
Deputed
Commissioned
Messengers
,
next
under
him
,
to
gather
and
guide
his
Church
.
14.
Simon
(
whom
he
also
named
Peter
)
and
Andrew
his
brother
,
James
and
John
,
Philip
and
Bartholomew
,
15.
Matthew
and
Thomas
,
James
the
son
of
Alpheus
,
and
Simon
called
Zelotes
,
16.
And
Judas
the
brother
of
James
,
and
Judas
Iscariot
,
which
also
was
the
traitour
.
17.
And
he
came
down
with
them
,
and
stood
in
the
plain
,
and
the
company
of
his
disciples
,
and
a
great
multitude
of
people
out
of
all
Judea
and
Jerusalem
,
and
from
the
sea
coasts
of
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
which
came
to
hear
him
,
and
to
be
healed
of
their
diseases
.
18.
And
they
that
were
vexed
with
unclean
spirits
:
and
they
were
healed
.
19.
And
the
whole
multitude
sought
to
touch
him
:
for
there
went
vertue
out
of
him
,
and
healed
them
all
.
14
,
15
,
16
,
17
,
18
,
19.
O
the
wonderful
mercy
of
our
Saviour
to
Bodies
and
Souls
!
20.
And
he
lifted
up
his
eyes
on
his
disciples
,
and
said
,
Blessed
be
ye
poor
;
for
yours
is
the
kingdom
of
God
.
20.
Ye
my
Disciples
,
though
poor
in
the
World
.
Note
;
Matthew
more
fully
repeateth
this
Sermon
than
Luke
.
21.
Blessed
are
ye
that
hunger
now
;
for
ye
shall
be
filled
.
Blessed
are
ye
that
weep
now
;
for
ye
shall
laugh
.
21.
See
Matth.
5.
22.
Blessed
are
ye
when
men
shall
hate
you
,
and
when
they
shall
separate
you
from
their
company
,
and
shall
reproach
you
,
and
cast
out
your
name
as
evil
,
for
the
Son
of
mans
sake
.
22.
Blessed
are
ye
though
you
now
hunger
,
weep
,
are
hated
,
&c.
because
it
is
for
Righteousness
sake
.
23.
Rejoyce
ye
in
that
day
,
and
leap
for
joy
:
for
behold
,
your
reward
is
great
in
heaven
:
for
in
like
manner
did
their
fathers
unto
the
Prophets
.
23.
Note
,
But
we
must
see
that
the
cause
be
good
,
and
that
our
hearts
be
sound
with
God
in
the
main
,
and
in
all
other
Cases
.
24.
But
wo
unto
you
that
are
rich
,
for
ye
have
received
your
consolation
.
25.
Wo
to
you
that
are
full
:
for
ye
shall
hunger
.
Wo
unto
you
that
laugh
now
:
for
ye
shall
mourn
and
weep
.
26.
Wo
unto
you
when
all
men
shall
speak
well
of
you
:
for
so
did
their
fathers
to
the
false
prophets
,
24
,
25
,
26.
Wo
to
you
ungodly
unbelievers
,
though
you
be
now
rich
,
and
full
,
and
merry
,
and
well
spoken
of
:
(
Not
because
you
are
rich
and
full
.
&c.
)
But
though
you
are
so
,
because
you
have
no
better
:
For
mans
welfare
is
to
be
judged
of
,
by
what
he
shall
have
hereafter
,
and
not
by
what
he
hath
here
.
Note
,
Luke
omitteth
divers
of
the
beatitudes
,
but
reciteth
the
woes
which
Matthew
omitteth
:
Whether
this
Sermon
was
twice
spoken
by
Christ
,
or
(
which
is
liker
)
but
once
,
is
uncertain
.
27.
But
I
say
unto
you
which
hear
,
Love
your
enemies
,
do
good
to
them
which
hate
you
.
28.
Bless
them
that
curse
you
,
and
pray
for
them
which
despitefully
use
you
.
29.
And
unto
him
that
smiteth
thee
on
the
one
cheek
,
offer
also
the
other
:
and
him
that
taketh
away
thy
cloak
forbid
not
to
take
thy
coat
also
.
30.
Give
to
every
man
that
asketh
of
thee
;
and
of
him
that
taketh
away
thy
goods
,
ask
them
not
again
.
27
,
28
,
29
,
30.
See
on
Matth.
5.
prefer
charity
and
peace
before
thy
right
;
and
right
not
thy self
to
thy
neighbours
greater
hurt
.
31.
And
as
ye
would
that
men
should
do
to
you
,
do
ye
also
to
them
likewise
.
31.
Love
your
neighbours
as
your selves
,
and
make
not
too
great
a
difference
beetwen
their
interest
and
your
own
:
For
justice
will
not
be
maintained
without
Love
.
32.
For
if
ye
love
them
which
love
you
,
what
thank
have
ye
?
for
sinners
also
love
those
that
love
them
.
33.
And
if
ye
do
good
to
them
which
do
good
to
you
,
what
thank
have
ye
?
for
sinners
also
do
even
the
same
.
34.
And
if
ye
lend
to
them
of
whom
ye
hope
to
receive
,
what
thank
have
ye
?
for
sinners
also
lend
to
sinners
,
to
receive
as
much
again
.
32
,
33
,
34.
All
this
is
but
the
exercise
of
self-love
,
and
is
not
so
much
as
vertue
;
much
less
that
charity
in
which
you
must
excell
all
wicked
men
.
35.
But
love
ye
your
enemies
,
and
do
good
,
and
lend
,
hoping
for
nothing
again
:
and
your
reward
shall
be
great
,
and
ye
shall
be
the
children
of
the
highest
:
for
he
is
kind
unto
the
unthankful
,
and
to
the
evil
.
36.
Be
ye
therefore
merciful
,
as
your
Father
also
is
merciful
.
35
,
36.
Let
your
Love
and
good
works
be
in
imitation
of
God
your
Father
,
taking
his
approbation
for
your
full
reward
.
37.
Judge
not
,
and
ye
shall
not
be
judged
:
condemn
not
,
and
ye
shall
not
be
condemned
:
forgive
;
and
ye
shall
be
forgiven
:
38.
Give
,
and
it
shall
be
given
unto
you
;
good
measure
,
pressed
down
,
and
shaken
together
,
and
running
over
,
shall
men
give
into
your
bosom
:
for
with
the
same
measure
that
ye
mete
withal
,
it
shall
be
measured
to
you
again
.
37
,
38.
God's
rewards
are
sure
and
full
.
Note
;
The
word
[
men
]
v.
38.
is
not
in
the
Text
;
but
[
They
shall
give
,
]
signifieth
[
It
shall
be
given
,
]
as
Luke
16.9
.
[
They
shall
receive
you
into
the
everlasting
habitations
,
]
is
,
[
That
ye
may
be
received
:
]
And
Angels
are
liker
to
be
the
Instruments
than
Men
,
from
whom
we
cannot
expect
to
be
measured
to
,
as
we
measure
to
them
.
Yet
the
Promise
may
extend
to
this
,
that
when
God
seeth
it
good
,
he
will
make
Men
,
yea
Enemies
,
the
Instruments
of
his
reward
.
39.
And
he
spake
a
parable
unto
them
,
Can
the
blind
lead
the
blind
?
shall
they
not
both
fall
into
the
ditch
?
39.
He
that
will
be
a
Teacher
of
others
,
must
himself
first
understand
what
he
teacheth
.
Teaching-ignorance
is
the
calamity
of
the
Church
,
the
deceiver
of
Souls
,
and
the
condemnation
of
the
Teachers
.
40.
The
disciple
is
not
above
his
master
:
but
every
one
that
is
perfect
shall
be
as
his
master
.
40.
You
must
look
to
speed
no
better
than
I
that
am
your
Master
;
but
it
will
be
your
perfection
to
imitate
me
;
Learn
of
me
,
and
suffer
with
me
,
and
you
shall
be
blessed
with
me
.
But
some
expound
it
[
you
cannot
expect
that
the
Disciples
of
ignorant
Teachers
should
attain
to
any
higher
perfection
than
their
Masters
]
which
they
gather
from
the
context
:
But
Luke
useth
oft
to
conjoin
various
sayings
and
subjects
.
See
Matth.
10.24
.
41.
And
why
beholdest
thou
the
mote
that
is
in
thy
brothers
eye
,
but
perceivest
not
the
beam
that
is
in
thy
own
eye
?
42.
Either
how
canst
thou
say
to
thy
brother
,
Brother
,
let
me
pull
out
the
mote
that
is
in
thine
eye
,
when
thou
thy self
beholdest
not
the
beam
that
is
in
thine
own
eye
?
Thou
hypocrite
,
cast
out
first
the
beam
that
is
in
thine
own
eye
,
and
then
shalt
thou
see
clearly
to
pull
out
the
mote
that
is
in
thy
brothers
eye
.
41
,
42.
It
is
of
great
necessity
for
Teachers
and
Reprovers
,
to
know
themselves
,
and
be
free
from
scandals
,
and
the
crimes
which
they
reprove
and
not
as
Pharisees
,
to
be
loose
in
Morals
,
and
cruel
to
others
,
while
they
are
zealous
for
their
Ceremonies
;
else
their
Hypocrisie
will
aggravate
their
Iniquity
.
43.
For
a
good
tree
bringeth
not
forth
corrupt
fruit
:
neither
doth
a
corrupt
tree
bring
forth
good
fruit
.
44.
For
every
tree
is
known
by
his
own
fruit
:
for
of
thorns
men
do
not
gather
figs
,
nor
of
a
bramble-bush
gather
they
grapes
.
43
,
44.
If
thou
be
a
bad
man
thy self
,
and
guilty
of
worse
than
thou
preachest
against
,
who
will
believe
thee
,
or
expect
good
fruit
from
so
bad
a
man
?
Note
;
But
Matthew
otherwise
connecteth
these
sayings
.
45.
A
good
man
out
of
the
good
treasure
of
his
heart
,
bringeth
forth
that
which
is
good
:
and
an
evil
man
out
of
the
evil
treasure
of
his
heart
,
bringeth
forth
that
which
is
evil
:
for
of
the
abundance
of
the
heart
his
mouth
speaketh
.
45.
As
the
man
is
,
so
usually
will
his
words
and
actions
be
(
for
hypocritical
force
is
usually
short
l.v'd.
)
46.
And
why
call
ye
me
Lord
,
Lord
,
and
do
not
the
things
which
I
say
?
46.
All
the
good
words
and
praises
of
God
and
Religion
,
from
disobedient
men
,
do
but
aggravate
their
sin
.
47.
Whosoever
cometh
to
me
,
and
heareth
my
sayings
and
doeth
them
,
I
will
shew
you
to
whom
he
is
like
.
48.
He
is
like
a
man
which
built
a
house
,
and
digged
deep
and
laid
the
foundation
on
a
rock
and
when
the
floud
arose
,
the
stream
beat
;
vehemently
upon
that
house
,
and
could
not
shake
it
:
for
it
was
founded
upon
a
rock
.
47
,
48.
As
a
building
on
a
Rock
will
stand
in
Storms
;
so
he
that
obeyeth
my
Word
,
will
stand
in
Tryal
.
Q.
How
is
our
Obedience
made
the
Rock
that
we
build
on
?
Is
not
Christ
the
Rock
?
Ans.
Similitudes
must
not
be
stretched
beyond
their
intent
.
It
's
only
the
stability
of
the
obedient
that
is
meant
.
49.
But
he
that
heareth
and
doeth
not
,
is
like
a
man
that
without
a
foundation
built
an
house
upon
the
earth
,
against
which
the
stream
did
beat
vehemently
,
and
immediately
it
fell
,
and
the
ruin
of
that
house
was
great
.
49.
Hypocritical
,
disobedient
Hearers
,
and
Professors
,
have
no
firm
foundation
and
stability
,
trusting
to
a
barren
Opinion
instead
of
true
Faith
,
and
so
fall
by
woful
ruin
in
their
Tryals
.
CHAP.
VII
.
1.
NOw
when
he
had
ended
all
his
sayings
in
the
audience
of
the
people
,
he
entred
into
Capernaum
.
2.
And
a
certain
centurions
servant
,
who
was
dear
unto
him
,
was
sick
and
ready
to
die
.
3.
And
when
he
heard
of
Jesus
,
he
sent
unto
him
the
elders
of
the
Jews
,
beseeching
him
that
he
would
come
and
heal
his
servant
.
4.
And
when
they
came
to
Jesus
,
they
besought
him
instantly
,
saying
,
That
he
was
worthy
for
whom
he
should
do
this
.
5.
For
he
loveth
our
nation
,
and
he
hath
build
us
a
synagogue
.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
See
M●●th
.
8.9
.
6.
Then
Jesus
went
with
them
.
And
when
he
was
now
not
far
from
the
house
,
the
centurion
sent
friends
to
him
,
saying
unto
him
,
Lord
,
trouble
not
thy self
,
for
I
am
not
worthy
that
thou
shouldest
enter
under
my
roof
.
7.
Wherefore
neither
thought
I
my self
worthy
to
come
unto
thee
:
but
say
in
a
word
,
and
my
servant
shall
be
healed
.
8.
For
I
also
am
a
man
set
under
authority
,
having
under
me
souldiers
,
and
I
say
unto
one
,
Go
,
and
he
goeth
:
and
to
another
,
Come
,
and
he
cometh
:
and
to
my
servant
,
Do
this
,
and
he
doth
it
.
6
,
7
,
8.
Note
;
The
Devotion
of
this
man
in
building
a
Synagogue
,
and
his
great
Humility
,
shew
that
he
was
better
prepared
for
Faith
than
many
others
.
9.
When
Jesus
heard
these
things
,
he
marvelled
at
him
,
and
turned
him
about
,
and
said
unto
the
people
that
followed
him
,
I
say
unto
you
,
I
have
not
found
so
great
faith
,
no
,
not
in
Israel
.
9.
As
Man
,
he
marvelled
;
as
God
,
he
foreknew
it
.
Note
;
Whether
he
took
Christ
for
his
Saviour
,
is
uncertain
;
but
the
●earing
of
his
works
had
caused
him
strongly
to
believe
his
power
to
heal
.
10.
And
they
that
were
sent
,
returning
to
the
house
,
found
the
servant
whole
that
had
been
sick
.
11.
And
it
came
to
pass
the
day
after
,
that
he
went
into
a
city
called
Naim
;
and
many
of
his
disciples
went
with
him
,
and
much
people
.
12.
Now
when
he
came
nigh
to
the
gate
of
the
city
,
behold
,
there
was
a
dead
man
carried
out
the
only
son
of
his
mother
,
and
she
was
a
widow
:
and
much
people
of
the
city
was
with
her
.
13.
And
when
the
Lord
saw
her
,
he
had
compassion
on
her
,
and
said
unto
her
,
weep
not
.
14.
And
he
came
and
touched
the
bier
,
(
and
they
that
bare
him
stood
still
)
and
he
said
,
Young
man
,
I
say
unto
thee
,
Arise
.
15.
And
he
that
was
dead
,
sat
up
,
and
began
to
speak
:
and
he
delivered
him
to
his
mother
.
16.
And
there
came
a
fear
on
all
,
and
they
glorified
God
,
saying
,
that
a
great
Prophet
is
risen
up
among
us
;
and
that
God
hath
visited
his
people
.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
Note
;
This
Saviour
hath
still
the
same
Love
and
Pity
,
though
he
use
not
Miracles
so
much
.
He
is
still
Lord
of
Life
and
Death
.
17.
And
this
rumour
of
him
went
forth
throughout
all
Judea
,
and
throughout
all
the
region
round
about
.
18.
And
the
disciples
of
John
shewed
him
of
all
these
things
.
19.
And
John
,
calling
unto
him
two
of
his
disciples
,
sent
them
unto
Jesus
,
saying
,
Art
thou
he
that
should
come
,
or
look
we
for
another
?
17
,
18
,
19.
Note
;
It
's
like
John
did
it
to
convince
his
Disciples
.
20.
When
the
men
were
come
unto
him
,
they
said
,
John
Baptist
hath
sent
us
unto
thee
,
saying
,
Art
thou
lie
that
should
come
,
or
look
we
for
another
?
20.
See
Matth.
11.
21.
And
in
that
same
hour
he
cured
many
of
their
infirmities
and
plagues
,
and
of
evil
spirits
,
and
unto
many
that
were
blind
he
gave
sight
.
22.
Then
Jesus
answering
said
unto
them
,
Go
your
way
,
and
tell
John
what
things
ye
have
seen
and
heard
,
how
that
the
blind
see
,
the
lame
walk
,
the
lepers
are
cleansed
,
the
deaf
hear
,
the
dead
are
raised
,
to
the
poor
the
Gospel
is
preached
.
23.
And
blessed
is
he
whosoever
shall
not
be
offended
in
me
.
21
,
22
,
23.
Tell
John
what
is
done
,
and
let
him
judge
by
the
works
.
But
mens
great
danger
is
,
of
being
scandalized
at
my
visible
meanness
,
and
my
sufferings
.
24.
And
when
the
messengers
of
John
were
departed
,
he
began
to
speak
unto
the
people
concerning
John
,
What
went
ye
out
into
the
wilderness
for
to
see
?
a
reed
shaken
with
the
wind
?
25.
But
what
went
ye
out
for
to
see
?
a
man
clothed
in
soft
raiment
?
Behold
,
they
which
are
gorgeously
appareled
,
and
live
delicately
,
are
in
kings
courts
.
26.
But
what
went
ye
out
for
to
see
?
a
prophet
?
Yea
,
I
say
unto
you
,
and
much
more
than
a
prophet
.
27.
This
is
he
of
whom
it
is
written
,
Behold
,
I
send
my
messenger
before
thy
face
,
which
shall
prepare
thy
way
before
thee
.
28.
For
I
say
unto
you
,
Among
those
that
are
born
of
women
,
there
is
not
a
greater
prophet
than
John
the
Baptist
:
but
he
that
is
least
in
the
kingdom
of
God
,
is
greater
than
he
.
24
,
25
,
26
,
27
,
28.
The
least
true
Believer
in
my
Church
hath
a
more
honourable
state
and
work
,
See
Matth.
11.
29.
And
all
the
people
that
heard
him
,
and
the
publicans
justified
God
,
being
baptized
with
the
baptism
of
John
.
29.
All
the
People
that
heard
Christ
speak
so
highly
of
John
,
were
pleased
at
it
and
justified
God
that
sent
him
;
for
they
had
been
baptized
by
him
.
Or
,
as
others
expound
it
,
[
all
the
People
that
heard
John
,
and
the
publicans
received
his
Message
from
God
,
&c.
]
30.
But
the
Pharisees
and
Lawyers
rejected
the
counsel
of
God
against
themselves
,
being
not
baptised
of
him
.
30.
[
Rejected
Gods
Message
sent
by
John
]
or
[
rejected
Christs
Testimony
of
John
.
]
31.
And
the
Lord
said
,
Whereunto
then
shall
I
liken
the
men
of
this
generation
?
and
to
what
are
they
like
?
32.
They
are
like
unto
children
sitting
in
the
market-place
,
and
calling
one
to
another
,
and
saying
,
We
have
piped
unto
you
,
and
ye
have
not
danced
:
we
have
mourned
to
you
,
and
ye
have
not
wept
.
33.
For
John
the
Baptist
came
neither
eating
nor
drinking
wine
,
and
ye
say
,
He
hath
devil
.
31
,
32
,
33.
See
Matth.
11.33
.
That
he
is
distracted
.
34.
The
Son
of
man
is
come
eating
and
drinking
,
and
ye
say
,
Behold
,
a
gluttonous
man
,
and
a
wine-bibber
,
a
friend
of
publicans
and
sinners
.
35.
But
wisdom
is
justified
of
all
her
children
.
34
,
35.
Ne●●her
his
auster●ty
,
nor
my
free
conversation
,
do
escape
your
censure
.
But
the
wise
will
justifie
Wisdom
.
36.
And
one
of
the
Pharisees
desired
him
that
he
would
eat
with
him
.
And
he
went
into
the
Pharisees
house
,
and
sat
down
to
meat
,
37.
And
behold
,
a
woman
in
the
city
,
which
was
a
sinner
,
when
she
knew
that
Jesus
sat
at
meat
in
the
Pharisees
house
,
brought
an
alabaster
box
of
ointment
.
38.
And
stood
at
his
feet
behind
him
weeping
,
and
began
to
wash
his
feet
with
tears
,
and
did
wipe
them
with
the
hairs
of
her
head
,
and
kissed
his
feet
,
and
anointed
them
with
the
ointment
.
36
,
37
,
38.
A
Woman
who
had
been
of
a
bad
life
.
39.
Now
when
the
Pharisee
,
which
had
bidden
him
,
saw
it
,
he
spake
within
himself
,
saying
,
This
man
,
if
he
were
a
prophet
,
would
have
known
who
,
and
what
manner
of
woman
this
is
that
toucheth
him
;
for
she
is
a
sinner
?
39.
Christ
and
the
Pharisees
agreed
that
sin
is
hateful
.
40.
And
Jesus
answering
,
said
unto
him
,
Simon
,
I
have
somewhat
to
say
unto
thee
.
And
he
said
,
Master
,
say
on
.
41.
There
was
a
certain
creditor
,
which
had
two
debtors
;
the
one
ought
five
hundred
pence
,
and
the
other
fifty
.
42.
And
when
they
had
nothing
to
pay
,
he
frankly
forgave
them
both
.
Tell
me
therefore
,
which
of
them
will
love
him
most
?
43.
Simon
answered
and
said
,
I
suppose
that
he
to
whom
he
forgave
most
.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Thou
hast
rightly
judged
.
40
,
41
,
42
,
43.
Note
;
When
God
forgiveth
great
sins
,
it
is
that
we
may
love
him
much
.
44.
And
he
turned
unto
the
woman
,
and
said
unto
Simon
,
seest
thou
this
woman
?
●
entred
into
thine
house
,
thou
gavest
me
no
water
for
my
feet
:
but
she
hath
washed
my
feet
with
tears
,
and
wiped
them
with
the
hairs
of
her
head
.
45.
Thou
gavest
me
no
kiss
:
but
this
woman
,
since
the
time
I
came
in
,
hath
not
ceased
to
kiss
my
feet
.
46.
Mine
head
with
oyl
thou
didst
not
anoint
:
but
this
woman
hath
anointed
my
feet
with
ointment
.
44
,
45
,
46.
She
hath
shewed
more
Love
than
tho●
.
47.
Wherefore
I
say
unto
thee
,
her
sins
,
which
are
many
,
are
forgiven
,
for
she
loved
much
:
but
to
whom
little
is
forgiven
,
the
same
loveth
little
.
47.
Her
great
Love
sheweth
that
her
great
sins
are
forgiven
,
for
it
is
her
●rateful
return
:
But
they
that
think
they
need
but
little
pardo●
,
will
return
but
little
thankfulness
for
it
.
48.
And
he
said
unto
h●●
,
Thy
sins
are
forgiven
.
48.
Note
,
No
doubt
they
were
truly
repented
of
,
hated
,
and
forsaken
.
49.
And
they
that
sat
at
meat
with
him
,
began
to
say
within
themselves
,
who
is
this
that
forgiveth
sins
also
?
50.
And
he
said
unto
the
woman
,
thy
faith
hath
saved
thee
,
go
in
peace
.
49.
Note
,
None
can
forgive
sins
against
God
but
God
,
and
man
after
(
not
before
him
)
by
declaring
and
delivering
Gods
pardon
.
50.
God
pardoneth
and
saveth
all
true
believers
;
And
thou
hast
shewed
that
thou
art
a
believer
.
Though
God
freely
give
pardon
and
Salvation
,
thy
faith
maketh
thee
a
qualified
receiver
,
and
so
saveth
thee
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
1.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
afterward
,
that
he
went
throughout
every
city
and
village
preaching
,
and
shewing
the
glad
tidings
of
the
kingdom
of
God
:
and
the
twelve
were
with
him
.
2.
And
certain
women
which
had
been
healed
of
evil
spirits
,
and
infirmities
,
Mary
called
Magdalene
,
out
of
whom
went
seven
devils
,
3.
And
Joanna
the
wife
of
Chuza
Herods
steward
,
and
Susanna
,
and
many
others
,
which
ministred
unto
him
of
their
substance
.
1
,
2
,
3.
In
the
thankful
sense
of
their
deliverance
attended
him
,
and
contributed
to
his
m●intenance
.
Note
,
Christ
that
was
Lord
of
all
,
and
gave
other●
Life
and
Salvation
,
disdained
not
to
live
on
others
gifts
,
and
contribution
.
4.
And
when
much
people
were
gathered
together
,
and
were
come
to
him
out
of
every
city
,
he
spake
by
a
parable
:
5.
A
sower
went
out
to
sow
his
seed
:
and
as
he
sowed
,
some
fell
by
the
ways
side
,
and
i●
was
trodden
down
,
and
the
fowls
of
the
air
devoured
it
.
6.
And
some
fell
upon
a
rock
,
&
assoon
as
it
was
sprung
up
,
it
withered
away
,
because
it
lacked
moisture
.
7.
And
some
fell
among
thorns
,
and
the
thorns
sprang
up
with
it
,
and
choked
it
.
8.
And
other
fell
on
good
ground
,
and
sprung
up
,
and
bare
frui●
an
hundred-fold
.
And
when
he
had
said
these
things
,
he
cried
,
He
that
hath
ears
to
hear
,
let
him
hear
.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
See
the
exposition
,
on
Matth.
19.
Note
▪
It
is
the
difference
of
the
receivers
,
and
reception
,
which
is
the
notable
cause
of
different
succ●sses
of
the
same
word
;
yet
supposing
Gods
election
.
9.
And
his
disciples
asked
him
,
saying
,
What
might
this
parable
be
?
10.
And
he
said
,
Unto
you
it
is
given
to
know
the
mysteries
of
the
kingdom
of
God
:
but
to
others
in
parables
;
that
seeing
they
might
not
see
,
and
hearing
they
might
not
understand
.
9
,
10.
Note
,
The
reception
of
one
truth
prepareth
for
more
,
and
the
rejection
of
Gods
calls
prepareth
men
to
be
forsaken
.
11.
Now
the
parable
is
this
:
The
seed
is
the
word
of
God
.
12.
Those
by
the
way-side
,
are
they
that
hear
:
then
cometh
the
devil
,
and
taketh
away
the
word
out
of
their
hearts
,
lest
they
should
believe
and
be
saved
.
13.
They
on
the
rock
are
they
,
which
when
they
hear
receive
the
word
with
joy
;
and
these
have
no
root
,
which
for
a
while
believe
,
and
in
time
of
temptation
fall
away
.
14.
And
that
which
fell
among
thorns
,
are
they
,
which
when
they
have
heard
,
go
forth
,
and
are
choked
with
cares
,
and
riches
,
and
pleasures
of
this
life
,
and
bring
no
fruit
to
perfection
.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
Note
,
Hopeful
and
fair
beginnings
in
very
many
fall
short
of
Salvation
.
15.
But
that
on
the
good
ground
ar●
they
,
which
in
an
honest
and
good
heart
,
having
heard
the
word
,
keep
it
,
and
bring
forth
fruit
with
patience
.
15.
Who
receive
the
Gospel
so
,
as
to
renew
them
,
their
hearts
before
prepared
being
by
it
sanctified
,
and
persevere
to
maturity
.
16.
No
man
,
when
he
hath
lighted
a
candle
,
covereth
it
with
a
vessel
,
or
putteth
it
under
a
bed
:
but
setteth
it
on
a
candlestick
,
that
they
which
enter
in
may
see
the
light
.
16.
Light
is
not
to
be
hid
,
nor
God's
Gifts
and
Man's
Knowledge
;
being
given
not
only
for
themselves
,
but
for
the
good
of
all
about
them
.
Note
1.
Wo
then
to
unjust
silencers
of
God's
faithful
Ministers
!
And
2.
To
idle
,
treacherous
,
unfaithful
Pastors
.
Note
;
These
passages
are
otherwise
connected
in
Matthew
.
17.
For
nothing
is
secret
,
that
shall
not
be
made
manifest
:
neither
any
thing
hid
,
that
shall
not
be
known
;
and
come
abroad
.
17.
Note
;
Oh
then
how
vain
is
the
hiding
endeavour
of
the
Hypocrite
!
And
how
little
should
we
trust
to
lies
,
or
to
the
secresie
of
our
sins
!
Note
;
The
connection
of
these
sentences
is
not
too
much
to
be
minded
.
18.
Take
heed
therefore
how
ye
hear
:
for
whosoever
hath
,
to
him
shall
be
given
;
and
whosoever
hath
not
,
from
him
shall
be
taken
even
that
which
he
seemeth
to
have
.
18.
The
thankful
receiving
of
what
is
given
you
,
and
the
well
using
of
what
you
have
,
is
the
way
to
have
more
given
you
:
But
the
rejection
or
abuse
of
it
,
forseiteth
what
you
have
.
Note
;
When
Luke
collecteth
several
passages
,
spoken
on
several
occasions
,
like
Solomon's
Proverbs
,
to
feign
an
Analysis
,
and
thence
put
the
sense
on
them
,
is
to
make
the
sense
,
and
not
to
expound
it
.
19.
Then
came
to
him
his
mother
and
his
brethren
,
and
could
not
come
at
him
for
the
press
.
20.
And
it
was
told
him
by
certain
,
which
said
,
Thy
mother
and
thy
brethren
stand
without
desiring
to
see
thee
.
21.
And
he
answered
and
said
unto
them
,
My
mother
and
my
brethren
are
these
which
hear
the
word
of
God
and
do
it
.
19
,
20
,
21.
N.
He
knew
that
their
acquaintance
with
his
Parents
,
Kindred
,
and
Education
,
was
the
hinderance
of
their
Faith
;
and
therefore
he
lets
them
know
that
he
had
a
higher
Original
and
Kindred
,
and
valued
spiritual
before
carnal
Relations
.
22.
Now
it
came
to
pass
on
a
certain
day
,
that
he
went
into
a
ship
with
his
disciples
:
and
he
said
unto
them
,
Let
us
go
over
unto
the
other
side
of
the
lake
:
and
they
lanched
forth
.
23.
But
as
they
sailed
,
he
fell
asleep
:
and
there
came
down
a
storm
of
wind
on
the
lake
,
and
they
were
filled
with
water
,
and
were
in
jeopardy
.
24.
And
they
came
to
him
,
and
awoke
him
,
saying
,
Master
,
master
,
we
perish
.
Then
he
rose
,
and
rebuked
the
wind
,
and
the
raging
of
the
water
:
and
they
ceased
,
and
there
was
a
calm
.
22
,
23
,
24.
Note
,
6.
And
cannot
he
with
a
word
rebuke
all
popular
and
tyrannical
rage
against
his
Church
?
25.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Where
is
your
faith
?
and
they
being
afraid
,
wondred
,
saying
one
to
another
?
What
manner
of
man
is
this
?
for
he
commandeth
even
the
winds
and
water
,
and
they
obey
him
.
25.
Note
;
And
shall
not
we
obey
him
?
26.
And
they
arrived
at
the
countrey
of
the
Gadarens
,
which
is
over
against
Galilee
.
27.
And
when
he
went
forth
to
land
,
there
met
him
out
of
the
city
,
a
certain
man
which
had
devils
long
time
,
and
ware
no
cloths
,
neither
abode
in
any
house
,
but
in
the
tombs
.
28.
When
he
saw
Jesus
,
he
cried
out
,
and
fell
down
before
him
,
and
with
a
loud
voice
said
,
What
have
I
to
do
with
thee
,
Jesus
,
thou
Son
of
God
most
high
?
I
beseech
thee
torment
me
not
.
29.
(
For
he
had
commanded
the
unclean
spirit
to
come
out
of
the
man
.
For
oftentimes
it
had
caught
him
:
and
he
was
kept
bound
with
chains
,
and
in
fetters
;
and
he
brake
the
bands
,
and
was
driven
of
the
devil
into
the
wilderness
.
)
30.
And
Jesus
asked
him
,
saying
,
What
is
thy
name
?
And
he
said
,
Legion
;
because
many
Devils
were
entred
into
him
.
31.
And
they
besought
him
that
he
would
not
command
them
to
go
out
into
the
deep
.
26
,
27
,
28
,
29
,
30
,
31.
See
on
Matth.
8.
&
Mark
5.8
,
9.
The
bottomless
Pit
.
N.
The
Devils
are
not
yet
confined
to
Hell
,
nor
in
their
utmost
misery
.
32.
And
there
was
there
a
herd
of
many
swine
feeding
on
the
mountain
:
and
they
besought
him
that
he
would
suffer
them
to
enter
into
them
:
and
he
suffered
them
.
33.
Then
went
the
Devils
out
of
the
man
,
and
entred
into
the
swine
:
and
the
herd
ran
violently
down
a
steep
place
into
the
lake
,
and
were
choked
.
34.
When
they
that
fed
them
saw
what
was
done
,
they
fled
,
and
went
and
told
it
in
the
city
and
in
the
country
.
35.
Then
they
went
out
to
see
what
was
done
,
and
came
to
Jesus
,
and
found
the
man
out
of
whom
the
devils
were
departed
,
sitting
at
the
feet
of
Jesus
,
clothed
,
and
in
his
right
mind
:
and
they
were
afraid
.
36.
They
also
which
saw
it
,
told
them
by
what
means
he
,
that
was
possessed
of
the
devils
,
was
healed
.
32
,
33
,
34
,
35
,
36.
Note
1.
One
man
is
of
more
worth
than
multitudes
of
Swine
(
though
swinish
sinners
vilifie
themselves
.
)
2.
What
would
not
Devils
do
against
us
,
if
God
should
permit
them
?
37.
Then
the
whole
multitude
of
the
countrey
of
the
Gadarens
round
about
,
besought
him
to
depart
from
them
;
for
they
were
taken
with
great
fear
:
and
he
went
up
into
the
ship
,
and
returned
back
again
.
38.
Now
the
man
,
out
of
whom
the
devils
were
departed
,
besought
him
that
he
might
be
with
him
:
but
Jesus
sent
him
away
,
saying
,
39.
Return
to
thine
own
house
,
and
shew
how
great
things
God
hath
done
unto
thee
.
And
he
went
his
way
and
published
throughout
the
whole
city
,
how
great
things
Jesus
had
done
unto
him
.
37
,
38
,
39.
Note
;
All
mens
service
of
God
is
not
in
one
way
;
some
may
do
most
good
at
home
,
and
in
a
private
state
of
life
,
and
some
more
publickly
.
40.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
when
Jesus
was
returned
,
the
people
gladly
received
him
;
for
they
were
all
waiting
for
him
.
41.
And
behold
,
there
came
a
man
,
named
Jairus
,
and
he
was
a
ruler
of
the
synagogue
,
and
he
fell
down
at
Jesus
feet
,
and
besought
him
that
he
would
come
into
his
house
:
42.
For
he
had
one
only
daughter
,
about
twelve
years
of
age
,
and
she
lay
a
dying
.
(
But
as
he
went
,
the
people
thronged
him
.
)
40
,
41
,
42.
Bodily
Gifts
are
gladly
received
,
and
earnestly
sought
.
43.
And
a
woman
having
an
issue
of
blood
twelve
years
,
which
had
spent
all
her
living
upon
Physicians
,
neither
could
be
healed
of
any
,
44.
Came
behind
him
,
and
touched
the
border
of
his
garment
:
and
immediately
her
issue
of
blood
stanched
.
45.
And
Jesus
said
,
Who
touched
me
?
When
all
denied
,
Peter
,
and
they
that
were
with
him
,
said
,
Master
,
the
multitude
throng
thee
,
and
press
thee
,
and
sayest
thou
,
Who
touched
me
?
46.
And
Jesus
said
,
Some
body
hath
touched
me
:
for
I
perceive
that
vertue
is
gone
out
of
me
.
43
,
44
,
45
,
46.
Note
;
Peter
carpt
at
Christ's
words
,
because
he
knew
not
the
reason
of
them
47.
And
when
the
woman
saw
that
she
was
not
hid
,
she
came
trembling
,
and
falling
down
before
him
,
she
declared
unto
him
,
before
all
the
people
,
for
what
cause
she
had
touched
him
,
and
how
she
was
healed
immediately
.
47.
She
was
afraid
lest
he
would
be
angry
with
her
for
stealing
a
Cure
without
his
consent
.
48.
And
he
said
unto
her
,
Daughter
,
be
of
good
comfort
,
thy
faith
hath
made
thee
whole
,
go
in
peace
.
48.
Note
;
Faith
healeth
not
efficiently
,
but
as
the
necessary
moral
qualification
of
the
receiver
of
a
free
gift
.
49.
While
he
yet
spake
,
there
cometh
one
,
from
the
ruler
of
the
Synagogues
house
,
saying
to
him
,
Thy
daughter
is
dead
,
trouble
not
the
Master
.
50.
But
when
Jesus
heard
it
,
he
answered
him
,
saying
,
Fear
not
,
believe
only
,
and
she
shall
be
made
whole
.
51.
And
when
he
came
into
the
house
,
he
suffered
no
man
to
go
in
,
save
Peter
,
and
James
,
and
John
,
and
the
father
and
the
mother
of
the
Maiden
.
52.
And
all
wept
,
and
bewailed
her
:
but
he
said
,
Weep
not
;
she
is
not
dead
,
but
sleepeth
.
49
,
50
,
51
,
52.
Permitting
it
to
come
to
extremity
magnified
the
Miracle
.
53.
And
they
laughed
him
to
scorn
,
knowing
that
she
was
dead
.
53.
She
was
dead
by
the
cessa●ion
of
natural
life
and
motion
,
and
not
dead
,
by
a
remote
departure
of
the
Soul
;
it
being
o●tained
to
restore
the
suspended
life
:
And
so
both
Christ
and
they
said
true
.
54.
And
he
put
them
all
out
,
and
took
her
by
the
hand
,
and
called
,
saying
,
Maid
,
arise
.
55.
And
her
spirit
came
again
,
and
she
arose
straitway
:
and
he
commanded
to
give
her
some
meat
.
56.
And
her
Parents
were
astonished
:
but
he
charged
them
that
they
should
tell
no
man
what
was
done
.
54
,
55
,
56.
See
on
Mark
5.
CHAP.
IX
.
1.
THen
he
called
his
twelve
disciples
together
,
and
gave
them
power
and
authority
over
all
devils
,
and
to
cure
diseases
.
2.
And
he
sent
them
to
preach
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
to
heal
the
sick
.
1
,
2.
To
Save
Bodies
and
Souls
.
3.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Take
nothing
for
your
journey
,
neither
staves
,
nor
scrip
,
neither
bread
,
neither
money
,
neither
have
two
coats
a
piece
.
4.
And
whatsoever
house
ye
enter
into
,
there
abide
,
and
thence
depart
.
5.
And
whosoever
will
not
receive
you
,
when
ye
go
out
of
that
city
,
shake
off
the
very
dust
from
your
feet
for
a
testimony
against
them
.
3
,
4
,
5.
See
on
Matth.
10.10
,
11.
To
witness
that
it
is
not
long
of
your
unwillingness
,
but
their
own
,
that
they
are
forsaken
and
perish
.
6.
And
they
departed
and
went
through
the
towns
,
preaching
the
gospel
,
and
healing
every
where
.
7.
Now
Herod
the
tetrach
heard
of
all
that
was
done
by
him
:
and
he
was
perplexed
,
because
that
it
was
said
of
some
,
that
John
was
risen
from
the
dead
:
8.
And
of
some
,
that
Elias
had
appeared
:
and
of
others
,
that
one
of
the
old
prophets
was
risen
again
.
9.
And
Herod
said
,
John
have
I
beheaded
:
but
who
is
this
of
whom
I
hear
such
things
?
and
he
desired
to
see
him
.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
Note
;
Christ
,
that
was
familiar
with
the
Poor
,
would
not
gratifie
the
desire
of
the
King
,
a
persecutor
,
that
desired
to
see
him
:
10.
And
the
Apostles
,
when
they
were
returned
,
told
him
all
that
they
had
done
.
And
he
took
them
,
and
went
aside
privately
into
a
desart
place
,
belonging
to
the
city
called
Bethsaida
.
10.
Note
;
Had
we
the
History
of
all
the
Apostles
Miracles
before
and
after
Christ's
Resurrection
,
how
large
would
it
be
!
11.
And
the
people
,
when
they
knew
it
,
followed
him
,
and
he
received
them
,
and
spake
unto
them
of
the
kingdom
of
God
,
and
healed
them
that
had
need
of
healing
.
11.
Note
;
Christ
rejected
none
that
followed
after
him
,
with
desire
and
diligent
seeking
him
.
12.
And
when
the
day
began
to
wear
away
,
then
came
the
twelve
and
said
unto
him
,
Send
the
multitude
away
,
that
they
may
go
into
the
towns
and
countrey
round
about
,
and
lodge
,
and
get
victuals
:
for
we
are
here
in
a
desert
place
.
13.
But
he
said
unto
them
,
Give
ye
them
to
eat
.
And
they
said
,
We
have
no
more
but
five
loaves
and
two
fishes
,
except
we
should
go
and
buy
meat
for
all
this
people
.
14.
For
they
were
about
five
thousand
men
.
And
he
said
to
his
disciples
,
Make
them
sit
down
by
fifties
in
a
company
.
15.
And
they
did
so
,
and
made
them
all
sit
down
.
12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
See
Matth.
8.
Then
they
obeyed
,
expecting
some
Miracle
.
16.
Then
he
took
the
five
loaves
and
the
two
fishes
,
and
looking
up
to
heaven
,
he
blessed
them
,
and
brake
,
and
gave
to
the
disciples
to
set
before
the
multitude
.
17.
And
they
did
eat
,
and
were
all
filled
:
and
there
was
taken
up
of
fragments
that
remained
to
them
,
twelve
baskets
.
16
,
17.
See
on
Matth.
14.
18.
And
it
came
to
pass
as
he
was
alone
praying
,
his
disciples
[
were
with
him
:
]
and
he
asked
them
,
saying
,
whom
say
the
people
that
I
am
?
19.
They
answering
said
,
John
the
baptist
:
but
some
say
Elias
:
and
others
say
,
That
one
of
the
old
prophets
is
risen
again
.
18
,
19.
Came
to
him
.
See
Matth.
16.15
,
20.
20.
He
said
unto
them
,
But
whom
say
ye
that
I
am
?
Peter
answering
said
,
The
Christ
of
God
.
21.
And
he
straitly
charged
them
and
commanded
them
to
tell
no
man
that
thing
.
20
,
21.
Q.
What
then
was
the
Gospel
which
they
were
sent
to
preach
,
and
which
he
preached
?
Ans.
Much
like
John
Baptist's
preaching
that
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
come
;
and
moreover
,
that
Jesus
did
such
and
such
Miracles
,
as
he
told
John's
Disciples
;
not
directly
saying
,
I
am
the
Christ
,
but
proposing
those
Evidences
from
whence
they
were
themselves
to
gather
it
:
Because
his
Resurrection
,
&c.
was
to
make
the
Evidence
full
,
before
the
Gospel
was
fully
preached
?
Q.
But
what
then
was
the
Baptism
he
used
before
his
Resurrection
,
if
men
were
not
to
be
told
,
and
to
profess
that
he
was
the
Christ
?
Ans.
Just
answerable
to
his
preaching
;
and
like
Johns
Baptism
;
but
much
different
from
the
following
Baptism
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
.
Men
were
to
profess
Repentance
and
hope
of
Salvation
,
by
learning
of
Christ
,
and
so
lifted
themselves
under
him
as
his
Disciples
;
but
not
yet
to
profess
that
He
was
the
Christ
;
which
after
was
necessary
.
22.
Saying
,
The
Son
of
man
must
suffer
many
things
,
and
be
rejected
of
the
elders
,
and
chief
priests
,
and
scribes
,
and
be
slain
,
and
be
raised
the
third
day
.
22.
All
this
is
part
of
the
Gospel
which
you
must
hereafter
preach
;
and
when
this
is
done
,
it
will
be
seasonable
to
preach
it
.
23.
And
he
said
to
them
all
,
If
any
man
will
come
after
me
,
let
him
deny
himself
and
take
up
his
cross
daily
,
and
follow
me
.
24.
For
whosoever
will
save
his
life
,
shall
lose
it
:
but
whosoever
will
lose
his
life
for
my
sake
,
the
same
shall
save
it
.
23.24
.
Carnal
Self
love
,
and
the
love
of
wordly
prosperity
,
being
man
's
lapsed
sinful
state
,
it
is
from
these
that
I
come
to
save
men
;
and
therefore
will
save
none
,
but
by
saving
them
from
these
,
and
teaching
them
to
deny
their
carnal
selves
,
and
worldly
prosperity
.
25.
For
what
is
a
man
advantaged
,
if
he
gain
the
whole
world
,
and
lose
himself
,
or
be
cast
away
.
25.
See
on
Matth.
10.
and
Mark
8.
Alas
th●●
〈◊〉
how
little
a
part
of
this
vain
World
,
do
millions
〈◊〉
their
Souls
!
26.
For
whosoever
shall
be
ashamed
of
me
and
of
my
words
,
of
him
shall
the
Son
of
man
be
ashamed
,
when
he
shall
come
in
his
own
glory
and
in
his
Fathers
,
and
of
the
holy
angels
.
26.
They
that
,
to
save
their
estates
or
lives
,
are
ashamed
now
to
own
me
and
the
Gospel
,
I
will
reject
them
as
ashamed
to
own
them
,
or
such
as
they
,
in
the
day
of
Glory
,
and
their
Extremity
,
in
Judgment
.
27.
But
I
tell
you
of
a
truth
,
There
be
some
standing
here
which
shall
not
tast
of
death
,
till
they
see
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
27.
Note
;
All
the
three
Evangelists
prefixing
this
immediately
before
the
History
of
Christ's
Transfiguration
,
do
plainly
tell
us
,
that
it
was
that
glimpse
of
his
Glory
which
he
meant
.
28.
And
it
came
to
pass
about
eight
days
after
these
sayings
,
he
took
Peter
,
and
John
,
and
James
,
and
went
up
into
a
mountain
to
pray
.
28.
Matth.
17.1
.
Saith
,
after
six
days
,
not
reckoning
the
two
parts
of
the
foregoing
and
the
last
day
.
29.
And
as
he
prayed
,
the
fashion
of
his
countenance
was
altered
,
and
his
raiment
was
white
and
glittering
.
30.
And
behold
,
there
talked
with
him
two
men
,
which
were
Moses
and
Elias
.
31.
Who
appeared
in
glory
,
and
spake
of
his
decease
which
he
should
accomplish
at
Jerusalem
.
32.
But
Peter
,
and
they
that
were
with
him
,
were
heavy
with
sleep
:
and
when
they
were
awake
,
they
saw
his
glory
,
and
the
two
men
that
stood
with
him
.
33.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
as
they
departed
from
him
,
Peter
said
unto
Jesus
,
Master
,
it
is
good
for
us
to
be
here
;
and
let
us
make
three
tabernacles
,
one
for
thee
,
and
one
for
Moses
,
and
one
for
Elias
:
not
knowing
what
he
said
.
34.
While
he
thus
spake
,
there
came
a
cloud
and
overshadowed
them
and
they
feared
as
they
entred
into
the
cloud
.
35.
And
there
came
a
voice
out
of
the
cloud
,
saying
,
This
is
my
beloved
Son
,
hear
him
.
29
,
30
,
31
,
32
,
33
,
34
,
35.
See
on
Matth.
17.
I
have
largely
opened
all
this
in
my
Book
called
,
My
Dying
Thoughts
.
Note
;
If
this
glimpse
of
Glory
was
so
sweet
,
why
do
we
fear
to
pass
hence
into
the
blessed
Vision
and
Fruition
.
36.
And
when
the
voice
was
past
,
Jesus
was
found
alone
:
and
they
kept
it
close
,
and
told
no
man
in
those
days
any
of
those
things
which
they
had
seen
.
36.
For
Christ
so
commanded
.
37.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
on
the
next
day
,
when
they
were
come
down
from
the
hill
,
much
people
met
him
.
38.
And
behold
,
a
man
of
the
company
cried
out
,
saying
,
Master
,
I
beseech
thee
look
upon
my
son
,
for
he
is
mine
only
child
:
39.
And
lo
,
a
spirit
taketh
him
,
and
he
suddenly
crieth
out
,
and
it
teareth
him
that
he
foameth
again
,
and
bruising
him
,
hardly
departeth
from
him
.
40.
And
I
besought
thy
disciples
to
cast
him
out
,
and
they
could
not
.
41.
And
Jesus
answering
,
said
,
O
faithless
and
perverse
generation
,
how
long
shall
I
be
with
you
,
and
suffer
you
?
Bring
thy
son
hither
.
42.
And
as
he
was
yet
a
coming
,
the
devil
threw
him
down
,
and
tare
him
:
and
Jesus
rebuked
the
unclean
spirit
,
and
healed
the
child
,
and
delivered
him
again
to
his
father
.
37
,
38
,
39
,
40
,
41
,
42.
See
on
Matth.
17.15
,
16.
Since
I
have
my self
known
one
yet
living
,
that
had
an
old
and
violent
Epilepsy
,
once
,
twice
or
thrice
a
day
,
perfectly
cured
(
near
thirty
years
ago
,
and
so
continueth
,
)
after
other
great
means
used
,
merely
by
fasting
and
earnest
prayer
,
suddenly
in
the
midst
of
prayer
the
second
day
▪
I
do
the
easilier
believe
that
the
Devil
and
●atural
Disease
,
of
which
he
is
the
Executioner
,
may
consist
together
.
43.
And
they
were
all
amazed
at
the
mighty
power
of
God
:
but
while
they
wondered
every
one
at
all
things
which
Jesus
did
,
he
said
unto
his
disciples
.
44.
Let
these
sayings
sink
down
into
your
ears
:
for
the
Son
of
man
shall
be
delivered
into
the
hands
of
men
.
43
,
44.
Let
not
my
Glory
and
Power
put
you
into
vain
expectations
of
earthly
Dominion
.
Observe
,
and
forget
not
that
I
tell
you
again
and
again
,
that
I
must
suffer
(
and
rise
again
.
)
45.
But
they
understood
not
this
saying
,
and
it
was
hid
from
them
,
that
they
perceived
it
not
:
and
they
feared
to
ask
him
of
that
saying
.
45.
Note
;
Even
the
Apostles
understood
not
that
Christ
must
be
crucified
and
rise
again
,
though
he
oft
told
it
them
,
and
charged
them
that
it
might
sink
down
into
their
Ears
.
Therefore
the
belief
of
it
was
not
then
necessary
to
Salvation
,
as
it
is
now
.
46.
Then
there
arose
a
reasoning
among
them
,
which
of
them
should
be
greatest
.
46.
Note
;
Alas
,
that
Pride
and
Ambition
should
begin
so
near
to
Christ
,
and
foretel
the
Calamity
of
the
Church
!
47.
And
Jesus
perceiving
the
thought
of
their
heart
,
took
a
child
,
and
set
him
by
him
48.
And
said
unto
them
,
Whosoever
,
shall
receive
this
child
in
my
Name
,
receiveth
me
:
&
whosoever
shall
receive
me
receiveth
him
that
sent
me
:
for
he
that
is
least
among
you
all
,
the
same
shall
be
great
.
47
,
48.
Humility
must
be
your
greatness
.
49.
And
John
answered
and
said
,
Master
,
we
saw
one
casting
out
devils
in
thy
Name
;
and
we
forbade
him
,
because
he
followeth
not
with
us
.
50.
And
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Forbid
him
not
;
for
he
that
is
not
against
us
,
is
for
us
.
49
,
50.
See
on
Matth.
12.30
.
51.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
when
the
time
was
come
that
he
should
be
received
up
,
he
stedfastly
set
his
face
to
go
to
Jerusalem
.
51.
The
time
of
his
approaching
Crucifixion
,
and
his
Ascension
to
Heaven
.
52.
And
sent
messengers
before
his
face
,
and
they
went
and
entred
into
a
village
of
the
Samaritans
to
make
ready
for
him
.
53.
And
they
did
not
receive
him
,
because
his
face
was
as
though
he
would
go
to
Jerusalem
.
52
,
53.
Note
;
For
the
Jews
and
the
Samaritans
disowned
each
other
upon
their
Controversies
about
Worship
.
54.
And
when
his
disciples
,
James
and
John
,
saw
this
,
they
said
,
Lord
,
wilt
thou
that
we
command
fire
to
come
down
from
heaven
,
and
consume
them
,
even
as
Elias
did
?
55.
But
he
turned
,
and
rebuked
them
,
and
said
,
Ye
know
not
what
manner
of
spirit
ye
are
of
.
56.
For
the
Son
of
man
is
not
come
to
destroy
mens
lives
,
but
to
save
them
.
And
they
went
to
another
village
.
54
,
55
,
56.
That
which
you
take
for
the
Spirit
of
Elias
,
and
Zeal
for
me
against
sin
,
is
a
selfish
,
uncharitable
,
revengeful
Spirit
,
and
not
that
which
I
will
give
you
,
which
is
a
Spirit
of
Love
and
Gentleness
:
You
know
not
your
own
hearts
,
but
take
that
for
good
in
you
,
which
is
evil
;
and
you
know
not
me
as
you
should
do
:
I
come
to
save
,
and
not
to
destroy
men
.
This
is
the
third
sin
against
Charity
,
recorded
of
John
,
who
was
after
the
great
Preacher
of
Love
.
57.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
as
they
went
in
the
way
,
a
certain
man
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
I
will
follow
thee
whithersoever
thou
goest
.
58.
And
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Foxes
have
holes
,
and
the
birds
of
the
air
have
nests
,
but
the
Son
of
man
hath
not
where
to
lay
his
head
.
57
,
58.
I
have
no
entertainment
for
any
but
self-denying
persons
,
that
can
forsake
all
for
me
.
59.
And
he
said
unto
another
,
Follow
me
:
but
he
said
,
Lord
,
suffer
me
first
to
go
and
bury
my
father
.
60.
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Let
the
dead
bury
their
dead
:
but
go
thou
and
preach
the
kingdom
of
God
.
59
,
60.
The
work
of
my
Gospel
,
and
God's
Kingdom
,
must
be
preferred
before
the
burying
of
a
Father
.
Note
;
Christ
fitteth
his
Answer
to
the
disposition
of
those
he
spake
to
.
He
knew
that
this
man
was
fitter
to
be
put
on
,
and
the
former
to
be
stopt
.
61.
And
another
also
said
,
Lord
,
I
will
follow
thee
:
but
let
me
first
go
and
bid
them
fare-well
that
are
at
home
at
my
house
.
62.
And
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
No
man
having
put
his
hand
to
the
plough
,
and
looking
back
,
is
fit
for
the
kingdom
of
God
.
61
,
62.
If
thou
wilt
be
my
Minister
thou
must
be
like
a
man
plowing
,
who
looketh
still
before
him
on
the
Furrow
,
and
not
behind
him
:
The
Kingdom
of
God
must
be
first
sought
,
and
all
things
that
would
hinder
the
true
service
of
it
,
must
be
put
behind
,
and
denied
and
forsaken
:
(
Not
that
it
dissolveth
Relation-duties
,
but
puts
all
behind
the
works
and
interest
of
God
,
and
forsaketh
that
which
is
against
it
.
)
CHAP.
X.
AFter
these
things
the
Lord
appointed
other
seventy
also
,
and
sent
them
two
and
two
before
his
face
,
into
every
city
and
place
,
whither
he
himself
would
come
.
2.
Therefore
said
he
unto
them
,
The
harvest
truly
is
great
,
but
the
labourers
are
few
;
pray
ye
therefore
the
Lord
of
the
harvest
,
that
he
would
send
forth
labourers
into
his
harvest
.
1
,
2.
As
he
had
chosen
twelve
,
with
respect
to
the
twelve
Tribes
;
so
he
chose
seventy
,
according
to
the
number
of
the
great
Council
,
it
's
like
70
being
put
for
72
,
as
an
ancient
Copy
hath
it
.
By
which
it
appeareth
he
settled
a
disparity
in
his
Ministers
,
2.
Note
;
Priests
now
are
many
,
but
Labourers
few
:
What
men
are
they
that
hate
and
silence
the
faithfulest
Labourers
,
suspecting
that
they
are
not
for
their
interest
?
3.
Go
your
ways
:
behold
I
send
you
,
forth
as
lambs
among
wolves
.
4.
Carry
neither
purse
nor
scrip
,
nor
shoes
,
and
salute
to
man
by
the
way
.
3
,
4.
I
send
you
on
such
work
,
in
which
you
shall
suffer
from
wicked
men
as
I
must
do
.
Let
not
the
care
of
provision
,
nor
any
matters
of
inferiour
concern
;
as
humane
respects
are
,
stop
you
in
your
work
and
undertaken
Ministry
,
(
not
that
all
Civility
is
forbidden
.
)
5.
And
into
whatsoever
house
ye
enter
,
first
say
,
Peace
be
to
this
house
.
6.
And
if
the
son
of
peace
be
there
,
your
peace
shall
rest
upon
it
:
if
not
,
it
shall
turn
to
you
again
.
5
,
6.
For
the
necessary
capacity
of
the
Receiver
is
implied
as
a
condition
of
the
Effect
.
The
same
Benediction
is
effectual
to
a
capable
Receiver
,
and
uneffectual
to
another
,
(
as
is
also
the
Sacrament
.
)
7.
And
in
the
same
house
remain
,
eating
and
drinking
such
things
as
they
give
:
for
the
labourer
is
worthy
of
his
hire
.
Go
not
from
house
to
house
.
8.
And
into
whatsoever
city
ye
enter
,
and
they
receive
you
,
eat
such
things
as
are
set
before
you
.
7
,
8.
Maintenance
is
your
due
,
for
your
work
.
9.
And
heal
the
sick
that
are
therein
,
and
say
unto
them
,
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
come
nigh
unto
you
.
9.
This
was
the
Gospel
that
they
were
to
preach
.
10.
But
into
whatsoever
city
ye
enter
,
&
they
receive
ye
not
,
go
your
ways
out
into
the
streets
of
the
same
,
and
say
,
11.
Even
the
very
dust
of
your
city
,
which
cleaveth
on
us
,
we
do
wipe
off
against
you
:
notwithstanding
,
be
ye
sure
of
this
,
that
the
kingdom
of
God
is
come
nigh
unto
you
.
10
,
11.
See
Mat.
10.14
.
12.
But
I
say
unto
you
,
that
it
shall
be
more
tolerable
in
that
day
for
Sodom
,
than
for
that
city
.
12.
At
the
Judgment
.
There
will
be
some
punished
in
hell
more
tolerably
than
others
.
13.
Wo
unto
thee
Chorazin
:
wo
unto
thee
Bethsaida
:
for
if
the
mighty
works
had
been
done
in
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
which
have
been
done
in
you
,
they
had
a
great
while
ago
repented
sitting
in
sackcloth
and
ashes
.
13.
The
same
means
,
which
prevaileth
not
with
some
,
would
have
converted
others
that
now
perish
.
14.
But
it
shall
be
more
tolerable
for
Tyre
and
Sydon
,
at
the
day
of
Judgment
,
then
for
you
.
15.
And
thou
Capernaum
,
which
art
exalted
to
heaven
,
shall
be
thrust
down
into
hell
.
14
,
15.
The
loss
of
the
greatest
means
and
mercy
,
prepareth
for
the
heaviest
Judgment
.
16.
He
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
me
and
he
that
despiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
:
and
he
that
despiseth
me
,
despiseth
him
:
that
sent
me
.
16.
So
far
as
you
do
my
works
,
I
will
take
what
is
done
to
you
,
as
done
to
my self
.
17.
And
the
seventy
returned
again
with
joy
,
saying
,
Lord
,
even
the
devils
are
subject
unto
us
through
thy
Name
.
18.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
I
beheld
Satan
as
lightning
fall
from
heaven
.
17
,
18.
Satan
shall
be
cast
down
from
much
of
his
Tyranny
over
Mankind
,
by
me
and
my
Gospel
.
19.
Behold
,
I
give
unto
you
power
to
tread
on
serpents
,
and
scorpions
,
and
over
all
the
power
of
the
enemy
:
and
nothing
shall
by
any
means
hurt
you
.
19.
Note
;
The
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
set
up
against
the
Devil
and
his
Kingdom
,
and
not
against
Kings
as
such
.
2.
It
seems
Serpents
are
used
as
Satan's
Instruments
to
hurt
man
.
20.
Notwithstanding
,
in
this
rejoice
not
that
the
spirits
are
subject
unto
you
:
but
rather
rejoyce
,
because
your
names
are
written
in
heaven
.
20.
Even
wicked
men
may
cast
out
Devils
,
but
it
's
greater
matter
of
joy
to
be
Saints
that
shall
be
sayed
.
21.
In
that
hour
Jesus
rejoyced
in
spirit
,
and
said
,
I
thank
thee
,
O
Father
,
Lord
of
heaven
and
earth
,
that
thou
hast
hid
these
things
from
the
wise
and
prudent
,
and
hast
revealed
them
unto
babes
:
even
so
,
Father
,
for
so
it
seemed
good
in
thy
sight
.
21.
That
thou
hast
revealed
the
heavenly
Wisdom
to
those
that
are
despised
,
as
unlearned
in
the
World
,
rather
than
to
men
counted
wise
and
learned
for
their
humane
wit
and
knowledge
.
See
Matth
11.25
.
22.
All
things
are
delivered
to
me
of
my
Father
:
and
no
man
knoweth
who
the
Son
is
,
but
the
Father
:
and
who
the
Father
is
,
but
the
Son
,
and
he
to
whom
the
Son
will
reveal
him
.
22.
Christ
is
made
the
Lord
of
all
;
and
he
is
perfectly
known
by
none
but
God
:
And
there
is
no
true
knowledge
of
God
the
Father
,
but
by
the
teaching
of
Christ
.
23.
And
he
turned
him
unto
his
disciples
,
and
said
privately
,
Blessed
are
the
eyes
which
see
the
things
that
ye
see
.
23.
See
Matth.
13.17
.
24.
For
I
tell
you
,
that
many
prophets
and
kings
have
desired
to
see
those
things
which
ye
see
,
and
have
not
seen
them
:
and
to
hear
those
things
which
ye
hear
,
and
have
not
heard
them
.
24.
Such
as
David
,
Solomon
,
Isaiah
,
&c.
25.
And
behold
,
a
certain
lawyer
stood
up
,
and
tempted
him
,
saying
,
Master
,
what
shall
I
do
to
inherit
eternall
life
?
25.
To
try
his
skill
.
26.
He
said
unto
him
,
What
is
written
in
the
law
?
how
readest
thou
?
26.
Note
,
They
err
who
say
,
that
the
Law
of
Moses
prescribed
not
the
mean●
to
Eternal
Life
.
27.
And
he
answering
said
,
Thou
shalt
love
the
Lord
thy
God
with
all
thy
heart
,
&
with
all
thy
soul
,
&
with
all
thy
strength
,
and
with
all
thy
mind
,
and
thy
neighbour
as
thy self
.
28.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Thou
hast
answered
right
:
this
do
,
and
thou
shall
live
.
27
,
28.
Note
;
This
is
not
the
same
History
that
is
mentioned
,
Matth.
19.16
.
there
is
much
of
the
same
,
and
yet
much
difference
:
There
Christ
repeateth
the
Commandments
particularly
,
but
here
the
Lawyer
repeateth
them
summarily
.
So
Mark
10.17
.
agreeth
with
Matthew
.
But
that
in
Luke
18.18
.
is
the
same
with
this
,
and
a
distinct
History
.
Note
;
Whoever
loveth
God
sincerely
,
and
his
Neighbour
as
himself
,
shall
be
saved
.
But
this
will
never
be
done
without
Regenerating
Grace
.
29.
But
he
willing
to
justifie
himself
,
said
unto
Jesus
and
who
is
my
neighbour
?
29
Note
;
This
overwillingness
to
justifie
our selves
,
is
one
of
the
de●●est
rooted
commonest
vices
in
corrupted
Nature
.
30.
And
Jesus
answering
,
said
,
A
certain
man
went
down
from
Jerusalem
to
Jericho
,
&
fell
among
thieves
,
which
stripped
him
of
his
raim●●t
,
and
wounded
him
,
and
departed
leaving
him
half
dead
.
31.
And
by
chance
there
came
down
a
certain
priest
that
way
,
and
when
he
saw
him
,
he
passed
by
on
the
other
side
.
32.
And
likewise
a
Levite
,
when
he
was
at
the
place
,
came
and
looked
on
him
,
and
passed
by
on
the
other
side
.
33.
But
a
certain
Samaritan
,
as
he
journeyed
,
came
where
he
was
:
and
when
he
saw
him
,
he
had
compassion
on
him
,
34.
And
went
to
him
,
and
bound
up
his
wounds
,
pouring
in
oil
and
wine
,
and
set
him
on
his
own
beast
,
and
brought
him
to
an
inn
,
and
took
care
of
him
.
35.
And
on
the
morrow
,
when
he
departed
,
he
took
out
two
pence
,
and
gave
them
to
the
host
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Take
care
of
him
,
and
whatsoever
thou
spendest
more
,
when
I
come
again
,
I
will
repay
thee
.
30
,
31
,
32
,
33
,
34
,
35.
The
Priest
and
the
Levite
,
who
should
be
the
most
holy
and
charitable
,
past
by
him
without
helping
him
;
but
a
Samaritan
,
one
contemned
by
them
as
a
Heretick
,
or
prophane
Rustick
,
took
him
up
,
and
helped
him
.
Note
;
They
abuse
the
Text
that
say
,
by
the
Samaritan
,
is
meant
Christ
,
and
by
two
pence
,
the
Two
Testaments
,
&c.
36.
Which
now
of
these
three
,
thinkest
thou
,
was
neighbour
unto
him
that
fell
among
the
theeves
?
36.
Which
of
the●
to●●
the
man
for
his
Neighbour
,
and
dealt
as
a
Neighbour
with
him
?
37.
And
he
said
,
He
that
shewed
mercy
on
him
.
Then
said
Jesus
unto
him
,
Go
,
and
do
thou
likewise
.
37.
So
do
thou
,
and
though
he
be
a
Samaritan
,
a
Schismatick
,
a
Heretick
,
use
him
with
such
charity
as
thy
Neighbour
.
Note
;
Do
they
so
,
that
ruin
,
hunt
and
destroy
such
,
and
better
men
?
38.
Now
it
came
pass
as
they
went
,
that
he
entred
into
a
certain
village
:
and
a
certain
woman
,
named
Martha
,
received
him
into
her
house
.
39.
And
she
had
a
sister
called
Mary
,
which
also
sat
at
Jesus's
feet
,
and
heard
his
word
:
38
,
39.
Martha
was
the
House-keeper
or
Owner
.
40.
But
Martha
was
cumbered
about
much
serving
,
and
came
to
him
and
said
,
Lord
,
doest
thou
not
care
that
my
sister
hath
left
me
to
serve
alone
?
bid
her
therefore
that
she
help
me
.
40.
The
followers
of
Christ
to
be
provided
for
,
were
many
,
and
the
work
seemed
necessary
.
41.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
her
,
Martha
,
Martha
,
thou
art
careful
,
and
troubled
about
many
things
:
42.
But
one
thing
is
needfull
,
And
Mary
hath
chosen
that
good
part
,
which
shall
not
be
taken
away
from
her
.
41
,
42.
Thou
troublest
thy self
more
than
needs
,
and
unseasonably
,
about
many
things
of
less
necessity
.
But
to
learn
the
way
of
Salvation
,
and
so
to
be
blessed
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
is
the
one
thing
of
absolute
necessity
.
This
Mary
hath
preferred
,
and
so
shouldest
thou
,
and
have
left
serving
to
the
second
place
:
And
none
shall
deprive
her
of
that
better
portion
which
she
hath
chosen
.
Note
1.
Christ
doth
not
blame
Martha
for
her
car●
and
work
,
but
for
not
preferring
better
:
Nor
speaks
this
so
much
to
blame
her
,
as
to
commend
Mary
,
and
to
teach
us
all
what
to
prefer
.
2.
One
thing
only
(
in
a
comprehensive
sense
,
as
containing
Salvation
,
and
its
necessary
means
,
)
is
of
such
absolute
necessity
to
man
,
that
all
things
else
should
be
put
behind
it
.
3.
Preferring
things
less
necessary
,
though
good
,
and
troubling
our selves
about
need-nots
,
is
a
common
fault
,
even
of
religious
persons
.
4.
That
is
a
fault
out
of
its
due
time
and
place
,
which
is
a
great
duty
in
its
season
.
5.
They
that
prefer
and
chuse
the
best
,
shall
have
the
best
,
whoever
is
against
it
.
6.
Even
godly
persons
and
near
,
are
apt
upon
cross
Interests
and
Opinions
,
to
censure
and
accuse
each
other
upon
mistake
,
when
the
fault
is
in
the
accuser
,
and
that
to
Christ
.
7.
But
Christ
will
justifie
the
right
.
CHAP.
XI
.
1.
AND
it
came
to
pass
that
,
as
he
was
praying
in
a
certain
place
,
when
he
ceased
,
one
of
his
disciples
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
teach
us
to
pray
,
as
John
also
taught
his
disciples
.
1.
It
seems
they
had
till
now
been
too
little
and
unskilful
in
prayer
.
2.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
When
ye
pray
,
say
,
Our
Father
which
art
in
heaven
,
hallowed
be
thy
name
,
Thy
kingdom
come
,
Thy
will
be
done
,
as
in
heaven
,
so
in
earth
.
3.
Give
us
day
by
day
our
daily
bread
.
4.
And
forgive
us
our
sins
;
for
we
also
forgive
every
one
that
is
indepted
to
us
.
And
lead
us
not
into
temptation
,
but
deliver
us
from
evil
.
2
,
3
,
4.
See
the
Exposition
of
the
Lord's
Prayer
on
Matth.
6.9
.
Note
;
It
is
evident
that
Christ
gave
them
this
prayer
to
be
used
both
as
a
Directory
for
Matter
and
Method
,
and
as
a
meet
form
of
words
,
when
they
pray
comprehensively
and
summarily
,
though
not
trying
them
alwaies
to
use
these
very
words
,
nor
to
go
through
the
whole
Method
,
when
occasion
confines
them
to
some
one
branch
,
or
requires
them
to
insist
most
on
it
;
much
less
obliging
or
allowing
them
to
use
no
other
:
And
so
the
Apostles
,
and
all
the
Churches
,
understood
it
.
The
small
difference
in
words
between
Matthew
and
Luke
,
are
not
material
;
save
that
Luke
omitteth
the
doxology
in
the
end
.
By
[
Debt
]
verse
4.
is
meant
chiefly
wrong
or
sin
:
For
so
the
Syriack
signifieth
,
in
which
Christ
spake
:
Though
also
our
obligation
to
keep
the
Law
of
Innocency
on
pain
of
death
,
or
for
Justification
,
is
a
Debt
which
God
remitteth
by
the
Law
of
Faith
and
Grace
,
and
accepteth
on
our
part
Faith
and
sincere
Obedience
,
for
the
Merit
of
Christ
,
who
fulfilled
that
perfect
Law
.
5.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Which
of
you
shall
have
a
friend
,
and
shall
go
unto
him
at
midnight
,
and
say
unto
him
,
Friend
,
lend
me
three
loaves
;
6.
For
a
friend
of
mine
in
his
journey
is
come
to
me
,
&
I
have
nothing
to
set
before
him
:
7.
And
he
from
within
shall
answer
and
say
,
Trouble
me
not
,
the
door
is
now
shut
,
and
my
children
are
with
me
in
bed
;
I
cannot
rise
and
give
thee
.
8.
I
say
unto
you
,
though
he
will
not
rise
and
give
him
,
because
he
is
his
friend
:
yet
because
of
his
importunity
,
he
will
rise
and
give
him
as
many
as
he
needeth
.
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
Though
God
be
not
as
Man
,
that
giveth
the
importunate
to
be
eased
of
them
,
yet
importunity
also
prevaileth
with
him
,
as
it
fits
the
Receiver
for
his
Gifts
.
9.
And
I
say
unto
you
,
Ask
,
and
it
shall
be
given
you
:
seek
,
and
ye
shall
find
:
knock
,
and
it
shall
be
opened
unto
you
.
10.
For
every
one
that
that
asketh
,
receiveth
:
and
he
that
seeketh
,
findeth
:
and
to
him
that
knocketh
,
it
shall
be
opened
.
9
,
10.
He
that
will
spare
for
no
labour
,
and
take
no
denial
,
shall
have
no
denial
finally
:
He
that
easily
giveth
over
his
suit
,
and
will
not
be
at
pains
and
patience
,
forfeiteth
mercy
by
contempt
.
11.
If
a
son
shall
ask
bread
of
any
of
you
that
is
a
father
,
will
he
give
him
a
stone
?
or
if
he
ask
a
fish
,
will
he
for
a
fish
,
giv●
him
a
serpent
?
12.
Or
if
he
shall
ask
an
egg
,
will
he
offer
him
a
scorpion
?
13.
If
ye
then
,
being
evil
,
know
▪
how
to
give
good
gifts
unto
your
children
:
how
much
more
shall
your
heavenly
Father
give
the
holy
Spirit
unto
them
that
ask
him
?
11
,
12
,
13.
Note
;
God's
Goodness
is
a
great
ground
of
hope
that
he
will
grant
our
prayers
;
that
is
,
as
far
as
he
hath
promised
;
1.
Grace
and
Glory
certainly
to
all
penitent
Believers
.
2.
And
the
things
of
this
life
on
these
three
conditions
;
1.
If
they
are
such
as
are
fit
for
the
person
.
2.
And
he
be
sit
for
them
.
3.
And
it
be
fit
to
subserve
God's
higher
ends
,
his
Glory
,
and
the
publick
good
,
and
do
not
cross
them
.
So
much
of
his
Spirit
as
is
necessary
to
Salvation
,
he
will
give
to
all
true
Believers
:
And
the
additional
degrees
and
gifts
,
he
giveth
on
the
terms
aforesaid
.
14.
And
he
was
casting
out
a
devil
,
and
it
was
dumb
.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
when
the
devil
was
gone
out
,
the
dumb
spake
:
and
the
people
wondred
.
15.
But
some
of
them
said
,
He
casteth
out
devils
through
Beelzebub
,
the
chief
of
the
devils
.
14
,
15.
See
Matth.
12.
They
were
so
convinced
of
the
fact
of
his
Miracles
,
that
they
had
no
plea
for
their
unbelief
left
them
,
but
to
say
,
he
did
them
by
Conjuration
,
which
is
the
blaspheming
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
16.
And
others
tempting
him
,
sought
of
him
a
sign
from
heaven
.
17.
But
he
knowing
their
thoughts
,
said
unto
them
,
Every
kingdom
divided
against
it self
,
is
brought
to
desolation
:
and
a
house
divided
against
a
house
,
falleth
.
18.
If
Satan
also
be
divided
against
himself
,
how
shall
his
kingdom
stand
?
because
ye
say
that
I
cast
out
devils
through
Beelzebub
.
19.
And
if
I
by
Beelzebub
cast
out
devils
,
by
whom
do
your
sons
cast
them
out
?
therefore
shall
they
be
your
judges
.
16
,
17
,
18
,
19.
Note
;
When
Satan
laboureth
to
divide
the
Church
of
Christ
,
it
is
that
he
may
destroy
it
:
And
should
we
do
worse
against
Christ's
Kingdom
than
Satan
will
do
by
his
own
?
20.
But
if
I
with
the
finger
of
God
cast
out
devils
,
no
doubt
the
kingdom
of
God
is
come
upon
you
.
20.
It
is
the
approving
work
of
God
,
to
set
up
his
Kingdon
against
the
Devils
.
21.
When
a
strong
man
armed
keepeth
his
palace
,
his
goods
are
in
peace
.
22.
But
when
a
stronger
then
he
shall
come
upon
him
,
and
overcome
him
,
he
taketh
from
him
all
his
armour
wherein
he
trusted
,
and
divideth
his
spoils
.
21
,
22.
If
I
did
not
conquer
Satan
,
I
could
not
cast
him
out
of
his
possession
of
Bodies
and
Souls
.
23.
He
that
is
not
with
me
,
is
against
me
,
and
he
that
gathereth
not
with
me
,
scattereth
.
23.
See
Matth.
12.30
.
24.
When
the
unclean
spirit
is
gone
out
of
a
man
,
he
walketh
thorow
dry
places
,
seeking
rest
:
and
finding
none
,
he
saith
,
I
will
return
unto
my
house
whence
I
came
out
.
25.
And
when
he
cometh
,
he
findeth
it
swept
and
garnished
.
26.
Then
goeth
he
,
and
taketh
to
him
seven
other
spirits
more
wicked
then
himself
,
and
they
enter
in
,
and
dwell
there
,
and
the
last
state
of
that
man
is
worse
than
the
first
.
24
,
25
,
26.
But
let
him
that
is
delivered
from
Satans
possession
of
Body
or
Soul
,
take
heed
that
he
return
not
:
For
when
Satan
is
cast
out
,
he
tryeth
by
his
Temptations
to
get
Possession
of
some
others
:
And
when
he
hath
as●●●●ed
many
,
and
is
resisted
and
frustrate
by
the
grace
of
God
,
he
resolveth
again
to
try
his
assaults
,
on
him
that
was
delivered
;
And
finding
him
careless
,
unwatchful
,
and
ready
to
receive
his
Temptations
,
he
suggesteth
worse
things
to
him
than
those
that
he
had
renounced
,
and
bringeth
in
on
fair
pretences
sevenfold
worse
vices
than
he
had
before
:
And
the
end
of
that
man
is
worse
than
was
his
first
captivity
to
Satan
.
Note
,
It
is
some
kind
of
rest
to
Devils
to
deceive
and
destroy
Souls
.
As
it
is
to
a
malicious
man
to
do
mischief
by
revenge
.
Devils
are
not
yet
at
their
most
easeless
state
.
See
Mat.
12.43
.
27.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
as
he
spake
these
things
,
a
certain
woman
of
the
company
lift
up
her
voice
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Blessed
is
the
womb
that
bare
thee
,
and
the
paps
which
thou
hast
sucked
.
28.
But
he
said
,
Yea
,
rather
blessed
are
they
that
hear
the
word
of
God
,
and
keep
it
.
27
,
28.
Note
;
Carnal
persons
most
regard
carnal
Relations
.
2.
Christ
accounts
them
that
hear
and
keep
God's
Word
,
as
more
amiable
and
blessed
,
than
it
would
be
to
have
been
his
own
Mother
:
And
we
must
judge
as
he
doth
:
Though
when
God
maketh
the
provision
for
our
Families
out
duty
,
we
must
obey
him
as
his
Stewards
in
our
distributions
;
yet
Grace
is
more
amiable
than
natural
Relations
.
29.
And
when
the
people
were
gathered
thick
together
,
he
began
to
say
,
This
is
an
evil
generation
,
they
seek
a
sign
,
and
there
shall
no
sign
be
given
it
,
but
the
sign
of
Jonas
the
Prophet
:
30.
For
as
Jonas
was
a
sign
unto
the
Ninevites
,
so
shall
also
the
Son
of
man
be
to
this
generation
.
29
,
30.
As
Jonas
,
after
three
days
abode
in
the
Sea
,
was
sent
to
preach
;
so
after
my
three
days
in
the
grave
,
I
will
rise
and
call
the
World
to
Repentance
,
by
mine
Apostles
and
my
Spirit
,
and
save
them
as
Nineve
was
saved
.
31.
The
queen
of
the
south
shall
rise
up
in
the
judgment
with
the
men
of
this
generation
and
condemn
them
:
for
she
came
from
the
utmost
parts
of
the
earth
,
to
hear
the
wisdom
of
Solomon
:
and
behold
a
greater
than
Solomon
is
here
.
31.
It
shall
appear
that
the
Jews
are
worse
than
her
,
and
deserve
destruction
for
being
so
much
worse
,
and
averse
to
Faith
.
32.
The
men
of
Nineve
shall
rise
up
in
the
judgment
with
this
generation
,
and
shall
condemn
it
:
for
they
repented
at
the
preaching
of
Jonas
:
and
behold
,
a
greater
than
Jonas
is
here
.
32.
See
Matth.
12.42
.
33.
No
man
when
he
hath
lighted
a
candle
putteth
it
in
a
secret
place
,
neither
under
a
bushell
,
but
on
a
candlestick
,
that
they
which
come
in
may
see
the
light
.
33.
God
would
not
have
us
hide
his
Truth
,
(
much
less
silence
it
by
Diabolical
Persecution
.
)
34.
The
light
of
the
body
is
the
eye
:
therefore
when
thine
eye
is
single
,
thy
whole
body
is
full
of
light
:
but
when
thine
eye
is
evil
,
thy
body
also
is
full
of
darkness
.
34.
The
Light
of
Man
is
his
true
Understanding
:
As
that
is
,
so
is
the
man
,
a
Child
of
Light
or
of
Darkness
.
35.
Take
heed
therefore
,
that
the
light
which
is
in
thee
be
not
darkness
.
35.
Take
heed
lest
that
Understanding
be
ignorant
or
erroneous
.
36.
If
thy
whole
body
therefore
be
full
of
light
,
having
no
part
dark
,
the
whole
shall
be
full
of
light
,
as
when
the
bright
shining
of
a
candle
doth
give
thee
light
.
36.
See
Mark
6.26
.
37.
And
as
he
spake
,
a
certain
Pharisee
besought
him
to
dine
with
him
:
and
he
went
in
,
and
sat
down
to
meat
.
38.
And
when
the
Pharisee
saw
it
,
he
marvelled
that
he
had
not
first
washed-before
dinner
.
37
,
38.
See
Matth.
7.3
.
Ma●th.
15.2
.
39.
And
the
Lord
said
unto
him
,
Now
do
ye
Pharisees
make
clean
the
outside
of
the
cup
and
the
platter
,
but
your
inward
part
is
full
of
ravening
and
wickedness
.
40.
Ye
fools
,
did
not
he
that
made
that
which
is
without
,
make
that
which
is
within
also
?
41.
But
rather
give
alms
of
such
things
as
you
have
:
and
behold
,
all
things
are
clean
unto
you
.
39
,
40
,
41.
True
Cleanness
is
to
be
acceptable
to
God
:
Be
charitable
and
liberal
,
and
your
meat
will
be
clean
to
you
.
42.
But
wo
unto
you
,
Pharisees
:
for
ye
tithe
mint
and
rue
,
and
all
manner
of
herbs
,
and
pass
over
judgment
,
and
the
love
of
God
:
these
ought
ye
to
have
done
,
and
not
to
leave
the
other
undone
.
42.
See
Matth.
23.23
.
The
Love
of
God
,
and
Justice
with
Men
,
are
far
greater
matters
than
religious
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
or
Church-Orders
.
God's
Laws
are
some
far
greater
than
others
,
though
none
to
be
violated
.
43.
Wo
unto
you
,
Pharisees
:
for
ye
love
the
uppermost
seats
in
the
synagogues
,
and
greetings
in
the
markets
.
44.
Wo
unto
you
,
scribes
and
Pharisees
,
hypocrites
:
for
ye
are
as
graves
which
appear
not
,
and
the
men
that
walk
over
them
,
are
not
aware
of
them
.
43
,
44.
Note
;
Hypocrisie
is
Pride
covered
with
formal
Ceremonious
▪
shews
of
Religion
,
sometime
unknown
to
the
Hypocrite
himself
.
45.
Then
answered
one
of
the
lawyers
and
said
unto
him
,
Master
,
thus
saying
thou
reproachest
us
also
.
46.
And
he
said
,
Wo
unto
you
also
,
ye
lawyers
:
for
ye
lade
men
with
burdens
grievous
to
be
born
,
and
ye
your selves
touch
not
the
burdens
with
one
of
your
fingers
.
45
,
46.
Note
1.
Bad
men
can
bear
guilt
,
but
not
reproach
for
it
.
2.
Strict
Doctrine
condemneth
loo●e
and
guilty
Preachers
.
47.
Wo
unto
you
,
for
ye
build
the
sepulchers
of
the
prophets
,
and
your
fathers
killed
them
.
48.
Truly
ye
bear
witness
that
ye
allow
the
deeds
of
your
fathers
▪
for
they
indeed
killed
them
,
and
ye
〈◊〉
their
sepulchers
.
47
,
48.
See
Matth.
23
.
3●
.
H●●ocrites
glory
●n
the
names
and
honour
of
d●ad
〈…〉
and
Saints
,
and
kill
the
living
.
49.
Therefore
also
said
the
wisdom
of
God
,
I
will
send
them
prophets
and
apostles
,
and
some
of
them
they
shall
slay
and
persecute
:
50.
That
the
blood
of
all
the
prophets
,
which
was
shed
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
may
be
required
of
this
generation
;
49
,
50.
Your
Fore-fathers
sins
,
and
yours
,
shall
be
revenged
on
you
shortly
.
51.
From
the
blood
of
Abel
unto
the
blood
of
Zacharias
,
which
perished
between
the
altar
and
the
temple
;
verily
●
say
unto
you
,
it
shall
be
required
of
this
generation
.
52.
Wo
unto
you
lawyers
:
for
ye
have
taken
away
the
key
of
knowledge
:
ye
entred
not
in
your selves
,
and
them
that
were
entring
in
,
ye
hindred
.
51
,
52.
Note
;
The
just
description
of
a
wicked
Clergy
.
53.
And
as
he
said
these
things
unto
them
,
the
scribes
and
the
Pharisees
began
to
urge
him
vehemently
,
and
to
provoke
him
to
speak
of
many
things
:
54.
Laying
wait
for
him
,
and
seeking
to
catch
something
out
of
his
mouth
,
that
they
might
accuse
him
.
53
,
54.
Their
wrath
set
their
wits
on
work
to
ensnare
him
.
CHAP.
XII
.
1.
IN
the
mean
time
,
when
there
were
gathered
together
an
innumerable
multitude
of
people
,
insomuch
that
they
trod
one
upon
another
,
he
began
to
say
unto
his
disciples
first
of
all
,
beware
ye
of
the
leaven
of
the
Pharisees
,
which
is
hypocrisie
.
1.
Note
;
He
disswadeth
none
from
joyning
with
them
in
any
good
,
or
hearing
the
Law
from
them
,
but
to
avoid
their
Hypocrisie
,
and
ceremonious
covers
of
iniquity
,
joined
with
malice
against
Christ
.
2.
For
there
is
nothing
covered
,
that
shall
not
be
revealed
,
neither
hid
,
that
shall
not
be
known
.
3.
Therefore
whatsoever
ye
have
spoken
in
darkness
,
shall
be
heard
in
the
light
:
and
that
which
ye
have
spoken
in
the
ear
in
closets
,
shall
be
proclaimed
upon
the
house
tops
.
2.3
.
Trust
not
to
Secresie
and
Deceit
;
for
all
secret
sins
shall
be
opened
at
the
last
.
Note
;
O
how
many
will
that
day
shame
!
It
is
our
wisdom
,
by
due
confession
,
to
take
shame
sooner
to
our selves
.
4.
And
I
say
unto
you
,
my
friends
,
Be
not
afraid
of
them
that
kill
the
body
,
and
after
that
have
no
more
that
they
can
do
.
5.
But
I
will
forewarn
you
whom
you
shall
fear
:
Fear
him
which
,
after
he
hath
killed
,
hath
power
to
cast
into
hell
,
yea
,
I
say
unto
you
,
Fear
him
.
4
,
5.
I
give
it
you
as
the
most
friendly
counsel
,
Take
heed
of
too
much
fear
of
man
,
lest
it
cause
you
to
betray
your
Souls
:
They
can
but
kill
the
Body
:
The
Soul
overliveth
it
;
and
man's
welfare
or
misery
is
after
death
:
Persecutors
or
Tyrants
cannot
reach
or
hurt
you
after
death
.
But
,
as
you
love
your selves
,
fear
God
,
whose
Justice
will
be
executed
on
the
ungodly
after
death
,
and
when
he
hath
taken
away
their
Souls
,
will
cast
them
into
Hell
:
Again
,
I
say
,
be
sure
to
fear
him
.
6.
Are
not
five
sparrows
sold
for
two
farthings
,
and
not
one
of
them
is
forgotten
before
God
?
7.
But
even
the
very
hairs
of
your
head
are
all
numbred
:
fear
not
therefore
,
ye
are
of
more
value
then
many
sparrows
.
6
,
7.
God's
Providence
extendeth
to
a
Sparrow
,
and
to
the
smallest
creatures
;
(
for
he
is
omnipotent
,
and
all-sufficient
,
and
maintaineth
all
;
)
and
much
more
to
you
:
There
is
not
an
hair
of
your
heads
not-caused
,
not
known
,
and
not
regarded
by
him
:
And
doth
he
disregard
your
lives
or
welfare
,
whom
he
hath
raised
above
the
rank
of
Brutes
?
Note
;
God
is
as
sufficient
for
every
creature
and
event
,
as
if
he
had
but
that
one
to
mind
.
8.
Also
I
say
unto
you
,
Whosoever
shall
confess
me
before
men
,
him
shall
the
Son
of
man
also
confess
before
the
angels
of
God
.
8.
Own
me
sincerely
in
the
time
of
Tryal
,
and
I
will
own
you
before
Angels
,
where
are
your
greatest
concerns
.
9.
But
he
that
denieth
me
before
men
,
shall
be
denied
before
the
angels
of
God
.
9.
Without
true
Repentance
.
10.
And
whosoever
shall
speak
a
word
against
the
Son
of
man
,
it
shall
be
forgiven
him
:
but
unto
him
that
blasphemeth
against
the
holy
Ghost
,
it
shall
not
be
forgiven
.
10.
To
speak
against
me
,
as
a
man
,
is
pardonable
:
But
when
I
shall
send
the
Spirit
of
Miracles
and
Holiness
to
be
my
Witness
in
the
World
,
they
that
will
not
be
convinced
by
this
Spirit
,
but
blasphemously
say
,
It
is
the
power
and
work
of
the
Devils
,
do
sin
against
the
last
and
great
means
of
Conviction
,
and
being
uncured
,
are
unpardoned
.
11.
And
when
they
bring
you
unto
the
synagogues
,
and
unto
magistrates
and
powers
,
take
ye
no
thought
how
,
or
what
thing
ye
shall
answer
,
or
what
ye
shall
say
:
12.
For
the
holy
Ghost
shall
teach
you
in
the
same
hour
,
what
ye
ought
to
say
.
11
,
12.
Let
not
the
fear
of
your
unready
speech
discourage
you
,
but
trust
the
Spirit
of
God
to
help
you
.
13.
And
one
of
the
company
said
unto
him
,
Master
,
speak
to
my
brother
,
that
he
divide
the
inheritance
with
me
.
14.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Man
,
who
made
me
a
judge
,
or
a
divider
over
you
?
13
,
14.
N.
Whether
the
man
would
have
had
Christ
taken
on
him
an
Authoritative
Decision
,
or
only
a
free
Arbitration
,
is
uncertain
;
which
ever
it
was
,
Christ
refuseth
it
:
A
work
of
worldly
Rule
he
disclaimed
:
And
he
would
not
be
so
imprudent
as
to
offend
men
by
an
Arbitration
without
need
.
15.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Take
heed
,
and
beware
of
covetousness
:
for
a
mans
life
consisteth
not
in
the
abundance
of
the
things
which
he
possesseth
.
15.
Take
heed
of
being
too
desirous
of
wealth
or
plenty
:
For
neither
life
,
nor
the
comfort
of
life
,
depends
on
plenty
,
but
on
the
holy
and
obedient
use
of
what
you
have
,
and
on
the
blessing
and
love
of
God
.
16.
And
he
spake
a
parable
unto
them
,
saying
,
The
ground
of
a
certain
rich
man
brought
forth
plentifully
.
17.
And
he
thought
within
himself
,
saying
,
What
shall
I
do
,
because
I
have
no
room
where
to
bestow
my
fruits
?
18.
And
he
said
,
This
will
I
do
,
I
will
pull
down
my
barns
and
build
greater
,
and
there
will
I
bestow
all
my
fruits
,
and
my
goods
.
19.
And
I
will
say
to
my
soul
,
Soul
,
thou
hast
much
goods
laid
up
for
many
years
,
take
thine
ease
,
eat
,
drink
,
and
be
merry
.
20.
But
God
said
unto
him
,
Thou
fool
,
this
night
thy
soul
shall
be
required
of
thee
:
then
whose
shall
those
things
be
which
thou
hast
provided
?
16
,
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
Note
;
The
damning
folly
of
wicked
men
,
is
1.
In
over-loving
the
pleasure
of
the
flesh
,
to
eat
,
and
drink
,
and
be
merry
,
and
live
at
ease
.
2.
To
over-love
Riches
and
Plenty
,
as
provision
for
this
fleshly
pleasure
.
3.
To
flatter
themselves
with
the
conceit
of
long
life
,
and
to
forget
the
shortness
of
time
,
and
their
latter
end
.
4.
To
neglect
a
due
dependence
on
God
for
all
things
.
5.
To
neglect
the
due
care
of
the
Soul
,
and
preparation
for
another
World
,
and
to
set
less
by
Heaven
than
Earth
;
such
are
the
most
miserable
fools
.
21.
So
is
he
that
layeth
up
treasure
for
himself
,
and
is
not
rich
toward
God
.
21.
Such
is
every
one
,
whose
chief
care
and
labour
is
,
to
have
plenteous
provision
for
his
own
Body
,
and
is
not
rich
in
Grace
,
nor
useth
his
riches
to
please
God
in
good
works
.
22.
And
he
said
unto
his
disciples
,
Therefore
I
say
unto
you
,
Take
no
thought
for
your
life
what
ye
shall
eat
,
neither
for
the
body
what
ye
shall
put
on
.
23.
The
life
is
more
then
meat
,
and
the
body
is
more
then
raiment
.
22
,
23.
Note
;
Luke
brings
in
things
spoken
at
several
times
,
on
several
occasions
,
for
the
matters
sake
.
See
Matth.
6.
Trust
him
for
the
less
,
who
hath
freely
given
you
the
greater
.
24.
Consider
the
ravens
,
for
they
neither
sow
nor
reap
,
which
neither
have
storehouse
nor
barn
,
and
God
feedeth
them
.
How
much
more
are
ye
better
then
the
fowls
?
25.
And
which
of
you
with
taking
thought
can
add
to
his
stature
one
cubit
?
26.
If
ye
then
be
not
able
to
do
that
thing
which
is
least
,
why
take
ye
thought
for
the
rest
?
27.
Consider
the
lilies
how
they
grow
,
they
toil
not
,
they
spin
not
:
and
yet
I
say
unto
you
,
that
Solomon
in
all
his
glory
,
was
not
arayed
like
one
of
these
.
28.
If
then
God
so
cloth
the
grass
,
which
is
to
day
in
the
field
,
and
to
morrow
is
cast
into
the
oven
:
how
much
more
will
he
cloth
you
,
O
ye
of
little
faith
?
24
,
25
,
26
,
27
,
28.
Note
;
All
this
is
against
distrustful
care
and
trouble
,
and
not
diligent
labour
in
a
Calling
,
or
prudent
care
to
do
our
work
,
and
avoid
evil
.
See
Mat.
6.
29.
And
seek
not
ye
what
ye
shall
eat
,
or
what
ye
shall
drink
neither
be
ye
of
doubtful
mind
.
30.
For
all
these
things
do
the
nations
of
the
world
seek
after
:
and
your
father
knoweth
that
ye
have
need
of
these
things
.
29
,
30.
Be
not
anxious
or
troubled
.
Note
1.
The
faithful
must
live
quite
above
the
life
of
worldlings
.
2.
It
should
quiet
a
Child
of
God
,
that
his
Father
knoweth
all
his
wants
.
31.
But
rather
seek
ye
the
kingdom
of
God
,
and
all
these
things
shall
be
added
unto
you
.
31.
Seek
first
,
&c.
32.
Fear
not
,
little
flock
,
for
it
is
you●
Fathers
good
pleasure
to
give
you
the
kingdom
.
32.
Note
1.
Christ's
Flock
was
then
little
,
and
will
be
so
comparatively
on
Earth
,
but
not
in
Heaven
.
2.
They
shall
have
a
Kingdom
.
3.
By
the
gift
of
God's
good
pleasure
.
4.
They
that
shall
have
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
should
be
above
distrustful
fear
on
Earth
.
33.
Sell
that
ye
have
,
and
give
alms
:
provide
your selves
bags
which
wax
not
old
,
a
treasure
in
the
heavens
that
faileth
not
,
where
no
thief
approacheth
,
neither
moth
corrupteth
.
33.
See
Matth.
6.19
,
20.
The
wisdom
of
Faith
is
to
do
all
we
can
in
this
World
,
in
pre●aration
for
another
,
and
at
any
rate
,
to
make
sure
of
Salvation
.
34.
For
where
your
treasure
is
,
there
will
your
heart
be
also
.
34.
Either
by
Desire
,
if
you
are
uncertain
to
obtain
it
,
or
by
Delight
,
if
you
have
Assurance
or
strong
hope
;
or
in
full
Joy
when
you
possess
it
.
Note
;
A
man's
Treasure
is
that
which
he
believeth
will
make
him
most
happy
,
and
loveth
and
seeketh
it
accordingly
.
A
dreadful
Word
to
wordly
men
,
whose
hearts
are
not
on
Heaven
.
35.
Let
your
loins
be
girded
about
,
and
your
lights
burning
.
36.
And
ye
your selves
like
unto
men
that
wait
for
their
lord
,
when
he
will
return
from
the
wedding
,
that
when
he
cometh
and
knocketh
,
they
may
open
unto
him
immediately
.
35
,
36.
Live
in
a
constant
prepared
waiting
for
my
coming
,
for
your
change
;
and
let
not
your
preparation
be
to
m●●e
a●
last
.
37.
Blessed
are
those
servants
,
whom
the
lord
when
he
cometh
shall
find
watching
:
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
that
he
shall
gird
himself
,
and
make
them
to
sit
down
to
meat
,
and
will
come
forth
and
serve
them
.
37.
Christ
will
do
more
for
them
than
if
he
were
a
Servant
to
them
.
38.
And
if
he
shall
come
in
the
second
watch
,
or
come
in
the
third
watch
,
and
find
them
so
,
blessed
are
those
servants
.
See
Matth.
24.45
.
39.
And
this
know
,
that
if
the
good
man
of
the
house
had
known
what
hour
the
thief
would
come
,
he
would
have
watched
,
and
not
have
suffered
his
house
to
be
broken
thorow
.
40.
Be
ye
therefore
ready
also
:
for
the
Son
of
man
cometh
at
an
hour
,
when
ye
think
not
.
39
,
40.
Every
one
would
be
awaked
just
at
the
time
,
if
they
foreknew
the
hour
.
But
God
will
conceal
it
,
that
ye
may
be
always
ready
.
41.
Then
Peter
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
speakest
thou
this
parable
unto
us
,
or
even
to
all
?
42.
And
the
Lord
said
,
Who
then
is
that
faithful
and
wise
steward
,
whom
his
Lord
shall
make
ruler
over
his
houshold
,
to
give
them
their
portion
of
meat
in
due
season
?
43.
Blessed
is
that
servant
,
whom
his
Lord
when
he
cometh
shall
find
so
doing
.
44.
Of
a
truth
I
say
unto
you
,
that
he
will
make
him
ruler
over
all
that
he
hath
.
41
,
42
,
43
,
44.
I
speak
it
to
all
so
far
as
they
are
Gods
Stewards
of
their
several
trusts
:
But
especially
of
those
that
are
ruling
Stewards
over
the
Churches
,
appointed
to
give
the
Children
their
due
food
in
season
:
All
such
shall
be
rewarded
.
45.
But
and
if
that
servant
say
in
his
heart
,
My
lord
delayeth
his
coming
,
and
shall
begin
to
beat
the
men-servants
,
and
maidens
,
and
to
eat
and
drink
,
and
to
be
drunken
:
46.
The
lord
of
that
servant
will
come
in
a
day
when
he
looketh
not
for
him
,
and
at
an
hour
when
he
is
not
aware
,
and
will
cut
him
in
sunder
,
and
will
appoint
him
his
portion
with
the
unbeleivers
.
45
,
46.
Note
,
This
dreadful
threatning
is
also
a
prophecy
of
a
worldly
persecuting
sort
that
should
arise
under
pretence
of
ruling
and
feeding
the
houshold
of
Christ
;
both
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
.
47.
And
that
servant
which
knew
his
lords
will
,
and
prepared
not
himself
,
neither
did
according
to
his
will
,
shall
be
beaten
with
many
stripes
.
47.
The
sins
against
knowledge
are
greater
far
than
those
of
ignorance
.
Note
,
There
are
degrees
of
pain
in
Hell
.
Note
,
And
wicked
Clergy
men
and
Teachers
will
have
the
greatest
Torment
.
48.
But
he
that
knew
not
,
and
did
commit
things
worthy
of
stripes
,
shall
be
beaten
with
few
stripes
.
For
unto
whomsoever
much
is
given
,
of
him
shall
be
much
required
:
and
to
whom
men
have
committed
much
,
of
him
they
will
ask
the
more
.
48.
Some
in
hell
have
few
stripes
comparatively
.
Note
,
Great
gifts
must
be
used
with
great
diligence
and
great
power
,
and
trust
,
and
charges
,
are
rather
to
be
feared
than
ambitiously
sought
.
Little
do
the
Great
Conquerors
of
the
World
,
or
those
that
strive
for
Church-preferments
believe
and
consider
what
Duty
or
deep
Damnation
,
they
so
much
labour
for
.
49.
I
am
come
to
send
fire
on
the
earth
,
and
what
will
I
,
if
it
be
already
kindled
?
50.
But
I
have
a
baptism
to
be
baptized
with
,
and
how
am
I
straightned
till
it
be
accomplishment
!
49
,
50.
I
come
to
do
that
work
that
will
set
the
World
on
fire
,
and
occasion
persecution
:
And
it
is
already
begun
.
And
I
am
to
lead
the
way
in
suffering
,
and
to
go
through
these
flames
my self
;
And
I
am
as
in
pain
till
it
be
accomplished
.
51.
Suppose
ye
that
I
am
come
to
give
peace
on
earth
?
I
tell
you
,
Nay
but
rather
division
.
52.
For
from
henceforth
there
shall
be
five
in
one
house
divided
,
three
against
two
,
and
two
against
three
.
53.
The
father
shall
be
divided
against
the
son
,
and
the
son
against
the
Father
:
the
mother
against
the
daughter
,
and
the
daughter
against
the
mother
:
the
mother
in
law
against
the
daughter
in
law
,
and
the
daughter
in
law
against
her
mother
in
law
.
51
,
52
,
53.
Some
think
that
the
Coming
of
the
Messiah
,
will
settle
an
universal
peace
;
but
they
are
mistaken
:
I
come
to
conquer
Satans
Kingdom
,
and
save
Souls
from
sin
,
which
will
not
be
without
a
conflict
:
I
come
to
divide
men
from
sin
and
Satan
,
who
possessed
them
in
peace
:
And
the
Soldiers
of
Satan
will
pursue
those
that
by
grace
escape
;
natural
kindred
will
not
reconcile
them
.
54.
And
he
said
also
to
the
people
,
When
ye
see
a
cloud
rise
out
of
the
west
,
straitway
ye
say
,
there
cometh
a
shower
,
and
so
it
is
.
55.
And
when
ye
see
the
south
wind
blow
,
ye
say
,
There
will
be
heat
;
and
it
cometh
to
pass
.
56.
Ye
hypocrites
,
ye
can
discern
the
face
of
the
skie
,
and
of
the
earth
:
but
how
is
it
,
that
ye
do
not
discern
this
time
?
54
,
55
,
56.
You
have
by
experience
learned
to
foretel
the
weather
by
the
winds
;
and
why
learn
you
not
,
by
the
signs
in
your
own
hearts
and
lives
,
to
foresee
what
is
like
to
befall
you
;
even
the
destruction
that
is
at
hand
.
57.
Yea
,
and
why
even
of
your selves
judge
ye
not
what
is
right
?
57.
Yea
why
do
you
not
gather
it
from
the
nature
of
duty
and
sin
,
and
of
the
Justice
of
God
?
58.
When
thou
goest
with
thine
adversary
to
the
magistrate
,
as
thou
art
in
the
way
,
give
diligence
that
thou
mayest
be
delivered
from
him
;
lest
he
hale
thee
to
the
judge
,
and
the
judge
deliver
thee
to
the
officer
,
and
the
officer
cast
thee
into
prison
.
59.
I
tell
thee
,
Thou
shalt
not
depart
thence
,
till
thou
hast
paid
the
very
last
mite
.
58
,
59.
Carry
it
towards
God
,
as
thou
wouldst
do
to
one
that
hath
a
just
action
against
thee
at
Law
:
Thou
shouldst
make
thy
peace
with
him
by
all
means
,
before
the
Magistrate
take
the
cause
in
hand
,
and
judge
thee
to
prison
,
till
thou
have
paid
all
the
debt
,
and
deliver
thee
to
the
jaylor
to
that
end
:
So
make
thy
peace
with
God
by
Christ
,
by
timely
and
true
repentance
and
faith
,
before
judgment
pass
on
thee
the
irrevocable
sentence
.
Note
,
1.
This
was
spoken
by
Christ
on
another
accusation
,
and
Luke
sets
various
things
together
,
like
Solomans
Proverbs
;
(
unless
it
were
spoken
twice
by
Christ
.
)
Note
2.
Timely
repentance
must
prevent
too
late
wishes
,
and
utter
destruction
.
Note
3.
They
err
that
hence
gather
that
men
in
hell
shall
at
last
come
out
,
by
paying
the
very
last
mite
.
The
sense
of
similitudes
must
not
be
extended
beyond
the
designed
end
of
him
that
speaketh
,
upon
any
pretence
of
the
strict
sense
of
the
words
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
1.
THere
were
present
at
that
season
,
some
that
told
him
of
the
Galileans
,
whose
blood
Pilate
had
mingled
with
their
sacrifices
.
1.
Some
Pilate
had
killed
for
stirring
up
the
People
against
the
Romans
Government
.
2.
And
Jesus
answering
,
said
unto
them
,
Suppose
ye
that
these
Galileans
were
sinners
above
all
the
Galileans
,
because
they
suffered
such
things
?
3.
I
tell
you
,
Nay
:
but
except
ye
repent
,
ye
shall
all
likewise
perish
.
2
,
3.
Note
,
We
must
not
judge
them
the
greatest
sinners
that
suffer
most
here
:
The
Judge
on
the
b●nch
may
do
more
wrong
than
the
thief
whom
he
hangeth
:
And
famous
conquerors
,
than
robbers
.
The
day
is
coming
that
must
set
all
right
.
These
Jews
after
suffered
much
more
.
4.
Or
those
eighteen
upon
whom
the
tower
in
Siloe
fell
,
and
slew
them
,
think
ye
that
they
were
sinners
above
all
men
that
dwelt
in
Jerusalem
?
5.
I
tell
you
,
Nay
:
but
except
ye
repent
,
ye
shall
all
likewise
perish
.
4.
Note
.
Worse
did
befall
the
other
Jews
.
6.
He
spake
also
this
parable
:
A
certain
man
had
a
fig-tree
planted
in
his
vineyard
,
and
he
came
and
sought
fruit
thereon
,
and
found
none
.
7.
Then
said
he
unto
the
dresser
of
his
vineyard
,
Behold
,
these
three
years
I
come
seeking
fruit
on
this
fig-tree
,
and
find
none
:
cut
it
down
,
why
cumbreth
it
the
ground
?
8.
And
he
answering
,
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
let
it
alone
this
year
also
,
till
I
shall
dig
about
it
,
and
dung
it
:
9.
And
if
it
bear
fruit
,
well
:
and
if
not
,
then
after
that
thou
shalt
cut
it
down
.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
Christ
had
three
years
preach't
to
the
obstinate
Jews
.
10.
And
he
was
teaching
in
one
of
the
synagogues
on
the
sabbath
.
11.
And
behold
,
there
was
a
woman
which
had
a
spirit
of
infirmity
eighteen
years
,
and
was
bowed
together
,
and
could
in
no
wise
lift
up
her self
.
10
,
11.
Satan
was
the
executioner
of
her
disease
.
12.
And
when
Jesus
saw
her
,
he
called
her
to
him
,
and
said
unto
her
,
Woman
,
thou
art
loosed
from
thine
infirmity
.
13.
And
he
laid
his
hands
on
her
,
and
immediately
she
was
made
straight
,
and
glorified
God
.
12
,
13.
By
Divine
Power
.
14.
And
the
ruler
of
the
synagogue
answered
with
indignation
,
because
that
Jesus
had
healed
on
the
Sabbath-day
,
and
said
unto
the
people
,
There
are
six
daies
in
which
men
ought
to
work
:
in
them
therefore
come
and
be
healed
;
and
not
on
the
sabbath-day
.
15.
The
Lord
then
answered
him
,
and
said
,
Thou
hypocrite
,
doth
not
each
one
of
you
on
the
sabbath
loose
his
ox
or
his
ass
from
the
stall
,
and
lead
him
away
to
watering
?
16.
And
ought
not
this
woman
,
being
a
daughter
of
Abraham
,
whom
Satan
hath
bound
,
lo
these
eighteen
years
,
be
loosed
from
this
bond
on
the
sabbath-day
?
14
,
15
,
16.
Note
;
It
is
the
part
of
Hypocrites
to
set
up
Ceremony
and
Circumstances
against
Moral
Duties
,
(
or
necessary
good
Works
)
to
Body
or
Soul
,
17.
And
when
he
had
said
these
things
,
all
his
adversaries
were
ashamed
:
and
all
the
people
rejoyced
for
all
the
glorious
things
that
were
done
by
him
.
17.
His
Reason
and
h●s
Miracle
convinced
the
common
people
of
the
shameful
〈…〉
that
〈◊〉
.
18.
Then
said
he
,
unto
what
is
the
kingdom
of
God
like
?
and
whereunto
shall
I
resemble
it
?
19.
It
is
like
a
grain
of
mustard-seed
,
which
a
man
took
,
and
cast
into
his
garden
,
and
it
grew
,
and
waxed
a
great
tree
:
and
the
fowls
of
the
air
lodged
in
the
branches
of
it
.
20.
And
again
he
said
,
Whereunto
shall
I
liken
the
kingdom
of
God
.
21.
It
is
like
leaven
,
which
a
woman
took
and
hid
in
three
measures
of
meal
,
till
the
whole
was
leavened
.
18
,
19
,
20
,
21.
Note
;
Though
Christ's
Flock
was
little
at
first
,
the
Kingdoms
of
the
World
were
after
to
become
his
Kingdom
,
and
Nations
to
be
discipled
and
baptized
.
22.
And
he
went
through
the
cities
and
villages
,
teaching
and
journeying
towards
Jerusalem
.
23.
Then
said
one
unto
him
,
Lord
,
are
there
few
that
be
saved
?
And
he
said
unto
them
.
24.
Strive
to
enter
in
at
the
strait
gate
:
for
many
I
say
unto
you
will
seek
to
enter
in
,
and
shall
not
be
able
.
22
,
23
,
24.
Instead
of
enquiring
,
How
many
?
do
thou
labour
to
be
one
:
And
know
,
that
the
Gate
is
strait
:
A
life
of
Faith
and
Holiness
must
cost
men
sufferings
in
the
flesh
;
therefore
do
not
lazily
wish
and
seek
,
but
strive
,
and
spare
no
pains
or
cost
:
For
many
that
seek
erroneously
,
or
slothfully
,
and
,
as
Hypocrites
,
give
God
but
the
second
place
,
shall
never
be
saved
.
25.
When
once
the
master
of
the
house
is
risen
up
,
and
hath
shut
to
the
door
,
and
ye
begin
to
stand
without
,
and
to
knock
at
the
door
,
crying
Lord
,
Lord
,
open
unto
us
;
and
he
shall
answer
and
say
unto
you
,
I
know
you
not
whence
you
are
:
26.
Then
shall
ye
begin
to
say
,
We
have
eaten
and
drunk
in
thy
presence
,
and
thou
hast
taught
in
our
streets
.
27.
But
he
shall
say
,
I
tell
you
,
I
know
you
not
whence
you
are
:
depart
from
me
all
ye
workers
of
iniquity
.
25
,
26
,
27.
All
would
be
saved
,
and
cry
for
mercy
,
when
it
is
too
late
;
therefore
strive
without
delay
:
And
then
all
pretences
of
familiarity
with
Christ
,
or
Clergy
,
or
Church-Priviledges
,
will
save
no
unsanctified
man
.
28.
There
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
,
when
ye
shall
see
Abraham
,
and
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
and
all
the
prophets
in
the
kingdom
of
God
,
and
you
your selves
thrust
out
.
28.
It
will
increase
your
torment
to
see
those
that
never
saw
and
heard
what
you
have
done
,
to
be
in
Heaven
,
and
you
thrust
out
to
Hell
for
your
unbelief
and
wickedness
.
29.
And
they
shall
come
from
the
east
,
and
from
the
west
,
and
from
the
north
,
and
from
the
south
,
and
shall
sit
down
in
the
kingdom
of
God
.
30.
And
behold
,
there
are
last
which
are
first
,
and
there
are
first
which
shall
be
last
.
29
,
30.
The
faithful
shall
be
received
from
all
parts
of
the
Earth
:
And
some
that
shall
be
born
and
called
long
hence
,
shall
be
more
excellent
persons
,
and
have
a
more
glorious
Crown
,
than
many
that
are
called
now
;
and
when
you
Jews
are
rejected
,
who
were
a
Church
before
them
.
31.
The
same
day
there
came
certain
of
the
Pharisees
,
saying
unto
him
,
Get
thee
out
,
&
depart
hence
,
for
Herod
will
kill
thee
.
32.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Go
ye
and
tell
that
fox
,
Behold
,
I
cast
out
Devils
,
and
I
do
cures
to
day
and
to
morrrow
,
and
the
third
day
I
shall
be
perfected
.
31
,
32.
Note
;
He
liken's
Herod
to
a
Fox
for
subtilty
and
cruelty
.
This
Example
of
Christ
will
not
justifie
any
contumelious
Language
against
Kings
;
though
they
,
that
are
called
to
it
,
may
plainly
and
humbly
tell
them
of
their
sin
and
danger
,
regarding
their
due
honour
.
And
Historians
may
truly
describe
them
when
they
are
dead
.
33.
Nevertheless
I
must
walk
to
day
and
to
morrow
,
and
the
day
following
:
for
it
cannot
be
that
a
prophet
perish
out
of
Jerusalem
.
33.
Whatever
Herod
do
,
I
shall
do
my
work
,
and
finish
it
;
and
shall
not
suffer
by
Herod
in
Galilee
,
which
is
his
Jurisdiction
,
but
at
Jerusalem
,
the
place
of
killing
Prophets
.
34.
O
Jerusalem
,
Jerusalem
,
which
killest
the
prophets
,
and
stonest
them
that
are
sent
unto
thee
:
how
often
would
I
have
gathered
thy
children
together
,
as
a
hen
doth
gather
her
brood
under
her
wings
,
and
ye
would
not
?
34.
O
sinful
,
miserable
Jerusalem
!
How
ost
would
I
have
gathered
thy
whole
City
and
Nation
(
old
and
young
)
into
my
bosom
of
Love
,
and
my
Church
,
by
making
you
my
Disciples
,
as
tenderly
as
a
Hen
doth
gather
and
love
her
Chickens
,
not
casting
out
your
Children
,
but
taking
in
your
Nation
,
as
God
did
before
,
if
you
had
not
cut
off
your selves
by
unbelief
,
and
obstinate
rejecting
the
Grace
offered
to
your
Nation
?
35.
Behold
,
your
house
is
left
unto
you
desolate
:
And
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
Ye
shall
not
see
me
,
until
the
time
come
when
ye
shall
say
,
Blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
35.
Your
Temple
,
which
you
glory
in
,
shall
shortly
be
demolished
,
and
your
City
destroyed
:
And
I
tell
you
,
that
you
shall
not
rejoyce
in
the
Salvation
of
the
Messiah
,
for
whom
you
wait
till
you
learn
to
honour
me
with
Hosannah's
,
and
to
welcom
them
that
preach
my
Gospel
to
you
.
CHAP.
XIIII
.
1.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
,
as
he
went
into
the
house
of
one
of
the
chief
Pharisees
to
eat
bread
on
the
sabbath-day
,
that
they
watched
him
.
2.
And
behold
,
there
was
a
certain
man
before
him
which
had
the
dropsie
.
3.
And
Jesus
answering
spake
unto
the
lawyers
and
Pharisees
saying
,
Is
it
lawful
to
heal
on
the
sabbath-day
?
4.
And
they
held
their
peace
.
And
he
took
him
and
healed
him
,
and
let
him
go
:
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Note
;
Christ
chose
so
usually
to
heal
on
the
Sabbath
,
that
it
seems
he
purposely
chose
that
time
,
to
shew
them
what
work
should
be
preferred
.
He
would
not
forbear
doing
good
,
to
avoid
the
offence
of
erroneous
Hyp●crites
.
5.
And
answered
them
saying
,
Which
of
you
shall
have
an
ass
or
an
ox
fallen
into
a
pit
,
and
will
not
straightway
pull
him
out
on
the
sabbath-day
?
6.
And
they
could
not
answer
him
again
to
these
things
.
5
,
6.
They
could
not
confute
his
plain
reason
;
(
But
the
wranglers
of
this
Age
can
answer
any
thing
.
)
7.
And
he
put
forth
a
parable
to
those
which
were
bidden
,
when
he
marked
how
they
chose
out
the
chief
rooms
;
saying
unto
them
,
8.
When
thou
art
bidden
of
any
man
to
a
wedding
,
sit
not
down
in
the
highest
room
,
lest
a
more
honourable
man
then
thou
be
bidden
of
him
:
9.
And
he
that
bad
thee
and
him
,
come
and
say
to
thee
,
Give
this
man
place
:
and
thou
begin
with
shame
to
take
the
lowest
room
.
10.
But
when
thou
art
bidden
,
go
and
sit
down
in
the
lowest
room
,
that
when
he
that
bad
thee
cometh
,
he
may
say
unto
thee
,
Friend
,
go
up
higher
:
then
shalt
thou
have
worship
in
the
presence
of
them
that
sit
at
meat
with
thee
.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
Note
;
Christ
disdained
not
to
give
Rules
of
Decency
for
civil
conversation
,
when
the
Virtue
of
Humility
,
or
the
Vice
of
Pride
are
concerned
therein
.
11.
For
whosoever
exalteth
himself
,
shall
be
abased
;
and
he
that
humbleth
himself
,
shall
be
exalted
.
11.
God
will
exalt
the
humble
,
and
abase
the
proud
;
and
therefore
we
must
humble
our selves
.
12.
Then
said
he
also
to
him
that
bad
him
,
When
thou
makest
a
dinner
or
a
supper
,
call
not
thy
friends
,
nor
thy
brethren
,
neither
thy
kinsmen
,
nor
thy
rich
neighbours
;
lest
they
also
bid
thee
again
,
and
a
recompence
be
made
thee
.
13.
But
when
thou
makest
a
feast
,
call
the
poor
,
the
maimed
,
the
lame
,
the
blind
:
14.
And
thou
shalt
be
blessed
;
for
they
cannot
recompense
thee
:
for
thou
shalt
be
recompensed
at
the
resurrection
of
the
just
.
12
,
13
,
14.
It
is
good
in
its
season
to
make
Feasts
of
Amity
,
and
to
rejoyce
with
Friends
;
but
to
avoid
Prodigality
,
let
thy
most
usual
feasting
be
Feasts
of
Charity
;
And
in
them
it
is
the
Poor
that
thou
must
feast
,
and
from
God
that
thou
must
expect
thy
reward
.
Note
;
Some
hence
infer
,
that
there
is
no
reward
till
the
Resurrection
:
But
in
Scripture
the
Resurrection
is
oft
taken
for
the
Life
after
this
,
even
before
the
Resurrection
of
the
Body
.
Note
;
Christ
oft
forbids
things
in
absolute
words
,
when
he
meaneth
but
comparatively
:
So
here
,
feast
not
rich
Friends
,
that
is
,
not
so
much
as
the
Poor
.
15.
And
when
one
of
them
,
that
sat
at
meat
with
him
,
heard
these
things
,
he
said
unto
him
,
Blessed
is
he
that
shall
eat
bread
in
the
kingdom
of
God
.
15.
They
will
be
happy
that
shall
live
to
see
and
rejoyce
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
when
he
cometh
.
16.
Then
said
he
unto
him
,
A
certain
man
made
a
great
supper
,
and
bad
many
:
17.
And
sent
his
Servant
at
supper
time
to
say
to
them
that
were
bidden
,
Come
,
for
all
things
are
now
ready
.
16
,
17.
Note
;
God
sent
his
Son
and
the
Gospel
to
the
Jews
,
and
invited
them
into
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
;
and
bade
his
Ministers
tell
them
,
that
Christ
was
come
,
and
all
is
ready
on
his
part
.
He
is
a
sufficient
Saviour
,
and
none
shall
perish
for
want
of
the
performance
of
his
part
(
antecedent
.
)
18.
And
they
all
with
one
consent
began
to
make
excuse
:
The
first
said
unto
him
,
I
have
bought
a
piece
of
ground
,
and
I
must
needs
go
and
see
it
:
I
pray
thee
have
me
excused
.
19.
And
another
said
,
I
have
bought
five
yoke
of
oxen
,
and
I
go
to
prove
them
:
I
pray
thee
have
me
excused
.
20.
And
another
said
,
I
have
married
a
wife
,
and
therefore
I
cannot
come
.
18
,
19
,
20.
All
seemed
to
them
sufficient
Reasons
.
And
so
you
Jews
,
that
wish
for
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
prefer
your
worldly
Interest
,
and
for
that
,
refuse
it
when
it
is
come
,
(
And
so
do
all
ungodly
men
●ndeed
.
)
21.
So
that
servant
came
,
and
shewed
his
lord
these
things
.
Then
the
master
of
the
house
being
angry
,
said
to
his
servant
,
Go
out
quickly
into
the
streets
and
lanes
of
the
city
,
and
bring
in
hither
the
poor
,
and
the
maimed
,
and
the
halt
,
and
the
blind
.
22.
And
the
servant
said
,
Lord
,
it
is
done
as
thou
hast
commanded
,
and
yet
there
is
room
.
21
,
22.
God
was
angry
with
the
Jews
,
and
sent
his
Ministers
to
call
the
Gentiles
whom
the
Jews
despised
as
prophane
.
23.
And
the
lord
said
unto
the
servant
,
Go
out
into
the
high
waies
and
hedges
,
and
compel
them
to
come
in
,
that
my
house
may
be
filled
.
23.
Go
to
the
most
barbarous
remote
Nations
,
and
call
them
into
the
Church
,
and
be
importunate
with
them
,
and
take
no
denial
,
that
my
Church
may
be
Catholick
and
enlarged
.
24.
For
I
say
unto
you
that
none
of
those
men
which
were
bidden
,
shall
tast
of
my
supper
.
24.
Those
refusing
Jews
,
that
were
first
invited
,
shall
not
come
into
the
Church
of
Christ
.
25.
And
there
went
great
multitudes
with
him
:
and
he
turned
,
and
said
unto
them
.
26.
If
any
man
come
to
me
,
and
hate
not
his
father
,
and
mother
,
and
wife
,
and
children
,
and
brethren
,
and
sisters
,
yea
and
his
own
life
also
,
he
cannot
be
my
disciple
.
25
,
26.
If
he
love
them
not
less
than
my
Kingdom
,
and
cannot
for
it
forsake
them
,
as
men
do
a
hated
thing
.
Note
;
This
disobligeth
none
from
natural
affection
and
duty
;
but
Christ
must
be
preferred
.
27.
And
whosoever
doth
not
bear
his
cross
,
and
come
after
me
,
cannot
be
my
disciple
.
27.
He
that
cannot
suffer
for
me
,
and
for
Salvation
,
but
sets
more
by
his
life
,
can
be
no
true
Disciple
of
mine
.
28.
For
which
of
you
intending
to
build
a
tower
,
sitteth
not
down
first
,
and
countteth
the
cost
,
whether
he
have
sufficient
to
finish
it
?
29.
Lest
haply
after
he
hath
laid
the
foundation
,
and
is
not
able
to
finish
it
,
all
that
behold
it
,
begin
to
mock
him
,
30.
Saying
,
This
man
began
to
build
and
was
not
able
to
finish
.
31.
Or
what
king
going
to
make
war
against
another
king
sitteth
not
down
first
,
and
consulteth
whether
he
be
able
with
ten
thousand
to
meet
him
that
cometh
against
him
with
twenty
thousand
?
32.
Or
else
,
while
the
other
is
yet
a
great
way
off
,
he
sendeth
an
ambassage
,
and
desireth
conditions
of
peace
.
28
,
29
,
30
,
31
,
32.
All
wise
men
will
consider
what
it
will
cost
them
to
finish
before
they
begin
.
33.
So
likewise
,
Whosoever
he
be
of
you
,
that
forsaketh
not
all
that
he
hath
,
he
cannot
be
my
disciple
.
33.
If
he
prefer
not
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
before
all
worldly
Interest
,
and
forsake
it
not
all
comparatively
in
esteem
and
resolution
now
,
and
in
act
when
he
is
called
to
it
.
34.
Salt
is
good
:
but
if
the
salt
have
lost
his
savour
,
wherewith
shall
it
be
seasoned
?
35
▪
It
is
neither
fit
for
the
land
,
nor
yet
for
the
dunghil
,
but
men
cast
it
out
.
He
that
hath
ears
to
hear
,
let
him
hear
.
34
,
35.
Ye
are
the
Salt
of
this
corrupted
World
:
But
if
you
,
my
Disciples
,
especially
Preachers
,
should
apostatize
,
you
would
be
the
vilest
and
most
hopeless
men
on
Earth
;
despised
,
and
cast
out
by
God
and
Man
.
Therefore
count
your
cost
before
you
undertake
the
Sacred
Ministry
,
or
Christian
Profession
.
CHAP.
XV.
1.
THen
drew
near
unto
him
all
the
publicans
and
sinners
for
to
hear
him
.
2.
And
the
Pharisees
and
Scribes
murmured
,
saying
,
This
man
receiveth
sinners
;
and
eateth
with
them
.
3.
And
he
spake
this
parable
unto
them
,
saying
,
4.
What
man
of
you
having
an
hundred
sheep
,
if
he
lose
one
of
them
,
doth
not
leave
the
ninety
and
nine
in
the
wilderness
,
and
go
after
that
which
is
lost
,
until
he
find
it
?
5.
And
when
he
hath
found
it
,
he
layeth
it
on
his
shoulders
,
rejoycing
.
6.
And
when
he
cometh
home
,
he
calleth
together
his
friends
and
neighbours
,
saying
unto
them
,
Rejoyce
with
me
,
for
I
have
found
my
sheep
which
was
lost
.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
Should
not
I
do
more
for
a
lost
Sinner
,
than
you
would
do
for
a
lost
Sheep
?
7.
I
say
unto
you
,
that
likewise
joy
shall
be
in
heaven
over
one
sinner
that
repenteth
,
more
then
over
ninety
and
nine
just
persons
,
which
need
no
repentance
.
7.
The
heavenly
Society
rejoyce
over
one
converted
sinner
,
more
than
over
many
that
need
no
conversion
from
a
state
of
sin
,
(
though
they
●eed
daily
sorrow
for
daily
failings
.
)
Note
;
More
Joy
signifieth
not
more
Love
to
that
person
:
But
Christ
speaketh
of
the
Angels
after
the
manner
of
men
,
that
are
most
affected
with
unexpected
things
,
and
after
sorrow
most
rejoyce
.
8.
Either
what
woman
having
ten
pieces
of
silver
,
if
she
lose
one
piece
,
doth
not
light
a
candle
,
and
sweep
the
house
,
and
seek
diligently
till
she
find
it
?
9.
And
when
she
hath
found
it
,
she
calleth
her
friends
and
her
neighbours
together
,
saying
,
Rejoice
with
me
,
for
I
have
found
the
piece
which
I
had
lost
.
10.
Likewise
I
say
unto
you
,
There
is
joy
in
the
presence
of
the
angels
of
God
,
over
one
sinner
that
repenteth
.
8
,
9
,
10.
Note
1.
Oh
what
Love
do
we
owe
to
Angels
,
Who
so
much
love
us
?
Why
do
we
not
desire
their
company
more
,
than
that
of
this
wicked
World
?
Angels
Love
is
but
a
Copy
of
God's
Love
,
And
shall
we
distrust
,
fear
,
and
flie
from
Love
it self
?
2.
Angels
and
good
Men
rejoyce
at
a
sinners
conversion
:
Devils
and
wicked
men
are
against
it
.
How
contrary
are
these
?
3.
Do
Angels
rejoyce
at
the
conversion
of
a
sinner
?
What
joy
should
the
coverted
themselves
then
have
in
it
?
4.
Uncoverted
sinners
gratifie
Devils
,
and
deny
Angels
the
joy
of
Love
.
11.
And
he
said
,
a
certain
man
had
two
sons
:
12.
And
the
younger
of
them
said
to
his
father
,
Father
,
give
me
the
portion
of
goods
that
falleth
to
me
.
And
he
divided
unto
them
his
living
.
13.
And
not
many
dayes
after
,
the
younger
son
gathered
all
together
,
and
took
his
journey
into
a
far
countrey
,
and
there
wasted
his
substance
with
riotous
living
.
11
,
12
,
13.
Note
1.
Foolish
sinners
had
rather
have
their
concerns
in
their
own
hands
,
than
in
God's
.
Note
2.
When
it
is
left
to
themselves
,
it
is
soon
wasted
.
Note
3.
Ryotous
flesh-pleasing
is
the
destructive
sin
.
Note
4.
When
sinners
go
from
God
our
Father
,
they
go
to
destruction
.
14.
And
when
he
had
spent
all
,
there
arose
a
mighty
famine
in
that
land
,
and
he
began
to
be
in
want
.
15.
And
he
went
and
joyned
himself
to
a
citizen
of
that
countrey
,
and
he
sent
him
into
his
fields
to
feed
swine
.
16.
And
he
would
fain
have
filled
his
belly
with
the
husks
that
the
swine
did
eat
:
and
no
man
gave
unto
him
.
14
,
15
,
16.
He
hired
himself
a
Servant
to
feed
Swine
,
to
prevent
famishing
;
and
they
would
not
let
him
fill
his
belly
with
the
Cods
of
the
Carabe
Tree
,
which
was
the
Swines
meat
.
N.
1.
Worldly
Treasure
will
soon
be
spent
.
N.
2.
Foolish
sinners
will
submit
to
the
basest
servitude
,
and
be
attendants
of
Swine
,
rather
than
return
to
God
.
N.
3
All
worldly
hopes
and
helps
will
sail
ungodly
Prodigals
at
last
.
17.
And
when
he
came
to
himself
,
he
said
,
How
many
hired
servants
▪
of
my
father
have
bread
enough
and
to
spare
,
and
I
perish
with
hunger
.
17.
Note
1.
Prodigal
sinners
are
beside
themselves
.
2.
Conversion
is
a
man's
coming
to
himself
,
or
his
right
wits
.
3.
It
is
consideration
,
specially
of
a
man
's
own
safety
and
interest
,
which
bringeth
a
man
●o
himself
.
4.
Utter
distress
and
necessity
is
oft
needful
to
drive
home
sinners
unto
God
,
when
they
see
that
there
is
no
other
way
of
hope
.
5.
And
the
consideration
that
the
poorest
Christian
is
in
a
far
better
condition
than
the
Prodigal
:
They
have
all
,
and
he
hath
nothing
.
18.
I
will
arise
and
go
to
my
father
,
and
will
say
unto
him
,
Father
,
I
have
sinned
against
heaven
,
and
before
thee
,
19.
And
am
no
more
worthy
to
be
called
thy
son
:
make
me
as
one
of
thy
hired
servants
.
18
,
19.
Note
1.
Conversion
beginneth
in
a
purpose
to
return
to
God
(
though
at
first
constrained
by
necessity
.
)
2.
It
worketh
by
a
penitent
confession
of
sin
,
and
utter
unworthiness
3.
It
would
be
glad
of
the
lowest
place
in
God's
Church
,
and
of
the
lowest
terms
of
Mercy
.
20.
And
he
arose
,
and
came
to
his
father
:
But
when
he
was
a
great
way
off
,
his
father
saw
him
,
and
had
compassion
,
and
ran
and
fell
on
his
neck
,
and
kissed
him
.
20.
Note
1.
True
purposes
will
appear
in
practice
and
performance
:
They
stop
not
in
sluggish
wishes
,
but
arise
and
go
to
God
.
2.
God
is
readier
to
meet
and
receive
sinners
,
than
they
are
to
return
to
him
.
3.
He
surprizeth
returning
sinners
with
kindness
,
and
embraces
them
who
expected
frowns
and
wrath
,
and
useth
them
not
after
their
desert
.
4.
Though
necessity
and
self-love
begin
conversion
,
God's
Love
meeteth
such
,
and
perfecteth
it
.
5.
God
is
reconcileable
to
the
sinner
,
by
his
goodness
,
though
not
to
his
sin
.
21.
And
the
son
said
unto
him
,
Father
,
I
have
sinned
against
heaven
,
and
in
thy
sight
,
and
am
no
more
worthy
to
be
called
thy
son
.
21.
Note
;
Our
own
humble
and
penitent
confessions
must
go
before
God's
forgiveness
and
entertainment
.
22.
But
the
father
said
to
his
servants
,
Bring
forth
the
best
robe
,
and
put
it
on
●●m
,
and
put
a
ring
on
his
hand
,
and
shoes
on
his
feet
.
22.
Note
;
God
findeth
sinners
in
shameful
rags
,
and
misery
,
but
clotheth
them
,
as
his
Children
,
with
righteousness
and
holiness
.
23.
And
bring
hither
the
fatted
calf
,
and
kill
it
,
and
let
us
eat
and
be
merry
.
23.
Let
us
feast
and
rejoyce
for
the
return
of
a
Prodigal
Son
.
24.
For
this
my
son
was
dead
,
and
is
alive
again
;
he
was
lost
,
and
is
found
.
And
they
began
to
be
merry
.
24.
Note
;
The
state
of
●●n
is
a
lost
condition
,
and
a
converted
sinner
is
found
and
recovered
;
it
is
a
dead
condition
,
and
conversion
is
a
reviving
.
It
giveth
the
life
of
Grace
in
order
to
the
life
of
Glory
.
God
speaketh
of
himself
,
as
rejoycing
in
a
sinners
conversion
.
How
little
cause
then
have
such
to
doubt
whether
God
will
receive
them
?
Q.
How
is
God
called
a
Father
to
wicked
Prodigals
?
Ans.
As
his
Nature
is
Love
it self
,
and
as
he
made
man's
Nature
capable
of
happiness
,
and
as
he
hath
conditionally
pardoned
all
through
Christ
.
25.
Now
his
elder
son
was
in
the
field
:
and
as
he
came
and
drew
nigh
to
the
house
,
he
heard
musick
and
dancing
.
26.
And
he
called
one
of
the
servants
,
and
asked
what
these
things
meant
.
27.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Thy
brother
is
come
,
and
thy
father
hath
killed
the
fatted
calf
,
because
he
hath
received
him
safe
and
sound
.
25
,
26
,
27.
Thy
Father
hath
received
him
with
joy
.
28.
And
he
was
angry
,
and
would
not
go
in
:
therefore
came
his
father
out
,
and
intreated
him
.
28
He
envyed
his
Brother's
Entertainment
,
and
was
offended
with
his
Father's
Love
and
Mercy
.
Note
1.
The
elder
Brother
is
the
Jew
,
(
who
not
only
in
his
unbelief
despiseth
the
Gentiles
,
but
)
when
converted
to
Christ
,
is
hardly
brought
to
communion
with
the
Gentiles
.
And
also
all
that
have
from
their
childhood
served
God
,
and
are
ready
to
grudge
at
the
Entertainment
of
wicked
men-converted
.
Note
2.
There
is
in
the
best
of
us
,
though
we
need
God's
mercy
our selves
,
a
disposition
to
envy
his
Grace
to
others
.
Note
3.
God
is
put
to
bear
with
the
faults
of
his
Children
,
and
in
mercy
to
stoop
to
them
in
their
envy
and
quarrelsomness
with
others
.
Note
4.
There
is
a
sinful
esteem
of
their
own
goodness
,
that
inclineth
God's
own
Servants
even
to
withdraw
and
separate
from
his
House
,
because
he
entertaineth
returning
Prodigals
.
Thus
God
is
put
to
bear
with
all
.
29.
And
he
answering
,
said
to
his
father
,
Lo
,
these
many
years
do
I
serve
thee
,
neither
transgressed
I
at
any
time
thy
commandment
,
and
yet
thou
never
gavest
me
a
kid
,
that
I
might
make
merry
with
my
friends
:
29.
Note
;
We
be
apt
to
overvalue
our
own
service
o●
God
,
and
to
undervalue
his
Mercy
.
30.
But
assoon
as
this
thy
son
was
come
,
which
hath
devoured
thy
living
with
harlots
,
thou
hast
killed
for
him
the
fatted
calf
.
30.
Note
1.
Even
good
men
are
apt
to
grudge
at
God's
Mercy
to
sinners
,
and
would
not
have
him
so
gracious
to
them
as
he
is
;
and
they
are
not
so
ready
to
forgive
it
,
but
upbraid
others
with
sin
,
which
God
doth
not
upbraid
them
with
,
who
hateth
it
more
than
we
can
do
.
2.
Were
we
in
the
hands
of
our
best
Brethren
,
we
should
speed
worse
than
in
God's
hands
.
31.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Son
,
thou
art
ever
with
me
,
and
all
that
I
have
is
thine
.
31.
N.
1.
Obedient
Children
are
always
with
God
,
and
in
his
favour
.
2.
What
great
happiness
doth
it
signifie
to
say
,
All
that
I
have
is
thine
?
that
is
,
all
that
thou
art
fit
for
,
and
that
is
fit
for
thee
.
3.
God
giveth
suddener
Joy
oft-times
to
returning
Prodigals
,
than
to
his
Children
that
have
been
true
to
him
from
their
youth
.
4.
Yet
the
constant
safety
,
happiness
and
peace
of
those
long
obedient
Children
is
a
greater
blessing
and
good
,
than
those
sudden
Joys
of
converted
sinners
.
32.
It
was
meet
that
we
should
make
merry
,
and
be
glad
:
for
this
thy
brother
was
dead
,
and
is
alive
again
,
and
was
lost
,
and
is
found
.
32.
Note
;
God
is
pleased
to
reason
his
forward
Children
out
of
their
envious
,
self-esteeming
,
censorious
,
separating
,
quarrelsom
distempers
,
and
not
to
let
them
go
,
and
take
them
at
the
worst
.
He
that
will
pardon
the
wicked
life
of
a
penitent
Prodigal
,
will
not
rigorously
despise
a
froward
wrangling
Child
.
And
Rulers
and
Pastors
,
that
learn
of
God
,
will
do
so
too
,
and
not
as
Satans
Ministers
,
abhor
the
faithful
,
and
aggravate
their
infirmities
,
and
cast
them
out
of
the
Church
,
while
they
connive
at
the
ungodly
,
and
encourage
them
.
This
Parable
is
very
instructive
to
bad
and
good
,
and
very
comfortable
to
the
truly
penitent
and
converted
:
And
speaketh
God's
Mercy
to
the
Gentiles
,
against
the
froward
self-esteeming
Christian
Jews
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
1.
ANd
he
said
also
unto
his
disciples
,
There
was
a
certain
rich
man
which
had
a
steward
,
and
the
same
was
accused
unto
him
that
he
had
wasted
his
goods
.
2.
And
he
called
him
,
and
said
unto
him
,
How
is
it
that
I
hear
this
of
thee
?
give
an
account
of
thy
stewardship
:
for
thou
mayest
be
no
longer
steward
.
1
,
2.
Note
;
We
are
all
God's
Stewards
;
our
time
and
blessings
are
his
goods
,
of
which
we
must
shortly
give
account
,
and
shall
here
be
no
longer
Stewards
.
3.
Then
the
steward
said
within
himself
,
What
shall
I
do
?
for
my
lord
taketh
away
from
me
the
stewardship
:
I
cannot
dig
,
to
beg
I
am
ashamed
.
3.
Note
1.
Nature
teacheth
all
men
,
in
danger
and
misery
,
to
save
themselves
,
and
study
which
way
they
may
escape
,
and
be
provided
for
.
2.
There
is
somewhat
for
our selves
to
do
for
our
own
welfare
.
3.
We
must
think
first
,
what
is
not
to
be
trusted
to
,
and
what
way
we
must
not
take
,
before
we
think
what
way
to
trust
and
take
to
.
I
cannot
dig
,
&c.
We
cannot
save
our selves
,
and
the
World
cannot
save
us
,
therefore
to
trust
to
these
,
we
are
sure
,
will
deceive
us
,
and
is
not
the
way
.
4.
I
am
resolved
what
to
do
,
that
when
I
am
put
out
of
the
stewardship
,
they
may
receive
me
into
their
houses
.
4.
I
will
make
me
Friends
that
will
receive
me
when
I
am
cast
off
.
Note
1
,
When
we
are
sure
no
other
way
will
save
us
,
and
have
found
the
only
way
that
will
,
self-love
and
reason
should
soon
resolve
us
what
to
do
,
and
what
to
trust
to
.
2.
The
way
to
be
resolved
on
,
is
that
which
will
help
us
when
all
others
fail
.
5.
So
he
called
every
one
of
his
lords
debtors
unto
him
,
and
said
unto
the
first
,
How
much
owest
thou
unto
my
lord
?
6.
And
he
said
,
An
hundred
measures
of
oyl
.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Take
thy
bill
,
and
sit
down
quickly
,
and
write
fifty
.
7.
Then
said
he
to
another
,
And
how
much
owest
thou
?
And
he
said
,
An
hundred
measures
of
wheat
.
And
he
said
to
him
,
Take
thy
bill
,
and
write
fourscore
.
5
,
6
,
7.
Note
;
They
were
ready
for
their
commodity
to
joyn
in
the
fraud
.
8.
And
the
lord
commended
the
unjust
steward
,
because
he
had
done
wisely
:
for
the
children
of
this
world
are
in
their
generation
wiser
than
the
children
of
light
.
8.
Note
;
His
Lord
that
hated
his
falshood
,
yet
commended
his
wit
.
2.
O
that
we
had
as
much
wit
,
and
care
,
and
diligence
for
our
Souls
everlasting
welfare
,
as
false
worldly
men
have
for
this
vain
World
!
9.
And
I
say
unto
you
,
Make
to
your selves
friends
of
the
mammon
of
unrighteousness
,
that
when
ye
fail
,
they
may
receive
you
into
everlasting
habitations
.
9.
It
is
counsel
of
great
importance
to
you
,
so
to
use
your
time
and
estates
,
which
worldly
men
abuse
to
sin
,
that
when
you
must
shortly
and
certainly
die
,
and
leave
all
your
wealth
behind
you
,
ye
may
be
received
into
the
everlasting
heavenly
Mansions
.
Note
1.
The
wealth
,
that
by
the
wicked
is
abused
to
damnation
,
may
,
by
Believers
,
be
used
to
salvation
.
2.
All
this
World
will
fail
and
forsake
us
.
3.
It
is
not
those
that
we
do
good
to
,
but
yet
it
is
God
,
for
the
good
we
do
them
,
that
will
receive
us
into
Heaven
.
4.
This
is
a
Testimony
of
the
Soul's
Immortality
,
and
of
the
Life
to
come
:
When
we
leave
this
World
,
we
are
received
into
everlasting
habitations
.
10.
He
that
is
faithful
in
that
which
is
least
,
is
faithful
also
in
much
:
and
he
that
is
unjust
in
the
least
,
is
unjust
also
in
much
.
10.
God
will
much
judge
men
according
to
their
use
of
the
little
things
of
this
World
,
and
will
judge
them
meet
for
the
great
things
of
Glory
,
that
have
used
these
well
:
But
he
will
judge
them
▪
unmeet
for
heavenly
felicity
,
that
could
not
use
well
the
small
things
of
this
transitory
life
.
11.
If
therefore
ye
have
not
been
faithfull
in
the
unrighteous
mammon
,
who
will
commit
to
your
trust
the
true
riches
?
11.
Do
you
think
God
will
judge
you
meet
for
Heaven
,
that
were
false
in
your
use
of
earthly
things
?
12.
And
if
ye
have
not
been
faithful
in
that
which
is
another
mans
,
who
shall
give
you
that
which
is
your
own
?
12.
And
if
ye
have
proved
false
and
untrusty
in
your
Stewardship
,
and
use
of
God's
entrusted
Mercies
in
this
life
of
Tryal
,
where
you
had
no
assurance
to
stay
an
hour
,
do
you
think
God
will
place
such
as
Proprietors
in
the
Everlasting
Kingdom
.
13.
No
servant
can
serve
two
masters
;
for
either
he
will
hate
the
one
and
love
the
other
,
or
else
he
will
hold
to
the
one
and
despise
the
other
:
ye
cannot
serve
God
and
mammon
.
13.
A
divided
heart
between
God
and
the
World
,
is
false
to
God
and
to
it self
:
Ye
cannot
be
true
Christians
and
worldlings
too
.
14.
And
the
Pharisees
also
who
were
covetous
,
heard
all
these
things
;
and
they
derided
him
.
14.
Note
;
The
love
of
Riches
rises
up
against
holy
and
mortifying
Doctrine
,
with
hatred
and
scorn
.
15.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Ye
are
they
which
justifie
your selves
before
men
;
but
God
knoweth
your
hearts
:
for
that
which
is
highly
esteemed
among
men
,
is
abomination
in
the
sight
of
God
.
15.
You
applaud
one
another
,
and
keep
up
a
worldly
Reputation
;
but
God
seeth
all
the
evil
of
your
hearts
;
and
he
abhorreth
the
covetous
,
whom
you
bless
,
and
all
proud
and
prosperous
worldlings
,
when
they
are
highest
in
mens
esteem
.
16.
The
law
and
the
prophets
were
until
John
:
since
that
time
the
kingdom
of
God
is
preached
,
and
every
man
presseth
into
it
.
16
,
Till
John's
days
,
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
that
darkly
foretold
the
Kingdom
of
God
as
afar
off
,
were
the
chief
Teachers
of
the
Church
;
but
since
John's
preaching
that
this
Kingdom
is
at
hand
,
multitudes
gladly
receive
that
Tydings
and
croud
or
press
into
it
with
earnestness
.
17.
And
it
is
easier
for
heaven
and
earth
to
pass
,
than
one
tittle
of
the
law
to
fail
.
17.
The
Law
is
God's
true
Word
,
and
shall
never
prove
false
:
The
natural-moral
part
shall
continue
;
the
Ceremonious
part
,
the
Types
and
Prophecies
,
pass
not
away
unfulfilled
:
They
all
pointed
unto
Christ
,
who
fulfilleth
them
,
though
he
abrogate
them
.
18.
Whosoever
putteth
away
his
wife
,
and
marrieth
another
,
committeth
adultery
:
and
whosoever
marrieth
her
that
is
put
away
from
her
husband
,
committeth
adultery
.
18.
See
Matth.
5
32.
19.
There
was
a
certain
rich
man
,
which
was
clothed
in
purple
and
fine
linnen
,
and
fared
sumptuously
every
day
.
19.
Note
;
This
is
the
description
of
a
Sensualist
that
liveth
after
the
flesh
,
to
be
clothed
in
Purple
and
Silk
,
●nd
to
have
every
day
a
costly
Table
of
delightful
meat
●nd
drink
.
Sensual
flesh-pleasing
is
the
common
damn●ng
sin
;
and
Riches
are
the
fuel
of
fleshly
desires
.
20.
And
there
was
a
certain
beggar
named
Lazarus
,
which
was
laid
at
his
gate
full
of
sores
:
21.
And
desiring
to
be
fed
with
the
crumbs
which
fell
from
the
rich
mans
table
:
moreover
the
dogs
came
and
licked
his
sores
.
20
,
21.
Note
1.
It
is
like
he
had
some
relief
there
,
else
he
would
not
have
layn
there
.
2.
The
worst
men
are
not
usually
most
afflicted
in
this
life
.
3.
Rich
fleshly
men
make
too
great
a
difference
between
themselves
and
the
Poor
,
and
think
their
superfluities
,
and
sumptuous
delicious
fare
,
must
be
preferred
before
the
necessities
of
their
poor
Brethren
.
4.
Dogs
help
him
,
whom
the
rich
Sensualist
would
not
help
in
any
competent
degree
.
22.
And
it
came
to
pass
that
the
beggar
died
,
and
was
carried
by
the
angels
into
Abrahams
bosom
:
the
rich
man
also
died
and
was
buried
.
22.
Note
;
Though
this
be
a
Parable
,
Christ
would
not
by
it
insinuate
false
Doctrine
:
Therefore
it
sheweth
,
that
the
Soul
doth
not
die
with
the
Body
,
but
goeth
to
Joy
or
Misery
.
Abraham
is
there
alive
,
and
Lazarus
in
his
bosom
;
(
before
the
final
Resurrection
.
)
2.
Death
quickly
levelleth
Rich
and
Poor
;
the
voluptuous
and
the
afflicted
.
3.
Angels
that
guard
the
Just
in
life
,
refuse
not
at
death
to
serve
their
Souls
as
their
Convoy
unto
Happiness
.
4.
To
be
buried
in
a
Grave
,
and
rot
to
dust
,
is
the
best
that
the
pampered
flesh
of
the
wicked
can
expect
.
23.
And
in
hell
he
lift
up
his
eyes
being
in
torments
,
and
seeth
Abraham
afar
off
,
and
Lazarus
in
his
bosom
.
23.
Note
1.
Such
notice
as
Spirits
have
is
called
seeing
.
2.
The
Souls
of
the
wicked
pass
to
Hell
torments
.
3.
Joyful
,
felicity
is
called
Abraham's
bosom
,
to
a
Jew
.
Some
think
Nations
are
joyned
in
happiness
or
misery
hereafter
,
as
rewarded
in
the
relations
in
which
they
did
good
or
evil
.
24.
And
he
cryed
,
and
said
,
Father
Abraham
,
have
mercy
on
me
,
and
send
Lazarus
that
he
may
dip
the
tip
of
his
finger
in
water
and
cool
my
tongue
,
for
I
am
tormented
in
this
flame
.
24.
Note
1.
The
Parable
speaketh
metaphorically
,
of
Souls
,
as
if
they
had
Tongues
;
which
signified
no
more
than
they
have
a
torment
suitable
to
their
kind
.
2.
Voluptuous
rich
men
would
shorrly
beg
even
for
a
very
little
,
and
that
of
those
whom
they
here
despised
,
if
they
could
help
them
.
3.
By
flame
is
meant
a
means
of
torment
.
25.
But
Abraham
said
,
Son
,
remember
that
thou
in
thy
life
time
receivedst
thy
good
things
,
and
likewise
Lazarus
evil
things
,
but
now
he
is
comforted
and
thou
art
tormented
.
25.
Thou
hadst
that
which
thou
didst
chuse
:
Thou
didst
prefer
fleshly
pleasure
before
the
hopes
of
Heaven
,
and
thou
hast
had
them
.
And
Lazarus
submitted
to
sufferings
on
Earth
for
the
hopes
of
Heaven
,
which
he
preferred
,
and
he
hath
now
his
choice
.
Note
1.
God
doth
not
damn
any
man
for
his
being
rich
,
but
for
being
sensual
,
and
preferring
self-pleasing
before
his
Salvation
:
Nor
doth
he
save
any
for
having
suffered
in
this
World
,
but
for
preferring
God
and
Heaven
before
prosperity
,
and
ease
,
and
for
suffering
to
attain
Salvation
.
2.
The
next
life
will
set
all
straight
,
and
tell
us
who
made
the
wisest
choice
,
and
were
indeed
the
happy
men
.
26.
And
besides
all
this
,
between
us
and
you
there
is
a
great
gulf
fixed
,
so
that
they
which
would
pass
from
hence
to
you
cannot
;
neither
can
they
pass
to
us
,
that
would
come
from
thence
.
26.
Heaven
and
Hell
may
have
some
knowledge
of
each
others
case
,
but
no
access
for
converse
:
Damnation
is
a
remediless
state
:
The
damned
may
wish
for
ease
,
and
help
,
and
mercy
,
but
shall
have
none
.
27.
Then
he
said
,
I
pray
thee
therefore
,
father
,
that
thou
wouldest
send
him
to
my
fathers
house
:
28.
For
I
have
five
brethren
;
that
he
may
testifie
unto
them
,
lest
they
also
come
into
this
place
of
torment
.
27.
O
send
him
to
my
Brethren
on
Earth
,
to
tell
them
what
I
suffer
,
and
why
,
that
they
may
not
come
hither
,
who
are
yet
recoverable
,
and
in
a
state
of
hope
,
though
my
case
be
desperate
.
Note
;
Whether
the
damned
retain
any
love
to
,
and
care
of
,
their
Brethren
on
Earth
,
or
whether
this
be
spoken
only
to
explain
their
condition
here
,
is
uncertain
.
29.
Abraham
saith
unto
him
,
They
have
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
let
them
hear
them
.
29.
The
God
of
Wisdom
and
Power
hath
determined
of
the
way
and
means
of
converting
men
,
which
is
by
his
Word
and
Ministers
,
and
not
by
Messengers
from
the
Dead
.
If
they
will
be
saved
,
it
must
be
by
God's
appointed
Means
,
and
not
any
other
.
30.
And
he
said
,
Nay
,
Father
Abraham
,
but
if
one
went
unto
them
from
the
dead
,
they
will
repent
.
30.
Sure
such
an
Apparition
would
convince
them
,
and
affright
them
to
Repentance
.
31.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
If
they
hear
not
Moses
and
the
prophets
,
neither
will
they
be
perswaded
,
though
one
rose
from
the
dead
.
31.
(
If
it
were
so
,
God
will
not
change
his
way
of
Salvation
to
persuade
wilful
,
sensual
sinners
.
)
But
it
is
not
so
;
for
God's
Word
and
Ministers
are
a
more
suitable
means
of
converting
sinners
,
than
a
man
would
be
from
the
dead
:
God
will
bless
his
own
Means
:
And
affrighting
men
will
not
renew
their
Natures
,
and
kindle
in
them
a
Love
to
God
and
Holiness
.
And
how
little
should
we
know
whether
one
from
the
Dead
were
a
Devil
,
or
a
credible
Messenger
?
and
whether
he
said
true
or
false
?
Should
he
dwell
with
us
as
long
as
Ministers
do
,
men
would
again
despise
and
persecute
him
:
Should
he
come
but
once
,
it
would
not
equal
the
daily
sollicitations
of
God's
Ministers
.
Will
one
from
the
Dead
heal
all
Diseases
with
a
word
,
and
raise
the
Dead
,
and
send
down
the
Holy
Ghost
on
all
the
Faithful
,
and
give
such
proof
of
his
Truth
,
as
the
Prophets
,
and
Christ
,
and
the
Apostles
have
done
?
Will
his
words
have
more
Light
and
Power
than
God's
Word
hath
?
Or
would
not
your
fleshly
Brethren
accuse
him
of
scandalizing
and
slandering
the
Soul
of
their
noble
deceased
Brother
,
for
telling
them
he
is
in
Hell
,
and
persecute
him
,
if
he
were
within
their
power
.
Note
;
Christians
,
remember
with
thankfulness
,
that
you
have
a
far
better
means
for
your
Salvation
,
than
one
from
the
Dead
would
be
;
and
use
it
accordingly
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
1.
THen
said
he
unto
his
disciples
.
It
is
impossible
but
that
offences
will
come
,
but
wo
unto
him
through
whom
they
come
.
2.
It
were
better
for
him
that
a
milstone
were
hanged
about
his
neck
,
and
he
cast
into
the
sea
,
than
that
he
should
offend
one
of
these
little
ones
.
1
,
2.
It
is
a
thing
that
will
certainly
come
to
pass
,
and
must
be
expected
,
that
divers
hinderances
and
oppositions
will
meet
men
to
keep
them
from
Faith
and
Holiness
,
and
that
by
divers
sorts
of
persons
:
But
the
sin
of
such
hinderers
is
heinous
,
tending
to
oppose
the
Gospel
of
Salvation
,
and
to
damn
Souls
;
and
woe
to
them
,
that
by
their
malignity
do
thus
serve
Satan
against
Christ
.
2.
They
may
blindly
flatter
themselves
by
malice
,
or
false
reasoning
,
or
worldly
interest
;
but
their
case
is
more
miserable
,
than
if
they
were
drowned
in
the
depth
o●
the
Sea
.
3.
Take
heed
to
your selves
;
If
thy
brother
trespass
against
thee
,
rebuke
him
:
and
if
he
repent
,
forgive
him
.
4.
And
if
he
trespass
against
thee
seven
times
in
a
day
,
and
seven
times
in
a
day
turn
again
to
thee
,
saying
,
I
repent
;
thou
shalt
forgive
him
.
3
,
4.
Take
heed
that
you
hinder
not
any
man
in
the
matters
of
his
Salvation
,
by
persuasion
,
example
,
or
persecution
:
But
if
any
man
offend
you
by
sin
,
or
injury
,
reprove
him
;
and
if
he
repent
,
forgive
him
.
Note
1.
The
meaning
is
not
that
the
mock-repentance
of
one
that
will
seven
times
a
day
commit
gross
sins
,
or
injury
,
and
say
,
I
repent
,
when
it
is
notorious
that
he
doth
not
,
should
be
forgiven
for
an
hypocritical
word
:
But
that
True
Repentance
should
be
accepted
,
how
oft
soever
men
offend
.
Qu.
Must
we
not
forgive
men
,
unless
they
confess
and
repent
?
Ans.
There
are
several
degrees
of
forgiveness
:
1.
We
must
so
far
forgive
the
impenitent
,
as
to
love
them
as
men
,
and
desire
and
endeavour
their
good
,
without
revenge
.
2.
But
we
must
forgive
none
but
the
penitent
so
far
,
as
to
take
them
into
the
special
Love
,
which
belongeth
to
Christian
Friends
.
But
then
it
supposeth
that
the
fault
be
gross
sin
,
and
not
an
injury
by
tolerable
Errour
,
which
he
is
not
convinced
of
,
nor
can
be
.
5.
And
the
apostles
said
unto
the
Lord
,
Increase
our
faith
.
5.
Seeing
it
is
by
Faith
that
we
must
do
Miracles
,
and
must
be
saved
,
Give
us
more
Faith
.
6.
And
the
Lord
said
,
If
ye
had
faith
as
a
grain
of
mustard-seed
,
ye
might
say
unto
this
sycamine
tree
,
Be
thou
plucked
up
by
the
root
,
and
be
thou
planted
in
the
sea
,
and
it
should
obey
you
.
6.
If
your
Faith
be
true
,
though
but
small
,
no
difficulty
shall
prevail
against
it
,
nor
any
Miracle
be
too
hard
,
when
God
by
his
Spirit
shall
move
you
to
it
,
who
will
be
the
chuser
of
Miracles
.
7.
But
which
of
you
having
a
servant
plowing
,
or
feeding
cattel
,
will
say
unto
him
by
and
by
,
when
he
is
come
from
the
field
,
Go
and
sit
down
to
meat
:
8.
And
will
not
rather
say
unto
him
,
Make
ready
wherewith
I
may
sup
,
and
gird
thy self
,
and
serve
me
,
till
I
have
eaten
and
drunken
:
and
afterward
thou
shalt
eat
and
drink
.
9.
Doth
he
thank
that
servant
because
he
did
the
things
that
were
commanded
him
?
I
trow
not
.
10.
So
likewise
ye
,
when
ye
shall
have
done
all
those
things
which
are
commanded
you
,
say
,
We
are
unprofitable
servants
:
we
have
done
that
which
was
our
duty
to
do
.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
But
see
that
neither
your
Faith
nor
Miracles
puff
you
up
,
or
make
you
think
too
highly
of
your selves
:
Nor
must
you
desire
it
to
make
you
conspicuous
in
the
World
,
but
for
your
Masters
service
,
which
is
your
duty
,
and
by
which
you
must
not
think
that
you
are
profitable
to
him
,
but
obedient
to
him
for
your
own
and
other
mens
good
.
If
you
have
Servants
your selves
,
you
will
not
let
them
prefer
themselves
and
their
own
interest
,
before
you
and
your
commands
:
So
you
,
when
you
have
preacht
and
cast
out
Devils
,
and
done
your
best
,
think
not
that
you
have
profited
God
,
and
thereby
deserve
to
be
dignified
for
the
merit
of
your
work
;
but
say
,
we
did
but
our
duty
,
and
the
priviledge
and
benefit
is
our
own
and
others
.
Note
1.
It
's
hard
to
Analize
Luke's
words
,
because
it
is
uncertain
when
he
sets
them
together
that
were
spoken
together
;
and
when
he
joyneth
words
spoken
on
divers
occasions
.
2.
When
Christ
judgeth
the
unprofitable
Servant
to
utter
darkness
,
and
yet
here
calleth
all
unprofitable
;
the
sense
is
,
that
no
man
can
add
any
thing
to
God
,
or
profit
him
;
nor
is
he
a
Receiver
,
but
a
Giver
;
no
Angel
can
merit
of
him
in
Commutative
Justice
.
But
we
must
be
Profitable
to
one
another
,
and
our selves
,
by
improving
God's
Mercies
:
And
Christ
so
loveth
his
own
,
as
that
he
will
reward
this
,
as
if
it
profited
himself
.
11.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
as
he
went
to
Jerusalem
,
that
he
passed
through
the
midst
of
Samaria
and
Galilee
.
12.
And
as
he
entred
into
a
certain
village
,
there
met
him
ten
men
which
were
lepers
,
who
stood
afar
off
:
13.
And
they
lifted
up
their
voices
,
and
said
,
Jesus
,
master
have
mercy
upon
us
.
14.
And
when
he
saw
them
,
he
said
unto
them
,
Go
shew
your selves
to
the
priests
.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
as
they
went
,
they
were
cleansed
.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
Note
;
He
intimated
thereby
a
purpose
to
heal
them
:
(
And
he
bid
them
use
the
ill-called
corrupt
Priests
:
)
But
whether
he
sent
them
to
the
Priests
,
as
those
that
were
to
judge
of
Leprosies
before
the
cleansing
,
or
to
shew
that
they
were
cleansed
,
is
doubtful
;
though
the
first
seems
to
me
most
probable
.
15.
And
one
of
them
,
when
he
saw
that
he
was
healed
,
turned
back
,
and
with
a
loud
voice
glorified
God
.
16.
And
fell
down
on
his
face
at
his
feet
giving
him
thanks
;
and
he
was
a
Samaritan
.
15
,
16.
He
judged
it
no
breach
of
Christ's
command
to
return
first
to
him
,
and
glorifie
God
,
and
give
him
thanks
.
17.
And
Jesus
answering
,
said
,
were
there
not
ten
cleansed
?
but
where
are
the
nine
?
18.
There
are
not
found
that
returned
to
give
glory
to
God
,
save
this
stranger
.
17
▪
18.
This
one
man
,
accounted
a
Heretick
by
the
Jews
,
is
the
only
man
of
ten
that
returneth
to
glorifie
God
for
his
Cure
.
Note
;
Many
receive
Mercies
,
but
few
glorifie
God
with
true
thanksgiving
.
19.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Arise
,
go
thy
way
,
thy
faith
hath
made
thee
whole
.
19.
Note
;
This
oft-used
word
of
Christ
,
is
against
them
,
that
say
,
that
because
it
is
Christ
that
healeth
,
or
justifieth
,
it
is
not
Faith
:
As
if
the
Office
of
Christ
,
and
of
Faith
,
might
not
concur
hereunto
.
20.
And
when
he
was
demanded
of
the
Pharisees
,
when
the
kingdom
of
God
should
come
;
he
answered
them
and
said
,
The
kingdom
of
God
cometh
not
with
observation
.
21.
Neither
shall
they
say
,
Lo
here
,
or
lo
there
:
for
behold
the
kingdom
of
God
is
within
you
.
20
,
21.
You
know
not
what
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
:
It
is
not
Christ's
apperance
in
visible
pomp
,
as
earthly
Princes
reign
:
It
is
a
Moral
Spiritual
Kingdom
,
opposite
(
not
to
Monarchs
,
but
)
to
the
Kingdom
of
Satan
:
As
Satan
reigneth
not
visibly
by
himself
,
but
by
corrupt
Princes
and
Teachers
,
to
do
his
works
,
and
by
his
invisible
suggestions
and
his
baits
;
so
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
to
destroy
Satan's
Kingdom
,
and
to
sanctifie
and
save
men
,
not
by
Christ's
visible
pompous
reign
,
but
by
holy
Rulers
and
Teachers
,
and
by
his
Word
and
Spirit
,
and
promises
and
blessings
to
work
on
Souls
.
22.
And
he
said
unto
the
disciples
,
The
days
will
come
when
ye
shall
desire
to
see
one
of
the
days
of
the
Son
of
man
,
and
ye
shall
not
see
it
.
22.
Days
of
suffering
are
not
far
off
,
when
you
will
wish
for
my
presence
to
deliver
you
(
or
,
as
some
,
when
you
shall
wish
for
days
,
as
easy
and
quiet
,
as
these
are
now
,
)
or
others
think
,
though
he
spake
to
his
Disciples
,
it
is
the
Pharisees
or
the
Jewish
Nation
that
he
spake
to
them
of
.
23.
And
they
shall
say
to
you
,
See
here
,
or
see
there
:
go
not
after
them
,
nor
follow
them
.
24.
For
as
the
lightning
that
lightneth
out
of
the
one
part
under
heaven
,
shineth
unto
the
other
part
under
heaven
:
so
shall
also
the
Son
of
man
be
in
his
day
.
23
,
24.
Believe
not
them
that
tell
you
a
Deliverer
or
Christ
is
in
such
or
such
a
place
.
For
my
Kingdom
shall
not
be
managed
by
my
personal
appearance
,
but
by
the
Light
of
my
Word
and
Spirit
,
which
shall
shine
from
one
part
of
the
World
to
another
,
as
Lightning
from
Heaven
;
[
or
,
my
last
coming
will
be
like
Lightning
,
sudden
,
and
glorious
to
all
mens
sight
.
]
25.
But
first
must
he
suffer
many
things
,
and
be
rejected
of
this
generation
.
26.
And
as
it
was
in
the
days
of
Noe
;
so
shall
it
be
also
in
the
days
of
the
Son
of
man
.
27.
They
did
eat
,
they
drank
,
they
married
wives
,
they
were
given
in
marriage
,
untill
the
day
that
Noe
entred
into
the
ark
:
and
the
flood
came
&
destroyed
them
all
.
25
,
26
,
27.
See
Matth.
24.
Whether
the
day
of
Christ
be
the
day
of
his
just
Destruction
of
the
Jews
,
or
of
his
Reign
by
the
Gospel
,
joyned
with
the
Fall
of
them
and
other
Enemies
,
or
his
last
coming
,
is
doubted
of
by
Expositors
.
28.
Likewise
also
as
it
was
in
the
days
of
Lot
,
they
did
eat
,
they
drank
,
they
bought
,
they
sold
,
they
planted
,
they
builded
;
29.
But
the
same
day
that
Lot
went
out
of
Sodom
,
it
rained
fire
and
brimstone
from
heaven
,
and
destroyed
them
all
:
30.
Even
thus
shall
it
be
in
the
day
when
the
Son
of
man
is
revealed
.
28
,
29
,
30.
Christ's
coming
,
(
whether
to
destroy
his
Enemies
,
or
to
judge
the
World
,
)
will
be
sudden
,
unexpected
,
and
terrible
.
31.
In
that
day
,
he
which
shall
be
upon
the
house
top
,
and
his
stuff
in
the
house
,
let
him
not
come
down
to
take
it
away
:
and
he
that
is
in
the
field
,
let
him
likewise
not
return
back
.
32.
Remember
Lot's
wife
.
31
,
32.
Let
all
go
,
and
be
glad
to
save
your
lives
:
Look
nor
back
with
grief
for
your
losses
,
lest
you
speed
as
Lot's
Wife
did
.
33.
Whosoever
shall
seek
to
save
his
life
,
shall
lose
it
;
and
whosoever
shall
lose
his
life
,
shall
preserve
it
.
33.
Self-saving
,
by
forsaking
the
Truth
,
will
prove
self-destroying
;
and
venturing
and
losing
life
for
me
,
shall
prove
the
surest
saving
way
.
34.
I
tell
you
,
In
that
night
there
shall
be
two
men
in
one
bed
;
the
one
shall
be
taken
,
the
other
shall
be
left
.
35.
Two
women
shall
be
grinding
together
;
the
one
shall
be
taken
,
and
the
other
shall
be
left
.
36.
Two
men
shall
be
in
the
field
;
the
one
shall
be
taken
,
the
other
shall
be
left
.
34
,
35.
I
will
carefully
separate
my
own
from
the
rest
,
and
save
them
when
unbelievers
perish
,
(
whether
at
the
end
,
or
sooner
.
)
37.
And
they
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
Where
,
Lord
?
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Wheresoever
the
body
is
,
thither
will
the
eagles
be
gathered
together
.
37.
Where
shall
all
these
things
be
done
?
He
said
,
where
those
designed
to
destruction
are
,
thither
God
▪
s
Justice
will
send
his
Executioners
.
And
where
his
chosen
are
,
there
shall
be
deliverance
.
See
Matth.
24.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
1.
ANd
he
spake
a
parable
unto
them
,
to
this
end
,
that
men
ought
always
to
pray
,
and
not
to
faint
,
1.
To
hold
on
in
earnest
importunity
and
hope
,
and
not
to
grow
cold
,
and
slack
,
and
heartless
.
2.
Saying
,
There
was
in
a
city
a
judge
,
which
feared
not
God
,
neither
regarded
man
.
3.
And
there
was
a
widow
in
that
city
,
and
she
came
unto
him
,
saying
,
Avenge
me
of
mine
adversary
.
2
,
3.
Note
;
Woe
to
the
Land
that
hath
such
Judges
.
She
said
,
Do
me
Justice
against
my
Adversary
.
4.
And
he
would
not
for
a
while
:
but
afterward
he
said
within
himself
,
Though
I
fear
not
God
,
nor
regard
man
,
5.
Yet
because
this
widow
troubleth
me
,
I
will
avenge
her
,
lest
by
her
continual
coming
she
weary
me
.
4
,
5.
Note
;
Where
there
is
no
fear
of
God
,
yet
avoiding
clamor
and
shame
for
injustice
,
may
make
a
Judge
do
Justice
to
the
oppressed
.
But
they
that
come
10
Diabolical
Malignity
,
will
delight
to
do
mischief
,
and
destroy
the
Just
,
and
will
take
their
wickedness
for
their
glory
.
6.
And
the
Lord
said
,
Hear
what
the
unjust
judge
saith
.
7.
And
shall
not
God
avenge
his
own
elect
,
that
cry
day
and
night
unto
him
,
though
he
bear
long
with
them
?
8.
I
tell
you
that
he
will
avenge
them
speedily
.
Nevertheless
,
when
the
Son
of
man
cometh
,
shall
he
find
faith
on
the
earth
?
6
,
7
,
8.
Will
importunity
prevail
with
a
wicked
Judge
?
and
will
not
importunate
prayer
prevail
with
God
to
do
Justice
for
his
chosen
,
praying
people
?
I
tell
you
,
though
the
time
seem
long
to
you
,
he
will
make
no
delay
to
do
them
Justice
in
due
time
.
Note
;
Importunity
moved
the
man
by
wearying
him
;
but
it
procureth
mercy
from
God
only
,
by
making
us
fit
Receivers
of
it
.
Men
will
despond
by
impatience
,
before
deliverance
cometh
.
9.
And
he
spake
this
parable
unto
certain
which
trusted
in
themselvs
that
they
were
righteous
,
and
despised
others
:
9.
He
thought
meet
to
rebuke
those
who
thought
too
well
of
their
own
goodness
,
and
were
too
censorious
and
contemptuous
of
those
that
seemed
worse
than
they
.
10.
Two
men
went
up
into
the
temple
to
pray
,
the
one
a
Pharisee
,
and
the
other
a
publican
.
11.
The
Pharisee
stood
and
prayed
thus
with
himself
,
God
I
thank
thee
,
that
I
am
not
as
other
men
are
,
extortioners
,
unjust
,
adulterers
,
nor
even
as
this
Publican
.
12.
I
fast
twice
in
the
week
,
I
give
tithes
of
all
that
I
possess
.
10
,
11
,
12.
The
Pharisees
Prayer
was
a
boasting
of
his
goodness
,
and
not
a
humble
bewailing
of
his
sins
and
wants
.
All
this
was
praise-worthy
in
it self
,
but
much
more
was
necessary
in
him
.
13.
And
the
publican
standing
afar
off
,
would
not
lift
up
so
much
as
his
eyes
unto
heaven
,
but
smote
upon
his
breast
,
saying
,
God
be
mercifull
to
me
a
sinner
.
13.
His
Prayer
was
in
●he
deep
sense
of
his
sin
,
a
humble
begging
mercy
of
God
;
(
●ot
with
a
purpose
to
go
on
in
sin
,
but
with
pe●●tence
and
conversion
,
resolving
of
a
new
life
.
)
14.
I
tell
you
,
this
man
went
down
to
his
house
justified
rather
then
the
other
:
for
every
one
that
exalteth
himself
,
shall
be
abased
;
and
he
that
humbleth
himself
,
shall
be
exalted
.
14.
God
took
this
for
a
juster
or
better
man
,
for
his
penitent
confession
than
the
Pharisee
,
for
all
that
formal
righteousness
which
he
boasted
of
:
For
God
will
exalt
the
humble
,
and
abase
the
proud
.
(
But
this
supposeth
the
Publican's
Repentance
to
be
a
true
Conversion
,
and
not
meer
conviction
and
confessing
in
fear
.
)
15.
And
they
brought
unto
him
also
infants
,
that
he
would
touch
them
:
but
when
his
disciples
saw
it
,
they
rebuked
them
.
16.
But
Jesus
called
them
unto
him
,
and
said
,
Suffer
little
children
to
come
unto
me
,
and
forbid
them
not
:
for
of
such
is
the
kingdom
of
God
.
17.
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
Whosoever
shall
not
receive
the
kingdom
of
God
as
a
little
child
,
shall
in
no
wise
enter
therein
.
15
,
16
,
17.
See
on
Matth.
10.14
.
Matth.
19.13
,
14
,
15.
18.
And
a
certain
ruler
asked
him
,
saying
,
Good
Master
,
what
shall
I
do
to
inherit
eternal
life
?
19.
And
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Why
callest
thou
me
good
?
none
is
good
save
one
,
that
is
,
God
.
20.
Thou
knowest
the
commandments
,
Do
not
commit
adultery
,
Do
not
kill
,
Do
not
steal
,
Do
not
bear
false
witness
,
Honour
thy
father
and
thy
mother
.
21.
And
he
said
,
All
these
have
I
kept
from
my
youth
up
.
22.
Now
when
Jesus
heard
these
things
,
he
said
unto
him
,
Yet
lackest
thou
one
thing
:
sell
all
that
thou
hast
,
and
distribute
unto
the
poor
,
and
thou
shalt
have
treasure
in
heaven
,
and
come
,
follow
me
.
23.
And
when
he
heard
this
,
he
was
very
sorrowful
,
for
he
was
very
rich
.
18
,
19
,
20
,
21
,
22
,
23.
See
Matth.
19.20
.
&
Mark
10.17
.
Note
,
This
renunciation
of
the
World
is
not
required
by
Christ
,
only
to
a
high
degree
of
holyness
;
but
to
the
obtaining
of
Eternal
Life
.
Note
,
Multitu●es
of
nominal
Christians
go
not
so
far
as
this
worldly
Jew
;
in
believing
a
Life
Eternal
,
&
in
a
care
to
inherit
it
,
and
in
doing
so
much
for
it
,
from
his
youth
.
24.
And
when
Jesus
saw
that
he
was
very
sorowful
,
he
said
,
How
hardly
shall
they
that
have
riches
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
God!
25.
For
it
is
easier
〈◊〉
a
camel
to
go
through
a
needles
eye
,
then
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
God
.
26
And
they
that
heard
it
,
said
,
Who
then
can
be
saved
?
24
,
25
,
26.
See
Matth.
19.
Note
,
To
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
to
be
saved
,
was
understood
by
the
hearers
to
be
all
one
.
27.
And
he
said
,
The
things
which
are
unpossible
with
men
,
are
possible
with
God
.
27.
Note
,
Possibility
,
though
with
great
difficulty
,
must
make
us
true
seekers
and
then
we
may
attain
to
certainty
.
28.
Then
Peter
said
,
Lo
,
we
have
left
all
,
and
followed
thee
.
29.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
There
is
no
man
that
hath
left
house
,
or
parents
,
or
brethren
,
or
wife
,
or
children
for
the
kingdom
of
Gods
sake
,
30.
Who
shall
not
receive
manifold
more
in
this
present
time
,
and
in
the
world
to
come
life
everlasting
.
28
,
29
,
30.
You
shall
be
no
losers
by
me
.
Note
,
The
blessings
even
of
suffering
Christians
in
this
Life
,
are
better
than
all
that
they
forsake
for
Christ
.
31.
Then
he
took
unto
him
the
twelve
,
and
said
unto
them
,
Behold
,
we
go
up
to
Jerusalem
,
and
all
things
that
are
written
by
the
prophets
concerning
the
Son
of
man
shall
be
accomplished
.
32.
For
he
shall
be
delivered
unto
the
Gentiles
,
and
shall
be
mocked
,
&
spitefully
entreated
and
spit
on
:
33.
And
they
shall
scourge
him
,
and
put
him
to
death
,
and
the
third
day
he
shall
rise
again
.
34.
And
they
understood
none
of
these
things
:
and
this
saying
was
hid
from
them
,
neither
knew
they
the
things
which
were
spoken
.
31
,
32
,
33
,
34.
Note
,
We
must
not
wonder
if
many
of
our
Hearers
then
are
dull
of
understanding
.
35.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
as
he
was
come
nigh
unto
Jericho
,
a
certain
blind
man
sat
by
the
way
side
begging
:
36.
And
hearing
the
multitude
pass
by
,
he
asked
what
it
meant
.
37.
And
they
told
him
,
that
Jesus
of
Nazareth
passeth
by
.
38.
And
he
cryed
saying
,
Jesus
,
thou
Son
of
David
,
have
mercy
on
me
.
39.
And
they
which
went
before
,
rebuked
him
,
that
he
should
hold
his
peace
:
but
he
cried
so
much
the
more
,
Thou
Son
of
David
have
mercy
on
me
.
40.
And
Jesus
stood
and
commanded
him
to
be
brought
unto
him
:
and
when
he
was
come
near
he
asked
him
,
41.
Saying
,
What
wilt
thou
that
I
should
do
unto
thee
?
And
he
said
,
Lord
,
that
I
may
receive
my
sight
.
42.
And
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Receive
thy
sight
,
thy
faith
hath
saved
thee
.
43.
And
immediately
he
received
his
sight
and
followed
him
,
glorifying
God
:
and
all
the
people
when
they
saw
it
gave
praise
unto
God
.
35
,
36
,
37
,
38
,
39
,
40
,
41
,
42
,
43.
See
on
Matth.
20.18
,
19
,
20.
N.
Faith
fitteth
us
to
receive
Mercy
;
and
Mercy
teacheth
us
to
glorifie
God
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
1.
ANd
Jesus
entred
and
passed
through
Jericho
.
2.
And
behold
,
there
was
a
man
named
Zacheus
,
which
was
the
chief
among
the
Publicans
,
and
he
was
rich
.
3.
And
he
sought
to
see
Jesus
who
he
was
,
and
could
not
for
the
press
,
because
he
was
little
of
stature
.
4.
And
he
ran
before
,
and
climbed
up
into
a
sycamore-tree
to
see
him
;
for
he
was
to
pass
that
way
.
5.
And
when
Jesus
came
to
the
place
,
he
looked
up
and
saw
him
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Zacheus
,
make
hast
,
and
come
down
;
for
to
day
I
must
abide
at
thy
house
.
1
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
Desire
,
and
diligent
seeking
,
prepare
for
Christ's
acceptance
and
abode
with
us
.
6.
And
he
made
hast
and
came
down
,
and
received
him
joyfully
.
6.
Note
;
He
hoped
but
for
a
●ight
of
him
,
and
obtaineth
more
.
Mercy
exceedeth
the
seekers
expectation
.
7.
And
when
they
saw
it
,
they
all
murmured
,
saying
,
that
he
was
gone
to
be
guest
with
a
man
that
is
a
sinner
.
7.
Note
;
As
if
Christ
were
not
holy
and
strict
enough
,
because
he
went
to
sinners
for
their
Salvation
.
8.
And
Zacheus
stood
,
and
said
unto
the
Lord
,
Behold
,
Lord
,
the
half
of
my
goods
I
give
to
the
poor
,
and
if
I
have
taken
any
thing
from
any
man
by
false
accusation
,
I
restore
him
fourfold
.
1.
Note
1.
This
proceeding
from
Faith
in
Christ
,
proved
him
a
true
Convert
.
2.
False
accusation
was
the
Publican●
notable
sin
.
9.
And
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
This
day
is
salvation
come
to
this
house
,
for
so
much
as
he
also
is
the
son
of
Abraham
.
9.
Note
1.
Where
true
Faith
and
Conversion
cometh
,
there
Salvation
cometh
.
2.
All
true
Believers
are
Children
of
Abraham
,
that
is
,
of
the
Promise
made
to
Abraham
and
his
seed
.
10.
For
the
Son
of
man
is
come
to
seek
and
to
save
that
which
was
lost
.
10.
To
this
end
came
I
into
the
World
,
to
redeem
,
convert
,
and
save
lost
sinners
.
11.
And
as
they
heard
these
things
,
he
added
,
and
spake
a
parable
,
because
he
was
nigh
to
Jerusalem
,
and
because
they
thought
that
the
kingdom
of
God
should
immediately
appear
.
11.
To
take
them
off
such
expectations
.
12.
He
said
therefore
,
A
certain
noble
man
went
into
a
far
countrey
to
receive
for
himself
a
kingdom
and
to
return
.
12.
Christ
was
to
go
from
Earth
to
Heaven
,
to
receive
his
own
Kingly
glory
,
and
to
reign
there
over
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
to
return
to
judge
men
according
to
their
works
.
13.
And
he
called
his
ten
servants
,
and
delivered
them
ten
pounds
,
and
said
unto
them
,
Occupy
till
I
come
.
13.
He
giveth
men
,
that
profess
to
be
his
Servants
,
his
Gifts
and
Mercies
,
and
commands
them
to
use
them
faithfully
in
his
Service
,
and
to
do
good
in
his
Church
,
and
profit
others
,
expecting
his
return
.
14.
But
his
citizens
hated
him
,
and
sent
a
message
after
him
,
saying
,
We
will
not
have
this
man
to
reign
over
us
.
14.
The
Jews
,
to
whom
he
first
offered
Grace
,
rejected
him
and
his
Government
with
scorn
.
15.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
when
he
was
returned
,
having
received
the
kingdom
,
then
he
commanded
these
servants
to
be
called
unto
him
,
to
whom
he
had
given
the
money
,
that
he
might
know
how
much
every
man
had
gained
by
trading
.
15.
When
he
came
to
exercise
Judgment
over
his
Subjects
and
Servants
,
he
called
first
those
that
professed
Christianity
,
to
take
an
account
how
they
had
used
the
blessings
of
the
Gospel
.
16.
Then
came
the
first
,
saying
,
Lord
,
thy
pound
hath
gained
ten
pounds
.
16.
Thy
Grace
●nd
Gifts
have
been
improved
to
the
profit
of
many
〈◊〉
●o
my
own
increase
in
Holiness
.
17.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Well
,
thou
good
servant
:
because
thou
hast
been
faithful
in
a
very
little
,
have
thou
authority
over
ten
cities
.
17.
Thou
shall
have
a
reward
above
others
,
according
to
thy
service
.
Note
1.
Christ
will
praise
his
faithful
Servants
,
and
their
Works
.
2.
He
rewardeth
them
,
because
they
have
been
faithful
,
as
the
s●●●ral
Qualification
of
the
Receivers
;
but
not
in
Commutative
Justice
,
nor
in
Distributive
Governing
Justice
,
according
to
the
Law
of
Innocency
,
or
of
Moses
,
but
in
Distributive
Paternal
Justice
,
according
to
the
Law
of
Grace
and
Faith
.
18.
And
the
second
came
,
saying
,
Lord
,
thy
pound
hath
gained
five
pounds
.
19.
And
he
said
likewise
to
him
,
Be
thou
also
over
five
cities
.
18
,
19.
Their
reward
shall
be
answerable
.
20.
And
another
came
,
saying
,
Lord
,
behold
,
here
is
thy
pound
,
which
I
have
kept
laid
up
in
a
napkin
:
21.
For
I
feared
thee
,
because
thou
art
an
austere
man
:
thou
takest
up
that
thou
layedst
not
down
,
and
reapest
that
thou
didst
not
sow
.
20
,
21.
Here
is
thy
own
;
I
have
wasted
none
of
it
:
But
thou
art
so
severe
,
that
I
durst
not
trade
with
it
,
lest
I
should
lose
it
.
22.
And
he
saith
unto
him
,
Out
of
thine
own
mouth
will
I
judge
thee
,
thou
wicked
servant
:
thou
knewest
that
I
was
an
austere
man
,
taking
up
that
I
laid
not
down
,
and
reaping
that
I
did
not
sow
.
23.
Wherefore
then
gavest
not
thou
my
money
into
the
bank
,
that
at
my
coming
I
might
have
required
mine
own
with
usury
?
22
,
23.
Note
;
Wicked
men
are
apt
to
excuse
their
sloth
,
and
accuse
God's
strictness
:
But
out
of
their
own
confessions
and
words
shall
Hypocrites
,
that
profess
Christianity
,
be
condemned
.
Qu.
What
Vsury
is
it
which
Christ
by
this
Parable
seemeth
to
countenance
?
Ans.
Such
as
God
had
not
forbidden
:
To
us
now
all
Usury
is
sinful
,
that
is
against
either
Justice
or
Charity
,
or
the
publick
good
,
and
no
other
:
For
Moses's
Political
Law
bindeth
not
us
.
24.
And
he
said
unto
them
that
stood
by
,
Take
from
him
the
pound
,
and
give
it
to
him
that
hath
ten
pounds
.
25.
And
they
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
he
hath
ten
pounds
.
26.
For
I
say
unto
you
,
That
unto
every
one
which
hath
,
shall
be
given
,
and
from
him
that
hath
not
,
even
that
he
hath
shall
be
taken
away
from
him
.
24.
Add
it
to
his
reward
.
25
,
26.
He
that
hath
gained
by
his
faithful
industry
shall
be
trusted
and
rewarded
with
more
;
and
he
that
unfaithfully
neglected
to
use
the
mercy
trusted
with
him
,
shall
be
deprived
of
that
mercy
,
gifts
,
time
,
&c.
which
he
neglected
.
27.
But
those
mine
enemies
,
which
would
not
that
I
should
reign
over
them
,
bring
hither
,
and
slay
them
before
me
.
27.
Those
Jews
that
hated
and
rejected
me
,
and
all
such
Rebellious
Infidels
,
shall
be
destroyed
.
28.
And
when
he
had
thus
spoken
,
he
went
before
,
ascending
up
to
Jerusalem
.
29.
And
it
came
to
pass
when
he
was
come
nigh
to
Bethphage
and
Bethany
;
at
the
mount
called
the
mount
of
Olives
,
he
sent
two
of
his
disciples
,
30.
Saying
,
go
ye
into
the
village
over
against
you
,
in
the
which
at
your
entring
ye
shall
find
a
colt
tied
,
whereon
yet
never
man
s●t
:
loose
him
,
and
bring
him
hither
.
31.
And
if
any
man
ask
you
,
Why
do
ye
loose
him
?
thus
shall
ye
say
unto
him
,
Because
the
Lord
hath
need
of
him
.
32.
And
they
that
were
sent
,
went
their
way
,
and
found
even
as
he
had
said
unto
them
.
33.
And
as
they
were
loosing
the
colt
,
the
owners
thereof
said
unto
them
,
Why
loose
ye
the
colt
?
34.
And
they
said
,
The
Lord
hath
need
of
him
.
28
,
29
,
30
,
31
,
32
,
33
,
34.
Note
;
Though
Luke
name
only
the
Colt
,
that
denyeth
not
the
Ass
named
by
other
Writers
.
See
Matth.
21.1
,
7
,
8.
35.
And
they
brought
him
to
Jesus
:
and
they
cast
their
garments
upon
the
colt
,
and
they
set
Jesus
thereon
.
36.
And
as
he
went
,
they
spread
their
clothes
in
the
way
.
37.
And
when
he
was
come
nigh
,
even
now
at
the
descent
of
the
mount
of
Olives
,
the
whole
multitude
of
the
disciples
began
to
rejoyce
,
and
praised
God
with
a
loud
voyce
,
for
all
the
mighty
works
that
they
had
seen
,
38.
Saying
,
blessed
be
the
king
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
peace
in
heaven
,
and
glory
in
the
highest
.
37.
See
on
Matth.
21.9
,
10
,
11.
39.
And
some
of
the
Pharisees
from
among
the
multitude
,
said
to
him
,
Master
,
rebuke
thy
disciples
.
40.
And
he
answered
and
said
to
them
,
I
tell
you
,
that
if
these
should
hold
their
peace
,
the
stones
would
immediately
cry
out
.
39
,
40.
They
do
but
what
God
doth
cause
them
to
do
,
and
if
they
did
not
,
God
would
have
it
done
,
though
by
Miracle
.
41.
And
when
he
was
come
near
,
he
beheld
the
city
,
and
wept
over
it
;
42.
Saying
,
If
thou
hadst
known
,
even
thou
,
at
least
in
this
thy
day
,
the
things
which
belong
to
thy
peace
!
But
now
they
are
hidden
from
thine
eyes
.
41.
O
that
thou
hadst
known
the
things
that
are
necessary
to
thy
own
peace
and
safety
,
before
the
day
of
Grace
be
past
.
But
by
thy
wilful
sin
and
blindness
,
they
are
unknown
to
thee
.
Note
;
Christ
,
as
Man
,
by
weeping
over
self-destroying
sinners
,
sheweth
his
love
and
pity
,
though
not
equal
to
that
which
he
exerciseth
on
hi●
Elect
whom
he
will
save
.
43.
For
the
days
shall
come
upon
thee
,
that
thine
enemies
shall
cast
a
trench
about
thee
,
and
compass
thee
round
,
and
keep
thee
in
on
every
side
,
44.
And
shall
lay
thee
even
with
the
ground
,
and
thy
children
within
thee
;
and
they
shall
not
leave
in
thee
one
stone
upon
another
,
because
thou
knewest
not
the
time
of
thy
visitation
.
34
,
44
All
this
was
done
about
thirty
eight
years
after
,
by
the
dreadfullest
Siege
,
for
Famine
and
Murder
,
that
any
History
recordeth
.
45.
And
he
went
into
the
temple
,
and
began
to
cast
out
them
that
sold
therein
and
them
that
bought
.
46.
Saying
unto
them
,
It
is
written
,
My
house
is
the
house
of
prayer
:
but
ye
have
made
it
a
den
of
thieves
.
45
▪
46.
See
Matth.
21.12
.
Note
;
Christ
shewed
his
Authority
by
Reforming
;
and
his
Zeal
even
for
the
Temple
,
while
the
Law
stood
.
47.
And
he
taught
daily
in
the
temple
.
But
the
chief
priests
and
scribes
,
and
the
chief
of
the
people
sought
to
destroy
him
47.
It
was
the
Priests
and
Rulers
that
were
Christ's
Enemies
and
Persecutors
.
48.
And
could
not
find
what
they
might
do
:
for
all
the
people
were
very
attentive
to
hear
him
.
48.
They
durst
not
lay
hands
on
him
,
because
the
multitude
hearing
and
admiring
him
,
were
as
his
guard
.
CHAP.
XX.
1.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
that
on
one
of
those
daies
,
as
he
taught
the
people
in
the
temple
,
and
preached
the
Gospel
,
the
chief
priests
and
the
scribes
came
upon
him
,
with
the
elders
.
2.
And
spake
unto
him
,
saying
,
Tell
us
by
what
authority
doest
thou
these
things
?
or
who
is
he
that
gave
thee
this
authority
?
1
,
2.
Such
things
are
not
to
be
done
without
Authority
.
3.
And
he
answered
and
said
unto
them
,
I
will
also
ask
you
one
thing
,
and
answer
me
.
4.
The
baptism
of
John
,
was
it
from
heaven
,
or
of
men
?
5.
And
they
reasoned
with
themselves
,
saying
,
If
we
shall
say
,
from
heaven
,
he
will
say
,
Why
then
believed
ye
him
not
?
6.
But
and
if
we
say
,
of
men
,
all
the
people
will
stone
us
;
for
they
be
perswaded
that
John
was
a
prophet
.
7.
And
they
answered
,
that
they
could
not
tell
whence
it
was
.
8.
And
Jesus
said
unto
them
,
Neither
tell
I
you
by
what
authority
I
do
these
things
.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
They
ought
to
have
known
his
Authority
by
his
Miracles
.
See
Matth.
21.
9.
Then
began
he
to
speak
to
the
people
this
parable
:
A
certain
man
planted
a
vineyard
,
and
let
it
forth
to
husbandmen
,
and
went
into
a
far
Countrey
for
a
long
time
.
10.
And
at
the
season
he
sent
a
servant
to
the
husbandmen
,
that
they
should
give
him
of
the
fruit
of
the
vineyard
:
but
the
husbandmen
beat
him
and
sent
him
away
empty
.
11.
And
again
he
sent
another
servant
,
and
they
beat
him
also
,
and
entreated
him
shamefully
,
and
sent
him
away
empty
.
12.
And
again
he
sent
the
third
,
and
they
wounded
him
also
,
and
cast
him
out
.
13.
Then
said
the
lord
of
the
vineyard
,
What
shall
I
do
?
I
will
send
my
beloved
son
:
it
may
be
they
will
reverence
him
when
they
see
him
.
14.
But
when
the
husbandmen
saw
him
,
they
reasoned
among
themselves
,
saying
,
This
is
the
heir
,
come
,
let
us
kill
him
,
that
the
inheritance
may
be
ours
.
15.
So
they
cast
him
out
of
the
vineyard
,
and
killed
him
.
What
therefore
shall
the
lord
of
the
vineyard
do
unto
them
?
16.
He
shall
come
and
destroy
these
husbandmen
,
and
shall
give
the
vineyard
to
others
.
And
when
they
heard
it
,
they
said
,
God
forbid
.
9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
The
Vineyard
is
the
Land
of
Israel
;
the
Husbandmen
are
the
Israelites
;
the
Owner
is
God
;
the
Messengers
are
the
Prophets
;
the
Son
is
Christ
,
&c.
See
Matth.
21.
17.
And
he
beheld
them
,
and
said
,
What
is
this
then
that
is
written
,
The
stone
which
the
builders
rejected
,
the
same
is
become
the
head
of
the
corner
?
18.
Whosoever
shall
fall
upon
that
stone
,
shall
be
broken
:
but
on
whomsoever
it
shall
fall
,
it
will
grind
him
to
powder
.
17
,
18.
Whoever
sins
against
Christ
by
unbelief
,
will
perish
in
his
sin
:
But
they
that
strive
against
him
by
malignity
and
opposition
,
will
fall
under
his
victorious
;
Judgement
,
which
will
make
them
the
most
miserable
.
19.
And
the
chief
priests
and
the
Scribes
the
same
hour
sought
to
lay
hands
on
him
,
and
they
feared
the
people
:
for
they
perceived
that
he
had
spoken
this
parable
against
them
.
19.
Note
;
That
which
is
said
against
their
sin
,
enrageth
the
impenitent
,
be
it
never
so
true
and
needful
to
their
conviction
.
20.
And
they
watched
him
,
and
sent
forth
spies
,
which
would
fain
themselves
just
men
,
that
they
might
take
hold
of
his
words
,
that
so
they
might
deliver
him
unto
the
power
and
authority
of
the
governour
.
20.
Blood-thirsty
Hypocrites
would
ensnare
him
,
to
get
some
word
for
which
they
might
accuse
him
,
to
the
Romans
Governour
,
as
Treason
against
Caesar
.
Note
;
How
like
in
all
Ages
are
the
nature
and
ways
of
wicked
men
!
Thus
was
Naboth
used
by
Jezabel
,
&c.
21.
And
they
asked
him
,
saying
,
Master
,
we
know
that
thou
sayest
and
teachest
rightly
,
neither
acceptest
thou
the
person
of
any
,
but
teachest
the
way
of
God
truly
.
22.
Is
it
lawful
for
us
to
give
tribute
unto
Cesar
,
or
no
?
23.
But
he
perceived
their
craftiness
,
and
said
unto
them
,
Why
tempt
ye
me
?
24.
Shew
me
a
penny
:
whose
image
and
superscription
hath
it
?
They
answered
and
said
,
Cesars
.
25.
And
he
said
unto
them
:
Render
therefore
unto
Cesar
the
things
which
be
Cesars
,
and
unto
God
the
things
which
be
Gods
.
26.
And
they
could
not
take
hold
of
his
words
before
the
people
,
and
they
marvelled
at
his
answer
,
and
held
their
peace
.
21
,
22
,
23
,
24
,
25
,
26.
Note
;
There
is
poison
in
the
seeming
kindness
of
cruel
Hypocrites
;
they
flatter
that
they
may
hurt
.
Note
;
It
is
lawful
to
put
off
bloody
ensnarers
with
doubt●●l
Answers
.
27.
Then
came
to
him
certain
of
the
Sadduces
,
(
which
deny
that
there
is
any
resurrection
,
)
and
they
asked
him
,
28.
Saying
,
Master
,
Moses
wrote
unto
us
,
If
any
mans
brother
die
,
having
a
wife
,
and
he
die
without
children
,
that
his
brother
should
take
his
wife
,
and
raise
up
feed
to
his
brother
.
29.
There
were
therefore
seven
brethren
,
and
the
first
took
a
wife
,
and
died
without
children
.
30.
And
the
second
took
her
to
wife
,
and
he
died
childless
.
31.
And
the
third
took
her
,
and
in
like
manner
the
seven
also
.
And
they
left
no
children
,
and
died
.
32.
Last
of
all
the
woman
died
also
.
33.
Therefore
in
the
resurrection
,
whose
wife
of
them
is
she
?
for
seven
had
her
to
wife
.
27
,
●8
,
29
,
30
,
31
,
32
,
33.
Carnal
men
,
from
their
own
Errour
,
do
foolishly
cavil
against
the
Truth
which
they
understand
not
.
34.
And
Jesus
answering
,
said
unto
them
,
The
children
of
this
world
marry
,
and
are
given
in
marriage
:
35.
But
they
which
shall
be
accounted
worthy
to
obtain
that
world
,
and
the
resurrection
from
the
dead
,
neither
marry
,
nor
are
given
in
marriage
.
36.
Neither
can
they
die
any
more
;
for
they
are
equal
unto
the
angels
,
and
are
the
children
of
God
,
being
the
children
of
the
Resurrection
.
34
,
35
,
36.
Note
;
Worthiness
of
that
World
,
is
such
a
qualification
as
is
required
in
God's
Promise
.
Note
;
The
Blessed
shall
be
like
the
Angels
,
and
with
them
,
and
be
immortal
.
Note
;
By
the
Resurrection
here
is
meant
the
next
Life
,
even
to
separated
Souls
,
and
not
only
the
Resurrection
of
the
Body
.
O
why
do
we
not
long
for
such
a
change
!
37.
Now
that
the
dead
are
raised
,
even
Moses
shewed
at
the
bush
,
when
he
calleth
the
Lord
the
God
of
Abraham
,
and
the
God
of
Isaac
,
and
the
God
of
Jacob
.
38.
For
he
is
not
a
God
of
the
dead
,
but
of
the
living
;
for
all
live
unto
him
.
37
,
38.
See
Matth.
22.
He
is
the
Lord
and
Owner
of
the
Dead
and
Living
:
But
to
be
Their
God
,
signifieth
more
,
even
to
be
their
Governour
and
Protector
,
and
their
End
and
Portion
,
and
their
All.
39.
Then
certain
of
the
Scribes
answering
said
,
Master
,
thou
hast
well
said
.
40.
And
after
that
,
they
durst
not
ask
him
any
question
at
all
.
39
,
40.
T●●y
were
out
of
hope
of
entrapping
him
by
their
Ques●●●ns
.
41.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
How
say
they
that
Christ
is
Davids
Son
?
42.
And
David
himself
saith
in
the
book
of
psalms
▪
The
LORD
said
unto
my
Lord
,
Sit
thou
on
my
right
hand
,
43.
Till
I
make
thine
enemies
thy
footstool
,
44.
David
therefore
calleth
him
Lord
,
how
is
he
then
his
Son
?
41
,
42
,
43
44.
See
Matth.
22.
45.
Then
in
the
audience
of
all
the
people
he
said
to
his
disciples
,
46.
Beware
of
the
Scribes
,
who
desire
to
walk
in
long
robes
,
and
love
greetings
in
the
markets
,
and
the
highest
seats
in
the
synagogues
,
and
the
chief
rooms
at
feasts
,
47.
Who
devour
widows
houses
,
and
for
a
shew
make
long
prayers
:
The
same
shall
receive
greater
damnation
.
45
,
46
,
47.
Note
;
The
Character
of
formal
Hypocrites
,
●●
to
be
worldly
,
cruel
,
unjust
,
proud
,
●nd
to
be
devout
in
a
ceremonious
Religion
and
●●p
labour
,
to
quiet
their
Conscience
,
and
keep
their
reputation
.
N.
Tho'
no
doubt
but
some
Hypocrites
can
use
long
prayers
extempore
,
it
is
most
likely
that
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
was
a
Form
or
Liturgy
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
1.
ANd
he
looked
up
,
and
saw
the
rich
men
casting
their
gifts
into
the
treasury
.
2.
And
he
saw
also
a
certain
poor
widow
casting
in
thither
two
mites
.
3.
And
he
said
,
of
a
truth
,
I
say
unto
you
,
that
this
poor
widow
hath
cast
in
more
then
they
all
.
4.
For
all
these
have
of
their
abundance
,
cast
in
unto
the
offerings
of
God
;
but
she
of
her
penury
hath
cast
in
all
the
living
that
she
had
.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
See
on
Mark
12.41
,
42.
God
judgeth
not
of
our
Service
by
the
bulk
.
5.
And
as
some
spake
of
the
temple
,
how
it
was
adorned
with
goodly
stones
,
and
gifts
,
he
said
.
6.
As
for
these
things
which
ye
behold
,
the
daies
will
come
,
in
the
which
there
shall
not
be
left
one
stone
upon
another
,
that
shall
not
be
thrown
down
.
5
,
6.
See
Matth.
24.
7.
And
they
asked
him
,
saying
,
Master
,
but
when
shall
these
things
be
?
and
what
sign
will
there
be
when
these
things
shall
come
to
pass
.
7.
Note
;
Corrupt
Nature
is
more
desirous
to
know
things
to
come
,
than
to
prepare
f●r
them
by
present
duty
.
8.
And
he
said
,
Take
heed
that
ye
be
not
deceived
:
for
many
shall
come
in
my
Name
,
saying
,
I
am
Christ
,
and
the
time
draweth
near
:
go
ye
not
therefore
after
them
.
8.
Take
you
more
care
of
your selves
,
than
to
know
the
time
;
and
be
not
deceived
by
false
Christs
,
and
false
Prophets
.
9.
But
when
ye
shall
hear
of
wars
and
commotions
,
be
not
terrified
;
for
these
things
must
first
come
to
pass
,
but
the
end
is
not
by
and
by
.
10.
Then
said
he
unto
them
,
nation
shall
rise
against
nation
,
and
kingdom
against
kingdom
.
11.
And
great
earthquakes
shall
be
in
divers
places
,
and
famines
,
and
pestilences
,
and
fearful
sights
,
and
great
signs
shall
there
be
from
heaven
.
12.
But
before
all
these
,
they
shall
lay
their
hands
on
you
,
and
persecute
you
,
delivering
you
up
to
the
synagogues
,
and
into
prisons
,
being
brought
before
kings
and
rulers
for
my
Names
sake
.
13.
And
it
shall
turn
to
you
for
a
testimony
.
9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
See
Matth.
24.
Note
;
Christ
did
not
draw
in
Disciples
with
the
hopes
of
prosperity
.
It
shall
be
your
Witness
or
Martyrdom
,
to
divulge
the
Gospel
,
and
condemn
unbelievers
.
14.
Settle
it
therefore
in
your
hearts
,
not
to
meditate
before
what
ye
shall
answer
.
15.
For
I
will
give
you
a
mouth
and
wisdom
,
which
all
your
adversaries
shall
not
be
able
to
gain-say
,
nor
resist
.
14
,
15.
Note
;
It
is
Christ
in
Heaven
that
giveth
Grace
and
Gifts
to
his
Servants
on
Earth
by
his
Spirit
.
16.
And
ye
shall
be
betrayed
both
by
parents
and
brethren
,
and
kinsfolks
,
and
friends
,
and
some
of
you
shall
they
cause
to
be
put
to
death
.
17.
And
ye
shall
be
hated
of
all
men
for
my
Names
sake
.
18.
But
there
shall
not
an
hair
of
your
head
perish
.
16
,
17
,
18.
Ye
shall
be
no
losers
by
all
your
sufferings
;
You
shall
be
preserved
till
you
are
ripe
for
your
full
reward
.
19.
In
your
patience
possess
ye
your
souls
.
19.
While
you
keep
your
Innocence
and
Patience
,
you
keep
your
Souls
from
danger
and
loss
.
20.
And
when
ye
shall
see
Jerusalem
compassed
with
armies
,
then
know
that
the
desolation
thereof
his
nigh
.
21.
Then
let
them
which
are
in
Judea
,
flee
to
the
mountains
,
and
let
them
which
are
in
the
midst
of
it
,
depart
out
,
and
let
not
them
that
are
in
the
countreys
,
enter
thereunto
.
22.
For
these
be
the
daies
of
vengeance
,
that
all
things
which
are
written
may
be
fulfilled
.
20
,
21
,
22.
Jerusalem's
Calamity
shall
be
so
great
,
that
all
that
will
be
safe
must
the
from
it
.
23.
But
wo
unto
them
that
are
with
child
,
and
to
them
that
give
suck
in
those
daies
,
for
there
shall
be
great
distress
in
the
land
,
and
wrath
upon
this
people
.
24.
And
they
shall
fall
by
the
edge
of
the
sword
,
and
shall
be
led
away
captive
into
into
all
nations
,
and
Jerusalem
shall
be
trodden
down
of
the
Gentiles
,
until
the
times
of
the
Gentiles
be
fulfilled
.
23
,
24.
Till
the
Heathens
be
turned
Christians
themselve●
,
(
in
Constantine's
days
.
)
and
then
Jerusalem
shall
be
restored
,
and
be
the
dwelling
of
Christians
.
25.
And
there
shall
be
signs
in
the
sun
,
and
in
the
moon
,
and
in
the
stars
,
and
upon
the
earth
distress
of
nations
,
with
perplexity
,
the
sea
and
the
waves
roaring
,
26.
Mens
hearts
failing
them
for
fear
,
and
and
for
looking
after
those
things
which
are
coming
on
the
earth
;
for
the
powers
of
heaven
shall
be
shaken
.
27.
And
then
shall
they
see
the
Son
of
man
coming
in
a
cloud
with
power
and
great
glory
.
28.
And
when
these
things
begin
to
come
to
pass
,
then
look
up
,
and
lift
up
your
heads
,
for
your
redemption
draweth
nigh
.
25
,
26
,
27
,
28.
See
Matth.
24.
Judgment
,
though
slow
,
is
sure
and
terrible
.
29.
And
he
spake
to
them
a
parable
,
Behold
the
fig-tree
,
and
all
the
trees
,
30.
When
they
now
shoot
▪
forth
,
ye
see
and
know
of
your
own
selves
,
that
summer
is
now
nigh
at
hand
,
31.
So
likewise
ye
,
when
ye
see
these
things
come
to
pass
,
know
ye
that
the
kingdom
of
God
is
nigh
at
hand
.
29
,
30
,
31.
The
Kingdom
of
God
is
the
Reign
of
the
Messiah
,
destroying
Satan's
Kingdom
,
beginning
indeed
at
his
Resurrection
,
but
notable
as
Catholick
,
upon
the
great
conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
specially
when
Emperours
owned
Christ
,
the
Jews
being
partly
destroyed
,
and
partly
converted
;
and
at
last
perfected
in
glory
.
32.
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
This
generation
shall
not
pass
away
,
till
all
be
fulfilled
.
33.
Heaven
and
earth
shall
pass
away
:
but
my
words
shall
not
pass
away
.
32
,
33.
Till
the
Jews
be
destroyed
,
and
the
Gentiles
begin
to
receive
the
Gospel
through
the
World
.
34.
And
take
heed
to
your selves
,
lest
at
any
time
your
hearts
be
overcharged
with
surfeiting
,
and
drunkenness
,
and
cares
of
this
life
,
and
so
that
day
come
upon
you
unawares
.
35.
For
as
a
snare
shall
it
come
on
all
them
that
dwell
on
the
face
of
the
whole
earth
.
34
,
35.
Either
the
ruine
of
the
Jews
shall
suddenly
come
on
all
that
Land
;
or
the
day
of
Judgment
on
all
the
World
:
And
our
duty
is
to
be
always
ready
;
and
therefore
to
avoid
sensuality
and
worldliness
,
which
is
unreadiness
.
36.
Watch
ye
therefore
and
pray
always
,
that
ye
may
be
accounted
worthy
to
escape
all
these
things
that
shall
come
to
pass
,
and
to
stand
before
the
Son
of
man
.
36.
A
life
of
obedient
watching
against
sin
,
waiting
for
Judgment
,
and
constant
Prayer
,
is
our
Gospel-worthiness
to
escape
God's
Judgments
,
and
our
preparation
for
a
comfortable
meeting
our
Judge
.
37.
And
in
the
day-time
he
was
teaching
in
the
temple
,
and
at
night
he
went
out
,
and
abode
in
the
mount
that
is
called
the
mount
of
olives
.
38.
And
all
the
people
came
early
in
the
morning
to
him
in
the
temple
,
for
to
hear
him
.
37
,
38.
Note
;
They
could
not
silence
him
,
1.
Because
it
was
the
Jews
Law
,
that
Prophets
and
great
Teachers
should
speak
freely
.
2.
And
the
Romans
limited
their
Power
.
3.
And
they
feared
the
multitude
of
his
hearers
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
1.
NOw
the
feast
of
unleavened
bread
drew
nigh
,
which
is
called
the
passeover
.
2.
And
the
chief
priests
and
Scribes
sought
how
they
might
kill
him
;
for
they
feared
the
people
.
1
,
2.
The
feast
of
unleavened
Bread
,
was
the
day
of
the
Passover
,
and
seven
days
after
.
3.
Then
entred
Satan
into
Judas
surnamed
Iscariot
,
being
of
the
number
of
the
twelve
.
4.
And
he
went
his
way
,
and
communed
with
the
chief
priests
and
captains
,
how
he
might
betray
him
unto
them
.
3
,
4.
Note
;
There
is
more
of
Satan
in
sin
,
than
sinners
think
:
He
hath
access
as
a
Tempter
to
the
Imagination
,
and
when
his
Temptation
prevaileth
,
he
gets
greater
possession
of
the
heart
.
5.
And
they
were
glad
,
and
covenanted
to
give
him
money
.
5.
Note
1.
Wicked
purposes
or
desires
,
use
to
meet
with
encouragement
from
wicked
men
.
2.
It
is
a
heinous
crime
,
when
men
dare
covenant
to
sin
for
gain
.
6.
And
he
promised
,
and
sought
opportunity
to
betray
him
unto
them
in
the
absence
of
the
multitude
.
6.
To
avoid
tumult
.
7.
Then
came
the
day
of
unleavened
bread
,
when
the
passeover
must
be
killed
.
8.
And
he
sent
Peter
and
John
saying
,
Go
and
prepare
us
the
passeover
,
that
we
may
eat
.
9.
And
they
said
unto
him
,
Where
wilt
thou
that
we
prepare
?
10.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Behold
,
when
ye
are
entred
into
the
city
,
there
shall
a
man
meet
you
,
bearing
a
pitcher
of
water
,
follow
him
into
the
house
where
he
entreth
in
.
11.
And
ye
shall
say
unto
the
good
man
of
the
house
,
The
master
saith
unto
thee
,
Where
is
the
guest-chamber
where
I
shall
eat
the
passeover
with
my
disciples
?
12.
And
he
shall
shew
you
a
large
upper
room
furnished
,
there
make
ready
.
13.
And
they
went
and
found
as
he
had
said
unto
them
:
and
they
made
ready
the
passeover
.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
Note
1.
Christ
knew
what
would
befal
them
out
of
sight
.
2.
Being
made
under
the
Law
,
he
would
keep
even
that
part
that
typified
himself
.
14.
And
when
the
hour
was
come
,
he
sat
down
,
and
the
twelve
apostles
with
him
.
15.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
With
desire
I
have
desired
to
eat
this
passeover
with
you
before
I
suffer
.
14.
Note
;
Christ
earnestly
desired
the
fulfilling
of
his
undertaken
work
,
and
holy
Communion
with
his
Servants
.
16.
For
I
say
unto
you
,
I
will
not
any
more
eat
thereof
,
until
it
be
fulfilled
in
the
kingdom
of
God
.
17.
And
he
took
the
cup
,
and
gave
thanks
,
and
said
,
Take
this
,
and
divide
it
among
your selves
.
18.
For
I
say
unto
you
,
I
will
not
drink
of
the
fruit
of
the
vine
,
until
the
kingdom
of
God
shall
come
.
16
,
17
,
18.
Till
we
meet
in
Heaven
;
or
till
I
celebrate
that
Sacrament
which
is
the
Christian
Passover
with
you
,
in
the
holy
Assemblies
,
where
I
will
be
spiritually
present
.
Qu.
How
comes
the
Cup
twice
mentioned
?
Ans.
The
first
was
part
of
the
Passover
.
But
Beza
noteth
,
that
the
18th
and
19th
verses
are
not
in
the
Syrian
Translation
,
which
is
most
ancient
:
And
in
his
very
old
Greek
Copy
now
at
Cambridge
,
[
This
do
in
remembrance
of
me
,
]
is
left
out
of
the
19th
verse
;
and
he
conjectures
some
verses
are
transposed
.
19.
And
he
took
bread
,
and
gave
thanks
,
and
brake
it
,
and
gave
unto
them
▪
saying
,
This
is
my
body
which
is
given
for
you
,
this
do
in
remembrance
of
me
.
20.
Likewise
also
the
cup
after
supper
,
saying
,
This
cup
is
the
new
testament
in
my
blood
,
which
is
shed
for
you
.
19
,
20.
See
Matth.
26.
Note
;
Seeing
the
Evangelists
use
not
all
the
very
same
words
,
it
seems
not
of
absolute
necessity
to
use
just
the
same
still
:
Yet
all
the
substance
must
be
retained
;
and
it
's
safest
repeating
all
set
together
which
they
recite
;
and
as
Paul
most
fully
reciteth
them
.
21.
But
behold
,
the
hand
of
him
that
betrayeth
me
,
is
with
me
on
the
table
.
22.
And
truly
the
Son
of
man
goeth
as
it
was
determined
,
but
wo
unto
that
man
by
whom
he
is
betrayed
.
23.
And
they
began
to
enquire
among
themselves
,
which
of
them
it
was
that
should
do
this
thing
.
21
,
22
,
23.
Note
;
How
hard
was
Judas's
heart
,
that
took
not
this
warning
!
24.
And
there
was
also
a
strife
among
them
,
which
of
them
should
be
accounted
the
greatest
.
24.
Note
;
This
strife
was
before
,
Matth.
20.
But
Luke
keepeth
not
to
the
order
of
time
.
25.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
The
kings
of
the
Gentiles
exercise
lordship
over
them
and
they
that
exercise
authority
upon
them
,
are
called
benefactors
.
26.
But
ye
shall
not
be
so
;
but
he
that
is
greatest
among
you
,
let
him
be
as
the
younger
;
and
he
that
is
chief
,
as
he
that
doth
serve
.
25
,
26.
(
I
am
not
for
parity
among
all
my
Disciples
:
You
know
I
have
chosen
you
only
to
be
Apostles
:
But
though
you
be
over
the
Churches
,
you
must
not
be
Rulers
of
one
another
:
And
that
sort
of
Preeminence
which
you
have
,
must
not
be
like
that
of
the
Princes
of
the
World
,
who
Rule
by
the
Sword
,
or
outward
Force
,
and
in
worldly
Pomp
or
State
,
constraining
Subjects
to
flatter
them
with
high
Titles
;
but
it
must
be
grounded
in
an
excellency
of
Grace
and
Gifts
,
Love
,
Meekness
,
Humility
,
being
the
most
useful
,
and
devoted
to
the
good
of
all
;
as
Ruling
only
the
voluntary
,
and
therefore
by
the
clearest
Reason
,
and
greatest
Love
,
and
most
exemplary
profitable
Lives
:
Strive
and
spare
not
,
for
this
Preeminence
and
Disparity
.
)
27.
For
whether
is
greater
,
he
that
sitteth
at
meat
,
or
he
that
serveth
?
Is
not
he
that
sitteth
at
meat
?
but
I
am
among
you
as
he
that
serveth
.
27.
Would
you
rule
as
greater
than
I
?
what
hath
my
Government
of
you
been
,
but
to
do
you
good
,
by
Doctrine
,
Love
,
and
good
Example
,
without
force
?
28.
Ye
are
they
which
have
continued
with
me
in
my
temptations
.
29.
And
I
appoint
unto
you
a
kingdom
,
as
my
Father
hath
appointed
unto
me
:
28.
As
a
reward
for
your
faithful
sticking
to
me
in
all
my
Tryals
and
Sufferings
.
I
appoint
,
&c.
Note
;
This
Promise
is
three
ways
expounded
;
1.
The
aspiring
Clergy
say
it
is
,
I
make
you
Apostles
the
Chief
Rulers
of
my
Church
,
though
in
persecuting
t●●es
,
and
y●ur
Successors
shall
be
Patriarchs
,
Metropolitans
,
Arch-Bishops
,
&c.
and
over
top
Emperours
and
Kings
.
2.
Others
say
,
that
this
lower
World
is
but
a
shadow
of
the
upper
;
and
that
the
Office
of
Angels
,
and
the
Titles
in
Daniel
of
[
M●●●●
your
Prince
]
and
so
of
other
Angels
,
sheweth
thi●●e●e
be
Kingdoms
in
the
Spiritual
World
above
us
,
answerable
to
all
the
Kingdoms
on
Earth
,
and
incomparably
more
;
and
that
therefore
Christ
saith
,
In
my
Father's
house
are
many
Mansions
:
And
that
there
the
twelve
Apostles
have
their
Kingdoms
,
(
at
least
over
the
twelve
Trib●●
)
as
being
equal
with
the
Angels
.
3.
But
most
think
that
it
is
only
an
expression
of
the
eminent
Glory
of
the
Apostles
after
the
Resurrection
.
I
see
not
but
part
of
all
three
Expositions
may
be
included
,
that
is
,
you
shall
be
Chief
in
my
Church
on
Earth
,
and
equal
with
Angels
after
Death
,
but
specially
after
the
Day
of
Judgment
.
30.
That
ye
may
eat
and
drink
at
my
table
in
my
kingdom
,
and
sit
on
thrones
,
judging
the
twelve
tribes
of
Israel
.
30.
That
ye
may
be
feasted
by
me
in
Heaven
with
spiritual
everlasting
Joys
,
and
may
be
Superiors
to
the
glorified
Israelites
,
and
in
the
mean
time
on
Earth
may
be
the
chiefest
in
my
Church
.
31.
And
the
Lord
said
,
Simon
,
Simon
,
behold
,
Satan
hath
desired
to
have
you
,
that
he
may
sift
you
as
wheat
:
32.
But
I
have
prayed
for
thee
,
that
thy
faith
fail
not
?
and
when
thou
art
converted
,
strengthen
thy
brethren
.
31
,
32.
Satan
hath
got
leave
to
try
and
sift
you
all
,
and
thee
in
special
:
But
I
have
by
Prayer
prevailed
,
that
tho
thou
sin
in
denying
me
,
thou
mayest
not
fall
from
sincere
Faith
:
And
when
by
Repentance
thou
art
recovered
from
thy
fall
,
strengthen
thy
Brethren
,
who
will
forsake
me
also
.
33.
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
I
am
ready
to
go
with
thee
both
into
prison
,
and
to
death
.
34.
And
he
said
,
I
tell
thee
,
Peter
,
the
cock
shall
not
crow
this
day
,
before
that
thou
shalt
thrice
deny
that
thou
knowest
me
.
33.
Note
;
Christ
that
knew
Satan's
Request
,
and
knew
the
Event
,
knew
Peter's
weakness
better
than
he
himself
did
.
35.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
When
I
sent
you
without
purse
,
and
scrip
,
and
shoes
,
lacked
ye
any
thing
?
And
they
said
,
Nothing
.
36.
Then
said
he
unto
them
,
But
now
he
that
hath
a
purse
,
let
him
take
it
,
and
likewise
his
scrip
;
and
he
that
had
no
sword
,
let
him
sell
his
garment
,
and
buy
one
.
37.
For
I
say
unto
you
,
That
this
that
is
written
,
must
yet
be
accomplished
in
me
,
And
he
was
reckoned
among
the
transgressors
:
for
the
things
concerning
me
have
an
end
.
35
,
36
,
37.
When
the
People
followed
and
applauded
me
for
my
Cures
and
Miracles
,
I
knew
that
they
would
receive
you
,
and
provide
for
you
for
my
sake
:
But
now
I
am
to
be
crucified
and
scorned
as
a
transgressor
,
they
will
also
cast
you
off
:
Therefore
now
look
for
hard
usage
,
and
moderately
provide
for
your selves
.
38.
And
they
said
,
Lord
,
Behold
,
here
are
two
swords
.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
It
is
enough
.
38.
I
do
not
mean
that
you
should
now
fight
for
me
,
but
that
you
take
care
of
your
safety
.
39.
And
he
came
out
,
and
went
,
as
he
was
wont
,
to
the
mount
of
Olives
,
and
his
disciples
also
followed
him
.
39.
It
seems
he
used
there
to
lodge
out
of
doors
on
the
ground
,
and
his
Disciples
with
him
.
40.
And
when
he
was
at
the
place
,
he
said
unto
them
,
Pray
,
that
ye
enter
not
into
temptation
.
40.
Prayer
is
the
way
both
to
escape
Temptation
,
and
in
it
to
overcome
.
41.
And
he
was
withdrawn
from
them
about
a
stones
cast
,
and
kneeled
down
,
and
prayed
.
42.
Saying
;
Father
,
If
thou
be
willing
,
remove
this
cup
from
me
:
nevertheless
,
not
my
will
,
but
thine
be
done
.
41
,
42.
N.
For
Christ
in
the
first
act
by
a
simple
Nolition
to
be
unwilling
to
suffer
,
was
no
sin
,
nor
resisting
God
,
but
the
property
of
Humane
Nature
:
But
if
he
had
been
averse
in
the
second
comparative
act
,
called
Election
,
when
he
knew
it
was
God's
Will
,
this
would
have
been
evil
.
43.
And
there
appeared
an
angel
unto
him
from
heaven
,
strengthening
him
.
43.
N.
Had
Christ
,
as
Man
,
need
of
an
Angels
strengthening
?
What
need
then
have
we
in
the
approach
of
death
and
great
sufferings
?
And
may
we
not
also
expect
Angels
help
?
44.
And
being
in
an
agony
,
he
prayed
more
earnestly
,
and
his
sweat
was
as
it
were
great
drops
of
blood
falling
down
to
the
ground
.
44.
N.
This
was
not
from
the
fear
of
death
,
but
the
deep
sense
of
God's
wrath
against
sin
,
which
he
,
as
our
Sacrifice
,
was
to
bear
,
in
greater
pain
than
meer
dying
,
which
his
Servants
oft
bear
with
peace
.
45.
And
when
he
rose
up
from
prayer
,
and
was
come
to
his
disciples
,
he
found
them
sleeping
for
sorrow
,
46.
And
said
unto
them
,
Why
sleep
ye
?
Rise
and
pray
,
lest
ye
enter
into
temptation
.
45
,
46.
N.
We
are
apt
to
sleep
when
we
have
most
need
to
watch
and
pray
,
and
have
need
to
be
awakened
.
47.
And
while
he
yet
spake
,
behold
,
a
mulitude
,
and
he
that
was
called
Judas
,
one
of
the
twelve
,
went
before
them
,
and
drew
near
unto
Jesus
,
to
kiss
him
.
48.
But
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Judas
,
betrayest
thou
the
Son
of
man
with
a
kiss
?
47
,
48.
N
God
permitted
one
so
near
Christ
to
betray
him
,
to
warn
us
how
far
to
expect
evil
from
our
professed
friends
.
49.
When
they
which
were
about
him
,
saw
what
would
follow
,
they
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
shall
we
smite
with
the
sword
?
50.
And
one
of
them
smote
the
servant
of
the
high
priest
,
and
cut
off
his
right
ear
.
49
,
50.
Self-defence
is
natural
,
but
God's
Law
must
rule
it
:
They
were
the
more
put
to
fly
,
because
they
had
resisted
.
51.
And
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
Suffer
ye
thus
far
.
And
he
touched
his
ear
,
and
healed
him
.
51.
N.
This
Miracle
,
wrought
for
one
that
came
to
destroy
him
,
neither
melted
nor
convinced
hardened
sinners
.
52.
Then
Jesus
said
unto
the
chief
priests
&
captains
of
the
temple
,
and
the
elders
which
were
come
to
him
,
Be
ye
come
out
,
as
against
a
thief
,
with
swords
and
staves
?
53.
When
I
was
daily
with
you
in
the
temple
,
ye
stretched
forth
no
hands
against
me
:
But
this
is
your
hour
,
and
the
power
of
darkness
.
52
,
53.
This
is
the
time
which
God
hath
granted
Satan
to
make
use
of
you
his
Instruments
against
me
,
and
the
Prince
of
darkness
will
seem
to
conquer
.
54.
Then
took
they
him
,
and
led
him
,
and
brought
him
into
the
high
priests
house
.
And
Peter
followed
afar
off
.
55.
And
when
they
had
kindled
a
fire
in
the
midst
of
the
hall
,
and
were
set
down
together
,
Peter
sat
down
among
them
.
56.
But
a
certain
maid
beheld
him
as
he
sat
by
the
fire
,
&
earnestly
looked
upon
him
,
and
said
,
This
man
was
also
with
him
.
54
,
55
,
56.
N.
When
Tryal
must
come
,
Instruments
will
not
be
wanting
.
57.
And
he
denied
him
,
saying
,
Woman
,
I
know
him
not
.
57.
N.
Had
he
not
been
conscious
of
smiting
with
the
Sword
,
he
had
not
been
in
so
much
danger
of
fear
.
58.
And
after
a
little
while
another
saw
him
,
and
said
,
Thou
art
also
of
them
.
And
Peter
said
,
Man
,
I
am
not
.
58.
N.
It
was
a
Woman
,
here
called
Man
only
as
one
of
Mankind
,
not
to
distinguish
the
Sex
.
59.
And
about
the
space
of
one
hour
after
,
another
confidently
affirmed
,
saying
,
Of
a
truth
this
fellow
also
was
with
him
;
for
he
is
a
Galilean
.
59.
N.
To
belong
to
Christ
,
and
follow
him
,
is
crime
enough
,
when
Enemies
are
Judges
.
60.
And
Peter
said
,
Man
,
I
know
not
what
thou
sayest
.
And
immediately
while
he
yet
spake
,
the
cock
crew
.
61.
And
the
Lord
turned
,
and
looked
upon
Peter
;
and
Peter
remembred
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
how
he
had
said
unto
him
,
Before
the
cock
crow
,
thou
shalt
deny
me
thrice
.
62.
And
Peter
went
out
,
and
wept
bitterly
.
60
,
61
,
62.
N.
Christ's
own
danger
did
not
make
him
forget
a
sinning
Disciple
.
63.
And
the
men
that
held
Jesus
,
mocked
him
,
and
smote
him
.
64.
And
when
they
had
blindfolded
him
,
they
stroke
him
on
the
face
,
and
asked
him
,
saying
,
Prophesie
,
who
is
it
that
smote
thee
?
65.
And
many
other
things
blasphemously
spake
they
against
him
.
63
,
64
,
65.
N.
What
is
it
that
the
ignorant
Rabble
will
not
say
and
do
against
the
best
of
men
,
when
men
called
Sacred
and
Great
encourage
them
?
66.
And
assoon
as
it
was
day
,
the
elders
of
the
people
,
and
the
chief
priests
and
the
Scribes
came
together
,
and
led
them
into
their
council
,
saying
,
67.
Art
thou
the
Christ
?
tell
us
.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
If
I
tell
you
,
you
will
not
believe
.
68.
And
if
I
also
ask
you
,
you
will
not
answer
me
,
nor
let
me
go
.
66
,
67
,
68.
It
's
in
vain
to
discourse
with
you
;
for
you
are
resolved
what
to
do
with
me
,
and
trust
to
force
,
and
not
to
Truth
.
69.
Hereafter
shall
the
Son
of
man
sit
on
the
right
hand
of
the
power
of
God
.
69.
I
shall
shortly
be
advanced
in
Heaven
as
Man
,
to
be
Lord
of
all
.
70.
Then
said
they
all
,
Art
thou
then
the
Son
of
God
?
and
he
said
unto
them
,
Ye
say
that
I
am
.
71.
And
they
said
,
What
need
we
any
further
witness
?
for
we
our selves
have
heard
of
his
own
mouth
.
70
,
71.
N.
Though
Christ
answered
not
their
other
Accusations
,
he
would
not
,
to
save
his
life
,
by
silence
seem
to
fear
to
own
his
Nature
,
Dignity
and
Office
;
else
he
that
laid
our
Salvation
upon
our
open
confessing
him
in
the
face
of
greatest
danger
,
should
have
required
more
of
us
,
than
he
would
do
himself
.
Paul
saith
,
With
the
mouth
confession
is
made
to
Salvation
;
and
giveth
Timothy
Christ's
Example
,
who
before
Pontius
Pilate
witnessed
a
good
confession
,
Rom.
10
,
9
,
10.
1
Tim.
6.13
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
1.
ANd
the
whole
multitude
of
them
arose
,
and
led
him
unto
Pilate
.
2.
And
they
began
to
accuse
him
,
saying
,
We
found
this
fellow
perverting
the
nation
,
and
forbidding
to
give
tribute
to
Cesar
,
saying
,
That
he
himself
is
Christ
a
King
.
1
,
2.
N.
The
last
clause
,
which
was
true
,
gave
a
colour
to
the
former
which
was
false
:
They
thought
that
Pilate
could
not
believe
that
he
could
claim
a
Kingdom
,
and
not
be
against
Caesar's
Reign
.
And
to
this
day
the
Devil's
design
is
to
make
Princes
jealous
that
Christ's
Kingdom
is
against
theirs
,
when
as
they
have
all
their
true
power
from
him
.
No
way
seemeth
so
effectual
to
the
Diabolists
to
get
down
Christ's
Kingdom
,
as
to
raise
jealousie
and
enmity
in
Kings
against
it
.
3.
And
Pilate
asked
him
,
saying
,
Art
thou
the
King
of
the
Jews
?
And
he
answered
him
and
said
,
Thou
●ayest
it
.
3
I
am
●o
;
I
will
not
deny
my
Office
and
Dignity
,
(
But
my
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
Wor●d
.
)
4.
Then
said
Pilate
to
the
chief
priest
and
to
the
people
,
I
find
no
fault
in
this
man
.
4.
Though
he
call
himself
a
King
,
he
raiseth
no
War
or
Sedition
against
Ca●sar
;
and
so
the
Law
will
not
reach
him
.
5.
And
they
were
the
more
fierce
,
saying
,
He
stirreth
up
the
people
,
teaching
throughout
all
Jury
,
beginning
from
Galilee
to
this
place
.
5.
His
Preaching
is
seditious
,
disaffecting
the
people
to
the
Government
,
and
to
the
publick
Peace
.
6.
When
Pilate
heard
of
Galilee
,
he
asked
whether
the
man
were
a
Galilean
.
7.
And
assoon
as
he
knew
that
he
belonged
unto
Herods
jurisdiction
,
he
sent
him
to
Herod
,
who
himself
was
also
at
Jerusalem
at
that
time
.
8.
And
when
Herod
saw
Jesus
,
he
was
exceeding
glad
,
for
he
was
desirous
to
see
him
of
a
long
season
,
because
he
had
heard
many
things
of
him
,
and
he
hoped
to
have
seen
some
miracle
done
by
him
.
6
,
7
,
8.
N.
When
the
King
of
Glory
,
in
the
form
of
a
Servant
,
was
thus
tossed
in
triumph
and
scorn
,
from
Ruler
to
Ruler
,
it
was
to
shew
what
we
deserved
,
and
what
we
must
expect
.
9.
Then
he
questioned
with
him
in
many
words
,
but
he
answered
him
nothing
.
9.
N.
As
he
was
not
over
sollicitous
to
refel
their
Accusations
;
so
he
would
no
accuse
himself
,
nor
give
them
matter
against
him
out
of
his
own
mouth
:
He
would
not
have
taken
an
ex
Officio
Oath
,
to
answer
whatever
Question
they
should
ask
him
,
though
they
told
him
not
what
.
10.
And
the
chief
priests
and
Scribes
stood
,
and
vehemently
accused
him
.
10
,
N.
Consecrated
men
are
Satan's
Agents
with
the
King
against
Christ
.
11.
And
Herod
with
his
men
of
war
set
him
at
naught
,
and
mocked
him
,
and
arrayed
him
in
a
gorgeous
robe
,
and
sent
him
again
to
Pilate
.
11.
N.
The
King
and
his
Souldiers
thought
they
were
far
enough
above
a
despised
unarmed
Prisoner
.
12.
And
the
same
day
Pilate
and
Herod
were
made
friends
together
;
for
before
they
were
at
enmity
between
themselves
.
12.
N.
They
can
agree
in
enmity
and
persecution
of
the
just
,
who
cannot
agree
about
their
worldly
interest
.
13.
And
Pilate
when
he
had
called
together
the
chief
priests
,
and
the
rulers
,
and
the
people
,
14.
Said
unto
them
,
Ye
have
brought
this
man
unto
me
,
as
one
that
perverteth
the
people
,
and
behold
,
I
having
examined
him
before
you
,
have
found
no
fault
in
this
man
touching
those
things
whereof
ye
accuse
him
:
15.
No
nor
yet
Herod
:
for
I
sent
you
to
him
,
and
lo
,
nothing
worthy
of
death
is
done
unto
him
.
16.
I
will
therefore
chastise
him
and
release
him
.
17.
For
of
necessity
he
must
release
one
unto
them
at
the
feast
.
13
,
14
,
15
,
16
,
17.
His
accusation
of
Sedition
is
not
proved
to
me
,
nor
to
Herod
:
I
will
therefore
scourge
him
,
and
so
release
him
.
18.
And
they
cryed
out
all
at
once
,
saying
,
Away
with
this
man
,
and
release
unto
us
Barabbas
,
18.
N.
A
Murderer
,
or
the
most
deboist
,
seems
better
than
Christ
himself
,
to
malignant
Hypocrites
.
19.
(
Who
for
a
certain
sedition
made
in
the
city
,
and
for
murder
was
cast
in
prison
.
)
20.
Pilate
therefore
willing
to
release
Jesus
,
spake
again
to
them
.
21.
But
they
cryed
,
saying
,
Crucify
him
,
crucify
him
.
22.
And
he
said
unto
them
the
third
time
,
Why
,
what
evil
hath
he
done
?
I
have
found
no
cause
of
death
in
him
,
I
will
therefore
chastise
him
,
and
let
him
go
.
19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
N.
The
malignant
Jews
are
worse
than
the
Heathens
in
persecuting
rage
.
23.
And
they
were
instant
with
loud
voices
,
requiring
that
he
might
be
crucified
:
and
the
voices
of
them
,
and
of
the
chief
priests
,
prevailed
.
24.
And
Pilate
gave
sentence
that
it
should
be
as
they
required
.
23
,
24.
N.
Wicked
men
dare
deny
God's
importunity
&
mercy
,
but
cannot
deny
temptations
from
mens
importunity
and
worldly
interest
.
25.
And
he
released
unto
them
,
him
that
for
sedition
and
murder
was
cast
into
prison
,
whom
they
had
desired
;
but
he
delivered
Jesus
to
their
will
.
25.
N.
1.
It
is
the
greatest
means
of
bad
mens
ruine
,
to
let
them
have
their
wills
.
2.
God
in
flesh
was
not
innocent
enough
in
the
eyes
of
wicked
men
,
to
scape
condemnation
.
26.
And
as
they
led
him
away
,
they
laid
hold
upon
one
Simon
a
Cyrenian
,
coming
,
out
of
the
countrey
,
and
on
him
they
laid
the
cross
,
that
he
might
bear
it
after
Jesus
.
27.
And
there
followed
him
a
great
company
of
people
,
and
of
women
,
which
also
bewailed
and
lamented
him
.
28.
But
Jesus
turning
unto
them
,
said
,
Daughters
of
Jerusalem
,
weep
not
for
me
,
but
weep
for
your selves
,
and
for
your
children
.
29.
For
behold
,
the
days
are
coming
,
in
the
which
they
shall
say
,
Blessed
are
the
barren
,
and
the
wombs
that
never
bare
,
and
the
paps
that
never
gave
suck
.
26
,
27
,
28
,
29.
It
is
not
my
case
that
you
have
cause
to
lament
,
but
your
own
and
your
Childrens
,
for
the
dreadful
destruction
that
is
coming
.
30.
Then
shall
they
begin
to
say
to
the
mountains
,
Fall
on
us
:
and
to
the
hills
,
Cover
us
.
31.
For
if
they
do
these
things
in
a
green
tree
,
what
shall
be
done
in
the
dry
?
30
,
31.
Dreadful
will
be
the
approaching
vengeance
:
For
if
they
thus
use
me
for
my
good
works
,
what
shall
they
endure
,
who
by
their
heinous
sin
are
as
wood
dried
for
the
fire
.
32.
And
there
were
also
two
malefactors
led
with
him
to
be
put
to
death
.
33.
And
when
they
were
come
to
the
place
which
is
called
Calvary
,
there
they
crucified
him
and
the
malefactours
,
one
on
the
right
hand
and
the
other
on
the
left
.
32
,
33.
Thus
,
for
us
,
the
Son
of
God
was
numbred
with
Malefactors
,
by
the
most
ignominious
death
.
34.
Then
said
Jesus
,
Father
forgive
them
,
for
they
know
not
what
they
do
.
And
they
parted
his
raiment
,
and
cast
lots
.
34.
Qu.
Was
this
an
absolute
Prayer
of
Christ
?
If
so
,
were
they
not
all
forgiven
,
seeing
he
was
always
heard
?
And
doth
not
he
himself
foretel
their
dreadful
punishment
?
Ans.
It
is
as
if
he
said
[
I
am
dying
to
purchase
pardon
of
sin
to
all
that
repent
and
believe
;
I
come
not
to
destroy
and
condemn
,
but
to
save
:
It
is
therefore
my
part
to
desire
their
Repentance
and
Salvation
:
Take
them
not
as
unpardonable
,
for
they
do
this
in
ignorance
and
unbelief
:
Tender
them
forgiveness
,
and
give
them
yet
time
of
Repentance
,
and
draw
thine
Elect
to
effectual
Faith
,
and
condemn
none
for
killing
me
,
that
do
not
after
my
Resurrection
obstinately
reject
thy
offered
mercy
to
the
last
.
]
This
also
was
the
sense
of
Stephen's
,
Lay
not
this
sin
to
their
charge
.
But
final
unbelief
and
rejecting
grace
,
is
the
unpardonable
sin
,
which
retaineth
all
the
rest
.
35.
And
the
people
stood
beholding
,
and
the
rulers
also
with
them
derided
him
,
saying
,
He
saved
others
,
let
him
save
himself
,
if
he
be
Christ
,
the
chosen
of
God
,
35.
O
unthankful
men
▪
to
turn
so
many
Miracles
of
Love
and
Mercy
into
cruel
insulting
scorn
!
Reader
,
behold
in
these
Instances
the
Nature
of
faln
Man
,
and
be
humbled
,
and
fear
thy self
.
36.
And
the
souldiers
also
mocked
him
,
coming
to
him
,
and
offering
him
vinegar
,
37.
And
saying
,
If
thou
be
the
king
of
the
Jews
,
save
thy self
.
36
,
37.
N.
He
came
to
save
us
,
and
not
himself
,
till
his
Resurrection
:
How
glad
would
his
Enemies
shortly
be
to
be
saved
by
him
?
And
how
will
their
tune
be
changed
!
38.
And
a
superscription
also
was
written
over
him
,
in
letters
of
Greek
,
and
Latine
,
and
Hebrew
,
THIS
IS
THE
KING
OF
THE
JEWS
.
38.
N.
As
the
reason
of
his
death
,
and
scorn
both
of
him
,
and
all
the
Jewish
Nation
39.
And
one
of
the
malefactours
,
which
were
hanged
,
railed
on
him
,
saying
,
If
thou
be
Christ
,
save
thy self
and
us
.
39.
N.
The
Cross
of
Christ
was
the
great
scandal
to
all
?
They
thought
that
he
could
not
be
the
Christ
,
that
did
not
save
himself
;
because
they
knew
not
the
use
of
his
Sacrifice
for
Man's
Redemption
.
But
it
shews
the
power
of
sin
,
when
even
a
Malefactor
crucified
shall
go
out
of
the
World
in
such
reproach
.
40.
But
the
other
answering
,
rebuked
him
saying
,
Doest
not
thou
fear
God
,
seeing
thou
art
in
the
same
condemnation
?
41.
And
we
indeed
justly
:
for
we
receive
the
due
reward
of
our
deeds
,
but
this
man
hath
done
nothing
amiss
.
40
,
41.
Wilt
thou
die
in
sin
?
Are
not
we
justly
suffering
for
it
,
when
he
unjustly
suffereth
,
being
innocent
?
42.
And
he
said
unto
Jesus
,
Lord
,
remember
me
when
thou
comest
into
thy
kingdom
.
42.
Lord
,
I
believe
that
thou
art
the
true
Messiah
,
and
the
promised
King
:
Remember
me
a
sinner
with
pardoning
mercy
and
acceptance
,
when
thou
reignest
in
thy
glory
.
43.
And
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Verily
I
say
unto
thee
,
To
day
shalt
thou
be
with
me
in
paradise
.
43.
Trust
my
Promise
:
Thou
shalt
this
very
day
be
with
me
in
a
celestial
Paradise
of
joy
.
N.
1.
This
Example
sheweth
us
what
Election
freely
doth
in
calling
one
,
while
another
is
past
by
.
2.
Christ
would
give
this
present
proof
of
the
virtue
of
his
Sacrifice
to
call
and
justifie
sinners
.
3.
True
Conversion
is
never
too
late
,
to
the
obtaining
of
Mercy
and
Salvation
.
4.
True
Faith
and
Repentance
,
how
late
soever
,
will
have
its
fruits
.
This
man
was
not
saved
without
good
works
.
1.
He
confest
his
sin
,
2.
He
confest
the
justness
of
his
punishment
.
3.
He
confessed
Christ's
Kingdom
.
4.
He
justified
Christ's
Innocency
.
5.
He
reproved
the
Reviler
,
and
taught
him
to
repent
.
6.
He
prayed
even
to
a
crucified
dying
Christ
.
7.
He
prayed
not
for
present
deliverance
,
but
for
a
place
in
Christ's
Kingdom
.
5.
The
departed
Souls
of
the
faithful
go
presently
to
Paradise
.
6.
This
Paradise
is
where
Christ
will
be
with
us
.
Some
Hereticks
,
by
gross
perversion
,
joyn
[
This
day
,
]
with
[
I
say
]
as
if
it
had
been
only
the
day
of
Christ's
speaking
this
,
and
not
of
the
man's
being
in
Paradise
:
But
it
is
by
falsification
,
contrary
to
the
pointing
of
all
Greek
Copies
;
and
one
Copy
,
saith
Beza
,
hath
[
That
this
day
.
]
44.
And
it
was
about
the
sixth
hour
,
and
there
was
a
darkness
over
all
the
earth
,
until
the
ninth
hour
.
44.
Over
all
the
Land
,
from
twelve
a
Clock
till
three
,
there
was
an
unusual
degree
of
darkness
,
whether
by
an
Ecclipse
,
or
extraordinary
Clouds
,
is
uncertain
:
But
it
was
not
such
darkness
as
is
in
the
night
.
45.
And
the
sun
was
darkned
,
and
the
veil
of
the
temple
was
rent
in
the
mids
.
45.
Some
take
the
veil
to
be
a
hanging
,
but
it
's
liker
it
wa●
a
wall
:
For
the
Temple
was
divided
into
three
parts
;
1.
The
outer
Court
,
where
the
Gentiles
might
come
.
2
The
Sanctuary
,
where
the
Jews
came
.
3.
The
inner
Sanctuary
,
or
Holiest
,
where
only
the
High
Priest
came
once
a
year
.
If
it
was
the
wall
that
enclosed
the
Holiest
,
then
the
rending
signified
the
access
we
have
now
to
God
by
Christ
:
If
it
was
the
second
wall
,
it
signified
the
removal
of
the
Mosaical
Separation
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
.
46.
And
when
Jesus
had
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
he
said
,
Father
,
into
thy
hands
I
commend
my
spirit
:
and
having
said
thus
,
he
gave
up
the
ghost
.
46.
N.
The
certain
Glory
that
Christ
expected
,
was
by
the
way
of
Trusting
his
Soul
into
his
Fathers
hands
:
And
what
otherwaies
have
we
to
die
in
hope
and
peace
,
but
to
commit
our
Souls
with
Trust
to
our
Father
and
our
Redeemer
,
and
conjoyn
the
dying
words
of
Christ
&
Stephen
?
47.
Now
when
the
centurion
saw
what
was
done
,
he
glorified
God
,
saying
,
Certainly
this
was
a
righteous
man
.
47.
See
Matth.
27.54
.
Though
Matthew
recite
his
words
thus
,
[
Verily
this
was
the
Son
of
God
,
]
Luke's
words
are
not
contrary
,
but
we
may
conclude
that
the
Centurion
spake
both
.
48.
And
all
the
people
that
came
together
to
that
sight
,
beholding
the
things
which
were
done
,
smote
their
breasts
,
and
returned
.
49.
And
all
his
acquaintance
,
and
the
women
that
followed
him
from
Galilee
,
stood
afar
off
,
beholding
these
things
.
48
,
49.
N.
Souldiers
and
common
people
were
not
so
hardened
as
the
Priests
and
Rulers
.
50.
And
behold
,
there
was
a
man
named
Joseph
,
a
counsellour
,
and
he
was
a
good
man
and
a
just
:
50.
O●e
of
the
Council
that
governed
.
51.
(
The
same
had
not
consented
to
the
counsel
and
deed
of
them
)
he
was
of
Arimathea
,
a
city
of
the
Jews
(
who
also
himself
waited
for
the
kingdom
of
God
.
)
51.
Who
having
lookt
for
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
,
believed
that
Christ
was
he
.
52.
This
man
went
unto
Pilate
,
and
begged
the
body
of
Jesus
.
52.
N.
1.
He
that
concealed
his
Faith
before
,
shewed
his
Love
to
Christ
when
he
was
dead
.
2.
The
Body
of
the
Son
of
God
was
at
the
disposal
and
power
of
a
Heathen
,
even
his
who
was
Lord
of
all
the
World
.
53.
And
he
took
it
down
,
and
wrapped
it
in
linen
,
and
laid
it
in
a
sepulcher
that
was
hewen
in
stone
,
wherein
never
man
before
was
laid
.
53.
Prepared
for
himself
.
54.
And
that
day
was
the
preparation
,
and
the
sabbath
drew
on
:
55.
And
the
women
also
which
came
with
him
from
Galilee
,
followed
after
,
and
beheld
the
sepulcher
,
and
how
his
body
was
laid
.
56.
And
they
returned
,
and
prepared
spices
and
ointments
,
and
rested
the
sabbath
day
,
according
to
the
commandment
.
54
,
55
,
56.
According
to
Moses's
Law
,
which
required
Ceremonial
Rest
,
it
being
not
then
abrogated
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
1.
NOw
upon
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
very
early
in
the
morning
,
they
came
unto
the
sepulcher
,
bringing
the
spices
which
they
had
prepared
,
and
certain
others
with
them
.
1.
Obj.
Did
not
Nicodemus
and
Joseph
wrap
his
body
in
Spices
at
his
Burial
?
Ans.
They
laid
it
in
haste
in
the
dry
Aloes
and
Myrrh
,
deferring
the
full
Embalming
of
it
,
with
the
added
Ointments
,
till
after
the
Sabbath
.
2.
And
they
found
the
stone
rolled
away
from
the
sepulcher
.
3.
And
they
entred
in
,
and
they
found
not
the
body
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
4.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
as
they
were
much
perplexed
thereabout
,
behold
,
two
men
stood
by
them
in
shining
garments
.
5.
And
as
they
were
afraid
and
bowed
down
their
faces
to
the
earth
,
they
said
unto
them
,
Why
seek
ye
the
living
among
the
dead
?
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
See
the
reconciliation
of
the
seeming
differences
of
the
Evangelists
herein
,
on
Mat.
28.
&
Mark
16.
&
Joh.
20.
6.
He
is
not
here
,
but
is
risen
:
remember
how
he
spake
unto
you
when
he
was
yet
in
Galilee
,
7.
Saying
,
The
Son
of
man
must
be
dilivered
into
the
hands
of
sinful
men
,
and
be
crucified
,
and
the
third
day
rise
again
.
6
,
7.
N.
Luke
saith
more
of
this
Sermon
of
the
Angels
to
the
Women
,
than
the
other
Evangelists
did
.
8.
And
they
remembred
his
words
,
9.
And
they
returned
from
the
sepulcher
,
and
told
all
these
things
unto
the
eleven
,
and
to
all
the
rest
.
10.
It
was
Mary
Magdalen
,
and
Joanna
,
and
Mary
the
Mother
of
James
,
and
other
women
that
were
with
them
,
which
told
these
things
unto
the
apostles
.
11.
And
their
words
seemed
to
them
as
idle
tales
,
and
they
believed
them
not
.
8
,
9
,
10
,
11.
N.
Here
is
much
past
by
which
the
other
Evangelists
have
:
For
no
one
of
them
pretended
to
write
all
that
was
done
.
12.
Then
arose
Peter
,
and
ran
unto
the
sepulcher
,
and
stooping
down
,
he
beheld
the
linen
clothes
laid
by
themselves
,
and
departed
,
wondering
in
himself
at
that
which
was
come
to
pass
.
12.
Se●
t●is
more
fully
in
John
20.
13.
And
behold
,
two
of
them
went
that
same
day
to
a
village
called
Emmaus
,
which
was
from
Jerusalem
about
threescore
furlongs
.
14.
And
they
talked
together
of
all
these
things
which
had
happened
.
15.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
while
they
communed
together
,
and
reasoned
,
Jesus
himself
drew
near
,
and
went
with
them
.
13
,
14
,
15.
Christ
came
to
them
but
as
unknown
.
16.
But
their
eyes
were
held
,
that
they
should
not
know
him
.
16.
It
's
like
the
cause
was
partly
in
them
,
and
partly
in
the
change
of
the
countenance
of
Christ
.
17.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
What
manner
of
communications
are
these
that
ye
have
one
to
another
,
as
ye
walk
,
and
are
sad
?
17.
N.
He
was
not
ignorant
of
their
discourse
,
but
askt
them
,
that
he
might
instruct
them
.
18.
And
the
one
of
them
,
whose
name
was
Cleopas
,
answering
,
said
unto
him
,
Art
thou
onely
a
stranger
in
Jerusalem
,
and
hast
not
known
the
things
which
are
come
to
pass
there
in
these
dayes
?
19.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
What
things
?
and
they
said
unto
him
,
Concerning
Jesus
of
Nazareth
,
which
was
a
prophet
mighty
in
deed
and
word
before
God
,
and
all
the
people
:
18
,
19
,
In
Miracles
,
and
Prophecy
,
and
Doctrine
.
20.
And
how
the
chief
priests
and
our
rulers
delivered
him
to
be
condemned
to
death
,
and
have
crucified
him
.
21.
But
we
trusted
that
it
had
been
he
which
should
have
redeemed
Israel
:
beside
all
this
,
to
day
is
the
third
day
since
these
things
were
done
.
20
,
21.
N.
They
still
believed
that
he
was
a
Prophet
:
For
many
Prophets
were
murdered
:
But
they
now
seemed
to
doubt
,
yea
almost
to
give
up
their
belief
that
he
was
the
Messiah
.
22.
Yea
,
and
certain
women
also
of
our
company
made
us
astonished
,
which
were
early
at
the
sepulcher
:
23.
And
when
they
found
not
his
body
,
they
came
,
saying
that
they
had
also
seen
a
vision
of
angels
,
which
said
that
he
was
alive
.
24.
And
certain
of
them
which
were
with
us
,
went
to
the
sepulcher
,
and
found
it
even
so
as
the
women
had
said
,
but
him
they
saw
not
.
22
,
23.24
.
And
yet
we
know
not
what
to
think
,
but
are
under
meer
astonishment
,
and
further
expectation
;
for
certain
Women
,
&c.
25.
Then
he
said
unto
them
,
O
fools
,
and
slow
of
heart
to
believe
all
that
the
prophets
have
spoken
:
25.
Were
you
not
very
ignorant
Men
,
and
of
dull
hearts
,
you
would
not
be
so
unacquainted
with
,
and
backward
to
believe
,
that
which
all
the
Prophets
did
foretel
.
26.
Ought
not
Christ
to
have
suffered
these
things
,
and
to
enter
into
his
glory
?
26.
Have
they
not
all
foretold
that
Christ
must
thus
suffer
,
and
then
enter
into
the
heavenly
glory
,
where
is
his
Throne
,
where
he
is
to
reign
?
27.
And
beginning
at
Moses
,
and
all
the
prophets
,
he
expounded
unto
them
in
all
the
scriptures
,
the
things
concerning
himself
.
27.
N.
Though
it
hath
not
pleased
God
to
give
us
down
this
Expository
Sermon
of
Christ
,
yet
his
Spirit
,
by
his
Apostles
,
hath
given
us
enough
for
our
use
.
28.
And
they
drew
nigh
unto
the
village
whither
they
went
,
and
he
made
as
though
he
would
have
gone
further
.
28.
N.
Not
by
any
false
words
,
but
by
his
carriage
,
concealing
his
purpose
to
stay
with
them
.
29.
But
they
constrained
him
,
saying
,
Abide
with
us
:
for
it
is
towards
evening
,
and
the
day
is
far
spent
:
and
he
went
in
to
tarry
with
them
.
29.
N.
Importunity
is
the
means
to
prevail
for
Christ's
presence
,
even
when
he
purposeth
to
stay
.
30.
And
it
came
to
pass
as
he
sat
at
meat
with
them
,
he
took
bread
,
and
blessed
it
,
and
brake
,
and
gave
to
them
.
30.
N.
Not
the
Sacrament
,
but
as
the
Master
of
the
Family
was
wont
to
do
;
save
the
peculiar
holiness
of
his
manner
of
doing
it
.
31.
And
their
eyes
were
opened
,
and
they
knew
him
,
and
he
vanished
out
of
their
sight
.
31.
It
's
like
partly
by
God's
change
on
them
,
and
partly
by
Christ's
more
discernible
discovery
,
they
knew
him
.
N.
Though
Christ
rose
in
the
same
Body
,
and
was
not
yet
fully
glorified
,
it
was
greatly
changed
,
so
that
he
could
appear
and
vanish
when
and
where
he
pleased
,
and
be
known
or
unknown
to
beholders
.
32.
And
they
said
one
to
another
▪
Did
not
our
heart
burn
within
us
,
while
he
talked
with
us
by
the
way
,
and
while
he
opened
to
us
the
scriptures
?
32.
N.
They
told
each
other
how
they
felt
their
hearts
affected
while
he
preached
to
them
.
33.
And
they
rose
up
the
same
hour
,
and
returned
to
Jerusalem
,
and
found
the
eleven
gathered
together
,
and
them
that
were
with
them
,
34.
Saying
,
The
Lord
is
risen
indeed
,
and
hath
appeared
unto
Simon
.
33
,
34.
As
soon
as
they
came
in
among
them
,
the
eleven
first
told
these
two
,
that
the
Lord
was
risen
,
&c.
35.
And
they
told
what
things
were
done
in
the
way
,
and
how
he
was
known
of
them
in
breaking
of
bread
.
35.
Then
the
two
also
told
the
eleven
,
and
the
company
what
they
had
seen
and
heard
in
the
way
,
&c.
36.
And
as
they
thus
spake
,
Jesus
himself
stood
in
the
midst
of
them
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
Peace
be
unto
you
.
36.
N.
We
need
not
feign
that
he
opened
the
door
,
when
he
could
appear
and
disappear
,
when
and
where
he
would
:
He
did
not
lie
hidden
in
some
corner
,
when
they
saw
him
so
seldom
in
forty
days
,
but
disappeared
.
N.
2.
Peace
is
the
voice
of
a
risen
Saviour
,
who
purchased
it
so
dearly
,
and
giveth
it
as
the
great
Peace-maker
.
37.
But
they
were
terrified
and
affrighted
,
and
supposed
that
they
had
seen
a
spirit
.
37.
If
he
had
opened
the
door
,
and
come
in
as
other
men
,
it
's
like
they
would
not
have
taken
him
for
a
Spirit
.
38.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Why
are
ye
troubled
,
and
why
do
thoughts
arise
in
your
hearts
?
39.
Behold
my
hands
and
my
feet
,
that
it
is
I
my self
:
handle
me
and
see
,
for
a
spirit
hath
not
flesh
and
bones
,
as
ye
see
me
have
.
40.
And
when
he
had
thus
spoken
,
he
shewed
them
his
hands
and
his
feet
.
38
,
39
▪
40.
Troubling
thoughts
are
ready
to
surprize
ignorant
persons
;
but
Christ
to
suppress
them
,
appealed
to
their
senses
:
For
man
is
apt
to
believe
what
he
seeth
and
feeleth
,
but
is
hardly
brought
to
believe
any
thing
above
sense
.
N.
Spirits
have
not
flesh
and
blood
.
41.
And
while
they
yet
believed
not
for
joy
,
and
wondered
,
he
said
unto
them
,
Have
ye
here
any
meat
?
41.
N.
There
was
some
belief
called
Hope
,
or
else
they
could
not
have
had
joy
:
But
it
's
hard
fully
to
believe
great
things
which
we
desire
,
through
the
power
of
fear
,
lest
it
should
not
prove
true
.
42.
And
they
gave
him
a
piece
of
a
broiled
fish
,
and
of
an
hony-comb
.
43.
And
he
took
it
,
and
did
eat
before
them
.
4●
,
43.
N.
1.
They
dieted
skilfully
:
Broiling
and
Hony
correct
both
the
pituitous
frigidity
,
and
the
corruptibility
of
fish
.
2.
Eating
proved
Christ
to
be
no
meer
Spirit
.
When
Angels
did
eat
,
they
first
took
Bodies
,
or
else
seemed
to
do
what
they
did
not
:
Therefore
glorified
Bodies
eat
not
,
because
they
are
spiritual
,
though
not
meer
Spirits
,
and
have
their
sustenance
without
eating
.
44.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
These
are
the
words
which
I
spake
unto
you
,
while
I
was
yet
with
you
,
that
all
things
must
be
fulfilled
which
were
written
in
the
law
of
Moses
,
and
in
the
prophets
,
and
in
the
psalms
,
concerning
me
.
44.
N.
This
Testimony
of
Christ
confirmeth
the
Law
of
Moses
,
the
Prophets
and
the
Psalms
,
to
be
the
true
Word
of
God
.
45.
Then
opened
he
their
understanding
,
that
they
might
understand
the
scriptures
,
45.
N.
This
was
a
greater
effect
of
Divine
Power
,
(
to
open
mens
understandings
,
)
than
to
appear
without
opening
the
door
:
The
understanding
of
man
is
shut
up
against
the
understanding
of
things
spiritual
,
till
Christ
open
it
.
O
pray
for
this
opening
.
46.
And
said
unto
them
,
Thus
it
is
written
,
and
thus
it
behoved
Christ
to
suffer
,
and
to
rise
from
the
dead
the
third
day
:
46.
This
should
not
seem
new
or
strange
to
you
,
which
the
Scriptures
so
fully
foretold
.
47.
And
that
repentance
and
remission
of
sins
should
be
preached
in
his
Name
among
all
nations
,
beginning
at
Jerusalem
.
48.
And
ye
are
witnesses
of
these
things
.
47
,
48.
I
have
by
Redemption
purchased
an
Act
of
Grace
and
Oblivion
,
a
free
universal
pardon
of
sin
to
all
that
repent
and
will
accept
it
,
as
my
gift
:
This
must
be
preached
to
all
Nations
;
and
you
must
do
it
first
by
Office
,
who
are
my
Witnesses
of
the
matter
of
fact
.
49.
And
behold
,
I
send
the
promise
of
my
Father
upon
you
:
but
tarry
ye
in
the
city
of
Jerusalem
,
until
ye
be
endued
with
power
from
on
high
.
49.
And
the
great
Promise
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
for
Miracles
,
Tongues
,
and
Holiness
,
as
my
Agent
,
Sea●
and
Earnest
,
I
will
quickly
pour
out
upon
you
.
But
wait
together
at
Jerusalem
,
till
it
be
done
,
and
you
be
endued
with
the
foresaid
power
from
God
.
50.
And
he
led
them
out
as
far
as
to
Bethany
,
and
he
lift
up
his
hands
,
and
blessed
them
.
51.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
while
he
blessed
them
,
he
was
parted
from
them
,
and
carried
up
into
heaven
.
50
,
51.
Afterward
,
at
the
end
of
forty
days
,
when
he
had
oft
appeared
to
them
,
and
given
them
their
Commission
to
go
and
Disciple
all
Nations
,
baptizing
them
into
the
name
of
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
,
teaching
them
to
observe
all
things
that
he
had
commanded
them
,
promising
to
be
with
them
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
Mat.
28.19.20
.
Mark
16.15
,
16.
See
Acts
1.9
.
N.
Christ
,
that
parted
from
Earth
with
a
Blessing
,
will
bless
his
Church
here
and
for
ever
.
52.
And
they
worshipped
him
,
and
returned
to
Jerusalem
with
great
joy
;
52.
Note
;
Though
their
Lord
was
gone
from
them
on
Earth
,
they
were
now
assured
that
they
had
a
King
and
Saviour
in
Heaven
▪
whence
his
influence
would
be
most
extensive
and
efficacious
.
53.
And
were
continually
in
the
temple
,
praising
and
blessing
God
.
Amen
.
53.
As
they
worshipped
their
glorified
Redeemer
;
so
they
continued
together
assembled
in
the
Temple
,
(
not
yet
alienated
from
all
Jewish
Worship
,
)
praising
and
magnifying
the
Name
of
God
,
who
had
besto●ed
a
Saviour
and
his
Grace
upon
them
▪
and
had
given
the
Church
so
gracious
and
glorious
a
Saviour
and
Head
,
and
done
such
wonders
to
confirm
their
Faith
.
Amen
.
THE
GOSPEL
According
to
St.
JOHN
.
CHAP.
I.
IN
the
beginning
was
the
WORD
and
the
WORD
was
with
God
,
and
the
WORD
was
God
.
2.
The
same
was
in
the
beginning
with
God
.
1
,
2.
The
WORD
(
which
hath
been
since
incarnate
)
was
in
the
Beginning
before
the
world
was
made
;
And
this
WORD
was
with
God
,
yea
the
WORD
was
God
,
Thus
this
same
WORD
was
in
the
Beginning
of
Time
,
and
causality
with
God
,
being
God
.
3
All
things
were
made
by
him
,
and
without
him
was
not
any
thing
made
that
was
made
.
3.
He
was
a
causal
beginning
to
the
whole
Creation
;
for
all
things
were
made
by
him
:
nothing
was
made
without
him
by
the
Father
,
in
creating
or
forming
the
World
.
4
In
him
was
LIFE
and
the
LIFE
was
the
LIGHT
of
men
.
4.
Being
GOD
and
one
with
the
Father
,
he
was
especially
LIFE
,
even
in
and
with
the
Father
,
the
Infinite
,
Eternal
,
self-living
God
;
and
so
he
was
Radically
and
Communicatively
LIFE
to
the
World
;
even
Intellectual
Life
,
by
which
he
is
the
LIGHT
of
man
,
as
Intellectual
,
and
as
Taught
by
Revelation
;
Note
,
It
is
usual
with
the
Scripture
and
School
Divines
to
ascribe
by
some
eminency
of
attribution
,
LIFE
and
POWER
to
the
FATHER
,
LIGHT
and
WISDOME
to
the
Son
,
and
LOVE
,
JOY
and
PERFECTIONS
to
the
Holy
Ghost
:
yet
so
that
the
same
also
are
attributed
to
each
person
in
Common
:
And
so
the
WORD
is
said
here
to
have
LIFE
as
one
with
the
Father
,
and
yet
eminently
to
be
this
LIFE
by
the
way
of
Intellective
LIGHT
and
Illumination
.
5
And
the
LIGHT
shineth
in
darkness
,
and
the
darkness
comprehended
it
not
.
5
And
this
LIGHT
shineth
communicatively
unto
this
darkned
World
;
which
receiving
it
but
according
to
the
mode
and
disposition
of
the
receivers
,
through
their
wilfull
resistance
,
receiveth
the
Illumination
and
Teaching
so
defectively
,
as
that
most
(
in
Judea
and
elsewhere
)
remain
in
darkness
still
.
6
,
7
,
8.
There
was
a
man
sent
from
God
,
whose
name
was
John
:
The
same
came
for
a
witness
to
bear
witness
of
the
Light
,
that
all
men
through
him
might
believe
.
He
was
not
that
Light
,
but
was
sent
to
bear
witness
of
that
Light
.
6
,
7
,
8.
God
sent
John
Baptist
before
us
,
as
Elias
,
to
Preach
Repentance
and
Faith
in
the
Messiah
as
ready
to
appear
,
and
as
a
witness
from
God
to
prepare
and
call
the
Jews
to
receive
him
that
was
the
true
LIGHT
of
the
World
(
which
himself
was
not
.
)
9
That
was
the
true
LIGHT
which
lighteth
every
man
that
cometh
into
the
world
.
9.
He
is
the
true
LIGHT
who
giveth
all
the
world
that
Light
which
they
do
enjoy
:
As
the
Lord
and
Spring
of
Nature
,
he
giveth
all
men
their
Intellectual
Natural
Light
,
And
as
the
Repriever
and
Restorer
of
blinded
Intellects
,
he
giveth
all
men
that
measure
of
moral
and
restored
Light
and
Revelation
which
they
have
.
10
He
was
in
the
World
,
and
the
World
was
made
by
him
,
and
the
world
knew
him
not
.
10.
He
was
in
the
World
(
in
a
more
excellent
manner
than
the
Soul
is
in
the
Body
,
for
)
the
world
was
made
by
him
,
and
therefore
maintained
by
him
and
he
at
last
appear'd
to
the
world
incarnate
:
and
yet
the
world
knew
him
not
in
either
of
his
apparances
.
11
He
came
unto
his
own
,
and
his
own
received
him
not
.
11.
He
came
in
flesh
to
his
people
the
Jews
,
and
they
not
believing
him
received
him
not
.
12
But
as
many
as
received
him
,
to
them
gave
he
power
,
to
become
the
sons
of
God
,
even
to
them
that
believe
on
his
Name
:
12.
But
to
as
many
as
took
him
by
unfeighed
Consent
for
their
Lord
and
Saviour
,
even
to
them
that
believing
him
to
be
the
Son
of
God
,
and
true
Messiah
,
did
place
all
their
trust
in
him
for
reconciliation
with
God
and
for
Salvation
,
to
all
these
he
gave
Right
to
the
State
and
dignity
of
Adoption
which
he
purchased
,
even
to
be
the
Sons
of
God
as
united
to
him
,
and
Heirs
of
the
heavenly
Glory
.
13
Which
were
born
,
not
of
blood
,
nor
of
the
will
of
the
flesh
,
nor
of
the
will
of
man
,
but
of
God
.
13.
Who
(
as
Children
have
a
like
nature
communicated
from
the
Parents
,
so
)
have
a
nature
Holy
and
Divine
,
by
spiritual
Life
,
Light
,
and
Love
inclined
to
do
the
will
of
God
,
and
to
desire
things
Holy
and
Heavenly
,
which
nature
is
not
produc't
of
meer
natural
generation
,
nor
of
fleshly
appetite
and
senses
,
nor
of
any
meer
humane
Documents
or
Laws
,
but
is
the
effect
of
Gods
Grace
by
his
sanctifying
Spirit
.
14
And
the
WORD
was
made
flesh
,
and
dwelt
among
us
(
and
we
beheld
his
glory
,
the
glory
as
of
the
only
begotten
of
the
Father
)
full
of
grace
and
truth
.
14.
And
the
word
that
made
the
World
assumed
humane
nature
in
which
he
dwelt
as
a
better
Tabernacle
than
that
of
shadows
;
and
we
saw
his
Glory
appearing
in
this
Tabernacle
in
his
Heavenly
doctrine
,
Life
,
M●●acles
and
Transfigurations
,
which
shewed
him
to
be
the
only
begotten
of
the
Father
,
Glorious
in
the
fulness
of
Grace
and
Truth
,
which
the
shaddowy
Tabernacle
and
Ceremonies
did
but
prefigure
.
15
John
bare
witness
of
him
,
and
cried
,
saying
,
This
is
he
of
whom
I
spake
,
He
that
cometh
after
me
,
is
preferred
before
me
,
for
he
was
before
me
.
15.
John
pointed
to
him
saying
,
This
is
he
:
even
the
King
of
Israel
:
Though
I
am
before
him
in
time
in
my
Ministry
,
he
is
before
me
in
Dignity
,
and
was
before
me
in
time
also
.
16
And
of
his
fullness
have
all
we
received
,
and
grace
for
grace
.
16.
And
as
he
is
full
of
Wisdom
and
love
,
of
grace
and
spiritual
life
,
he
as
our
Head
communicateth
so
much
as
is
meet
for
us
,
and
we
receive
greater
meas●●e
,
than
were
given
under
the
Law
;
even
measures
answerable
to
his
new
appearance
and
Covenant
.
17
For
the
Law
was
given
by
Moses
,
but
grace
and
truth
came
by
Jesus
Christ
.
17.
For
though
Moses
delivered
legal
Precepts
.
Types
and
Ceremonies
,
it
is
by
Jesus
Christ
that
we
have
G●ace
both
for
holiness
and
pardon
▪
and
by
him
are
the
Real
s●bstances
which
those
shado●s
typified
.
The
meas●●e
of
Grace
that
the
●aithful
had
under
the
Law
was
through
him
,
the
promised
Messiah
and
the
fuller
measure
under
the
Gospel
,
is
by
his
fuller
access
and
communication
to
us
as
the
Image
on
the
Wax
answereth
that
on
the
S●gnet
.
18
No
man
hath
seen
God
at
any
time
:
the
only
begotten
Son
who
is
in
the
bosom
of
the
Father
,
he
hath
declared
him
.
18.
How
little
should
we
have
known
of
God
whom
no
man
ever
saw
,
if
his
Son
that
is
in
the
bosom
of
the
Father
had
not
declared
him
and
his
will
to
man
.
Note
,
I
know
not
whether
these
words
were
the
words
of
John
the
Baptist
or
the
Apostles
19
And
this
is
the
record
of
John
,
when
the
Jews
sent
Priests
and
Levites
from
Jerusalem
,
to
ask
him
,
Who
art
thou
?
20
And
he
confessed
and
denied
not
:
but
confessed
,
I
am
not
the
Christ
.
21
And
they
asked
him
,
What
then
?
Art
thou
Elias
?
And
he
saith
,
I
am
not
.
Art
thou
that
Prophet
?
And
he
answered
,
No.
19.
John
constantly
affirmed
that
he
was
not
Christ
nor
Elias
personally
,
nor
the
Prophet
mentioned
Deut.
18.15
.
Qu.
Doth
not
Christ
say
,
that
John
was
Elias
.
Ans
.
Not
the
person
of
old
Elias
,
but
the
person
prophested
under
that
name
.
22
Then
said
they
unto
him
,
Who
art
thou
that
we
may
give
an
answer
to
them
that
sent
us
?
What
sayest
thou
of
thy self
?
22.
Tell
us
then
what
thou
art
,
that
we
may
give
an
account
why
thou
undertakes●
to
Prophesie
and
Baptize
.
23
He
said
,
I
am
the
voyce
of
one
crying
in
the
wilderness
;
Make
straight
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
as
said
the
Prophet
Esaias
.
23.
I
am
he
that
Isaiah
prophesied
of
in
these
words
,
Isaiah
40.3
.
24.
And
they
which
were
sent
,
were
of
the
Pharisees
.
25
And
they
asked
him
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Why
baptizest
thou
then
,
if
thou
be
not
that
Christ
,
nor
Elias
,
neither
that
Proph●t
26
John
answered
them
,
saying
,
I
baptize
you
with
water
,
but
there
standeth
one
among
you
,
whom
ye
know
not
,
27
He
it
is
,
who
coming
after
me
,
is
preferred
before
me
,
whose
shooes
latchet
I
am
not
worthy
to
unloose
.
24
,
&c.
The
Pharisees
professed
to
reverence
Prophets
,
and
therefore
were
inquisitive
to
know
whether
John
was
a
Prophet
or
what
he
was
,
who
presumed
to
Baptize
:
But
he
told
them
,
that
it
was
his
Office
by
baptizing
with
Water
to
prepare
them
to
receive
him
that
already
was
among
them
unknown
,
who
will
Baptize
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
whom
he
was
unworthy
to
do
the
office
of
the
lowest
Servant
.
28
These
things
were
done
in
Berhabara
beyond
Jordan
,
where
John
was
baptizing
.
29
The
next
day
John
seeth
Jesus
coming
unto
,
him
,
and
saith
,
Behold
the
Lamb
of
God
,
who
taketh
away
the
sin
of
the
world
.
28
,
29.
The
next
day
after
the
Pharisees
questions
,
John
seeing
Christ
gave
him
personally
this
testimony
:
Behold
this
man
is
appointed
to
be
Sacrificed
to
God
as
the
Lambs
were
under
the
Law
to
make
expiation
for
the
sins
of
the
world
,
that
all
that
believe
on
him
may
be
pardoned
.
30
This
is
he
of
whom
I
said
,
After
me
cometh
a
man
which
is
preferred
before
me
for
he
was
before
me
.
31
And
I
knew
him
not
:
but
that
he
should
be
made
manifest
to
Israel
,
therefore
am
I
come
baptizing
with
water
.
30
,
31.
I
knew
that
the
Messiah
was
come
,
but
I
knew
not
that
this
was
he
,
till
God
made
it
known
to
me
,
and
I
saw
the
Holy
Ghost
come
on
him
afterward
;
But
because
he
is
come
,
I
baptize
men
to
prepare
them
to
receive
him
.
32
And
John
bare
record
,
saying
,
I
saw
the
Spirit
descending
from
heaven
like
a
dove
and
it
abode
upon
him
.
33
And
I
knew
him
not
:
but
he
that
sent
me
to
baptize
with
water
the
same
said
unto
me
,
upon
whom
thou
shalt
see
the
Spirit
descending
,
and
remaining
upon
him
,
the
same
is
he
which
baptizeth
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
34
and
I
saw
,
and
bare
record
that
this
is
the
Son
of
God
.
32.
N.
Johns
testimony
was
both
by
Revelation
and
Vision
of
the
descent
of
the
Spirit
in
some
visible
appearance
.
And
whether
John
only
heard
the
voice
from
Heaven
mentioned
Mat.
3.17
.
●
uncertain
.
35
Again
the
next
day
after
,
John
stood
,
and
two
of
his
Disciples
.
36
And
looking
on
Jesus
as
he
walked
,
he
saith
,
Behold
the
Lamb
of
God
.
37
And
the
two
Disciples
heard
him
speak
,
and
they
followed
Jesus
.
37.
Not
followed
him
yet
as
his
Disciples
,
but
as
enquirers
after
him
,
in
order
to
a
closer
following
him
.
38
Then
Jesus
turned
and
saw
them
following
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
What
seek
ye
?
They
said
unto
him
,
Rabbi
,
(
which
is
to
say
,
being
interpreted
,
Master
)
where
dwellest
thou
?
39
He
saith
unto
them
,
come
and
see
.
They
came
and
saw
where
he
dwelt
,
and
abode
with
him
that
day
:
for
it
was
about
the
tenth
hour
.
40
One
of
the
two
which
heard
John
speak
,
and
followed
him
,
was
Andrew
,
Simon
Peters
brother
.
41
He
first
findeth
his
own
brother
Simon
,
and
saith
unto
him
,
We
have
found
the
Messias
,
which
is
being
interpreted
,
the
Christ
.
42
And
he
brought
him
to
Jesus
.
And
when
Jesus
beheld
him
,
he
said
,
Thou
art
Simon
the
son
of
Jona
,
thou
shalt
be
called
Cephas
,
which
is
by
interpretation
a
stone
.
38.
Note
,
By
all
this
it
appeareth
that
when
Peter
and
Andrew
were
after
called
,
and
suddenly
left
all
and
followed
Christ
,
it
was
not
without
some
previous
notice
of
him
and
preparation
thereto
.
43
The
day
following
,
Jesus
would
go
forth
into
Galilee
,
and
findeth
Philip
,
and
saith
unto
him
,
Follow
me
.
44.
Now
Phi●ip
was
of
Bethsaida
,
the
city
of
Andrew
and
Peter
.
45
Philip
findeth
Nathaneel
,
and
saith
unto
him
,
We
have
found
him
of
whom
Moses
in
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
did
write
,
Jesus
of
Nazareth
,
the
son
of
Joseph
.
43.
The
long
expected
Messias
is
now
come
and
,
we
have
found
him
,
he
is
Jesus
of
Nazareth
,
&c.
46
And
Nathaneel
said
unto
him
,
Can
there
any
good
thing
come
out
of
Nazareth
?
Philip
saith
unto
him
,
Come
and
see
.
46.
Do
the
Prophets
tell
us
that
the
Messiah
shall
come
out
of
Nazereth
:
Galilee
produceth
not
Prophets
.
Philip
saith
,
come
and
see
him
,
and
then
judge
.
47.
Jesus
saw
Nathaneel
coming
,
to
him
,
and
saith
of
him
,
Behold
an
Israelite
indeed
,
in
whom
is
no
guile
.
47.
A
sincere
true
hearted
man
.
Qu.
Were
any
unbelievers
such
?
Answ.
He
was
not
an
unbeliever
though
yet
he
knew
not
Christ
:
For
he
had
that
Belief
which
men
were
saved
by
before
Christs
coming
.
48.
Nathaneel
saith
unto
him
,
Whence
knowest
thou
me
?
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
Before
that
Philip
called
thee
,
when
thou
wast
under
the
fig-tree
,
I
saw
thee
.
49
Nathaneel
answered
,
and
saith
unto
him
Rabbi
,
thou
art
the
Son
of
God
,
thou
art
the
King
of
Israel
.
48.
Note
,
He
judged
that
none
but
God
,
or
by
God
,
could
know
what
men
said
and
did
at
such
a
distance
.
2.
It
was
well
for
Nathaneel
that
he
came
to
see
Christ
experience
convinced
him
:
And
yet
no
doubt
but
Gods
special
Grace
did
it
:
For
the
Pharisees
saw
more
,
and
yet
believed
not
.
50
Jesus
answered
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Because
I
said
unto
thee
I
saw
thee
under
the
fig-tree
,
beleivest
thou
?
thou
shalt
see
greater
things
then
these
.
50.
Doth
this
much
convince
thee
?
I
will
do
greater
things
then
this
to
convince
the
world
.
51
And
he
saith
unto
him
,
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
hereafter
ye
shall
see
heaven
open
,
and
the
Angels
of
God
ascending
,
and
descending
upon
the
Son
of
man
.
51.
You
shall
see
Heaven
open
,
and
the
Angels
owning
me
and
ministring
unto
me
,
epecially
at
my
Ascension
.
CHAP.
II.
AND
the
third
day
there
was
a
marriage
in
Cana
of
Galilee
;
and
the
mother
of
Jesus
was
there
.
2
And
both
Jesus
was
called
,
and
his
disciples
to
the
marriage
.
1
,
2.
Christ
refus'd
not
that
familiar
converse
which
Marriage
feasts
are
used
to
.
3
And
when
they
wanted
wine
,
the
mother
of
Jesus
saith
unto
him
,
They
have
no
wine
4
Jesus
saith
unto
her
,
Woman
,
what
have
I
to
do
with
thee
?
mine
hour
is
not
yet
come
.
3
,
4.
These
words
are
not
a
breach
of
the
fifth
Commandment
;
but
as
much
as
to
say
[
I
am
not
to
do
Miracles
]
by
the
direction
of
a
Mothers
Authority
or
by
man
,
but
in
the
time
and
manner
as
by
the
Divine
Wisdome
shall
be
determined
.
And
by
this
and
other
passages
,
Christ
seems
to
foresee
how
Papists
would
overvalue
his
Mother
.
5
His
mother
saith
unto
the
servants
,
whatsoever
he
saith
unto
you
,
do
it
.
5.
N.
She
believed
his
Power
,
though
he
represt
her
Presumption
.
6
And
there
were
set
there
six
waterpots
of
stone
,
after
the
manner
of
the
purifying
of
the
Jews
,
containing
two
or
three
firkins
a
piece
.
7
Jesus
saith
unto
them
,
Fill
the
water-pots
with
water
.
And
they
filled
them
up
to
the
brim
.
8
And
he
saith
unto
them
,
Draw
out
now
,
and
bear
unto
the
governor
of
the
feast
.
And
they
bare
it
.
6
,
&c.
Note
,
It
is
conjectured
to
be
about
1000
eight
hundred
pounds
or
pints
o●
Wine
that
Christ
made
:
which
shewed
that
the
Guests
were
very
many
,
or
that
he
was
at
such
Festivals
for
freer
drinking
of
Wine
than
is
fit
among
us
;
perhaps
all
their
Wine
was
small
,
and
not
all
of
it
then
drunk
:
but
this
and
the
like
occasioned
the
Pharisees
censure
of
him
.
9
When
the
ruler
of
the
feast
had
tasted
the
water
that
was
made
wine
,
and
knew
not
whence
it
was
,
(
but
the
servants
which
drew
the
water
knew
)
the
governor
of
the
feast
called
the
bridegroom
,
10
And
saith
unto
him
,
Every
man
at
the
beginning
doth
set
forth
good
wine
;
and
when
men
have
well
drunk
,
then
that
which
is
worse
;
but
thou
hast
kept
the
good
wine
until
now
.
9.
Mariages
among
the
Jews
were
celebrated
with
great
Feasting
,
where
moderate
jocundity
was
thought
seasonable
:
The
reason
Christ
giveth
for
his
Disciples
not
fasting
,
was
because
the
Bridegroom
was
yet
with
them
.
When
they
had
drunk
to
temperate
hilarity
,
small
Wine
was
most
suitable
:
(
The
vulgar
Latin
is
[
when
they
are
drunk
]
and
perhaps
with
Drunkards
that
might
be
the
custom
,
to
bring
smaller
Wine
when
they
could
not
well
distinguish
them
.
)
11
This
beginning
of
miracles
did
Jesus
in
Cana
of
Galilee
,
and
manifested
forth
his
glory
,
and
his
disciples
,
believed
on
him
.
11.
By
this
he
shewed
them
his
Divine
Power
,
and
convinced
his
Disciples
that
he
was
the
Messiah
.
12
After
this
,
he
went
down
to
Capernaum
,
he
and
his
Mother
,
and
his
Brethen
,
and
his
disciples
,
and
they
continued
there
not
many
days
.
13
And
the
Jews
passover
was
at
hand
,
and
Jesus
went
up
to
Jerusalem
,
14
And
found
in
the
temple
those
that
sold
oxen
,
and
sheep
,
and
doves
,
and
the
changers
of
money
,
sitting
.
15
And
when
he
had
made
a
scourge
of
small
cords
,
he
drove
them
all
out
of
the
temple
,
and
the
sheep
,
and
the
oxen
,
and
poured
out
the
changers
mony
,
and
overthrew
the
tables
;
16
And
said
unto
them
that
sold
doves
,
Take
these
things
hence
;
make
not
my
Fathers
house
an
house
of
merchandise
.
12
,
&c.
It
seems
probable
,
that
Christ
did
thus
cleanse
the
Temple
twice
:
And
that
this
is
not
the
same
History
with
that
,
Matt.
21.
though
indeed
its
very
like
it
.
17
And
his
disciples
remembred
that
it
was
written
,
The
zeal
of
thine
house
hath
eaten
me
up
.
17.
They
believed
,
that
his
zeal
for
Gods
house
,
might
warrant
this
action
in
the
Messiah
,
as
Ps.
69.9
.
18
Then
answered
the
Jews
,
and
said
unto
him
,
what
sign
shewest
thou
unto
us
,
seeing
that
thou
doest
these
things
?
18.
These
arbitrary
actions
require
some
extraordinary
Commission
to
warrant
them
;
By
what
sign
dost
thou
prove
that
thou
hast
such
authority
.
19
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
them
,
Des●roy
this
temple
,
and
in
three
days
,
I
will
raise
it
up
.
20
Then
said
the
Jews
,
Forty
and
six
years
was
this
temple
in
building
,
and
wilt
thou
rear
it
up
in
three
days
.
21
But
he
spake
of
the
temple
of
his
body
.
19
,
N.
He
told
them
enigmatically
what
should
be
after
plainly
expounded
.
Many
Prophecies
written
darkly
,
are
not
intended
to
be
presently
understood
,
but
when
they
are
fulfilled
.
22
When
therefore
he
was
risen
from
the
dead
,
his
disciples
remembred
that
he
had
said
this
unto
them
:
and
they
believed
the
scripture
,
and
the
word
which
Jesus
had
said
.
22.
When
this
was
performed
by
his
Resurrection
,
his
Disciples
believed
the
Prophesies
of
him
,
and
his
own
words
.
23
Now
when
he
was
in
Jerusalem
at
the
passover
,
in
the
feast
day
,
many
believed
in
his
name
,
when
they
saw
the
miracles
which
he
did
.
23.
His
miracles
made
many
believe
that
he
was
the
Christ
,
that
yet
were
no
through
Disciples
.
24
But
Jesus
did
not
commit
himself
unto
them
,
because
he
knew
all
men
,
25
And
needed
not
that
any
should
testifie
of
man
:
for
he
knew
what
was
in
man
.
24
,
25.
But
Christ
that
knew
the
hearts
of
Men
,
and
how
many
have
but
an
unrooted
,
mutable
,
uneffectual
belief
,
would
not
trust
himself
into
their
hands
by
familiarity
CHAP.
III.
THere
was
a
man
of
the
Pharisees
,
named
Nicodemus
a
ruler
of
the
Jews
:
2
The
same
came
to
Jesus
by
night
,
and
said
unto
him
Rabbi
,
we
know
that
thou
art
a
teacher
come
from
God
:
for
no
man
can
do
these
miracles
that
thou
doest
,
except
God
be
with
him
.
1
,
2.
Being
a
Ruler
,
he
durst
not
be
seen
to
come
to
Christ
by
day
light
,
but
came
by
night
,
and
said
,
Rabbi
.
I
am
come
to
learn
of
thee
;
for
I
know
thou
art
a
Teacher
sent
by
God
;
for
no
Man
can
do
such
miracles
as
thou
dost
,
but
by
Gods
Power
;
and
God
will
not
lend
such
Power
to
any
whom
he
doth
not
approve
and
justifie
.
3
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
Verily
verily
I
say
unto
thee
,
Except
a
man
be
born
again
,
he
cannot
see
the
kingdom
of
God
.
3.
As
I
could
not
do
the
works
of
God
,
by
miracles
and
doctrine
,
unless
God
were
with
me
,
so
neither
can
any
Man
become
a
sound
Believer
,
and
do
the
works
of
Faith
and
be
saved
,
as
a
true
Member
of
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
unless
by
Gods
spirit
he
be
begotten
again
,
and
have
a
new
qualitative
nature
given
him
.
4
Nicodemus
saith
unto
him
,
How
can
a
man
be
born
when
he
is
old
?
can
he
enter
the
second
time
into
his
mothers
womb
,
and
be
born
?
4.
Nicodemus
grosly
misunderstanding
Christ
,
saith
How
can
,
&c.
5
Jesus
answered
,
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
thee
,
Except
a
man
be
born
of
water
and
of
the
Spirit
,
he
cannot
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
of
God
.
5.
I
tell
thee
most
certainly
,
that
unless
a
Man
have
as
it
were
,
a
new
nature
,
and
be
made
a
new
Man
,
by
being
washed
from
his
former
sin
and
guilt
,
and
sanctifyed
by
the
renewing
work
of
Gods
Spirit
,
he
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
:
N.
This
is
all
signified
and
celebrated
by
Baptism
;
but
it
is
the
washing
,
and
sanctifying
of
the
Soul
only
,
that
hath
the
promise
of
Salvation
;
But
the
Church
on
Earth
being
as
the
Porch
,
Womb
or
Seminary
to
Heaven
,
it
is
not
another
kind
of
Faith
,
but
that
same
which
in
the
sincere
is
saving
,
which
is
required
to
be
professed
in
Baptism
,
for
admittance
into
the
visible
Church
.
6
That
which
is
born
of
the
flesh
is
flesh
:
and
that
which
is
born
of
the
Spirit
,
is
spirit
6.
Men
generate
Men
,
but
God
maketh
Saints
by
a
spiritual
generation
:
Nature
begets
but
nature
,
but
Gods
Spirit
giveth
a
holy
and
heavenly
Nature
or
Inclination
.
7
Marvel
not
that
I
said
unto
thee
,
Ye
must
be
born
again
.
8
The
wind
bloweth
where
it
listeth
,
and
thou
hearest
the
sound
thereof
,
but
canst
not
tell
whence
it
cometh
,
and
whither
it
goeth
:
so
is
every
one
that
is
born
of
the
Spirit
.
7
,
8.
Count
not
this
an
incredible
thing
.
Thou
hearest
the
sound
of
the
wind
,
and
knowest
certainly
by
the
effects
,
that
such
a
thing
as
wind
there
is
,
and
that
it
causeth
those
effects
,
which
thy
sense
perceiveth
;
but
thou
knowest
not
fully
the
nature
of
this
wind
,
nor
whence
it
cometh
,
nor
whither
it
goeth
;
and
so
thou
mayest
know
that
Gods
Spirit
doth
this
sanctifying
work
on
Souls
,
though
thou
canst
not
comprehend
the
nature
of
the
Spirit
,
nor
the
way
of
its
operation
,
nor
why
it
worketh
on
one
Soul
and
not
on
another
that
seemeth
equal
to
it
.
9
Nicodemus
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
How
can
these
things
be
?
9.
N.
The
reason
of
Man
not
yet
illuminated
is
apt
to
be
so
confident
in
its
ignorance
,
as
to
take
those
spiritual
things
for
incredible
,
which
it
comprehendeth
not
:
It
lifts
up
it self
against
Christ's
teaching
with
a
How
can
these
things
be
?
10
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
Art
tho●
a
master
of
Israel
,
and
knowest
not
these
things
?
11
Verily
,
verily
,
I
say
unto
thee
,
we
speak
that
we
do
know
,
and
testifie
that
we
have
seen
,
and
ye
receive
not
our
witness
.
10
,
11.
It
is
a
shame
to
thee
that
art
a
Master
of
Israel
to
be
ignorant
of
these
things
(
without
which
all
thy
knowledge
is
but
shells
and
shadows
)
I
tell
thee
,
we
spake
that
which
we
certainly
know
,
by
intuition
and
experience
on
holy
Souls
,
and
yet
you
carnal
Jews
believe
us
not
,
not
knowing
what
your
own
shadows
do
import
.
12
If
I
have
told
you
earthly
things
,
and
and
ye
believe
not
,
how
shall
ye
beleve
if
I
tell
you
of
heavenly
things
?
12.
When
I
tell
you
but
what
God
doth
here
on
Earth
on
all
that
he
will
save
,
and
illustrate
it
to
you
by
a
similitude
which
your
senses
do
perceive
and
it
is
a
thing
that
your
Ceremonies
signifie
,
how
shall
you
believe
,
if
I
tell
you
the
unseen
things
of
Heaven
,
if
you
believe
not
things
so
evident
as
these
.
13
And
no
man
hath
ascended
up
to
heaven
,
but
he
that
came
down
from
heaven
,
even
the
Son
of
man
which
is
in
heaven
.
13.
And
if
you
will
not
believe
me
,
what
satisfying
notice
can
you
have
of
the
state
of
things
in
Heaven
:
for
no
Man
hath
ascended
up
into
Heaven
,
and
can
tell
you
by
sure
notice
what
is
there
,
but
I
that
came
down
from
Heaven
,
and
so
came
down
by
assuming
flesh
,
as
that
yet
I
am
now
in
Heaven
in
my
Godhead
.
14
And
as
Moses
lifted
up
the
serpent
in
the
wilderness
,
even
so
must
the
son
of
man
be
lifted
up
:
15
That
whosoever
believeth
in
him
,
should
not
perish
,
but
have
eternal
life
.
14
,
15.
And
the
way
of
Salvation
which
God
by
me
revealeth
to
you
,
is
this
,
that
as
Moses
in
the
Wilderness
set
up
a
brazen
Serpent
,
that
all
that
were
stung
with
Serpents
might
be
cured
,
if
they
did
look
up
to
this
:
So
I
must
be
lift
up
on
the
Cross
as
a
Sacrifice
for
sin
,
that
whoever
truly
believeth
in
me
and
trusteth
me
as
the
Redeemer
and
Saviour
,
shall
not
perish
,
but
have
everlasting
life
.
16
For
God
so
loved
the
world
,
that
he
gave
his
only
begotten
Son
,
that
whosoever
believeth
in
him
,
should
not
perish
,
but
have
everlasting
life
.
16.
For
God
who
is
Love
it self
,
so
far
loved
,
lapsed
and
lost
mankind
,
as
that
he
gave
his
only
begotten
Son
to
be
incarnate
▪
and
to
be
their
Redeemer
,
by
his
meritorious
life
,
and
death
and
Resurrection
,
and
to
make
them
this
promise
,
covenant
and
offer
,
that
whoever
truly
believeth
in
him
,
should
have
his
sin
forgiven
,
and
should
not
perish
,
but
have
everlasting
blessed
life
.
17
For
God
sent
not
his
Son
into
the
world
to
condemn
the
world
;
but
that
the
world
through
him
might
be
saved
.
17.
For
if
the
World
be
condemned
,
they
shall
never
have
cause
to
lay
the
blame
on
Christ
:
For
it
was
not
to
condemn
them
that
God
sent
him
into
the
World
,
but
to
be
the
Saviour
of
the
World
;
which
his
Doctrine
Life
and
Sufferings
shew
.
18
He
that
believeth
on
him
,
is
not
condemned
:
but
he
that
believeth
not
is
condemned
already
,
because
he
hath
not
believed
in
the
name
of
the
only
begotten
Son
of
God
.
18.
He
that
believeth
on
him
,
is
thereupon
by
him
delivered
from
the
Condemnation
that
he
was
under
,
and
shall
be
saved
;
but
he
that
believeth
not
is
not
delivered
from
his
Guilt
and
Condemnation
,
but
is
under
the
Guilt
of
a
severer
punishment
the
Law
of
Grace
it self
Condemning
him
,
because
he
hath
rejected
the
Son
of
God
,
sent
from
Heaven
with
his
Doctrine
,
his
Grace
and
offered
Mercy
;
so
that
both
the
Law
of
Nature
and
of
Grace
condemn
the
Neglecters
of
so
great
Salvation
.
19
And
this
is
the
condemnation
,
that
light
is
come
into
the
world
,
and
men
loved
,
darkness
rather
then
light
,
because
their
deeds
were
evil
.
19.
For
the
true
cause
of
Mens
Condemnation
is
(
not
that
they
have
no
Saviour
or
Ransom
,
being
left
as
Devils
to
remidiless
despair
,
but
)
that
a
Saviour
as
Light
is
come
into
the
World
,
and
Men
love
darkness
rather
than
light
,
and
so
reject
him
and
his
truth
and
grace
,
because
they
love
and
live
in
that
sin
which
cannot
endure
the
light
.
20
For
every
〈◊〉
that
doeth
evil
,
hateth
the
light
,
neither
cometh
to
the
light
,
least
his
deeds
should
be
reproved
,
20.
For
it
is
the
part
of
●ight
to
detect
and
shame
Mens
evill
deeds
:
and
there●ore
Malefactors
hate
and
avoid
the
Light
,
lest
it
reprove
them
and
condemn
them
.
21
But
he
that
doeth
truth
,
cometh
to
the
light
,
that
his
deeds
may
be
made
manifest
that
they
are
wrought
in
God
.
21.
But
Light
is
the
honour
of
well
doing
,
which
is
not
afraid
to
be
known
;
and
therefore
he
that
doth
that
which
is
truly
good
,
loveth
the
Light
,
and
cometh
to
it
,
that
his
deeds
may
appear
to
be
as
they
are
,
the
work
commanded
and
approved
by
God
:
And
therefore
they
will
receive
me
that
am
the
Light
of
the
World
.
22
After
these
things
came
Jesus
and
his
disciples
into
the
land
of
Judea
,
and
there
he
tarried
with
them
,
and
baptized
.
22.
He
by
his
Disciples
baptized
those
that
believed
and
repented
.
23
And
John
also
was
baptizing
in
Enon
,
near
to
Salim
,
because
there
was
much
water
there
;
and
they
came
,
and
were
baptized
.
24
For
John
was
not
yet
cast
into
prison
.
23
,
24.
John
ceased
not
baptizing
even
when
Christ
baptized
,
nor
till
he
was
imprisoned
.
25
Then
there
arose
a
question
between
some
of
Johns
disciples
and
the
Jews
,
about
purifying
.
25.
N.
What
the
dispute
was
is
uncertain
.
26.
And
they
came
unto
John
and
said
to
him
,
Rabbi
,
he
that
was
with
thee
beyond
Jordan
,
to
whom
thou
barest
Witness
:
Beheld
the
same
baptizeth
,
and
all
Men
come
unto
him
.
26.
On
this
occasion
they
told
John
how
the
People
flockt
to
the
Baptism
of
Christ
.
27
John
answered
and
said
,
A
man
can
receive
nothing
,
except
it
be
given
him
from
heaven
.
28
Ye
your selves
bear
me
witness
,
that
I
said
,
I
am
not
the
Christ
,
but
that
I
am
sent
before
him
.
27.
This
doth
but
confirm
what
I
said
of
him
:
His
Power
is
from
Heaven
:
I
pretend
to
none
such
as
his
.
29
He
that
hath
the
bride
,
is
the
bridegroom
:
but
the
friend
of
the
bridegroom
,
which
standeth
and
heareth
him
,
rejoyceth
greatly
because
of
the
bridegrooms
voice
:
this
my
joy
therefore
is
fulfilled
.
29.
It
is
he
that
is
the
King
and
Saviour
of
the
Church
:
I
am
but
his
Friend
that
rejoyce
in
his
Kingdom
and
Success
.
30
He
must
increase
,
but
I
must
decrease
.
30.
His
Kingdom
and
Glory
must
increase
to
perfection
,
but
my
preparatory
Ministry
will
soon
end
.
31
He
that
cometh
,
from
above
,
is
above
all
:
he
that
is
of
the
earth
,
is
earthly
,
and
speaketh
of
the
earth
:
he
that
cometh
from
heaven
,
is
above
all
.
21.
He
came
from
Heaven
,
and
therefore
is
above
us
all
:
We
that
are
but
Men
,
inhabitants
of
Earth
,
(
though
so
far
as
God
inspires
us
we
speak
his
word
)
yet
being
of
earthly
mold
,
speak
and
do
like
our selves
,
in
a
human
earthly
manner
:
But
he
that
cometh
from
Heaven
doth
excel
us
all
.
32
And
what
he
hath
seen
and
heard
,
that
he
testifieth
;
and
no
man
receiveth
his
testimony
.
33
He
that
hath
received
his
testimony
,
hath
set
to
his
Seal
that
God
is
true
.
32.
Wee
tell
you
what
God
teacheth
us
in
our
several
measures
;
but
he
telleth
you
that
which
he
hath
seen
and
heard
in
Heaven
:
And
yet
the
most
reject
his
Testimony
but
they
that
truly
receive
it
by
Faith
,
do
in
believing
him
,
believe
God
himself
that
cannot
lie
.
34.
For
he
whom
God
hath
sent
,
speaketh
the
words
of
God
:
for
God
giveth
not
the
Spirit
by
measure
unto
him
.
34.
He
that
is
thus
s●nt
from
Heaven
by
God
speaketh
Gods
own
Words
fully
and
infallibly
,
as
fully
known
to
him
,
and
is
not
like
us
and
other
Prophets
,
that
have
but
our
limited
measures
of
the
spirits
for
some
particular
revelation
and
use
.
35.
The
Father
loveth
the
Son
,
and
hath
given
all
things
into
his
hand
.
35.
The
Love
of
the
Father
to
the
Son
is
transcendent
;
and
he
hath
delivered
lapsed
Man
,
and
all
this
World
into
his
hand
or
power
,
as
Redeemer
,
Lord
and
Administrator
of
all
.
36.
He
that
believeth
on
the
Son
,
hath
everlasting
life
,
and
he
that
believeth
not
the
Son
shall
not
see
life
;
but
the
wrath
of
God
abideth
on
him
.
36.
He
that
believeth
Christ
to
be
the
Son
of
God
and
Saviour
of
the
World
,
and
with
Trust
giveth
up
himself
to
be
taught
,
ruled
and
saved
by
him
,
hath
a
right
to
everlasting
Life
by
the
Covenant
of
Grace
,
and
the
beginning
of
it
,
by
the
Holy
Ghost
in
him
and
shall
shortly
have
the
full
possession
.
But
he
that
by
Unbelief
rejecteth
Christ
and
his
offered
Grace
,
shall
not
see
this
blessed
Life
,
but
the
wrath
of
God
for
his
unpardoned
Sin
and
aggravated
Guilt
,
abideth
on
him
.
CHAP.
IV.
WHen
therefore
the
Lord
know
how
the
Pharisees
had
heard
that
Jesus
made
and
baptized
more
Disciples
than
John
,
2.
(
Though
Jesus
himself
baptized
not
,
but
his
Disciples
:
)
3.
He
left
Judea
,
and
departed
again
into
Galilee
.
1.
They
knowing
that
which
he
knew
would
exasperate
them
,
to
avoid
Persecution
,
he
removed
to
Galilee
(
till
his
time
came
.
)
4.
And
he
must
needs
go
through
Samaria
.
5.
Then
cometh
he
to
a
City
of
Samaria
,
which
is
called
Sychar
,
neer
to
the
parcel
of
ground
that
Jacob
gave
to
his
Son
Joseph
.
6.
Now
Jacobs
well
was
there
,
Jesus
therefore
being
wearied
with
his
Journey
,
sat
thus
on
the
Well
;
and
it
was
about
the
sixth
hour
.
4
,
5.6
.
N.
Christ
travelled
all
on
foot
,
and
had
a
Body
wearied
with
Travel
;
the
sixth
hour
was
noon
.
7.
There
cometh
a
Woman
of
Samaria
to
draw
Water
:
Jesus
saith
unto
her
,
give
me
to
drink
.
8.
For
his
Disciples
were
gone
away
unto
the
City
to
buy
meat
.
9.
Then
saith
the
Woman
of
Samaria
unto
him
,
how
is
it
that
thou
beinq
a
Jew
askest
drink
of
me
,
which
am
a
Woman
of
Samaria
?
For
the
Jews
have
no
dealings
with
the
Samaritans
.
7
▪
&c.
N.
Christ
was
not
so
much
for
separation
,
as
the
other
Jew●
.
10.
Jesus
answered
,
and
said
unto
her
,
if
thou
knewest
the
gift
of
God
,
and
who
it
is
that
saith
to
thee
,
give
me
to
drink
,
thou
wouldest
have
asked
of
him
,
and
he
would
have
given
thee
living
Water
.
10.
N.
It
was
usual
to
call
a
running
spring
(
living
water
)
Christ
meant
more
;
but
she
understood
him
not
.
11.
The
Woman
saith
unto
him
,
Sir
,
thou
hast
nothing
to
draw
with
,
and
the
Well
is
deep
:
From
whence
then
hast
thou
that
living
Water
.
12.
Art
thou
greater
than
our
Father
Jacob
who
gave
us
the
Well
,
and
drank
thereof
himself
,
and
his
Children
,
and
his
Cattle
.
11.
N.
They
made
their
Honour
of
Jacob
the
pretence
for
not
going
to
Jerusalem
;
he
being
before
Solomon's
Temple
.
13.
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
her
,
whosoever
drinketh
of
this
Water
shall
thirst
again
:
14.
But
whosoever
drinketh
of
the
Water
that
I
shall
give
him
,
shall
never
thirst
;
But
the
Water
that
I
shall
give
him
,
shall
be
in
him
a
well
of
Water
springing
up
into
everlasting
life
.
13.
That
which
I
call
water
,
is
the
Spirit
of
Grace
,
which
will
give
men
everlasting
satisfaction
and
joy
,
and
leave
them
no
fleshly
or
unsatisfyed
desires
.
15.
The
Woman
saith
unto
him
,
Sir
,
give
me
this
Water
that
I
thirst
not
,
neither
come
hither
to
draw
.
15.
The
ignorant
mistaking
Gods
Grace
to
be
what
it
is
not
,
may
ask
it
so
for
carnal
ends
.
16.
Jesus
saith
unto
her
,
go
call
thy
Husband
and
come
hither
.
17.
The
Woman
answered
and
said
,
I
have
no
Husband
,
Jesus
said
unto
her
,
Thou
hast
well
said
,
I
have
no
Husband
.
18.
For
thou
hast
had
five
Husbands
,
and
he
whom
thou
now
hast
is
not
thy
Husband
:
In
that
saidst
thou
truly
.
16.
It
was
not
deluso●y
Equivocation
that
Christ
calls
[
well
saying
]
but
meant
only
that
Truth
,
not
commonly
known
,
it
's
like
.
19.
The
Woman
saith
unto
him
,
Sir
,
I
perceive
that
thou
art
a
Prophet
.
20.
Our
Fathers
worshipped
in
this
Mountain
;
and
ye
say
,
that
in
Jerusalem
is
the
place
where
Men
ought
to
worship
.
19
20.
I
perceive
by
thy
knowing
secrets
,
that
thou
art
a
Prophet
,
tell
me
then
,
whether
you
Jews
,
or
we
that
follow
our
eldest
Fathers
be
in
the
right
about
the
Place
of
Worship
.
N.
This
is
the
use
of
ignorant
,
carnal
people
,
to
start
some
Controversie
about
Circumstantials
or
Ceremonies
in
Religion
,
instead
of
great
and
needful
things
.
21.
Jesus
saith
unto
her
,
Woman
believe
me
,
the
hour
cometh
,
when
ye
shall
neither
in
this
Mountain
,
nor
yet
at
Jerusalem
Worship
the
Father
.
21.
Alass
poor
woman
,
hast
thou
not
greater
matter
than
Ceremony
,
even
the
Place
of
Worship
to
mind
?
Believe
me
that
time
is
hard
at
hand
,
when
Jerusalem
shall
be
destroyed
,
and
you
scattered
,
and
a
better
way
of
Worship
setled
,
so
that
you
shall
no
more
keep
up
your
Ceremonious
Worship
,
either
at
Shiloh
or
Jerusalem
.
22.
Ye
worship
ye
know
not
what
:
we
know
what
we
Worship
:
For
Salvation
is
of
the
Jews
.
22.
You
worship
ignorantly
and
corruptly
,
you
know
not
what
ever
since
the
Captivity
of
the
Ten
Tribes
;
and
you
strive
about
the
Place
and
Ceremonies
,
when
you
have
more
need
to
learn
who
he
is
that
you
must
worship
.
It
is
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
that
the
Saviour
cometh
,
who
must
teach
you
how
to
worship
God
;
and
this
the
Jews
do
rightly
believe
and
own
none
in
Worship
but
the
true
God
.
23.
But
the
hour
cometh
,
and
now
is
,
when
the
true
Worshippers
shall
worship
the
Father
in
Spirit
and
in
Truth
:
For
the
Father
seeketh
such
to
worship
him
.
23.
The
time
is
now
at
hand
,
yea
come
,
when
true
Worshippers
shall
not
take
up
with
shadows
,
nor
worship
God
by
Mosaical
Ceremonies
or
Samaritane
Traditions
,
but
with
that
spiritual
Worship
which
Types
and
Ceremonies
did
signifie
,
even
from
the
Spirit
of
God
within
them
as
their
Principle
,
and
according
to
the
spiritual
Law
or
Word
,
as
their
Rule
,
and
not
with
bodily
Exercise
that
profiteth
nothing
.
24.
God
is
a
Spirit
,
and
they
that
worship
him
,
must
worship
him
in
Spirit
and
in
Truth
.
24.
Acceptable
Worship
must
be
suited
to
the
God
you
worship
;
and
therefore
they
that
worship
him
must
worship
him
spiritually
,
and
not
by
Jewish
Ceremony
,
because
he
is
a
Spirit
.
N.
Though
[
Spirit
]
signifie
a
Nature
more
excellent
than
[
Body
]
yet
that
and
all
human
Words
are
too
low
to
speak
the
Essence
of
God
,
any
otherwise
than
Analogically
or
Metaphorically
;
for
God
is
above
all
our
formal
Conceptions
or
Expressions
;
but
created
Spirits
,
being
the
highest
created
Beings
known
to
us
,
and
our
souls
of
that
nature
,
they
are
the
clearest
Glass
in
which
we
can
know
God
;
and
though
the
word
[
Spirit
]
first
signifie
created
Spirit
,
it
doth
transcendently
,
eminently
,
signifie
the
Infinite
Father
of
Spirits
;
and
we
can
say
nothing
higher
of
Gods
Essence
than
that
he
is
this
Infinite
,
perfect
,
transcendent
Spirit
;
what
our
best
Conceptions
of
a
Spirit
are
I
have
opened
in
Methodo
Theologiae
,
&c.
25.
The
Woman
saith
unto
him
,
I
know
that
Messias
cometh
who
is
called
Christ
,
when
he
is
come
he
will
tell
us
all
things
.
25.
N.
Even
the
Samaritans
expected
the
Messiah
:
But
with
misconceivings
of
him
.
26.
Jesus
saith
unto
her
,
I
that
speak
to
thee
am
he
.
26.
N.
Why
did
Christ
tell
that
to
this
woman
,
which
he
forbad
others
to
tell
abroad
?
Ans.
He
knew
where
and
when
it
was
seasonable
,
and
would
do
more
good
than
harm
.
27.
And
upon
this
came
his
Disciples
and
marvelled
that
he
talked
with
the
Woman
:
yet
no
man
said
,
what
seekest
thou
?
or
why
talkest
thou
with
her
?
27.
Tho
they
presumed
not
to
ask
him
why
?
yet
they
thought
it
strange
that
he
should
talk
so
long
with
one
woman
.
28.
The
Woman
then
left
her
Water-pot
and
went
away
into
the
City
,
and
saith
to
the
Men
,
29.
Come
see
a
man
,
which
told
me
all
things
that
ever
I
did
:
Is
not
this
the
Christ
?
28.
Telling
her
her
secrets
,
perswaded
her
to
believe
him
▪
saying
,
I
am
he
,
30.
Then
they
went
out
of
the
City
,
and
came
unto
him
,
31.
In
the
mean
time
his
Disciples
prayed
him
saying
Master
eat
,
32.
But
he
saith
to
them
,
I
have
meat
to
eat
that
ye
know
not
of
.
33.
Therefore
said
the
Disciples
one
to
another
,
hath
any
man
brought
him
ought
to
eat
?
34.
Jesus
saith
to
them
,
my
meat
is
to
do
the
will
of
him
that
sent
me
,
and
to
finish
his
work
.
30.
&c.
N.
The
converting
of
one
Soul
was
more
pleasing
to
Christ
than
his
natural
food
;
and
so
must
it
be
to
us
.
He
that
loveth
God
and
Christ
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
and
the
Church
;
must
rejoyce
when
there
is
one
more
converted
,
to
please
and
worship
God
,
to
honour
Christ
and
his
Spirit
,
to
encrease
the
Church
:
He
that
loveth
his
Country
,
must
rejoyce
that
one
more
is
made
a
blessing
to
it
,
when
the
wicked
are
it's
enemies
:
He
that
loveth
Souls
will
rejoyce
in
that
Grace
which
is
better
to
them
than
all
riches
:
He
that
loveth
Gods
Word
will
rejoyce
in
it's
success
:
He
that
loveth
Heaven
will
be
glad
that
there
is
one
more
to
possess
it
:
He
that
loveth
himself
aright
,
will
be
glad
that
there
is
one
more
made
like
him
,
to
love
him
,
and
pray
for
him
.
And
he
that
hateth
Sin
and
Satan
,
will
be
glad
that
there
is
one
less
to
serve
him
.
35.
Say
not
ye
,
There
are
four
months
,
and
then
cometh
harvest
.
Behold
I
say
unto
you
,
lift
up
your
eyes
,
and
look
on
the
fields
,
for
they
are
white
already
to
harvest
.
35.
You
rejoyce
that
within
four
months
it
will
be
harvest
:
And
shall
not
I
rejoyce
to
see
the
harvest
of
my
husbandry
even
at
hand
in
the
conversion
of
many
Souls
to
God
?
36.
And
he
that
reapeth
,
receiveth
wages
,
and
gathereth
fruit
unto
life
eternal
;
that
both
he
that
soweth
and
he
that
reapeth
may
rejoyce
together
.
36.
And
as
I
sow
the
seed
,
so
you
that
I
shall
sen●
out
as
Apostles
shall
see
and
reap
more
plenteous
fruit
hereafter
,
and
shall
for
your
labour
under
me
be
well
rewarded
:
that
I
that
have
sowed
and
you
that
reap
may
rejoyce
together
in
the
success
.
37.
And
herein
is
that
saying
true
,
One
soweth
and
another
reapeth
.
38.
I
have
sent
you
to
reap
that
whereon
ye
bestowed
no
labour
:
Other
men
laboured
,
and
ye
are
entred
on
their
labours
.
38.
The
Prophets
and
John
and
I
after
all
,
have
sowed
the
seed
and
been
at
the
costliest
labour
,
and
yet
it
is
you
that
must
see
the
success
in
gathering
the
universal
Church
,
when
I
that
labour'd
and
suffer'd
am
gone
.
39.
And
many
of
the
Samaritans
of
that
City
believed
on
him
,
for
the
saying
of
the
woman
which
testifyed
,
He
told
me
all
that
ever
I
did
.
39.
N.
That
to
believe
in
Christ
by
the
means
of
mens
credible
testimony
of
his
Words
and
Miracles
,
is
not
(
as
many
falsly
say
)
to
resolve
our
faith
into
the
credit
of
man
and
to
make
it
a
meer
humane
Faith
.
They
that
believe
Apostles
who
said
they
saw
Christs
Miracles
,
Resurrection
and
Ascention
,
believe
by
a
divine
Faith
,
on
the
same
evidence
that
the
Apostles
were
convinced
by
,
but
not
conveyed
by
the
same
means
:
what
they
received
by
their
eyes
and
ears
immediately
,
we
receive
mediately
by
their
report
,
living
at
a
distance
:
So
that
their
testimony
is
not
believed
instead
of
Christs
,
nor
instead
of
evidence
of
his
truth
,
but
as
the
conveyance
of
this
evidence
instead
of
our
mediate
sight
and
hearing
:
so
is
it
as
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Bible
,
Baptism
,
Creed
,
&c.
That
Tradition
doth
but
deliver
to
us
the
same
word
mediately
which
the
first
Churches
received
immediately
from
the
Apostles
.
He
that
cannot
read
may
be
saved
by
believing
the
Gospel
translated
and
read
,
or
reported
by
the
Preachers
.
40.
So
when
the
Samaritans
were
come
to
him
,
they
besought
him
that
he
would
tarry
with
them
,
and
he
abode
there
two
days
.
41.
And
many
more
believed
,
because
of
his
own
words
,
42.
And
said
to
the
woman
,
now
we
believe
,
not
because
of
thy
saying
,
for
we
have
heard
him
our selves
,
and
know
that
this
is
indeed
the
Christ
,
the
Saviour
of
the
World
.
42.
Not
so
much
because
of
thy
saying
.
N.
Yet
this
was
the
same
sort
of
Faith
,
though
by
the
evidence
divers
ways
conveyed
.
43.
Now
after
two
days
he
departed
thence
and
went
into
Galilee
.
44.
For
Jesus
himself
testifyed
,
that
a
Prophet
hath
no
honour
in
his
own
Country
.
43.
He
went
into
Galilee
,
not
to
Nazareth
where
he
had
lived
,
but
to
Cana
:
For
he
had
testified
that
a
Prophet
is
despised
in
his
own
Country
;
where
they
have
seen
his
common
Parentage
and
Education
,
but
see
not
Gods
Spirit
in
him
:
and
familiarity
breeds
contempt
.
45.
Then
when
he
was
come
into
Galilee
the
Galileans
received
him
,
having
seen
all
the
things
that
he
did
at
Jerusalem
at
the
feast
;
for
they
also
went
unto
the
feast
.
45.
His
former
and
later
Miracles
caused
these
Galileans
to
receive
him
.
46.
So
Jesus
came
again
into
Cana
of
Galilee
,
where
he
made
the
water
wine
,
and
there
was
a
certain
Nobleman
whose
Son
was
sick
at
Capernaum
.
47.
When
he
heard
,
That
Jesus
was
come
out
of
Judaea
into
Galilee
,
he
went
unto
him
,
and
besought
him
that
he
would
come
down
and
heal
his
Son
;
for
he
was
at
the
point
of
Death
.
48.
Then
said
Jesus
to
him
,
except
ye
see
signs
and
wonders
,
ye
will
not
believe
.
49.
The
Nobleman
saith
unto
him
,
Sir
,
come
down
ere
my
child
die
.
50.
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
Go
thy
way
,
thy
Son
liveth
.
And
the
man
believed
the
word
that
Jesus
had
spoken
to
him
,
and
went
his
way
.
51.
And
as
he
was
now
going
down
,
his
Servants
met
him
,
and
told
him
,
saying
,
Thy
Son
liveth
.
52.
Then
enquired
he
of
them
,
the
hour
,
when
he
began
to
amend
;
and
they
said
unto
him
,
Yesterday
at
the
seventh
hour
the
fever
left
him
.
53.
So
the
Father
knew
,
that
it
was
at
the
same
hour
,
in
which
Jesus
said
to
him
,
Thy
Son
liveth
:
And
himself
believed
,
and
his
whole
house
.
54.
This
is
again
the
second
Miracle
that
Jesus
did
,
when
he
was
come
out
of
Judea
into
Galilee
.
46.
&c.
N.
1.
Outward
necessities
which
nature
is
sensible
of
,
drived
many
to
seek
to
Christ
.
2.
Children
speed
the
better
for
their
Parents
Faith
:
And
if
in
the
Poly
,
why
not
in
the
Soul
.
3.
When
the
Rulers
of
Families
believe
,
they
must
endeavour
the
conversion
of
their
whole
Families
.
And
God
oft
blesseth
such
endeavours
.
4.
Bodily
Mercies
tend
to
the
good
of
Souls
,
and
should
be
so
improved
.
CHAP.
V.
1
AFter
this
there
was
a
feast
of
the
Jews
,
and
Jesus
went
up
to
Jerusalem
.
2.
Now
there
is
at
Jerusalem
by
the
sheep-market
,
a
pool
,
which
is
called
in
the
Hebrew
Tongue
Bethesda
,
having
five
Porches
.
3.
In
these
lay
a
great
number
of
impotent
folks
,
blind
,
halt
,
withered
,
waiting
for
the
moving
of
the
water
.
4.
For
an
Angel
went
down
into
the
Pool
,
at
a
certain
season
,
and
troubled
the
water
;
whosoever
then
first
after
the
troubling
of
the
water
stepped
in
,
was
made
whole
of
whatsoever
disease
he
had
.
N.
1.
Some
few
think
that
this
was
a
Pond
that
the
bloud
of
the
Sacrifices
ran
into
,
and
was
stirred
by
a
Messenger
(
not
an
Angel
)
at
the
time
of
the
Passover
when
the
bloud
was
newly
run
into
it
,
and
so
healed
,
not
Miraculously
,
but
by
the
ordinary
virtue
of
the
new
shed
Bloud
and
that
it
is
not
all
diseases
that
are
meant
;
and
that
it
was
not
eight
and
thirty
years
that
the
man
had
waited
in
that
Hospital
,
but
that
he
had
so
long
been
ill
:
So
Dr.
Hammond
;
others
think
it
was
the
Pond
made
by
Hezekiah
and
healed
by
unaccountable
Miracle
.
5.
And
a
certain
man
was
there
,
which
had
an
Infirmity
thirty
and
eight
years
.
5.
How
great
a
Mercy
is
it
to
live
eight
and
thirty
years
under
Gods
wholsome
discipline
?
How
unexcusable
was
this
man
if
he
had
been
proud
,
or
worldly
,
or
careless
of
his
everlasting
State
?
O
my
God
I
thank
thee
for
the
like
discipline
of
eight
and
fifty
years
,
how
safe
a
life
is
this
in
Comparison
of
full
prosperity
and
pleasure
.
6.
When
Jesus
saw
him
lye
,
and
knew
that
he
had
been
now
a
long
time
in
that
case
,
he
saith
to
him
,
wilt
thou
be
made
whole
.
7.
The
impotent
man
answered
him
,
Sir
,
I
have
no
man
,
when
the
water
is
troubled
to
put
me
into
the
Pool
,
but
while
I
am
coming
,
another
steppeth
down
before
me
.
8.
Jesus
saith
unto
him
,
Rise
,
take
up
thy
Bed
,
and
walk
.
6.
N.
1
,
When
humane
help
faileth
Christ
sheweth
his
love
and
power
and
commandeth
health
at
a
word
.
9.
And
immediately
the
man
was
made
whole
,
and
took
up
his
Bed
and
walked
:
And
on
the
same
day
was
the
Sabbath
.
9.
The
man
shewed
them
all
that
he
was
cured
:
And
Christ
chose
the
Sabbath
for
this
good
work
.
10.
The
Jews
therefore
said
to
him
,
that
was
cured
,
It
is
the
Sabbath
day
:
It
is
not
lawful
for
thee
to
carry
thy
Bed
.
10.
The
Jews
were
stricter
than
Christ
for
Ceremony
and
Rites
:
but
looser
for
Charity
,
and
pleaded
that
it
was
a
breach
of
Moses's
Law
to
carry
his
Couch
.
11.
He
answered
them
,
He
that
made
me
whole
,
the
same
said
unto
me
,
Take
up
thy
Bed
,
and
walk
.
11.
I
know
not
whom
I
should
obey
if
not
a
man
that
can
work
so
great
a
Miracle
.
12.
Then
asked
they
him
,
what
man
is
he
,
that
said
unto
thee
,
Take
up
thy
Bed
,
and
walk
?
12.
Who
is
he
that
durst
thus
break
the
Law
?
13.
And
he
that
was
healed
,
knew
not
who
it
was
:
for
Jesus
had
conveyed
himself
away
,
a
multitude
being
in
that
place
.
13.
Christ
did
it
not
for
humane
applause
,
and
therefore
was
not
known
to
be
the
man
.
14.
Afterward
Jesus
findeth
him
in
the
Temple
,
and
said
to
him
,
Behold
,
thou
art
made
whole
;
sin
no
more
least
a
worse
thing
come
unto
thee
.
14.
It
was
for
thy
sin
that
thou
wast
corrected
:
Beware
of
sin
lest
the
next
be
worse
.
15.
The
Man
departed
,
and
told
the
Jews
that
it
was
Jesus
,
that
had
made
him
whole
.
15.
He
told
them
in
the
praise
of
Jesu●
that
it
was
he
that
healed
him
.
16.
And
therefore
did
the
Jews
persecute
Jesus
,
and
sought
to
●ay
him
,
because
he
had
done
these
things
on
the
Sabbath
day
.
16.
O
the
blindness
and
madness
of
malignants
,
that
will
seek
to
kill
men
for
doing
good
and
healing
men
.
17.
But
Jesus
answered
them
,
my
Father
worketh
hitherto
,
and
I
work
.
17.
To
save
the
a●licted
is
a
work
beseeming
my
Father
and
Me
,
whom
you
oppose
.
18.
Therefore
the
Jews
sought
the
more
to
kill
him
,
not
only
because
he
had
broken
the
Sabbath
,
but
said
also
,
that
God
was
his
Father
,
making
himself
equal
with
God
.
18.
N.
Malignants
zeal
fathereth
even
error
and
persecution
on
God
.
19.
Then
answered
Jesus
,
and
said
to
them
verily
,
verily
,
I
say
unto
you
:
The
Son
can
do
nothing
of
himself
,
but
what
he
seeth
the
Father
do
:
For
what
things
soever
he
doth
,
these
also
doth
the
Son
likewise
.
19.
I
t●ll
you
by
condemning
my
Works
you
condemn
my
Fathers
also
:
For
I
do
nothing
but
what
I
know
he
doth
and
approveth
and
he
doth
them
in
and
by
me
,
and
I
do
nothing
without
him
.
20.
For
the
Father
loveth
the
Son
,
and
sheweth
him
all
things
that
he
doth
:
and
he
will
shew
him
greater
things
than
these
that
ye
may
marvail
.
20.
For
the
Fathers
infinite
Love
communicateth
to
the
Son
that
Wisdom
and
Power
by
which
he
doth
all
that
the
Father
doth
:
and
by
which
you
shall
see
greater
things
than
these
,
and
wonder
.
21.
For
as
the
Father
raiseth
up
the
dead
,
and
quickneth
them
,
even
so
the
Son
quickneth
whom
he
will
.
21.
As
the
Father
is
the
Lord
of
Life
,
and
giveth
and
restoreth
life
at
his
pleasure
;
so
also
doth
the
Son
.
22.
For
the
Father
judgeth
no
man
,
but
hath
comm●tted
all
Judgment
to
the
Son
.
22.
For
the
Father
as
meer
Creator
according
to
the
Law
of
Innocency
judgeth
no
man
:
but
hath
given
up
the
Government
of
this
World
to
the
Son
as
Redeemer
,
to
judg
them
as
ransomed
,
according
to
that
Law
and
Measure
of
Grace
which
they
are
under
.
23.
That
all
men
should
honour
the
Son
,
even
as
they
honour
the
Father
.
He
that
honoureth
not
the
Son
,
honoureth
not
the
Father
,
who
hath
sent
him
.
23.
And
so
it
is
by
honouring
the
Son
,
that
the
Father
will
be
honoured
,
and
by
dishonouring
him
the
Father
is
dishonoured
.
24.
Verily
,
verily
,
I
say
to
you
,
He
that
heareth
my
word
,
and
believeth
on
him
that
sent
me
,
hath
everlasting
Life
,
and
shall
not
come
into
condemnation
,
but
is
passed
from
death
to
life
.
24.
I
tell
you
if
you
hear
my
word
obediently
and
shall
believe
on
God
the
Father
,
as
sending
me
on
the
Office
of
a
Saviour
you
shall
have
everlasting
life
by
my
Merits
and
Gift
,
and
shall
not
be
condemned
.
25.
Verily
,
verily
I
say
to
you
,
The
hour
is
coming
and
now
is
,
when
the
dead
shall
hear
the
voice
of
the
Son
of
God
,
and
they
that
hear
shall
live
.
25.
I
tell
you
that
the
hour
is
coming
,
yea
now
is
already
come
,
in
which
it
shall
appear
that
the
Son
of
God
hath
the
power
of
Life
and
Death
,
Natural
,
Spiritual
,
and
Eternal
;
and
that
they
that
are
dead
in
Sin
and
Unbelief
,
shall
hear
his
Gospel
and
be
regenerate
and
made
alive
to
God
:
and
that
natural
Life
shall
be
restored
by
him
▪
to
some
Bodies
at
his
own
Resurrection
▪
and
to
all
at
last
,
when
he
shall
effectually
call
up
all
the
dead
to
Judgment
.
26.
For
as
the
Father
hath
life
in
himself
,
so
hath
he
given
to
the
Son
to
have
life
in
himself
.
26.
As
the
Father
is
essential
underived
self-●se
communicating
life
to
Creatures
:
So
is
the
Son
as
God
,
and
as
Redeemer
,
hath
the
power
of
giving
Life
from
himself
to
the
redeemed
.
27.
And
he
hath
given
him
Authority
to
execute
Judgment
also
,
because
he
is
the
Son
of
God
.
27.
And
as
Redeemer
,
being
the
Son
of
God
in
his
Divine
Nature
,
and
his
humane
Nature
advanced
into
personal
Union
with
the
Divine
,
he
hath
Authority
given
him
to
Govern
the
World
,
and
according
to
the
Law
of
Grace
to
do
justice
for
the
faithful
,
and
against
the
impenitent
unbelievers
.
28.
Marvel
not
at
this
,
for
the
hour
is
coming
,
in
which
all
that
are
in
their
Graves
shall
hear
his
Voice
,
29.
And
shall
come
forth
:
They
that
have
done
good
to
the
Resurrection
of
Life
,
and
they
that
have
done
evil
to
the
Resurrection
of
Damnation
.
28
,
29.
Let
not
this
seem
incredible
to
you
:
For
the
hour
is
coming
in
which
the
Bodies
now
turned
to
dust
shall
by
the
Souls
return
be
revived
,
and
hear
his
voice
that
calls
them
up
:
And
there
shall
be
a
Resurrection
of
the
just
and
unjust
:
They
that
have
done
good
according
to
the
tenor
of
that
Law
of
Grace
which
they
were
under
,
shall
come
forth
to
a
life
of
happiness
,
and
they
that
have
done
evil
violating
the
conditions
of
life
in
that
Law
,
to
the
Resurrection
of
damnation
.
30.
I
can
of
my
own
self
do
nothing
:
As
I
hear
,
so
I
judg
,
and
my
judgment
is
just
,
because
I
seek
not
my
own
will
,
but
the
will
of
the
Father
who
hath
sent
me
.
30.
I
am
not
to
judge
according
to
the
weakness
of
humanity
,
as
Princes
govern
:
I
do
nothing
,
but
according
to
Divine
infallible
decree
and
appointment
,
which
I
assuredly
know
:
And
my
judgment
is
just
,
because
I
seek
not
my
own
humane
will
,
as
my
rule
or
end
,
but
the
will
of
my
Father
who
sent
me
;
that
is
my
Rule
and
End
.
31.
If
I
bear
witness
of
my self
my
witness
is
not
true
.
32.
There
is
another
that
beareth
witness
of
me
,
and
I
know
that
the
witness
which
he
witnesseth
of
me
is
true
.
31
,
32.
If
I
had
no
testimony
but
my
own
word
,
you
were
not
to
take
it
for
credible
truth
:
But
there
is
another
,
who
giveth
you
convincing
evidences
of
his
truth
;
even
my
Father
by
his
Voice
from
Heaven
and
by
his
Spirit
and
Works
.
33.
He
sent
to
John
and
he
bare
witness
to
the
truth
:
34.
But
I
receive
not
Testimony
from
Man
:
But
these
things
I
say
,
that
ye
might
be
saved
.
33.34
.
You
sent
to
John
,
and
he
told
you
▪
of
me
as
the
Messiah
.
I
need
not
his
or
any
mans
testimony
:
But
it
nearly
concerneth
your
own
safety
to
believe
him
.
35.
He
was
a
burning
and
a
shining
light
;
and
ye
were
willing
for
a
season
to
rejoyce
in
his
light
.
35.
God
set
him
up
to
be
as
a
burning
and
shining
light
,
to
lead
you
out
of
darkness
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
which
you
expected
:
And
a
while
you
gladly
heard
that
news
and
were
baptized
by
him
:
Till
you
were
told
that
I
am
he
,
and
then
you
turned
back
.
36.
But
I
have
greater
witness
than
that
of
John
;
for
the
works
which
the
Father
hath
given
me
to
finish
,
the
same
works
that
I
do
bear
witness
of
me
,
and
that
the
Father
hath
sent
me
.
36.
N.
For
these
works
could
not
be
done
but
by
Gods
power
and
will
,
who
will
not
be
the
worlds
deceiver
.
37.
And
the
Father
himself
who
sent
me
,
hath
born
witness
of
me
;
Ye
have
neither
heard
his
voice
at
any
time
,
nor
seen
his
shape
.
38.
And
ye
have
not
his
word
abiding
in
you
:
For
whom
he
hath
sent
,
him
ye
believe
not
.
37
,
38.
By
a
voice
from
Heaven
God
testified
me
to
be
his
beloved
Son
:
But
indeed
you
were
not
the
persons
that
heard
it
:
For
you
never
heard
his
voice
,
nor
saw
his
appearance
,
nor
understand
or
belive
his
Word
:
Else
you
would
believe
on
me
that
am
sent
by
him
.
39.
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
ye
think
ye
have
eternal
life
,
and
they
are
they
that
testify
of
me
.
39.
You
own
the
authority
of
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
and
look
to
have
eternal
Life
by
keeping
their
word
:
search
their
Writings
,
and
you
will
find
that
they
testifie
of
me
.
40.
And
ye
will
not
come
to
me
,
that
ye
might
have
life
.
40.
And
though
they
tell
you
that
it
is
in
,
and
by
,
me
,
that
this
Life
must
be
attained
,
ye
will
not
believe
in
me
and
come
to
me
that
you
may
attain
it
.
41
,
42.
I
receive
not
honour
from
Men
:
But
I
know
you
that
ye
have
not
the
love
of
God
in
you
.
41
,
42.
It
is
not
the
applause
of
men
that
I
seek
for
;
but
your
own
Salvation
:
But
I
know
for
all
your
boasting
of
being
the
peculiar
people
of
God
,
you
are
indeed
no
true
lovers
and
obeyers
of
God
.
43.
I
am
come
in
my
Fathers
Name
and
ye
receive
me
not
:
If
another
shall
come
in
his
own
name
,
him
will
ye
receive
.
43.
I
come
with
testimony
from
Heaven
of
the
mission
and
approbation
of
my
Father
,
and
this
prevaileth
not
against
your
prejudice
to
believe
me
.
But
when
a
deceiver
shall
come
with
ostentation
without
any
evidence
from
God
,
and
shall
promise
you
a
temporal
Kingdom
,
you
will
take
him
for
the
Messiah
.
44.
How
can
ye
believe
who
receive
honour
one
of
another
,
and
seek
not
the
honour
which
cometh
from
God
only
?
44.
How
can
you
receive
the
Messiah
sent
from
God
,
who
do
not
seek
and
trust
to
Gods
approbation
,
and
his
way
of
saving
you
;
but
must
have
a
worldly
Kingdom
and
be
saved
and
advanced
after
the
manner
of
worldly
men
,
and
look
,
for
a
Saviour
suited
to
such
ends
.
45.
Do
not
think
that
I
accuse
you
to
my
Father
:
There
is
one
that
accuseth
you
;
even
Moses
in
whom
ye
trust
.
46.
For
had
ye
believed
Moses
,
ye
would
have
believed
me
,
for
he
wrote
of
me
.
47.
But
if
ye
believe
not
his
writings
,
how
shall
ye
believe
my
words
.
45
,
46
,
47.
I
say
not
all
this
as
if
I
come
to
be
your
accuser
to
my
Father
:
Even
Moses
in
whom
you
trust
will
accuse
you
;
had
you
understood
and
believed
the
Prophesies
and
Types
of
Moses
,
ye
would
have
believed
me
:
For
it
is
me
that
they
all
speak
of
and
point
you
to
:
But
if
you
will
not
be
convinced
by
his
Writings
whom
you
glory
in
,
no
wonder
if
you
reject
my
words
.
CHAP.
VI.
1.
AFter
these
things
Jesus
went
over
the
Sea
of
Galilee
which
is
the
Sea
of
Tiberias
,
2.
And
a
great
multitude
followed
him
,
because
they
saw
his
miracles
which
he
did
on
them
that
were
diseased
.
1
,
2.
N.
The
first
motives
that
draw
men
toward
Christ
are
usually
such
as
nature
it self
is
somewhat
capable
to
esteem
and
judge
of
,
such
as
Miracles
are
.
3.
And
Jesus
went
up
into
a
Mountain
,
and
there
he
sat
with
his
Disciples
.
4.
And
the
Passover
,
a
Feast
of
the
Jews
was
nigh
.
5.
When
Jesus
then
lift
up
his
eyes
and
saw
a
great
company
come
unto
him
,
he
saith
to
Philip
,
whence
shall
we
buy
bread
that
these
may
eat
.
6.
And
this
he
said
to
prove
him
,
for
he
himself
knew
what
he
would
do
.
3.
&c.
N.
Christs
relief
of
Bodies
was
in
love
to
Bo●ies
and
Souls
.
2.
Christs
questions
were
to
instruct
the
hearers
and
not
himself
.
7.
Philip
answered
him
,
two
hundred
penny
worth
of
bread
is
not
sufficient
for
them
,
that
every
one
may
take
a
little
.
7.
N.
Philips
sense
of
the
difficulty
was
a
preparation
to
the
value
of
the
Miracle
.
8.
One
of
the
Disciples
,
Andrew
,
Simon
Peters
Brother
,
saith
to
him
.
9.
There
is
a
Lad
here
which
hath
five
Barley
Loaves
and
two
small
Fishes
:
but
what
are
they
among
so
many
?
8
,
9.
N.
It
was
not
delicious
fare
,
but
Barley
Bread
and
two
Fishes
that
Christ
used
a
Miracle
about
.
10.
And
Jesus
said
make
the
Men
sit
down
:
Now
there
was
much
Grass
in
the
place
,
so
the
Men
sat
down
,
in
number
about
five
thousand
.
11.
And
Jesus
took
the
Loaves
,
and
when
he
had
given
thanks
,
he
distributed
to
the
Disciples
,
and
the
Disciples
to
them
that
were
set
down
,
and
likewise
of
the
Fishes
as
much
as
they
would
.
10
,
11.
N.
If
Christ
would
not
distribute
Barley
Bread
and
that
Miraculously
till
he
had
given
thanks
(
not
deterred
by
the
suspicio●s
of
a
Riot
or
Conventicle
)
sure
we
should
imitate
him
in
our
ordinary
repast
,
and
eat
and
drink
to
the
glory
of
God
,
in
a
holy
thankfulness
for
his
liberallity
.
When
they
were
filled
he
said
to
his
Disciples
,
gather
up
the
fragments
that
remain
,
that
nothing
be
lost
.
13.
Therefore
they
gathered
them
together
,
and
filled
twelve
Baskets
with
the
fragments
of
the
five
barly
loaves
,
which
remained
over
and
above
to
them
that
had
eaten
.
12
,
13.
N.
To
loose
any
of
our
useful
food
,
is
a
sin
against
God
:
Where
there
is
the
greatest
plenty
no
fragments
should
be
lost
,
while
the
poor
do
need
it
.
How
much
less
should
we
lose
Gods
word
or
helps
,
or
our
time
or
any
such
greater
mercies
.
14.
Then
those
men
,
when
they
had
seen
the
Miracle
,
which
Jesus
did
,
said
,
This
is
of
a
Truth
that
Prophet
which
should
come
into
the
World
.
14
N.
A
Miracle
done
upon
five
thousand
at
once
,
made
a
common
Conviction
of
them
that
Christ
was
the
Messiah
,
or
a
great
Prophet
.
15.
When
Jesus
therefore
perceived
,
that
they
would
come
and
take
him
by
force
,
and
make
him
a
King
,
he
departed
again
into
a
Mountain
himself
alone
.
15.
N.
When
they
would
have
made
a
Captain
and
visible
Monarch
of
him
,
he
shunned
it
and
avoided
them
.
16.
And
when
Even
was
now
come
,
his
Disciples
went
down
unto
the
Sea
.
17.
And
entred
into
a
Ship
,
and
went
over
the
Sea
,
towards
Capernaum
.
And
it
was
now
dark
▪
and
Jesus
was
not
come
to
them
.
18.
And
the
Sea
arose
by
reason
of
a
great
wind
that
blew
:
19.
So
when
they
had
rowed
about
twenty
five
or
thirty
furlongs
,
they
see
Jesus
walking
on
the
Sea
,
and
drawing
nigh
to
the
Ship
,
and
they
were
afraid
.
20.
And
he
saith
to
them
,
It
is
I
,
be
not
afraid
.
16
,
&c.
N.
This
Miracle
shewed
Christ
to
be
above
nature
.
21.
Then
they
willingly
received
him
into
the
Ship
,
and
immediately
the
Ship
was
at
the
land
whither
they
went
.
21.
N.
They
might
well
be
glad
to
receive
him
that
could
rule
Sea
and
Land
.
22.
The
day
following
when
the
People
,
which
stood
on
the
other
side
of
the
Sea
,
saw
that
there
was
none
other
boat
there
save
that
one
,
whereinto
his
Disciples
were
entred
,
and
that
Jesus
went
not
with
his
Disciples
into
the
boat
,
but
that
his
Disciples
were
gone
away
alone
.
23.
(
Howbeit
there
came
other
boats
from
Tiberias
nigh
unto
the
Place
,
where
they
did
eat
bread
,
after
that
the
Lord
had
given
thanks
,
)
24.
When
the
people
therefore
saw
that
Jesus
was
not
there
,
neither
his
Disciples
,
they
also
took
shipping
,
and
came
to
Capernaum
,
seeking
for
Jesus
.
22
,
23
,
24.
How
earnest
did
these
persons
seem
in
following
Christ
?
25.
And
when
they
had
found
him
on
the
other
side
of
the
Seas
,
they
said
to
him
,
Rabbi
,
when
camest
thou
hither
?
26.
Jesus
answered
,
and
said
to
them
,
verily
,
verily
,
I
say
unto
you
,
Ye
seek
me
not
because
ye
saw
the
miracles
,
but
because
ye
did
eat
of
the
loaves
and
were
filled
.
25.
N.
It
seems
these
were
a
very
poor
sort
of
people
,
that
would
follow
Christ
for
Barley
Bread
.
27.
Labour
not
for
the
meat
that
perisheth
but
for
that
meat
which
endureth
to
everlasting
life
,
which
the
Son
of
Man
shall
give
you
;
for
him
hath
God
the
Father
sealed
.
27.
Labour
first
and
chiefly
for
the
food
which
endureth
to
everlasting
Life
;
even
the
Spirit
of
Holiness
renewing
you
by
the
Gospel
,
and
an
union
with
me
who
am
the
Bread
of
Life
;
which
I
will
give
unto
all
true
Believers
;
to
which
use
God
hath
sent
and
sealed
me
by
fulness
of
the
Spirit
and
Power
:
But
trust
God
for
bodily
food
while
you
labour
for
it
,
but
in
the
second
place
.
N.
The
words
have
a
comparative
signification
:
Labour
not
,
is
Labour
les●
,
or
but
subordinately
.
28.
Then
said
they
to
him
,
what
shall
we
do
,
that
we
may
work
the
works
of
God
?
28.
What
is
that
Labour
for
the
everlasting
Life
which
God
requireth
of
us
?
What
must
we
do
for
it
?
29.
Jesus
answered
,
and
said
unto
them
,
This
is
the
work
of
God
,
that
ye
believe
on
him
,
which
he
hath
sent
.
29.
This
is
your
first
and
great
work
which
God
requireth
that
you
believe
on
me
whom
God
hath
sent
,
and
take
me
for
your
Teacher
and
Saviour
,
that
I
may
guide
and
sanctifie
you
,
and
teach
you
your
further
duty
,
in
order
to
fit
you
for
everlasting
Life
.
30.
They
said
therefore
to
him
,
What
sign
shewest
thou
then
,
that
we
may
see
and
believe
in
thee
?
what
dost
thou
work
?
31.
Our
Fathers
did
eat
Manna
in
the
desart
,
as
it
is
written
,
He
gave
them
Bread
from
heaven
to
eat
.
30.
If
thou
wouldst
have
us
believe
in
thee
,
convince
us
yet
by
further
Miracles
?
Canst
thou
procure
us
Bread
from
Heaven
as
Moses
did
?
N.
1.
Strange
!
that
they
should
call
for
more
Miracles
when
they
newly
came
from
seeing
one
?
2.
It
was
a
feeding
Miracle
that
these
expected
;
which
might
gratifie
their
flesh
as
well
as
their
faith
.
32.
Then
Jesus
said
to
them
,
verily
,
verily
,
I
say
to
you
,
Moses
gave
not
that
bread
from
heaven
,
but
my
Father
giveth
you
the
true
bread
from
heaven
.
33.
For
the
bread
of
God
is
he
which
cometh
down
from
heaven
,
and
giveth
life
to
the
World
.
32.
It
was
not
Moses
that
gave
you
the
true
Bread
from
Heaven
:
Manna
and
other
Types
did
but
fore-signifie
me
who
am
the
true
Bread
which
my
father
giveth
you
from
Heaven
whence
I
come
;
called
Bread
,
because
I
give
life
to
the
World
.
34.
Then
said
they
to
him
,
Lord
evermore
give
us
this
bread
.
34.
N.
Their
carnal
minds
,
had
carnal
desires
,
and
understood
Christ
accordingly
.
35.
And
Jesus
said
to
them
,
I
am
the
bread
of
Life
;
he
that
cometh
to
me
shall
never
hunger
,
and
he
that
believeth
on
me
shall
never
thirst
.
35.
As
your
bodies
live
by
food
,
so
he
that
cometh
to
me
by
true
Faith
and
is
united
to
me
shall
have
by
me
true
spiritual
everlasting
Life
,
and
shall
have
all
his
necessities
of
hunger
and
thirst
satisfied
.
36.
But
I
say
to
you
,
that
ye
also
have
seen
me
,
and
believe
not
.
36.
But
I
know
your
hearts
,
that
many
of
you
that
have
seen
my
Miracles
,
and
thus
crowd
after
me
▪
for
the
strangenes●
and
novelty
,
yet
are
no
true
believers
.
37.
All
that
the
Father
g●veth
me
shall
come
to
me
,
and
him
that
cometh
to
me
I
will
in
no
wise
cast
out
.
37.
All
that
the
Father
hath
given
to
me
as
fully
resolved
to
save
them
shall
believe
and
take
me
for
their
Saviour
:
I
come
not
into
the
World
upon
an
uncertainty
of
success
:
I
have
undertaken
the
effectual
saving
of
those
that
are
given
me
by
the
Father
to
be
certainly
saved
:
All
those
will
come
to
me
,
and
I
will
refuse
none
that
by
obedient
trust
doth
come
to
me
.
38.
For
I
come
down
from
heaven
,
not
to
do
my
own
Will
,
but
the
Will
of
him
that
sent
me
.
38.
For
I
come
not
at
random
,
or
on
any
selfish
temporal
design
,
but
to
fulfill
my
Fathers
will
,
who
will
give
the
Kingdom
to
his
selected
Flocks
N.
It
is
a
troubling
controversie
,
how
Christ
is
said
to
come
down
from
Heaven
:
His
humane
Nature
was
never
there
,
and
his
Divine
,
removeth
not
thence
,
and
is
every
where
.
To
pass
by
their
opinion
,
who
say
it
is
a
middle
super-angelical
first
created
Nature
,
between
the
Divine
and
Humane
that
came
down
:
I
answer
,
that
the
Divine
is
said
to
come
down
,
not
by
a
substantial
removal
or
change
of
place
,
but
by
a
transcendent
influx
and
operation
,
on
the
Humane
Nature
of
Christ
:
Men
may
talk
in
the
dark
how
they
please
,
but
it
's
certain
that
that
Divine
Essence
is
every
where
,
without
inequality
or
existence
:
and
is
no
more
in
Christs
Humane
Nature
as
to
essential
presence
than
he
is
every
where
:
But
as
he
is
said
to
be
in
Heaven
,
because
there
he
operateth
by
glorious
refulgency
and
love
to
the
glorified
,
so
he
is
more
eminently
and
peculiarly
united
to
the
Manhood
of
Christ
,
for
and
by
a
more
eminent
and
peculiar
operation
on
the
Humane
Nature
:
As
the
Sun
is
more
in
the
Eye
than
in
the
Hand
or
Foot
,
more
in
the
Plants
that
it
quickneth
than
in
the
Stones
,
so
is
the
Godhead
in
the
Humane
Nature
of
Christ
.
And
so
the
Godhead
came
down
from
Heaven
,
as
the
Sun
doth
when
it
shineth
in
at
our
Windows
,
or
on
a
burning
glass
,
or
rather
as
it
animateth
Plants
.
39.
And
this
is
the
Fathers
will
,
who
hath
sent
me
,
that
of
all
which
he
hath
given
me
,
I
should
lose
nothing
,
but
should
raise
it
up
again
at
the
last
day
.
39.
And
it
is
the
special
Commission
which
I
have
from
my
Father
,
that
I
should
effectually
save
all
these
his
chosen
,
and
raise
them
up
to
life
everlasting
.
40.
And
this
is
the
will
of
him
that
sent
me
,
that
every
one
who
seeth
the
Son
,
and
believeth
on
him
,
may
have
everlasting
life
,
and
I
will
raise
him
up
at
the
last
day
.
40.
And
it
is
my
Fathers
will
,
that
every
one
by
notice
of
the
evidence
of
my
truth
,
truly
believeth
on
me
,
shall
have
everlasting
Life
,
to
which
(
first
here
begun
)
I
will
raise
him
at
the
last
.
41.
The
Jews
then
murmured
at
him
,
because
he
said
,
I
am
the
bread
which
came
down
from
heaven
,
42.
And
they
said
,
Is
not
this
Jesus
,
the
Son
of
Joseph
,
whose
Father
and
Mother
we
know
?
How
is
it
then
that
he
saith
,
I
come
down
from
heaven
.
41.
N.
This
difficulty
stalled
their
Faith
,
not
knowing
the
mystery
of
Christs
Person
and
Incarnation
.
43.
Jesus
therefore
answered
and
said
to
them
,
murmur
not
among
your selves
,
44.
No
man
can
come
to
me
,
except
the
Father
which
hath
sent
me
draw
him
,
and
I
will
raise
him
up
at
the
last
day
.
43.
The
objections
which
you
murmur
on
,
do
indeed
require
Divine
Grace
to
overcome
them
;
and
therefore
none
can
sincerely
believe
and
come
to
me
as
a
Christian
,
except
the
Father
who
sent
me
to
save
men
,
convince
and
draw
them
to
me
to
be
saved
,
and
all
those
I
will
raise
to
life
everlasting
.
45.
It
is
written
in
the
Prophets
:
and
they
shall
be
all
taught
of
God
.
Every
man
therefore
,
that
hath
heard
and
learned
of
the
Father
cometh
unto
me
.
45.
As
the
Prophets
speak
of
a
Divine
teaching
,
so
it
is
those
that
are
thus
taught
of
God
that
come
to
me
.
46.
Not
that
any
Man
hath
seen
the
Father
,
save
he
which
is
of
God
:
he
hath
seen
the
Father
.
46.
Not
by
a
Teaching
by
seeing
him
:
For
it
is
I
only
that
come
from
him
that
have
seen
him
.
47.
Verily
,
verily
,
I
say
to
you
,
he
that
believeth
in
me
hath
everlasting
life
.
48.
I
am
the
bread
of
life
.
49.
Your
Fathers
did
eat
Manna
in
the
Wilderness
and
are
dead
:
50.
This
is
the
bread
that
came
down
from
Heaven
,
that
a
man
may
eat
thereof
and
not
die
.
51.
I
am
the
living
bread
which
cometh
down
from
Heaven
:
If
any
man
eat
of
this
bread
he
shall
live
for
ever
,
and
the
bread
that
I
shall
give
him
is
my
flesh
,
which
I
will
give
for
the
life
of
the
World
.
47.
I
tell
you
,
he
that
believeth
on
me
hath
that
everlasting
Life
,
which
Manna
gave
not
,
for
they
are
dead
that
did
eat
it
:
I
am
the
Bread
that
come
indeed
from
Heaven
and
give
Life
,
not
temporary
but
everlasting
,
not
to
a
few
,
but
to
the
World
,
or
universal
Church
:
My
sacrificed
flesh
shall
purchase
this
.
52.
The
Jews
therefore
drove
among
themselves
,
saying
,
how
can
this
man
give
us
his
flesh
to
eat
.
53.
Then
Jesus
said
to
them
,
verily
,
verily
,
I
say
to
you
,
except
ye
eat
the
flesh
of
the
S●n
of
Man
,
and
drink
his
blood
ye
have
no
life
in
you
.
54.
Whoso
eateth
my
flesh
and
drinketh
my
blood
hath
eternal
life
,
and
I
will
raise
him
up
at
the
last
day
.
55.
For
my
flesh
is
meat
indeed
,
and
my
blood
is
drink
indeed
.
52.
This
seemed
to
them
a
saying
not
to
be
digested
,
and
Christ
at
that
time
would
no
further
explain
it
to
them
,
than
by
saying
,
I
tell
you
unless
that
you
live
by
virtue
of
my
Flesh
and
Blood
received
by
Faith
as
food
is
by
your
mouth
,
ye
have
no
spiritual
saving
life
:
It
is
all
they
that
thus
by
Faith
partake
of
my
Sacrificed
Flesh
and
Blood
that
have
the
Title
and
beginning
of
Eternal
Life
,
and
I
will
at
last
raise
them
up
to
the
full
fruition
of
it
:
For
my
sacrificed
Flesh
and
Blood
are
truly
enlivening
and
saving
.
56.
He
that
eateth
my
flesh
and
drinketh
my
blood
dwelleth
in
me
,
and
I
in
him
.
56.
He
that
by
true
Faith
trusteth
in
my
sacrificed
Flesh
and
Blood
,
professeth
thereby
to
be
united
to
me
as
digested
food
is
to
the
body
whereby
I
also
dwell
in
him
,
and
I
will
give
him
the
Spirit
of
Life
,
and
he
shall
live
by
influence
from
me
.
57.
As
the
living
Father
hath
sent
me
,
and
I
live
by
the
Father
,
so
he
that
eateth
me
,
he
shall
live
by
me
.
57.
As
the
Father
is
Essential
Self-life
,
and
I
live
by
Communication
from
him
;
so
he
that
is
intimately
united
to
me
,
and
I
to
him
as
food
is
to
the
body
by
digestion
,
by
a
covenanting
lively
Faith
,
shall
live
by
me
a
life
of
Grace
and
Glory
.
58.
This
is
the
bread
which
came
down
from
Heaven
:
Not
as
your
Fathers
did
eat
Manna
and
are
dead
;
He
that
eateth
of
this
bread
shall
live
for
ever
.
58.
I
am
the
true
Bread
from
Heaven
,
who
give
everlasting
Life
,
when
your
Fathers
who
did
eat
Manna
died
,
and
were
not
by
that
made
immortal
.
59.
These
things
said
he
in
the
Synagogue
,
as
he
taught
in
Capernaum
.
59.
N.
Remember
it
was
not
those
only
that
had
followed
him
that
he
spake
this
to
,
and
the
following
sharp
passages
;
but
to
his
auditors
at
Capernaum
.
60.
Many
therefore
of
his
Disciples
,
when
they
had
heard
this
,
said
,
this
is
an
hard
saying
,
who
can
hear
it
.
60.
N.
Christ
would
not
forbear
this
mysterious
doctrine
,
though
the
hearers
could
not
digest
it
,
but
would
make
an
ill
use
of
it
,
to
depart
from
him
.
61.
When
Jesus
knew
in
himself
that
his
Disciples
murmured
at
it
,
he
saith
to
them
,
doth
this
offend
you
:
62.
What
if
ye
shall
see
the
Son
of
Man
ascend
up
where
he
was
before
.
61.
I
will
e're
long
ascend
up
visibly
to
Heaven
:
And
will
not
that
prove
that
I
came
from
Heaven
?
63.
It
is
the
Spirit
that
quickneth
:
The
Flesh
profiteth
nothing
:
The
words
that
I
speak
to
you
,
they
are
Spirit
and
they
are
Life
.
63.
And
as
to
your
offence
at
my
words
of
the
eating
of
my
Flesh
,
you
know
that
Flesh
of
it self
would
be
a
dead
and
sensless
thing
,
were
it
not
for
the
Soul
that
is
it's
life
:
And
so
it
is
not
my
meer
dead
flesh
that
I
say
shall
give
you
life
;
but
my
Flesh
as
it
is
in
dignity
the
Body
of
the
Son
of
God
,
purchasing
life
for
the
World
,
and
as
it
is
accompanied
with
the
operation
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
animaterh
them
spiritually
who
by
Faith
are
united
to
me
:
And
thus
not
only
my
flesh
,
but
the
words
that
I
speak
to
you
,
are
by
my
Spirit
made
the
means
of
communicating
to
you
Spirit
and
Life
.
64.
But
there
are
some
of
you
that
believe
not
:
For
Jesus
knew
from
the
beginning
,
who
they
were
that
believed
not
,
and
who
should
betray
him
.
64.
But
there
are
some
of
you
that
follow
me
,
that
are
not
true
believers
,
and
therefore
have
not
this
quickening
Spirit
.
For
he
knew
their
hearts
,
and
knew
who
would
after
betray
him
.
N.
Though
Christ
knew
Judas
and
other
Hypocrites
,
he
did
not
expel
them
,
but
sent
out
Judas
to
Preach
with
the
rest
,
to
tell
us
how
the
visible
Church
will
be
constituted
and
must
be
ordered
.
65.
And
he
said
,
therefore
I
say
to
you
,
that
no
man
can
come
to
me
,
except
it
were
given
to
him
of
my
Father
.
65.
N.
That
the
word
[
Can
]
speaketh
not
of
Physical
power
,
but
partly
moral
indisposition
▪
and
partly
an
hypothetical
impossibility
of
event
.
2.
That
though
Gods
grace
be
the
cause
of
faith
,
no
man
is
deprived
of
that
Grace
but
by
his
own
wilful
sin
,
which
maketh
him
unexcusable
.
66.
From
that
time
many
of
his
Disciples
went
back
and
walked
no
more
with
him
.
66.
By
forsaking
him
they
shewed
that
they
were
never
sound
believers
.
67.
Then
said
Jesus
to
the
twelve
,
will
ye
also
go
away
?
68.
Then
Simon
Peter
answered
him
,
Lord
to
whom
shall
we
go
?
Thou
hast
the
words
of
eternal
life
.
69.
And
we
believe
and
are
sure
that
thou
art
the
Christ
the
Son
of
the
living
God
.
67.
N.
1.
Christ
puts
none
away
,
till
they
put
away
themselves
.
2.
He
forceth
none
to
stay
.
3.
It
greatly
fixeth
a
Christians
resolution
to
stick
to
Christ
,
to
know
there
is
none
else
to
go
to
:
As
it
resolveth
us
to
look
for
happiness
to
God
and
Heaven
,
because
we
are
sure
there
is
no
other
.
4.
sound
Faith
may
attain
assurance
that
Christ
is
the
Son
of
the
living
God
:
It
hath
alwayes
objective
certainty
,
and
a
prevalent
certainty
,
and
a
prevalent
confidence
,
and
may
reach
to
a
mental
confirmed
certainty
.
name
as
willing
followers
to
their
own
Salvation
,
and
not
drive
men
into
the
Church
or
Heaven
against
their
wills
.
4.
And
when
he
putteth
forth
his
own
sheep
,
he
goeth
before
them
,
and
the
sheep
follow
him
:
for
they
know
his
voice
.
4.
And
as
the
sheep
using
to
find
that
their
Shepherd
hurteth
them
not
,
but
feedeth
them
and
bringeth
them
to
pasture
,
therefore
follow
him
willingly
as
one
that
loveth
them
and
is
for
their
good
;
so
do
Christs
sheep
believe
that
he
loveth
them
and
is
their
Saviour
,
and
therefore
follow
him
and
know
his
voice
.
5.
And
a
stranger
will
they
not
follow
,
but
will
flee
from
him
:
for
they
know
not
the
voice
of
strangers
.
5.
And
as
Sheep
(
like
our
Dogs
)
have
no
such
confidence
in
a
stranger
,
but
fly
from
him
in
fear
,
so
will
true
Christians
do
from
false
Christs
and
from
false
Pastors
for
their
voice
is
strange
to
them
,
and
contrary
to
the
new
nature
that
is
in
them
,
and
to
their
good
.
6.
This
parable
spake
Jesus
unto
them
:
but
they
understood
not
what
things
they
were
which
he
spake
unto
them
.
7.
Then
said
Jesus
unto
them
again
,
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
I
am
the
door
of
the
sheep
.
8.
All
that
ever
came
before
me
,
are
theives
and
robbers
:
but
the
sheep
did
not
hear
them
.
9.
I
am
the
door
,
by
me
if
any
man
enter
in
,
he
shall
be
saved
,
and
shall
go
in
and
out
,
and
find
pasture
.
7.
As
my
Fathers
Mission
and
Witness
is
the
door
by
which
I
enter
,
so
I
being
hereby
made
the
Shepherd
of
the
Flock
am
the
door
by
which
all
others
,
Pastors
and
Flocks
must
enter
.
All
that
before
me
pretended
to
be
Christs
,
were
but
Theives
and
Robbers
,
and
the
chosen
flock
of
God
did
not
believe
in
them
nor
follow
them
.
I
am
the
true
Christ
and
Head
of
the
Church
:
They
that
believe
in
me
and
follow
me
,
shall
as
my
sheep
be
safe
and
plentifully
fed
.
10.
The
thief
cometh
not
,
but
for
to
steal
,
and
to
kill
,
and
to
destroy
:
I
am
come
that
they
might
have
life
,
and
that
they
might
have
it
more
abundantly
.
10.
False
Christs
and
false
Prophets
have
but
sought
themselves
,
and
seduced
the
people
to
destruction
of
Soul
and
Body
:
I
am
come
to
give
men
spiritual
and
eternal
Life
,
and
to
raise
them
higher
in
Light
,
Life
and
Love
,
than
was
vouchsafed
to
the
Church
before
my
Incarnation
.
11.
I
am
the
good
shepherd
:
the
good
shepherd
giveth
his
life
for
the
sheep
.
11.
As
he
that
keeps
the
sheep
not
as
an
hireling
,
but
as
his
own
will
venture
himself
to
defend
them
from
Theives
and
Wolves
;
so
will
I
lay
down
my
life
for
my
sheep
.
12.
But
he
that
is
an
hireling
,
and
not
the
shepherd
,
whose
own
the
sheep
are
not
,
seeth
the
wolf
coming
,
and
leaveth
the
sheep
,
and
fleeth
:
and
the
wolf
catcheth
them
,
and
scattereth
the
sheep
.
13.
The
hireling
fleeth
,
because
he
is
an
hireling
,
and
careth
not
for
the
sheep
.
12
,
13.
He
that
seeketh
his
own
worldly
interest
by
deceit
,
will
shift
for
himself
,
and
for
that
interest
expose
the
people
to
destruction
,
as
not
seeking
their
salvation
but
his
vain-glory
.
14.
I
am
the
good
shepherd
,
and
know
my
sheep
,
and
am
known
of
mine
.
14.
I
known
mine
own
,
their
persons
,
their
hearts
and
all
their
concerns
;
with
the
love
and
care
of
a
good
Shepherd
:
And
my
grace
hath
taught
them
to
know
me
and
my
Word
.
15.
As
the
Father
knoweth
me
,
even
so
know
I
the
Father
:
and
I
lay
down
my
life
for
the
sheep
.
15.
As
my
Father
knoweth
me
with
Love
and
I
know
the
Father
,
so
with
a
special
Love
I
lay
down
my
Life
for
their
Redemption
and
Salvation
.
16.
And
other
sheep
I
have
,
which
are
not
of
this
fold
:
them
also
I
must
bring
,
and
they
shall
hear
my
voice
;
and
there
shall
be
one
fold
,
and
one
shepherd
.
16.
And
besides
the
Jews
I
have
a
chosen
people
among
the
Gentiles
:
Them
I
must
call
and
gather
to
me
:
and
Jews
and
Gentiles
shall
be
one
Catholick
Church
under
me
their
only
universal
Head
and
Shepherd
.
17.
Therefore
doth
my
Father
love
me
,
because
I
lay
down
my
life
,
that
I
might
take
it
again
.
17.
N.
1.
It
is
not
unfit
to
assign
causes
in
man
of
Gods
Love
.
2.
Yet
nothing
real
in
God
is
caused
by
any
Creature
.
3.
But
as
Gods
Love
is
taken
for
it's
Effects
,
our
qualifications
are
a
receptive
cause
or
dispotion
.
4.
And
so
a
cause
extrinsical
of
the
Relative
denomination
of
God
himself
.
So
Christs
consent
to
do
the
full
work
of
a
Mediator
,
was
the
condition
of
his
peculiar
reward
,
which
is
call'd
the
Fathers
loving
him
for
it
.
18.
No
man
taketh
it
from
me
,
but
I
lay
it
down
of
my self
:
I
have
power
to
lay
it
down
,
and
I
have
power
to
take
it
again
.
This
commandment
have
I
received
of
my
Father
.
18.
N.
1.
Christ
foreknew
his
Death
and
Resurrection
:
2.
It
was
the
Law
of
Mediation
proper
to
him
,
that
he
should
consent
so
to
die
,
and
then
Rise
and
Reign
as
his
reward
.
19.
There
was
a
division
therefore
again
among
the
Jews
for
these
sayings
.
20.
And
many
of
them
said
,
He
hath
a
devil
,
and
is
mad
,
why
hear
ye
him
?
21.
Others
said
,
These
are
not
the
words
of
him
that
hath
a
devil
:
Can
a
devil
open
the
eyes
of
the
blind
?
20.
When
they
understood
not
Christ
,
they
said
,
the
man
is
a
distracted
demoniack
:
Why
stand
you
to
hear
him
:
But
others
were
better
convinced
both
by
his
Words
and
his
Miracles
.
22.
And
it
was
at
Jerusalem
the
feast
of
the
dedication
,
and
it
was
winter
.
22.
N.
Christ
refused
not
to
be
present
at
this
solemn
Feast
,
though
appointed
but
by
Maccabeus
for
a
thankful
commemoration
of
the
repairing
of
the
Temple
.
23.
And
Jesus
walked
in
the
temple
in
Solomons
porch
.
24.
Then
came
the
Jews
round
about
him
,
and
said
unto
him
,
How
long
dost
thou
make
us
to
doubt
?
If
thou
be
the
Christ
,
tell
us
plainly
.
24.
Put
us
out
of
doubt
.
25.
Jesus
answered
them
,
I
told
you
,
and
ye
believed
not
:
the
works
that
I
do
in
my
Fathers
name
,
they
bear
witness
of
me
.
25.
Why
ask
you
me
to
tell
you
,
who
believe
me
not
:
My
Miracles
done
in
the
Name
and
by
the
Power
of
God
,
are
a
more
satisfying
testimony
than
my
words
.
26.
But
ye
believe
not
,
because
ye
are
not
of
my
sheep
,
as
I
said
unto
you
.
27.
My
sheep
hear
my
voice
,
and
I
know
them
,
and
they
follow
me
.
26
,
27
,
But
no
wonder
that
you
believe
not
me
;
for
you
are
not
my
chosen
flock
,
nor
qualified
to
believe
:
Were
you
my
sheep
you
would
understand
,
believe
,
and
obey
my
Word
.
28.
And
I
give
unto
them
eternal
life
,
and
they
shall
never
perish
,
neither
shall
any
pluck
them
out
of
my
hand
.
28.
To
my
true
flock
,
I
will
give
eternal
Life
,
and
they
shall
never
be
condemned
,
lost
or
forsaken
:
Nor
shall
any
power
prevail
against
me
who
will
save
them
.
29.
My
Father
which
gave
them
me
,
is
greater
then
all
:
and
none
is
able
to
pluck
them
out
of
my
Fathers
hand
.
30.
I
and
my
Father
are
one
.
29
,
30.
God
my
Father
who
gave
them
me
to
be
saved
is
Almighty
,
and
none
can
overcome
him
,
and
take
them
from
his
saving
love
.
And
He
and
I
being
one
they
are
safe
with
me
.
31.
Then
the
Jews
took
up
stones
again
to
stone
him
.
32.
Jesus
answered
them
,
Many
good
works
have
I
shewed
you
from
my
Father
;
for
which
of
those
works
do
ye
stone
me
?
33.
The
Jews
answered
him
,
saying
,
For
a
good
work
we
stone
thee
not
,
but
for
blasphemy
,
and
because
that
thou
,
being
a
man
,
makest
thy self
God
.
31.
N.
No
good
work
could
secure
the
Lord
himself
from
the
rage
of
ignorant
men
nor
from
their
accusation
.
34.
Jesus
answered
them
,
Is
it
not
written
in
your
Law
,
I
said
,
Ye
are
gods
?
35.
If
he
called
them
gods
,
unto
whom
the
word
of
God
came
,
and
the
Scripture
cannot
be
broken
.
36.
Say
ye
of
him
whom
the
Father
hath
sanctified
,
and
sent
into
the
world
,
Thou
blasphemest
:
because
I
said
,
I
am
the
Son
of
God
?
34
,
35
,
36.
If
they
may
be
called
Gods
that
are
but
Magistrates
,
and
men
in
dignity
and
power
,
how
can
you
say
,
It
is
blasphemy
for
me
to
say
,
I
am
the
Son
of
God
,
who
am
by
the
Father
sanctified
to
the
office
of
Mediator
and
sent
into
the
World
thereunto
.
N.
That
Christ
here
by
his
pleading
for
his
right
to
his
Title
only
from
his
office
,
doth
not
deny
his
Title
as
from
eternal
generation
,
but
only
tell
them
what
they
were
then
fit
to
hear
.
37.
If
I
do
not
the
works
of
my
Father
,
believe
me
not
.
38.
But
if
I
do
,
though
ye
believe
not
me
,
believe
the
works
:
that
ye
may
know
and
believe
that
the
Father
is
in
me
,
and
I
in
him
.
37.
If
I
do
not
such
works
as
certainly
signifie
Gods
attestation
,
believe
me
not
:
But
if
I
do
,
believe
what
those
works
do
surely
evidence
,
and
then
you
will
confess
that
God
is
in
me
and
worketh
them
by
me
,
and
that
I
am
in
him
and
approved
and
acted
by
him
.
39.
Therefore
they
sought
again
to
take
him
:
but
he
escaped
out
of
their
hands
.
40.
And
went
away
again
beyond
Jordan
,
into
the
place
where
John
at
first
baptized
:
and
there
he
abode
.
41.
And
many
resorted
unto
him
,
and
said
,
John
did
no
miracle
:
but
all
things
that
John
spake
of
this
man
,
were
true
.
42.
And
many
believed
on
him
there
.
39.
He
avoided
their
persecution
by
flight
:
And
in
the
Wilderness
where
John
first
baptized
many
believed
on
him
,
seeing
all
fulfilled
by
him
,
which
John
had
foretold
of
him
.
CHAP.
XI
.
NOW
a
certain
man
was
sick
,
named
Lazarus
of
Bethany
,
the
town
of
Mary
and
her
sister
Martha
.
2.
(
It
was
that
Mary
which
anointed
the
Lord
with
ointment
,
and
wiped
his
feet
with
her
hair
,
whose
brother
Lazarus
was
sick
)
.
3.
Therefore
his
sisters
sent
unto
him
,
saying
,
Lord
,
behold
,
he
whom
thou
lovest
is
sick
.
N.
1.
It
's
a
doubt
whether
Bethany
be
the
name
of
a
Town
,
or
only
of
a
tract
of
ground
where
the
Town
was
.
2.
It
is
like
that
this
Mary
is
not
the
same
with
Mary
Magdalen
.
3.
It
is
a
word
of
comfort
in
all
troubles
,
if
we
can
say
,
it
is
on
one
that
Christ
loveth
.
4.
When
Jesus
heard
that
,
he
said
,
this
sickness
is
not
unto
death
,
but
for
the
glory
of
God
:
that
the
Son
of
God
might
be
glorified
thereby
.
4.
Gods
end
in
this
sickness
of
Lazarus
,
is
not
to
remove
him
by
death
from
this
world
,
but
to
prepare
an
advantage
for
the
glorifying
of
himself
in
me
.
5.
Now
Jesus
loved
Martha
,
and
her
sister
,
and
Lazarus
.
6.
When
he
had
heard
therefore
that
he
was
sick
,
he
abode
two
days
still
in
the
same
place
where
he
was
.
7.
Then
after
that
saith
he
to
his
disciples
,
Let
us
go
into
Judea
again
.
5.
His
love
to
them
inclined
him
to
help
them
:
yet
he
moved
not
that
his
advantage
might
be
the
greater
,
to
shew
his
Love
and
Power
by
raising
the
dead
(
N.
We
must
not
misinterpret
Gods
delays
)
.
8.
His
disciples
say
unto
him
,
Master
the
Jews
of
late
have
sought
to
stone
thee
,
and
goest
thou
thither
again
?
9.
Jesus
answered
,
Are
there
not
twelve
hours
in
the
day
?
If
any
man
walk
in
the
day
,
he
stumbleth
not
,
because
he
seeth
the
light
of
this
world
.
10.
But
if
a
man
walk
in
the
night
,
he
stumbleth
,
because
there
is
no
light
in
him
.
9.
As
a
man
that
walketh
in
the
twelve
hours
of
day
light
is
kept
from
stumbling
by
that
light
:
So
while
my
day
of
work
continueth
I
am
safe
.
11.
These
things
said
he
,
and
after
that
he
saith
unto
them
;
Our
friend
Lazarus
sleepeth
;
but
I
go
that
I
may
awake
him
out
of
his
sleep
.
12.
Then
said
his
disciples
,
Lord
,
if
he
sleep
,
he
shall
do
well
.
13.
Howbeit
Jesus
spake
of
his
death
:
but
they
thought
that
he
had
spoken
of
taking
of
rest
in
sleep
.
14.
Then
said
Jesus
unto
them
plainly
,
Lazarus
is
dead
.
15.
And
I
am
glad
for
your
sakes
,
that
I
was
not
there
(
to
the
intent
ye
may
believe
)
nevertheless
,
let
us
go
unto
him
.
15.
To
raise
him
will
more
convince
you
,
than
it
would
have
done
,
meerly
to
cure
him
.
16.
Then
said
Thomas
,
which
is
called
Didymus
,
unto
his
fellow-disciples
,
Let
us
also
go
,
that
we
may
die
with
him
.
16.
Whether
Thomas
spake
this
in
meer
passion
,
[
Let
us
die
with
grief
]
or
as
expecting
Christs
death
and
theirs
by
the
persecuting
Jews
,
is
to
us
uncertain
.
17.
Then
when
Jesus
came
,
he
found
that
he
had
lain
in
the
grave
four
days
already
.
18.
(
Now
Bethany
was
nigh
unto
Jerusalem
,
about
fifteen
furlongs
off
)
.
19.
And
many
of
the
Jews
came
to
Martha
and
Mary
,
to
comfort
them
concerning
their
brother
.
18.
N.
A
furlong
is
six
hundred
foot
.
20.
Then
Martha
,
assoon
as
she
heard
that
Jesus
was
coming
,
went
and
met
him
:
but
Mary
sat
still
in
the
house
.
21.
Then
said
Martha
unto
Jesus
,
Lord
,
if
thou
hadst
been
here
,
my
brother
had
not
died
.
22.
But
I
know
,
that
even
now
whatsoever
thou
wilt
ask
of
God
,
God
will
give
it
thee
.
21
,
22.
N.
She
believed
that
Christ
could
have
prevented
his
death
,
and
could
yet
raise
him
.
2.
And
that
it
must
be
by
prayer
to
God
.
23.
Jesus
saith
unto
her
,
Thy
brother
shall
rise
again
.
24.
Martha
saith
unto
him
,
I
know
that
he
shall
rise
again
in
the
resurrection
at
the
last
day
.
23.
N.
The
Resurrection
of
the
Body
was
then
believed
as
an
undoubted
truth
.
25.
Jesus
said
unto
her
,
I
am
the
resurrection
,
and
the
life
:
he
that
believeth
in
me
,
though
he
were
dead
,
yet
shall
he
live
:
26.
And
whosoever
liveth
,
and
believeth
in
me
,
shall
never
die
.
Believest
thou
this
?
25.
I
am
the
principle
and
cause
of
Life
and
Resurrection
.
The
dead
that
believe
in
me
shall
be
raised
:
And
the
living
that
believe
in
me
shall
live
for
ever
,
their
Souls
first
and
their
Bodies
after
raised
to
blessedness
.
27.
She
saith
unto
him
,
Yea
,
Lord
:
I
believe
that
thou
art
the
Christ
the
Son
of
God
which
should
come
into
the
world
.
27.
Yea
for
I
believe
that
thou
art
the
Christ
,
and
herefore
hast
power
of
life
and
death
.
28.
And
when
she
had
so
said
,
she
went
her
way
,
and
called
Mary
her
sister
secretly
,
saying
,
The
Master
is
come
and
calleth
for
thee
.
29.
Assoon
as
she
heard
that
,
she
arose
quickly
,
and
came
unto
him
.
30.
Now
Jesus
was
not
yet
come
into
the
town
,
but
was
in
that
place
where
Martha
met
him
.
31.
The
Jews
then
which
were
with
her
in
the
house
,
and
comforted
her
,
when
they
saw
Mary
that
she
rose
up
hastily
,
and
went
out
,
followed
her
,
saying
,
She
goeth
unto
the
grave
,
to
weep
there
.
29.
N.
Faith
,
Love
,
and
Necessity
will
make
all
hast
.
32.
Then
when
Mary
was
come
where
Jesus
was
,
and
saw
him
,
she
fell
down
at
his
feet
,
saying
unto
him
,
Lord
,
if
thou
hadst
been
here
,
my
brother
had
not
died
.
33.
When
Jesus
therefore
saw
her
weeping
,
and
the
Jews
also
weeping
which
came
with
her
,
he
groaned
in
the
spirit
,
and
was
troubled
.
34.
And
said
,
Where
have
ye
laid
him
?
they
say
unto
him
,
Lord
,
come
and
see
.
35.
Jesus
wept
.
32
,
35.
N.
Christ
wept
in
compassion
with
his
servants
sorrows
:
And
he
loveth
us
no
less
now
,
than
when
he
wept
with
mourners
.
36.
Then
said
the
Jews
,
Behold
how
he
loved
him
.
36.
Love
can
express
it self
by
grief
for
the
hurt
of
those
whom
we
love
.
37.
And
some
of
them
said
,
Could
not
this
man
which
opened
the
eyes
of
the
blind
,
have
caused
that
even
this
man
should
not
have
died
?
38.
Jesus
therefore
again
groaning
in
himself
,
cometh
to
the
grave
.
It
was
a
cave
,
and
a
stone
lay
upon
it
.
39.
Jesus
said
,
take
away
the
stone
.
Martha
,
the
sister
of
him
that
was
dead
,
saith
unto
him
,
Lord
,
by
this
time
he
stinketh
:
for
he
hath
been
dead
four
days
.
39.
N.
How
vile
a
thing
will
less
than
four
days
,
shew
the
body
of
man
to
be
?
Is
pride
and
vain
pampering
fit
for
such
a
body
?
40.
Jesus
saith
unto
her
,
Said
I
not
unto
thee
,
that
if
thou
wouldst
believe
thou
shouldst
see
the
glory
of
God
.
40.
N.
The
effect
of
Gods
power
is
the
Glory
;
and
unbelief
hinders
the
effect
in
us
.
41.
Then
they
took
away
the
stone
from
the
place
where
the
dead
was
laid
.
And
Jesus
lift
up
his
eyes
,
and
said
,
Father
,
I
thank
thee
that
thou
hast
heard
me
.
42.
And
I
knew
that
thou
heardst
me
always
:
but
because
of
the
people
which
stand
by
,
I
said
it
,
that
they
may
believe
that
thou
hast
sent
me
.
41
,
42.
He
looked
up
towards
Heaven
as
the
place
of
Gods
glory
,
the
spring
and
end
of
earthly
blessings
:
N.
Christ
knew
before
that
God
would
do
this
Miracle
by
him
:
but
begg'd
it
by
prayer
to
convince
the
hearers
that
it
was
of
God
.
2.
It
's
our
comfort
that
Christs
intercession
is
always
heard
:
43.
And
when
he
thus
had
spoken
,
he
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
Lazarus
come
forth
.
44.
And
he
that
was
dead
came
forth
,
bound
hand
and
foot
with
grave
cloths
:
and
his
face
was
bound
about
with
a
napkin
.
Jesus
saith
unto
them
,
Loose
him
,
and
let
him
go
.
43.
N
,
It
was
not
the
lowd
voice
,
but
the
invisible
power
that
revived
him
:
yet
Christ
would
suit
his
voice
thereto
.
2.
It
's
vain
to
ask
,
how
could
he
go
when
his
feet
was
bound
?
As
if
all
sort
of
binding
disabled
from
rising
,
or
Christ
could
not
enable
him
who
revived
him
.
45.
Then
many
of
the
Jews
which
came
to
Mary
,
and
had
seen
the
things
which
Jesus
did
,
believed
on
him
.
45.
This
Miracle
convinced
many
(
and
it
's
strange
that
it
convinced
not
all
.
)
46.
But
some
of
them
went
their
ways
to
the
Pharisees
,
and
told
them
what
things
Jesus
had
done
.
46.
Some
hardened
Spectators
turn'd
all
this
but
to
information
against
him
to
the
Pharisees
.
47.
Then
gathered
the
chief
Priests
and
the
Pharisees
a
councel
and
said
,
what
do
we
?
for
this
man
doeth
many
miracles
.
48.
If
we
let
him
thus
alone
,
all
men
will
believe
on
him
;
and
the
Romans
shall
come
and
take
away
both
our
Place
and
Nation
.
49.
And
one
of
them
named
Caiaphas
,
being
the
high
priest
that
same
year
,
said
unto
them
,
Ye
know
nothing
at
all
,
50.
Nor
consider
that
it
is
expedient
for
us
,
that
one
man
should
die
for
the
people
,
and
that
the
whole
nation
perish
not
.
47.
N.
1.
The
greater
Christs
Miracles
were
the
more
they
thought
they
ought
to
destroy
him
,
because
the
people
would
the
more
follow
him
:
And
still
the
wiser
and
better
any
Minister
of
Christ
is
the
mo●●
worldly
wicked
men
endeavour
to
destroy
them
,
because
the
people
follow
them
.
2.
The
fear
of
great
Mens
power
more
than
Gods
causeth
wicked
Polititians
to
destroy
the
best
.
3.
But
thereby
they
bring
on
themselves
that
very
destruction
which
they
thought
to
avoid
.
51.
And
this
spake
he
not
of
himself
:
but
being
high
Priest
that
year
,
he
prophesied
that
Jesus
should
die
for
that
nation
:
52.
And
not
for
that
nation
only
,
but
that
also
he
should
gather
together
in
one
,
the
children
of
God
that
were
scattered
abroad
.
51.
And
though
he
meant
this
of
saving
them
from
the
Romans
though
by
injustice
,
yet
he
being
Priest
that
year
(
though
by
unlawful
entrance
by
the
Roman
Power
)
God
honoured
the
office
so
far
as
to
make
him
utter
those
words
,
which
should
be
a
just
Prophesie
as
meant
by
God
,
though
not
by
him
:
And
should
signifie
that
Christs
death
should
tend
to
the
conversion
also
the
chosen
people
of
God
in
all
the
Gentile
world
,
who
should
thereby
be
made
his
Children
,
and
one
Church
.
53.
Then
from
that
day
forth
,
they
took
counsel
together
for
to
put
him
to
death
.
53.
The
greatest
Miracle
and
good
Work
of
Christ
fixed
their
resolution
to
murder
him
.
54.
Jesus
therefore
walked
no
more
openly
among
the
Jews
;
but
went
thence
unto
a
country
near
to
the
wilderness
,
into
a
city
called
Ephraim
,
and
there
continued
with
his
disciples
.
54.
N.
Christ
yet
fled
from
persecution
,
and
spent
most
of
the
three
years
and
a
half
of
his
publick
Ministry
among
remote
poor
people
in
Galilee
or
near
the
Wilderness
.
N.
Qu.
It
's
strange
that
Matthew
,
Mark
and
Luke
say
nothing
of
this
great
Miracle
.
Ans.
1.
No
one
was
to
say
all
:
but
altogether
to
say
sufficient
.
2.
And
John
tells
us
that
even
altogether
,
have
said
but
little
of
all
that
Christ
said
and
did
:
but
only
so
much
as
should
be
enough
to
convince
unbelievers
.
Qu.
Where
was
Lazarus's
soul
while
he
was
dead
?
If
in
heaven
,
was
it
not
a
wrong
to
him
to
come
thence
?
And
did
he
remember
what
he
saw
there
?
and
tell
it
to
any
?
If
not
,
doth
it
not
make
for
the
sleepy
inactivity
of
Souls
departed
?
Ans.
Souls
go
not
to
Heaven
,
by
necessitation
,
as
a
stone
descendeth
;
but
are
disposed
of
by
God
as
the
Supream
Governour
;
those
that
are
for
Heaven
to
Heaven
,
and
those
that
serve
Devils
to
the
Devils
:
and
those
that
are
not
yet
judg'd
to
either
,
but
are
to
live
presently
again
on
earth
(
as
Lazarus
and
others
raised
)
are
reserved
by
God
accordingly
,
whether
yet
in
the
body
(
as
in
a
swoun
)
or
near
it
,
or
where
God
pleased
,
and
vouchsased
no
other
knowledg
and
memory
than
is
meet
for
such
as
are
to
revive
and
live
yet
on
Earth
.
55.
And
the
Jews
passover
was
nigh
at
hand
:
and
many
went
out
of
the
country
up
to
Jerusalem
before
the
passover
,
to
purifie
themselves
.
55.
The
legally
unclean
were
not
to
celebrate
the
Passover
.
56.
Then
sought
they
for
Jesus
,
and
spake
among
themselves
,
as
they
stood
in
the
Temple
,
What
think
ye
,
that
he
will
not
come
to
the
feast
?
56.
For
all
were
bound
to
come
to
it
,
that
were
not
unavoidably
hindered
.
57.
Now
both
the
chief
Priests
and
the
Pharisees
had
given
a
commandment
,
that
if
any
man
knew
where
he
were
,
he
should
shew
it
,
that
they
might
take
him
.
57.
N.
1.
Christs
Ministers
use
Gods
Ordinances
to
save
men
,
and
the
Devils
Clergy
use
them
for
snares
,
mischief
and
murder
.
2.
They
will
not
let
the
people
be
neuters
between
God
and
the
Devil
,
but
force
them
to
be
informing
Persecutors
.
CHAP.
XII
.
THEN
Jesus
,
six
days
before
the
passoover
,
came
to
Bethany
,
where
Lazarus
was
which
had
been
dead
,
whom
he
raised
from
the
dead
.
2.
There
they
made
him
a
Supper
,
and
Martha
served
:
but
Lazarus
was
one
of
them
that
sat
at
the
table
with
him
.
1.
N.
1
,
Christ
was
not
against
festival
entertainment
.
2.
This
is
the
same
History
mentioned
,
Luk.
10.
Where
you
may
see
more
of
it
.
3.
Then
took
Mary
a
pound
of
ointment
,
of
spikenard
,
very
costly
,
and
anointed
the
feet
of
Jesus
,
and
wiped
his
feet
with
her
hair
:
and
the
house
was
filled
with
the
odor
of
the
ointment
.
3.
N.
1.
It
is
not
unlike
that
such
an
action
was
twice
done
,
that
is
,
by
two
several
Mary's
;
and
that
this
is
not
the
same
with
that
Luke
7.
But
yet
it
is
very
hard
to
judge
where
this
was
done
:
that
it
was
thrice
done
is
not
probable
:
And
that
it
was
done
in
the
house
of
Simon
the
Leper
other
Evangelists
notifie
:
yet
here
it
seemeth
to
have
been
done
in
Martha's
own
house
,
compar'd
with
Luke
10.
I'
ts
most
likely
to
me
that
Simon
and
Martha
dwelling
in
the
same
Village
at
Bethany
joyned
their
Purses
and
Labour
and
feasted
him
in
Simons
house
where
this
anointing
was
done
:
But
that
he
was
also
entertained
at
Martha
and
Mary's
house
,
where
that
was
done
,
which
is
recorded
,
Luke
10.
4.
Then
said
one
of
his
disciples
,
Judas
Iscariot
,
Simons
son
,
which
should
betray
him
.
5.
Why
was
not
this
ointment
sold
for
three
hundred
pence
,
and
given
to
the
poor
?
4
,
5.
N.
That
as
Piety
is
oft
pretended
by
hypocrites
against
Charity
,
so
is
Charity
here
by
Judas
against
Piety
:
And
there
is
no
work
so
good
but
may
be
opposed
by
very
fair
pretences
.
6.
This
he
said
,
not
that
he
cared
for
the
poor
;
but
because
he
was
a
thief
,
and
had
the
bag
,
and
bare
what
was
put
therein
.
6.
Judas
being
Purse-bearer
,
falsly
pretended
a
care
of
the
poor
,
for
his
selfish
covetousness
.
7.
Then
said
Jesus
,
Let
her
alone
:
against
the
day
of
my
burial
hath
she
kept
this
.
8.
For
the
poor
always
ye
have
with
you
;
but
me
ye
have
not
always
.
7.
This
which
she
gave
shall
be
as
it
were
for
my
funeral
embalming
;
that
may
be
best
on
such
an
extroardinary
occasion
which
ordinarily
is
not
so
.
You
may
always
give
to
the
poor
.
9.
Much
people
of
the
Jews
therefore
knew
that
he
was
there
:
and
they
came
,
not
for
Jesus
sake
only
,
but
that
they
might
see
Lazarus
also
,
whom
he
had
raised
from
the
dead
.
10.
But
the
chief
Priests
consulted
,
that
they
might
put
Lazarus
also
to
death
.
11.
Because
that
by
reason
of
him
many
of
the
Jews
went
away
,
and
believed
on
Jesus
.
9.
N.
To
be
put
to
death
by
such
wicked
Priests
and
Rulers
,
is
no
dishonour
or
note
of
guilt
in
the
sufferer
.
2.
We
see
here
how
much
Dives
was
deceived
,
Luk.
16.
That
thought
his
brethren
would
have
been
perswaded
by
Lazarus
sent
from
the
dead
:
It
's
like
they
would
have
indicted
him
for
a
Scandalum
Magnatum
,
or
put
him
to
death
again
.
12.
On
the
next
day
,
much
people
that
was
come
to
the
feast
,
when
they
heard
that
Jesus
was
coming
to
Jerusalem
.
13.
Took
branches
of
palm-trees
,
and
went
forth
to
meet
him
,
and
cried
,
Hosanna
,
blessed
is
the
King
of
Israel
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
12
,
13.
They
honoured
him
by
this
applauding
solemnity
,
as
the
Messiah
sent
from
God
to
be
the
King
of
Israel
.
14.
And
Jesus
when
he
had
found
a
young
ass
,
he
sat
thereon
;
as
it
is
written
,
15.
Fear
not
,
daughter
of
Sion
:
behold
,
thy
King
cometh
sitting
on
an
asses
colt
.
14
,
15.
Thus
Zach.
9.9
.
Was
fulfilled
.
16.
These
things
understood
not
his
disciples
at
the
first
,
but
when
Jesus
was
glorified
,
then
remembred
they
that
these
things
were
written
of
him
,
and
that
they
had
done
these
things
unto
him
.
16.
N.
Many
things
are
said
and
done
by
Christ
,
which
shall
not
be
presently
understood
,
but
in
their
season
.
17.
The
people
therefore
that
was
with
him
when
he
called
Lazarus
out
of
his
grave
,
and
raised
him
from
the
dead
,
bare
record
.
18.
For
this
cause
the
people
also
met
him
,
for
that
they
heard
that
he
had
done
this
miracle
.
17
,
18.
N.
It
was
the
people
that
had
seen
and
heard
of
his
raising
Lazarus
,
that
there
met
him
as
King
with
Hosanna's
.
19.
The
Pharisees
therefore
said
among
themselves
,
perceive
ye
how
ye
prevail
nothing
?
behold
,
the
world
is
gone
after
him
.
19.
N.
They
thought
their
danger
immanent
,
that
the
people
would
proclaim
him
King
,
and
then
the
Romans
would
destroy
their
Country
as
Rebels
;
for
they
could
not
trust
God
to
save
them
from
the
Romans
,
though
Miracles
should
have
taught
it
them
.
20.
And
there
were
certain
Greeks
among
them
,
that
came
up
to
worship
at
the
feast
:
20.
These
Greeks
were
not
the
Jews
of
Alexandriae
that
used
the
Greek
tongue
,
(
elsewhere
called
Greeks
)
but
the
Proselites
of
the
Gates
,
who
worshipped
but
as
Catechumens
did
with
Christians
.
21.
The
same
came
therefore
to
Philip
,
which
was
of
Bethsaida
of
Galilee
,
and
desired
him
,
saying
,
Sir
,
we
would
see
Jesus
.
22.
Philip
cometh
and
telleth
Andrew
:
and
again
Andrew
and
Philip
told
Jesus
.
23.
And
Jesus
answered
them
,
saying
,
the
hour
is
come
,
that
the
Son
of
man
shall
be
glorified
.
24.
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
Except
a
corn
of
wheat
fall
into
the
ground
,
and
die
,
it
abideth
alone
:
but
if
it
die
,
it
bringeth
forth
much
fruit
.
21.
When
Greeks
by
the
same
of
Christs
Miracles
desired
to
see
him
,
he
tells
them
,
that
indeed
the
time
of
his
glory
in
the
world
by
mens
believing
on
him
,
was
at
hand
:
But
that
he
must
die
first
,
and
then
the
Catholick
Church
should
be
gathered
.
A
grain
of
Wheat
is
said
to
die
,
because
the
dissolution
and
change
maketh
it
no
longer
a
grain
of
Wheat
,
but
the
seed
of
many
new
grains
with
the
Straw
.
25.
He
that
loveth
his
life
,
shall
lose
it
,
and
he
that
hateth
his
life
in
this
world
,
shall
keep
it
unto
life
eternal
.
25.
And
,
as
it
is
with
me
it
will
be
with
you
:
He
that
so
overloveth
his
life
,
as
that
he
cannot
forsake
it
for
my
sake
and
his
Salvation
,
shall
lose
it
by
keeping
of
it
:
And
he
that
casteth
it
away
as
men
do
a
hated
thing
,
rather
than
deny
me
and
sin
,
shall
live
for
ever
.
26.
If
any
man
serve
me
,
let
him
follow
me
;
and
where
I
am
,
there
shall
also
my
servant
be
:
if
any
man
serve
me
,
him
will
my
Father
honor
.
26.
If
any
man
will
be
a
Christian
let
him
not
stick
to
do
and
suffer
as
I
do
;
but
believe
that
he
shall
fare
no
worse
than
I
,
but
if
he
die
he
shall
be
with
me
where
I
am
:
For
my
Father
will
honour
those
that
serve
me
.
N.
1.
To
be
a
Christian
and
to
be
one
that
serveth
Christ
,
are
all
one
.
2.
Salvation
is
promised
to
all
that
serve
Christ
.
3.
They
that
serve
him
shall
be
with
him
where
he
is
:
therefore
the
spirits
of
the
just
made
perfect
are
in
Paradise
,
and
Heaven
;
for
Christ
is
there
.
This
is
our
great
comfort
in
life
and
at
death
:
And
we
must
then
thus
think
of
our
godly
departed
friends
:
they
are
all
with
Christ
.
27.
Now
is
my
soul
troubled
;
and
what
shall
I
say
?
Father
,
save
me
from
this
hour
:
but
for
this
cause
came
I
unto
this
hour
,
28.
Father
,
glorifie
thy
name
.
Then
came
there
a
voice
from
Heaven
,
saying
,
I
have
both
glorified
it
,
and
will
glorifie
it
again
.
27.28
.
I
am
a
man
,
and
my
Soul
is
troubled
at
the
foresight
of
my
death
and
suffering
and
nature
inclineth
me
to
say
,
Father
save
me
from
it
:
But
I
must
not
take
up
with
that
natural
desire
;
for
I
came
on
purpose
thus
to
suffer
:
Therefore
my
choice
and
prayer
is
,
Father
glorifie
thy
Name
:
Then
came
there
a
voice
,
&c.
29.
The
people
therefore
that
stood
by
,
and
heard
it
,
said
that
it
thundred
:
others
said
,
An
angel
spake
to
him
.
29.
They
heard
the
sound
but
understood
not
the
words
.
30.
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
this
voice
came
not
because
of
me
,
but
for
your
sakes
.
31.
Now
is
the
judgment
of
this
world
:
now
shall
the
prince
of
this
world
be
cast
out
.
32.
And
I
,
if
I
be
lifted
up
from
the
earth
,
will
draw
all
men
unto
me
.
33.
(
This
he
said
,
signifying
what
death
he
should
die
.
)
30.
This
voice
though
spoke
to
me
,
was
for
your
conviction
,
and
not
for
my
sake
only
:
For
now
the
time
is
at
hand
when
the
wickedness
of
this
world
shall
be
detected
and
punished
,
and
Satan
the
Prince
of
this
world
cast
out
of
his
possession
by
the
gathering
of
my
Chu●ch
:
And
when
I
am
lifted
up
from
the
earth
by
Crucifixion
,
I
shall
be
lifted
up
to
Heaven
in
glory
▪
and
will
by
my
Word
and
Spirit
draw
many
Nations
to
me
their
Saviour
:
By
being
lift
up
he
meant
his
Crucifixion
as
in
order
to
his
Resurrection
and
Ascension
.
34.
The
people
answered
him
,
We
have
heard
out
of
the
law
,
that
Christ
abideth
for
ever
:
and
how
sayest
thou
,
the
Son
of
man
must
be
lift
up
?
who
is
this
Son
of
man
?
34.
We
have
been
taught
that
Christ
dieth
not
,
but
shall
have
an
everlasting
Kingdom
!
who
then
is
that
Son
of
man
that
thou
sayest
must
be
lift
up
.
35.
Then
Jesus
said
unto
them
,
Yet
a
little
while
is
the
light
with
you
;
walk
while
ye
have
the
light
,
lest
darkness
come
upon
you
:
for
he
that
walketh
in
darkness
,
knoweth
not
whither
he
goeth
.
36.
While
ye
have
light
,
believe
in
the
light
,
that
ye
may
▪
be
the
children
of
light
.
These
things
spake
Jesus
,
and
departed
,
and
did
hide
himself
from
them
.
35
,
36.
Though
Christ
abide
for
ever
;
he
will
not
for
ever
abide
visible
with
you
:
It
is
but
a
little
while
that
he
who
is
the
light
will
continue
among
you
:
Obey
the
Light
while
you
have
it
lest
darkness
surprize
you
:
and
he
that
walketh
in
darkness
knoweth
not
whither
he
goeth
,
nor
whether
he
do
well
or
ill
.
Before
I
be
taken
from
you
,
believe
in
me
that
ye
may
be
illuminated
adopted
,
and
enjoy
the
light
.
37.
But
though
he
had
done
so
many
miracles
before
them
,
yet
they
believed
not
on
him
.
38.
That
the
saying
of
Esaias
the
Prophet
might
be
fulfilled
,
which
he
spake
,
Lord
who
hath
believed
our
report
?
and
to
whom
hath
the
arm
of
the
Lord
been
revealed
?
37.
All
his
Miracles
caused
them
not
to
believe
:
And
so
Isaiahs
prophesie
was
fulfilled
in
them
,
&c.
39.
Therefore
they
could
not
believe
,
because
Esaias
said
again
.
40.
He
hath
blinded
their
eyes
,
and
hardned
their
heart
,
that
they
shou●d
not
see
with
their
eyes
,
nor
understand
with
their
heart
,
and
be
converted
,
and
I
should
heal
them
.
41.
These
things
said
Esaias
,
when
he
saw
his
glory
and
spake
of
him
.
39.
And
no
wonder
that
they
believed
not
,
for
it
could
not
be
,
it
being
foretold
by
Isaiah
that
God
would
forsake
them
which
Isaiah
foreseeing
Christs
day
by
inspiration
,
did
mean
in
that
prophesie
.
N.
To
understand
this
1.
We
must
distinguish
between
▪
a
caused
Necessity
,
and
a
Necessity
of
Consequence
in
order
of
arguing
.
2.
Between
men
that
have
forfeited
Gods
grace
by
rejection
,
and
those
that
Grace
is
newly
offer'd
to
.
And
so
1.
God
is
not
the
efficient
cause
of
any
sin
.
2.
But
he
dese●teth
many
that
abuse
his
Grace
,
and
leaveth
them
to
their
blindness
and
obstinacy
,
3.
And
for
it
,
he
causeth
their
destruction
4.
And
he
oft
foretelleth
this
.
5.
And
his
prediction
maketh
the
thing
foretold
hypothetically
necessary
,
or
a
certain
consequence
in
order
of
arguing
:
It
being
impossible
that
God
should
lie
:
And
so
all
that
is
foreknown
by
God
or
man
will
come
to
pass
;
when
foreknowledg
doth
not
cause
it
,
but
prove
it
.
6.
And
deserted
Souls
have
a
moral
impotency
to
repent
,
that
is
,
an
indisposition
which
nothing
in
their
depraved
nature
will
overcome
.
42.
Nevertheless
,
among
the
chief
rulers
also
many
believed
on
him
,
but
because
of
the
Pharisees
,
they
did
not
confess
him
,
lest
they
should
be
put
out
of
the
Synagogue
.
43.
For
they
loved
the
praise
of
men
,
more
then
the
praise
of
God
.
42.
Many
of
the
chief
Rulers
had
a
secret
belief
,
but
not
enough
to
make
them
openly
own
and
confess
him
,
left
they
should
be
excommunicate
and
reproacht
:
For
the
love
of
their
reputation
with
men
did
prevail
in
them
against
their
love
of
Gods
approbation
.
44.
Jesus
cried
and
said
,
He
that
believeth
on
me
,
believeth
not
on
me
,
but
on
him
that
sent
me
.
45.
And
he
that
seeth
me
,
seeth
him
that
sent
me
.
44.
To
believe
in
me
is
not
to
take
my
own
testimony
,
but
Gods
that
sent
me
,
and
so
is
ultimately
to
believe
on
him
:
And
it
is
Gods
power
that
you
see
when
ye
see
my
works
.
46.
I
am
come
a
light
into
the
world
,
that
whosoever
believeth
on
me
,
should
not
abide
in
darkness
.
46.
The
world
is
in
darkness
,
and
I
am
sent
to
be
their
Light
and
Teacher
to
bring
them
out
of
it
;
even
from
the
darkness
of
Atheism
,
Heathenisms
,
Infidelity
and
unrighteousness
.
47.
And
if
any
man
hear
my
words
,
and
believe
not
,
I
judg
him
not
:
for
I
came
not
to
judg
the
world
,
but
to
save
the
world
.
48.
He
that
rejecteth
me
,
and
receiveth
not
my
words
,
hath
one
that
judgeth
him
:
the
word
that
I
have
spoken
,
the
same
shall
judg
him
in
the
last
day
.
47.
It
is
not
the
work
that
I
came
for
into
the
world
to
accuse
men
as
their
enemy
for
rejecting
my
Word
:
The
final
rejecters
of
it
will
be
condemned
,
but
not
so
much
by
my
accusation
,
as
by
the
evidence
of
Truth
and
Divine
Attestation
in
the
word
which
they
rejected
.
N.
It
is
usual
in
the
Gospel
,
for
a
comparative
negation
to
be
expressed
positively
:
as
[
I
judg
him
not
]
that
is
,
not
chiefly
;
(
care
not
:
Labour
not
for
the
food
that
perisheth
)
that
is
,
comparatively
,
let
it
be
least
and
last
.
Many
such
there
are
.
49.
For
I
have
not
spoken
of
my self
;
but
the
Father
which
sent
me
,
he
gave
me
a
commandment
;
what
I
should
say
,
and
what
I
should
speak
.
50.
And
I
know
that
his
commandment
is
life
everlasting
:
whatsoever
I
speak
therefore
,
even
as
the
Father
said
unto
me
,
so
I
speak
.
49
,
50.
It
is
not
the
meer
word
of
me
as
a
man
,
but
Gods
word
spoken
by
me
by
his
command
,
which
I
have
preached
:
And
his
Word
is
the
cause
of
and
guide
to
everlasting
life
.
N.
Christ
as
man
was
under
a
peculiar
Law
of
mediation
,
proper
to
himself
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
NOW
before
the
feast
of
the
Passover
,
when
Jesus
knew
that
his
hour
was
come
,
that
he
should
depart
out
of
this
world
unto
the
Father
,
having
loved
his
own
which
were
in
the
world
,
he
loved
them
unto
the
end
.
1.
The
foreknowledge
of
his
approaching
departure
to
the
Father
,
caused
him
in
this
special
manner
to
shew
his
love
to
his
disciples
.
2.
And
Supper
being
ended
,
(
the
devil
having
now
put
into
the
heart
of
Judas
Iscariot
,
Simons
son
,
to
betray
him
.
)
2.
N.
Sin
is
the
off-spring
of
a
wicked
heart
and
the
devil
together
.
3.
Jesus
kowing
that
the
Father
had
given
all
things
into
his
hands
,
and
that
he
was
come
from
God
,
and
went
to
God
:
4.
He
riseth
from
Supper
,
and
laid
aside
his
garments
,
and
took
a
tower
and
girded
himself
.
5.
After
that
he
powred
water
into
a
bason
and
began
to
wash
the
disciples
feet
,
and
to
wipe
them
with
the
towel
wherewith
he
was
girded
.
3.
Jesus
knowing
that
he
was
presently
to
take
possession
of
his
universal
dominion
,
and
return
to
God
from
whom
he
came
,
did
humble
himself
to
this
work
of
LOVE
and
SERVICE
,
for
an
example
to
them
;
He
riseth
from
Supper
,
&c.
N.
What
is
meant
by
Christs
coming
from
God
,
is
before
opened
.
6.
Then
cometh
he
to
Simon
Peter
:
and
Peter
saith
unto
him
,
Lord
,
doest
thou
wash
my
feet
.
7.
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
him
What
I
do
thou
knowest
not
now
,
but
thou
shalt
know
hereafter
.
6
,
7.
N.
1.
We
must
not
refuse
Gods
Mercies
on
pretence
of
humility
or
unworthiness
.
2
,
We
must
obediently
submit
to
those
commands
and
dealings
of
God
,
the
reason
of
which
we
cannot
yet
understand
,
because
it
is
Gods
will
,
and
we
shall
understand
them
hereafter
.
8.
Peter
saith
unto
him
,
Thou
shalt
never
wash
my
feet
.
Jesus
answered
him
,
If
I
wash
thee
not
,
thou
hast
no
part
in
me
.
9.
Simon
Peter
saith
unto
him
,
Lord
,
not
my
feet
only
,
but
also
my
hands
and
my
head
.
8
,
9.
N.
1.
It
was
Peters
rashness
to
resolve
against
that
which
he
understood
not
.
2.
Christ
washeth
all
that
have
part
in
him
from
the
guilt
and
filth
of
sin
.
3.
It
's
lawful
and
a
duty
to
change
a
purpose
taken
up
upon
mistakes
,
and
to
break
that
word
which
did
but
express
such
a
purpose
:
There
are
three
sorts
of
affirming
words
.
1.
Assertious
saying
,
This
or
that
is
true
,
or
is
not
true
:
To
violate
these
wilfully
is
Lying
;
and
in
witness
bearing
it
is
a
heynous
Sin
.
We
must
assert
nothing
but
truth
.
2.
Promises
:
Which
if
made
to
God
,
are
Vows
:
if
to
man
,
it
giveth
them
right
to
what
what
we
promise
.
These
bind
us
as
far
as
we
had
power
to
make
them
:
And
if
we
had
such
power
,
and
it
be
about
lawful
things
,
we
may
not
break
them
:
without
his
consent
to
whom
the
promise
was
made
,
or
some
one
that
hath
full
power
over
him
in
that
concern
.
3.
There
is
a
Pollicitation
,
or
rather
,
a
bare
utterance
of
a
mans
resolution
,
As
[
This
or
that
I
will
do
or
give
,
&c.
]
This
ever
in
all
rational
men
supposeth
many
conditions
,
As
[
if
God
will
]
[
if
I
live
and
be
able
,
]
[
If
the
change
of
things
alter
not
my
case
.
]
If
I
find
not
my
Reason
mistaken
,
&c.
]
No
Christian
may
be
supposed
to
say
[
I
will
do
this
whether
God
will
or
not
:
whether
I
live
or
die
:
whatever
befal
me
,
or
though
I
find
that
my
Reason
is
an
error
:
As
in
all
such
cases
it
is
a
duty
to
change
a
resolution
,
so
it
is
a
duty
to
go
against
that
word
by
which
we
exprest
our
Resolution
:
to
change
mind
▪
word
and
work
for
the
better
,
is
a
duty
.
So
Peter
doth
here
.
10.
Jesus
saith
to
him
,
He
that
is
washed
,
needeth
not
save
to
wash
his
feet
,
but
is
clean
every
whit
:
and
ye
are
clean
,
but
not
all
.
11.
For
he
knew
who
should
betray
him
;
therefore
said
he
,
Ye
are
not
all
clean
.
10
,
11.
The
washing
of
the
feet
only
may
be
as
sufficient
a
ceremony
to
signifie
your
cleansing
as
if
I
had
washt
you
all
over
.
I
have
done
this
according
to
the
custome
of
this
Countrey
,
where
with
going
bare
leg'd
the
feet
gather
dust
,
to
shew
you
that
as
you
have
need
of
daily
cleansing
from
the
pollution
that
you
are
liable
to
gather
from
this
world
,
so
I
am
he
that
condescend
to
cleanse
you
from
it
,
&c.
12.
So
after
he
had
washed
their
feet
,
and
had
taken
his
garments
,
and
was
set
down
again
,
he
said
unto
them
,
Know
ye
what
I
have
done
to
you
?
13.
Ye
call
me
Master
,
and
Lord
,
and
ye
say
well
:
for
so
I
am
.
14.
If
I
then
your
Lord
and
Master
,
have
washed
your
feet
,
ye
also
ought
to
wash
one
anothers
feet
.
15.
For
I
have
given
you
an
example
,
that
ye
should
do
as
I
have
done
to
you
.
12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
Knowing
what
pride
and
uncharitableness
mans
nature
is
capable
of
,
and
what
must
be
the
spirit
and
life
of
my
Ministers
,
I
have
given
you
this
example
to
teach
you
to
stoop
to
the
feet
of
the
lowest
,
to
the
lowest
offices
of
Love
and
Service
:
and
now
if
you
or
any
of
my
Ministers
shall
either
disdain
this
by
pride
,
and
instead
of
it
domineer
,
and
menace
,
or
persecute
the
weak
,
or
by
sloth
or
uncharitableness
neglect
such
Ministerial
offices
of
Love
,
my
example
shall
condemn
all
such
.
16.
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
The
servant
is
nor
greater
then
his
lord
,
neither
he
that
is
sent
,
greater
then
he
that
sent
him
.
17.
If
ye
know
these
things
,
happy
are
ye
if
ye
do
them
.
16
,
17.
Make
not
light
of
what
I
say
to
you
;
and
pretend
not
your
superiority
or
Episcopal
Power
to
excuse
you
from
this
Ministerial
Service
and
condescension
to
the
lowest
:
you
are
not
greater
then
I
that
send
you
:
you
are
but
my
servants
,
and
this
is
your
service
.
If
you
not
only
know
this
but
do
it
,
you
shall
be
blessed
in
your
reward
:
But
if
you
pretend
learning
and
knowledge
and
neglect
this
work
,
your
guilt
and
misery
will
be
double
.
18.
I
speak
not
of
you
all
,
I
know
whom
I
have
chosen
:
but
that
the
Scripture
may
be
fulfilled
,
He
that
eateth
bread
with
me
,
hath
lift
up
his
heel
against
me
.
18.
I
do
not
equal
you
by
this
speech
:
I
know
you
all
whom
I
have
chosen
to
follow
me
;
and
I
know
that
in
one
of
you
that
Scripture
will
be
fulfilled
,
He
that
eateth
bread
,
&c.
19.
Now
I
tell
you
before
it
come
,
that
when
it
is
come
to
pass
,
ye
may
believe
that
I
am
he
.
19.
I
tell
you
before
that
when
you
see
that
I
know
what
will
come
so
pass
,
it
may
confirm
your
faith
.
20.
Verily
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
He
that
receiveth
whomsoever
I
send
,
receiveth
me
:
and
he
that
receiveth
me
,
receiveth
him
that
sent
me
.
20.
But
you
that
are
my
faithful
Messengers
,
shall
not
fail
of
success
or
of
reward
:
I
will
take
the
receiving
of
you
and
your
Message
,
as
the
receiving
of
my self
,
and
as
the
receiving
of
God
himself
that
sent
me
.
21.
When
Jesus
had
thus
said
,
he
was
troubled
in
spirit
,
and
tes●ified
and
said
,
Verily
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
that
one
of
you
shall
betray
me
.
21.
Then
Jesus
with
a
troubled
mind
,
in
a
just
sense
of
the
Traitors
Sin
and
Misery
,
and
his
own
approaching
sufferedg
told
them
more
plainly
,
that
one
of
them
would
betray
him
to
death
.
22.
Then
the
disciples
looked
one
on
another
,
doubting
of
whom
he
spake
.
22.
They
were
troubled
,
and
were
thinking
who
this
should
be
.
23.
Now
there
was
leaning
on
Jesus
bosom
,
one
of
his
disciples
,
whom
Jesus
loved
.
24.
Simon
Peter
therefore
beckened
to
him
,
that
he
should
ask
who
it
should
be
of
whom
he
spake
.
25.
He
then
lying
on
Jesus
breast
,
saith
unto
him
,
Lord
,
who
is
it
?
23.
John
at
the
desire
of
Peter
asked
him
secretly
,
who
it
was
.
26.
Jesus
answered
,
He
it
is
to
whom
I
shall
give
a
sop
,
when
I
have
dipped
it
.
And
when
he
had
dipped
the
sop
,
he
gave
it
to
Judas
Iscariot
the
son
of
Simon
.
26.
Jesus
told
John
secretly
,
it
is
he
to
whom
I
give
the
next
piece
of
Bread
dipped
:
Which
he
did
to
Judas
.
27.
And
after
the
sop
,
Satan
entred
into
him
.
Then
said
Jesus
unto
him
,
That
thou
doest
,
do
quickly
.
27.
As
his
hypocrisie
and
thieving
and
coveteousness
gave
Satan
power
over
him
before
,
so
now
upon
his
obdurateness
after
all
warnings
;
he
had
greater
power
to
hurry
him
to
the
execution
.
And
Christ
by
saying
[
what
thou
dost
do
quickly
]
intimated
to
him
that
he
knew
his
mind
.
28.
Now
no
man
at
the
table
knew
for
what
intent
he
spake
this
unto
him
.
28.
None
of
them
(
unless
perhaps
John
)
understood
what
he
meant
.
29.
For
some
of
them
thought
,
because
Judas
had
the
bag
,
that
Jesus
had
said
unto
him
,
Buy
those
things
that
we
have
need
of
against
the
feast
:
or
that
he
should
give
something
to
the
poor
.
30.
He
then
having
received
the
sop
,
went
immediately
out
,
and
it
was
night
.
29.
Judas
had
the
Purse
,
and
that
occasioned
their
mistake
.
30.
N.
This
immediate
going
out
,
maketh
it
unce●tain
whether
he
received
the
Sacramental
part
of
the
Supper
.
31.
Therefore
when
he
was
gone
out
,
Jesus
said
,
Now
is
the
Son
of
man
glorified
,
and
God
is
glorified
in
him
.
32.
If
God
be
glorified
in
him
,
God
shall
also
glorifie
him
in
himself
,
and
shall
straightway
glorifie
him
.
31.32
.
Now
is
the
time
at
hand
that
I
shall
be
glorified
by
my
Death
and
Resurrection
;
and
God
shall
be
glorified
in
me
:
And
because
God
is
glorified
in
me
,
he
will
glorifie
me
speedily
in
my self
.
33.
Little
Children
,
yet
a
little
while
I
am
with
you
.
Ye
shall
seek
me
,
and
as
I
said
unto
the
Jews
,
Whither
I
go
,
ye
cannot
come
:
so
now
I
say
unto
you
.
33.
Dear
Children
the
time
is
now
at
hand
,
when
I
must
depart
from
you
,
and
you
cannot
now
follow
me
.
34.
A
new
commandment
I
give
unto
you
,
That
ye
love
one
another
,
as
I
have
loved
you
,
that
ye
also
love
one
another
.
34.
And
being
to
part
from
you
,
I
leave
this
with
you
as
my
last
and
great
command
in
my
Testament
,
that
you
truly
love
one
another
;
even
as
I
have
loved
you
who
lay
down
my
life
for
you
.
35.
By
this
shall
all
men
know
that
ye
are
my
disciples
,
if
ye
have
love
one
to
another
.
35.
It
is
not
bare
names
and
words
that
make
men
my
true
disciples
,
but
learning
of
me
,
and
obeying
me
:
And
this
is
the
great
Lesson
and
Command
which
you
must
learn
as
the
Symbol
of
my
Religion
and
Church
,
by
which
all
must
know
that
you
are
my
disciples
,
even
by
true
practical
effectual
Love
to
all
true
Christians
.
N.
To
hate
,
maligne
,
hurt
and
persecute
Christs
servants
,
doth
as
truly
prove
men
to
be
no
Christians
,
as
to
deny
the
faith
,
how
fair
pretences
soever
may
be
their
cloak
.
36.
Simon
Peter
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
whither
goest
thou
?
Jesus
answered
him
,
Whither
I
go
,
thou
canst
not
follow
me
now
:
but
thou
shalt
follow
me
afterwards
.
36.
Thou
shalt
go
to
the
same
place
in
time
,
and
the
like
way
.
37.
Peter
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
why
cannot
I
follow
thee
now
?
I
will
lay
down
my
life
for
thy
sake
.
38.
Jesus
answered
him
,
Wilt
thou
lay
down
thy
life
for
my
sake
?
Verily
verily
I
say
unto
thee
,
the
Cock
shall
not
crow
,
till
thou
hast
denied
me
thrice
.
38.
As
confident
as
thou
art
of
thy
fidelity
,
I
know
thy
heart
better
than
thou
dost
,
and
I
know
that
before
Cocks
crowing
be
past
thou
wilt
thrice
deny
thou
knowest
me
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
LET
not
your
heart
be
troubled
:
ye
believe
in
God
,
believe
also
in
me
.
2.
In
my
Fathers
house
are
many
Mansions
;
if
it
were
not
so
,
I
would
have
told
you
;
I
go
to
prepare
a
place
for
you
.
1.
Let
not
my
departure
trouble
your
hearts
:
trust
God
and
trust
me
with
your
Souls
and
Bodies
.
In
my
Fathers
house
there
are
Rooms
enough
to
receive
all
mine
as
well
as
me
:
If
it
were
not
so
,
I
would
not
have
drawn
you
to
hope
for
it
in
vain
,
but
have
told
you
the
truth
:
I
go
before
you
to
prepare
for
your
entertainment
.
3.
And
if
I
go
and
prepare
a
place
for
you
,
I
will
come
again
,
and
receive
you
unto
my self
,
that
where
I
am
,
there
ye
may
be
also
.
3.
Fear
not
that
I
should
leave
you
desolate
:
I
do
not
prepare
a
place
for
you
in
vain
,
but
will
come
again
and
take
you
and
all
believers
to
my self
as
a
glorified
Society
.
N.
Did
not
many
other
Texts
assure
us
of
the
Souls
reception
to
Christ
at
our
death
,
this
would
be
sad
to
us
,
and
make
us
think
he
would
not
take
us
to
himself
till
his
return
to
judgment
.
But
it
being
then
that
our
felicity
will
be
consummate
,
in
the
consummation
of
the
whole
Church
in
one
body
,
therefore
Christ
putteth
this
promise
of
the
fullest
perfection
for
their
comfort
.
4.
And
whither
I
go
,
ye
know
,
and
the
way
ye
know
.
4.
And
you
are
not
utter
strangers
to
the
God
and
Place
that
I
go
to
,
or
to
the
way
.
5.
Thomas
saith
unto
him
,
Lord
,
we
know
not
whither
thou
goest
:
and
how
can
we
know
the
way
?
6.
Jesus
saith
unto
him
,
I
am
the
way
,
and
the
truth
,
the
life
:
no
man
com●th
unto
the
Father
but
by
me
.
5
,
6.
It
is
to
the
Father
I
am
going
:
And
think
not
carnally
of
the
place
or
state
or
way
:
I
am
your
way
and
Guide
,
and
I
am
the
Truth
signified
by
all
ceremonial
shadows
;
and
I
am
your
Life
both
efficiently
,
directively
and
finally
:
you
must
come
to
God
as
your
end
,
by
me
as
the
only
way
,
if
ever
you
will
be
happy
.
7.
If
ye
had
known
me
,
ye
should
have
known
my
Father
also
?
and
from
henceforth
ye
know
him
,
and
have
seen
him
.
7.
You
see
me
in
my
bodily
presence
:
But
if
you
had
known
me
better
in
my
spiritual
Being
,
and
in
the
works
which
I
have
done
by
my
Fathers
power
;
you
would
better
have
known
my
Father
also
.
But
as
you
have
seen
him
in
me
and
my
works
,
so
henceforth
you
shall
know
him
more
.
8.
Philip
saith
unto
him
,
Lord
,
shew
us
the
Father
,
and
it
sufficeth
us
.
8.
If
we
might
but
see
the
Father
,
it
would
satisfie
us
.
N.
Man
in
flesh
would
fain
live
by
sight
as
more
satisfying
to
him
than
meer
faith
.
9.
Jesus
saith
unto
him
,
Have
I
been
so
long
time
with
you
,
and
yet
hast
thou
not
known
me
,
Philip
?
He
that
hath
seen
me
,
hath
seen
the
Fathet
:
and
how
sayest
thou
then
,
Shew
us
the
Father
?
10.
Believest
thou
not
that
I
am
in
the
Father
,
and
the
Father
in
me
?
The
words
that
I
speak
unto
you
,
I
speak
not
of
my self
:
but
the
Father
,
that
dwelleth
in
me
,
he
doth
the
works
.
9
,
10.
God
is
invisible
,
and
to
be
seen
only
in
his
works
,
effects
and
appearances
:
And
in
what
or
whom
canst
thou
expect
to
see
him
more
apparently
than
in
me
?
Have
I
been
so
long
with
you
and
hast
thou
not
seen
and
known
me
?
If
thou
hast
seen
me
,
thou
hast
seen
the
notifying
appearance
of
the
Father
?
And
what
other
sight
of
the
Father
canst
thou
expect
?
Believest
thou
not
that
God
the
Father
is
so
in
me
and
I
in
him
,
as
that
he
appeareth
to
the
world
by
me
?
and
(
though
his
Greatness
shine
more
conspicuously
in
Sun
and
Stars
,
Heaven
and
Earth
,
yet
)
his
Holiness
,
Wisdom
,
and
ruling
Will
,
and
his
saving
Love
to
sinful
man
shew
themselves
most
in
me
,
in
the
words
that
I
speak
and
the
works
that
I
do
,
which
it
is
the
Father
that
worketh
in
me
.
11.
Believe
me
,
that
I
am
in
the
Father
,
and
the
Father
in
me
:
or
else
believe
me
for
the
very
works
sake
.
12.
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
He
that
believeth
on
me
,
the
works
that
I
do
,
shall
he
do
also
,
and
greater
works
than
these
shall
he
do
;
because
I
go
unto
my
Father
.
11.
If
you
will
not
believe
my
own
testimony
,
believe
me
for
my
Works
,
that
I
am
in
the
Father
and
acted
by
him
,
and
he
is
in
me
,
and
his
Power
acteth
by
me
.
And
this
Power
shall
be
so
manifested
,
that
I
will
enable
those
that
believe
in
me
,
to
do
greater
Miracles
than
I
have
done
,
when
I
ascend
to
my
Father
and
send
down
my
Spirit
on
them
,
by
which
you
shall
see
that
I
was
acted
by
the
Power
of
the
Father
.
13.
And
whatsoever
ye
shall
ask
in
my
name
,
that
will
I
do
,
that
the
Father
may
be
glorified
in
the
Son
.
14.
If
ye
shall
ask
any
thing
in
my
name
,
I
will
do
it
.
13.
And
you
shall
find
by
experience
in
the
answer
of
your
Prayers
,
that
I
am
in
God
and
actuate
you
by
his
Power
;
For
whatever
you
ask
in
my
name
,
which
is
fit
to
be
asked
and
received
,
I
will
do
it
as
the
Mediator
between
the
Father
and
you
,
that
the
Father
may
be
glorified
in
and
by
the
office
of
my
Mediation
and
Administration
.
When
you
find
that
asking
in
my
name
procureth
your
d●sire
,
you
may
know
that
it
is
by
me
.
15.
If
ye
love
me
,
keep
my
commandments
.
16.
And
I
will
pray
the
Father
,
and
he
shall
give
you
another
Comforter
,
that
he
may
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
17.
Even
the
Spirit
of
truth
,
whom
the
world
cannot
receive
,
because
it
seeth
him
not
,
neither
knoweth
him
:
but
ye
know
him
,
for
he
dwelleth
with
you
,
and
shall
be
in
you
.
15
,
16
,
17.
If
you
do
but
love
me
,
and
shew
it
by
sincere
keeping
my
commandments
,
I
will
pray
the
Father
,
and
he
shall
give
you
the
Holy
Ghost
in
an
eminent
peculiar
manner
,
to
be
a
Paraclet
,
or
an
Agent
and
Advocate
,
and
Intercessor
between
me
and
you
,
pleading
my
Cause
with
you
and
the
World
,
and
pleading
your
Cause
in
Prayer
with
me
and
my
Father
;
To
which
end
he
shall
as
a
vital
Principle
abide
with
you
for
ever
.
Even
Gods
Spirit
of
Truth
,
who
shall
teach
you
the
Truth
,
and
confute
the
lying
Deceiver
;
The
World
cannot
receive
him
as
an
Illuminater
and
Comforter
,
because
not
knowing
him
,
and
being
prepossessed
with
contrary
malignant
inclinations
,
it
resisteth
him
:
But
he
hath
in
some
measure
taken
possession
of
you
already
,
and
ye
know
and
obey
him
,
and
he
dwelleth
with
you
,
and
shall
be
in
you
,
as
sent
by
me
,
and
as
my
Witness
.
18.
I
will
not
leave
you
comfortless
,
I
will
come
to
you
.
18.
Let
not
my
departure
too
much
trouble
you
,
I
will
not
leave
you
as
destitute
Orphantes
,
but
I
will
rise
and
see
you
,
and
when
Ascended
I
will
come
to
you
by
my
Spirit
,
and
at
last
come
and
take
all
the
Church
unto
my
Glory
.
19.
Yet
a
little
while
,
and
the
world
seeth
me
no
more
:
but
ye
see
me
,
because
I
live
,
ye
shall
live
also
.
19.
Though
I
shall
shortly
depart
out
of
the
sight
of
this
World
,
yet
ye
shall
see
me
:
For
I
am
your
Head
and
Principle
of
Life
,
and
as
I
shall
live
with
God
in
Glory
,
so
shall
ye
live
by
Communication
of
Life
from
me
.
Note
,
Here
we
have
security
for
the
Souls
Immortality
,
and
Heavenly
felicity
.
If
Christ
live
we
shall
live
.
20.
At
that
day
ye
shall
know
that
I
am
in
my
Father
,
and
you
in
me
,
and
I
in
you
.
20.
In
that
measure
that
this
Spirit
of
Life
is
from
me
communicated
to
you
,
ye
shall
Experimentally
find
that
as
I
am
in
the
Father
and
act
by
his
Power
,
so
you
are
in
me
acted
by
my
Love
and
Power
,
and
I
in
you
thus
acting
you
by
my
Spirit
.
21.
He
that
hath
my
commandments
and
keepeth
them
,
he
it
is
that
loveth
me
:
and
he
that
loveth
me
shall
be
loved
of
my
Father
,
and
I
will
love
him
,
and
will
manifest
my self
to
him
.
21.
This
Holy
Spirit
which
I
promise
you
,
is
the
Spirit
of
Love
:
And
he
that
loveth
and
keepeth
my
Commandments
,
is
he
that
truly
loveth
me
:
And
(
though
with
a
Love
of
benevolence
and
beneficence
I
Love
many
Enemies
to
their
Conversions
,
yet
)
it
is
only
they
that
thus
Love
me
that
shall
be
Loved
of
my
Father
with
Complacence
and
Felicitation
.
And
I
will
delight
,
bless
and
glorifie
them
with
my
Love
,
and
make
my self
fuller
known
to
them
.
22.
Judas
saith
unto
him
,
not
Iscariot
,
Lord
,
how
is
it
that
thou
wilt
manifest
thy self
unto
us
,
and
not
unto
the
world
?
23.
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
If
a
man
love
me
,
he
will
keep
my
words
:
and
my
Father
will
love
him
,
and
we
will
come
unto
him
,
and
make
our
abode
with
him
.
22
,
23.
The
manifestation
of
my self
,
is
not
to
be
by
Monarchical
outward
Pomp
,
which
the
World
expecteth
,
but
by
Spiritual
Gifts
and
Comforts
,
and
Rewards
:
And
none
are
prepared
for
these
but
they
that
love
me
and
keep
my
words
:
These
my
Father
will
Love
,
and
my
Father
and
I
will
come
to
him
by
the
Spirit
,
and
make
our
aboad
with
him
for
ever
.
24.
He
that
loveth
me
not
,
keepeth
not
my
sayings
:
and
the
word
which
you
hear
,
is
not
mine
,
but
the
Fathers
which
sent
me
.
24.
But
the
World
that
Loveth
me
not
,
keepeth
not
my
words
:
And
it
is
the
Fathers
word
and
not
mine
only
which
they
reject
.
25.
These
things
have
I
spoken
unto
you
,
being
yet
present
with
you
.
26.
But
the
Comforter
,
which
is
the
Holy
Ghost
,
whom
the
Father
will
send
in
my
name
,
he
shall
teach
you
all
things
,
and
bring
all
things
to
your
remembrance
,
whatsoever
I
have
said
unto
you
.
25
,
26.
I
tell
you
all
these
things
with
my
own
Mouth
,
while
I
am
present
with
you
:
But
they
shall
be
better
understood
,
and
take
deeper
rooting
in
your
Memory
and
Affections
,
by
the
work
of
the
Paraclets
,
the
Holy
Ghost
,
whom
my
Father
will
send
in
my
Name
,
my
Agent
,
Advocate
and
Witness
;
he
shall
more
fully
teach
you
all
things
,
and
bring
all
things
that
ever
I
said
to
your
remembrances
,
that
you
may
teach
and
record
them
to
the
World
.
27.
Peace
I
leave
with
you
,
my
peace
I
give
unto
you
:
not
as
the
world
giveth
,
give
I
unto
you
.
Let
not
your
heart
be
troubled
,
neither
let
it
be
afraid
.
27.
And
taking
my
farewell
of
you
,
I
do
not
only
wish
,
but
give
and
leave
with
you
my
Grace
and
Benediction
:
Not
such
an
uneffectual
or
delusory
peace
in
Sin
as
the
World
giveth
:
But
the
beginning
of
everlasting
Felicity
.
Therefore
let
not
your
hearts
be
troubled
or
afraid
at
my
departure
as
if
ye
were
deserted
28.
Ye
have
heard
how
I
said
unto
you
,
I
go
away
,
and
come
again
unto
you
.
If
ye
loved
me
,
ye
would
rejoyce
,
because
I
said
,
I
go
unto
the
Father
:
for
my
Father
is
greater
then
I.
28.
Ye
have
heard
with
trouble
my
words
that
I
go
away
and
come
again
to
you
.
If
ye
understood
this
aright
,
your
Love
to
me
would
make
you
rejoyce
,
because
as
I
told
you
,
it
is
my
Father
that
I
go
to
.
And
he
is
greater
than
I
whom
he
hath
made
Mediator
;
And
the
presence
of
his
Glory
is
better
than
this
base
wicked
World
.
29.
And
now
I
have
told
you
before
it
come
to
pass
,
that
when
it
is
come
to
pass
,
ye
might
believe
.
29.
I
have
foretold
you
of
my
departure
,
and
my
sending
the
Spirit
,
that
when
it
s
come
to
pass
,
your
Faith
may
be
helped
by
remembring
my
Predictions
.
30.
Hereafter
I
will
not
talk
much
with
you
:
for
the
Prince
of
this
world
cometh
,
and
hath
nothing
,
in
me
.
30.
I
shall
not
speak
much
more
to
〈…〉
my
death
:
For
the
Devil
the
Prince
of
the
〈◊〉
and
the
Romish
and
Jewish
Powers
,
his
Agents
are
ready
to
Execute
what
I
came
to
suffer
,
but
shall
find
in
me
no
guilt
or
desert
of
suffering
.
31.
But
that
the
world
may
know
that
I
love
the
Father
;
and
as
the
Father
gave
me
commandment
;
even
so
I
do
.
Arise
,
let
us
go
hence
.
31.
But
that
I
may
shew
to
Mankind
,
that
my
Love
to
my
Father
,
and
my
perfect
Obedience
to
his
Commands
,
are
more
Powerful
in
me
than
the
love
of
this
Life
,
I
shall
willingly
suffer
for
Man
an
undeserved
cursed
death
.
Arise
,
and
let
us
go
to
the
place
where
I
know
Judas
will
come
to
apprehend
me
.
CHAP.
XV.
I
Am
the
vine
,
and
my
Father
is
the
husbandman
.
1.
I
am
to
you
like
the
Vine
that
giveth
forth
her
Vital
juice
for
Mans
life
and
delight
:
And
my
Father
is
as
the
Husbandman
that
planteth
,
owneth
and
disposeth
of
the
Vine
and
Fruit.
Note
,
Whether
Christ
spake
this
before
they
rose
from
Supper
,
or
as
they
went
by
the
way
is
uncertain
.
2.
Every
branch
in
me
that
beareth
not
fruit
,
he
taketh
away
:
and
every
branch
that
bareth
fruit
,
he
purgeth
it
,
that
it
may
bring
forth
more
fruit
.
2.
All
that
manifest
themselves
Christians
,
and
are
Baptized
and
Grafted
into
my
Church
,
are
to
me
as
the
Branches
are
to
the
Vine
;
as
to
Cove●ant-insition
.
And
every
〈…〉
●hristia●
〈◊〉
is
not
sincerely
fruitful
〈…〉
superfluous
branch
:
And
the
sincere
and
fruitful
shall
be
pruned
by
Instruction
,
Discipline
and
Correction
,
that
they
may
be
yet
more
fruitful
.
3.
Now
ye
are
clean
through
the
word
which
I
have
spoken
unto
you
.
4.
Abide
in
me
,
and
I
in
you
.
As
the
branch
cannot
bear
fruit
of
it self
,
except
it
abide
in
the
vine
:
no
more
can
ye
,
except
ye
abide
in
me
.
3
,
4.
You
are
now
in
some
measure
cleansed
and
sanctified
by
my
Word
and
Grace
:
But
do
ye
think
that
all
your
work
is
done
,
or
all
your
danger
over
▪
it
must
be
still
your
care
to
abide
in
me
by
continued
Faith
and
Love
,
and
that
I
may
abide
in
you
by
my
Spirit
and
Grace
:
For
as
the
branch
can
bear
no
Fruit
of
it self
,
but
by
vertue
communicated
from
the
Stock
,
and
therefore
must
abide
in
it
:
No
more
can
you
,
except
you
abide
in
me
.
5.
I
am
the
vine
,
ye
are
the
branches
:
He
that
abideth
in
me
,
and
I
in
him
,
the
same
bringeth
forth
much
fruit
:
for
without
me
ye
can
do
nothing
.
5.
Your
●●●tion
and
continuance
in
me
,
must
make
you
fruitful
.
●or
out
of
me
and
without
my
communicated
Spirit
of
Grace
,
you
can
do
nothing
that
will
save
you
.
6.
If
a
man
abide
not
in
me
,
he
is
cast
forth
as
a
branch
,
and
is
withered
;
and
men
gather
them
,
and
cast
them
into
the
fire
,
and
they
are
burned
.
6.
He
that
being
Grafted
into
my
Church
and
me
,
and
Apostatizeth
,
shall
be
damned
.
Quest.
Is
this
spoken
of
the
sincere
or
of
the
unsound
and
Hypocrites
.
If
of
the
sincere
,
do
they
fall
away
to
Damnation
?
If
of
others
,
would
they
not
be
burned
or
damned
if
they
should
persevere
,
in
their
Hypocritical
dead
Profession
?
Answ.
First
,
Christ
tells
us
how
we
may
judge
of
them
,
We
know
them
not
to
be
Hypocrits
till
they
fall
off
and
then
we
may
discern
their
misery
.
Secondly
,
The
Sincere
that
shall
never
fall
quite
away
,
have
need
of
Promises
,
and
Threatnings
,
Hopes
and
Fears
to
be
the
means
of
their
perseverance
:
For
God
fulfilleth
his
decrees
by
means
.
Thirdly
,
Whether
there
be
not
an
initial
unconfirmed
degree
of
Grace
(
like
Adams
)
which
may
be
lost
,
which
else
would
save
(
though
confirmed
Grace
be
never
totally
lost
)
is
a
Controversie
so
ancient
and
among
the
wisest
and
best
of
men
,
as
that
it
requireth
great
modesty
in
the
Deciders
.
7.
If
ye
abide
in
me
,
and
my
words
abide
in
you
,
ye
shall
ask
what
ye
will
,
and
it
shall
be
done
unto
you
.
7.
If
ye
abide
in
me
and
my
words
abide
practically
in
you
,
you
shall
be
so
accepted
with
God
for
your
Union
with
me
and
Interest
in
me
,
that
for
my
s●ke
all
your
just
●equests
shall
be
granted
:
But
this
priviledge
〈…〉
interrupt
.
8.
Herein
is
my
Father
glorified
,
that
ye
bear
much
fruit
,
so
shall
ye
be
my
Disciples
.
8.
It
is
not
your
barren
Profession
,
but
your
greater
Fruitfulness
in
doing
good
,
which
is
the
honouring
of
God
who
is
the
Author
of
Religion
,
and
must
prove
you
to
be
my
true
Disciples
.
9.
As
the
father
hath
loved
me
,
so
have
I
loved
you
:
continue
ye
in
my
love
.
9.
As
God
the
Father
hath
set
his
special
Love
on
me
and
sent
me
on
his
work
,
so
have
I
set
my
special
Love
on
you
,
and
chosen
you
for
my
Service
:
See
that
you
forfeit
not
my
Love
by
forsaking
me
,
or
being
unfaithful
in
my
Service
.
10.
If
ye
keep
my
commandments
,
ye
shall
abide
in
my
love
:
even
as
I
have
kept
my
Fathers
commandments
;
and
abide
in
his
love
.
10.
The
way
to
continue
in
my
Love
,
is
to
keep
my
Commandments
;
for
thus
I
abide
in
my
Fathers
Love
,
even
his
Complacency
in
me
as
his
Servant
,
by
keeping
his
Commandments
.
11.
These
things
have
I
spoken
unto
you
,
that
my
joy
might
remain
in
you
,
and
that
your
joy
might
be
full
.
11.
My
end
in
all
this
Counsel
to
you
is
but
that
I
may
still
have
joy
in
your
Fidelity
and
Fruitfulness
,
and
you
may
have
fulness
of
Joy
in
me
,
and
in
the
Reward
of
your
Fidelity
.
12.
This
is
my
commandment
,
That
ye
love
one
another
,
as
I
have
loved
you
.
12.
The
sum
of
my
Command
and
Doctrine
is
Love
;
even
that
in
your
entire
Love
to
one
another
,
and
the
Fruits
and
expression
of
it
,
you
inmitate
my
Love
to
you
.
13.
Greater
love
hath
no
man
then
this
,
that
a
man
lay
down
his
life
for
his
friends
.
13.
Mans
love
of
Friendship
hath
no
higher
Expression
,
than
laying
down
ones
life
for
his
Friends
.
14.
Ye
are
my
friends
,
if
ye
do
whatsoever
I
command
you
.
14.
I
lay
down
my
life
for
you
,
and
that
as
for
my
beloved
friends
who
shall
enjoy
my
friendly
Love
for
ever
,
if
you
prove
my
friends
indeed
:
and
that
must
be
by
doing
whatsoever
I
command
you
,
and
not
by
bare
words
and
boasts
of
friendship
.
15.
Henceforth
I
call
you
not
servants
;
for
the
servant
knoweth
not
what
his
Lord
doeth
:
but
I
have
called
you
friends
;
for
all
things
that
I
have
heard
of
my
Father
,
I
have
made
known
unto
you
.
15.
Though
you
are
my
Servants
,
I
have
a
higher
name
to
call
you
by
,
even
my
Friends
:
For
meer
Service
signifieth
not
that
endeared
intimacy
which
I
have
used
with
you
.
LOVE
and
Friendship
is
higher
than
meer
Service
and
Obedience
.
I
have
made
known
to
you
the
Mysteries
of
God
,
which
signifie
my
Love
of
friendship
.
16.
Ye
have
not
chosen
me
,
but
I
have
chosen
you
,
and
ordained
you
,
that
you
should
go
and
bring
forth
fruit
,
and
that
your
fruit
should
remain
:
that
whatsoever
ye
shall
ask
of
the
Father
in
my
name
,
he
may
give
it
you
.
16.
You
did
not
first
begin
in
Love
to
me
,
and
choose
me
for
your
Saviour
,
but
I
began
in
Love
of
benevolence
to
you
,
and
chose
you
to
be
my
Friends
the
Objects
of
my
Complacency
:
And
ordained
you
to
be
my
Apostles
to
Convert
the
World
,
that
you
may
see
the
Catholick
Church
gathered
as
the
setled
fruit
of
your
Labours
.
And
that
whatever
Power
you
ask
of
God
,
by
Miracles
or
other
Gifts
to
promote
your
Labour
he
may
give
it
you
.
17.
These
things
I
command
you
,
that
ye
love
one
another
.
17.
I
mention
all
this
to
you
to
enforce
my
last
and
great
Command
,
that
ye
love
one
another
.
Note
,
Alas
how
far
are
the
Accusing
,
Slandering
,
Reviling
,
Backbiting
and
Persecuting
Teachers
,
Rulers
and
Sects
,
from
the
Nature
and
Practice
of
this
Love
,
which
Christ
so
vehemently
urgeth
.
18.
If
the
world
hate
you
,
ye
know
that
it
hated
me
before
it
hated
you
.
18.
When
you
meet
with
hatred
from
ungodly
Men
,
remember
that
I
that
am
the
Son
of
God
and
never
sinned
,
was
hated
by
them
before
you
,
and
you
do
but
follow
me
,
and
suffer
for
and
with
me
.
19.
If
ye
were
of
the
world
,
the
world
would
love
his
own
:
but
because
ye
are
not
of
the
world
,
but
I
have
chosen
you
out
of
the
world
,
therefore
the
world
hateth
you
.
19.
If
you
were
meer
ungodly
Wordlings
or
Infidels
,
the
World
would
not
hate
you
for
Godliness
or
Faith
,
but
love
you
for
being
like
them
.
But
they
hate
you
for
that
Christian
Excellency
in
which
my
chosen
ones
excell
them
:
And
would
you
not
be
Better
and
Happier
than
they
,
though
you
be
hated
for
it
.
20.
Remember
the
word
that
I
said
unto
you
,
The
servant
is
not
greater
then
the
Lord
.
If
they
have
persecuted
me
,
they
will
also
persecute
you
:
if
they
have
kept
my
saying
,
they
will
keep
yours
also
.
20.
If
you
take
me
for
your
Lord
indeed
,
remember
that
I
have
told
you
that
you
are
not
greater
than
I
,
and
look
for
no
better
usage
of
the
World
than
I
have
found
:
If
they
have
Persecuted
me
,
they
will
Persecute
you
:
And
if
the
unbelieving
Part
reject
my
Word
,
wonder
not
if
they
do
so
by
yours
,
and
if
the
chosen
only
do
receive
it
.
21.
But
all
these
things
will
they
do
unto
you
for
my
names
sake
,
because
they
know
not
him
that
sent
me
.
21.
It
is
for
my
sake
that
they
will
Persecute
you
,
because
they
know
not
God
and
his
Testimony
of
me
.
22.
If
I
had
not
come
,
and
spoken
unto
them
,
they
had
not
had
sin
:
but
now
they
have
no
cloke
for
their
sin
.
22.
If
I
had
not
spoken
to
them
and
confirmed
my
Word
by
my
Works
their
sin
had
not
been
so
great
,
but
had
excuse
(
Note
,
Here
[
not
had
Sin
]
a
Positive
is
put
for
a
Comparative
)
:
Or
if
I
had
not
come
with
sufficient
evidence
,
it
had
not
been
their
sin
not
to
believe
me
to
be
the
Christ
:
But
now
their
unbelief
and
Persecution
hath
no
pretence
.
23.
He
that
hateth
me
,
hateth
my
Father
also
.
23.
The
hatred
that
is
against
me
,
is
consequently
against
God
my
Father
,
it
being
his
Word
,
Works
and
Witness
which
they
reject
.
24.
If
I
had
not
done
among
them
the
works
which
none
other
man
did
,
they
had
not
had
sin
:
but
now
have
they
both
seen
,
and
hated
both
me
and
my
Father
.
24.
They
had
not
been
bound
to
believe
me
to
be
the
Christ
,
if
I
had
not
shewed
Gods
Attestation
,
such
works
as
no
man
else
can
do
,
or
if
any
one
had
done
the
like
.
Note
,
Yet
it
is
a
false
inference
of
the
Infidels
,
that
therefore
none
are
bound
to
take
him
for
the
Christ
,
where
he
never
came
and
did
such
works
:
For
History
may
as
infallibly
transmit
the
notice
of
his
Works
,
as
Sight
and
Hearing
could
receive
them
.
25.
But
this
cometh
to
pass
,
that
the
word
might
be
fulfilled
that
is
written
in
their
Law
,
They
hated
me
without
a
cause
.
25.
But
the
Word
written
in
Psal.
3.19
.
which
in
a
large
sense
is
part
of
their
Law
is
thus
fulfilled
.
26.
But
when
the
Comforter
is
come
,
whom
I
will
send
unto
you
from
the
Father
,
even
the
Spirit
of
truth
,
which
procedeth
from
the
Father
,
he
shall
testifie
of
me
.
26.
But
when
the
Holy
Ghost
my
Advocate
and
your
Comforter
is
sent
down
upon
you
,
whom
after
my
Resurrection
I
will
send
to
you
,
for
his
Eminent
signal
Gifts
,
from
the
Father
▪
even
that
Holy
Spirit
of
Truth
which
proceedeth
from
the
Father
,
he
shall
be
my
great
Prevailing
Witness
both
to
you
,
and
by
you
to
the
World
,
and
shall
cause
belief
.
27.
And
ye
also
shall
bear
witness
,
because
ye
have
been
with
me
from
the
beginning
.
27.
And
you
on
whom
this
Spirit
shall
come
down
,
shall
by
his
operation
be
made
my
effectual
Witnesses
,
of
what
I
have
said
and
done
and
suffered
,
because
you
have
been
with
me
,
as
Eye
and
Ear
Witnesses
from
the
beginning
of
my
publick
Ministration
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
THese
things
have
I
spoken
unto
you
,
that
ye
should
not
be
offended
.
2.
They
shall
put
you
out
of
the
Synagogues
:
yea
,
the
time
cometh
,
that
whosoever
killeth
you
,
will
think
that
he
doeth
God
service
.
1
,
2.
I
foretell
you
what
you
must
expect
,
that
when
it
cometh
you
may
not
be
scandalized
and
turned
back
.
They
shall
cast
you
out
by
Excommunication
of
their
Sacred
and
Civil
Assemblys
,
as
a
reproach
,
yea
they
that
kill
you
shall
do
it
as
an
acceptable
offering
or
service
to
God
.
Note
,
How
little
do
the
Religious
pretenses
of
Persecutors
deserve
regard
.
3.
And
these
things
wil●
they
do
unto
you
,
because
they
have
not
known
the
Father
,
nor
me
.
3.
Did
they
know
the
Father
and
me
,
they
would
do
otherwise
:
wilful
Ignorance
is
the
cause
.
4.
But
these
things
have
I
told
you
,
that
when
the
time
shall
come
,
ye
may
remember
that
I
told
you
of
them
.
And
these
things
I
said
not
unto
you
at
the
beginning
,
because
I
was
with
you
.
4.
Remember
▪
I
foretold
you
all
this
:
which
I
said
not
from
the
beginning
,
because
I
was
with
you
to
incourage
you
,
and
your
time
of
trial
was
not
come
and
at
first
you
could
not
so
well
bear
it
.
5.
But
now
I
go
my
way
to
him
that
sent
me
,
and
none
of
you
asketh
me
whither
goest
thou
?
6.
But
because
I
have
said
these
things
unto
you
,
sorrow
hath
filled
your
heart
.
5
,
6.
But
now
I
am
going
to
him
that
sent
me
,
and
though
it
be
on
your
business
and
for
your
interest
,
you
ask
me
not
whither
and
for
what
I
go
?
But
sorrow
oppresseth
you
to
hear
of
my
departure
.
7.
Nevertheless
,
I
tell
you
the
truth
;
It
is
expedient
for
you
that
I
go
away
:
for
if
I
go
not
away
,
the
Comforter
will
not
come
unto
you
;
but
if
I
depart
,
I
will
send
him
unto
you
7.
Believe
it
,
my
departure
is
for
your
benefit
:
For
the
Holy
Ghost
whom
I
will
then
send
will
be
better
to
you
than
my
bodily
presence
on
Earth
.
8.
And
when
he
is
come
,
he
will
reprove
the
world
of
sin
,
and
of
righteousness
,
and
of
judgment
:
9.
Of
sin
,
because
they
believe
not
on
me
;
10.
Of
righteousness
,
because
I
go
to
my
Father
,
and
ye
see
me
no
more
;
11.
Of
judgement
,
because
the
prince
of
this
world
is
judged
.
8
,
9
,
10
,
11.
And
it
will
be
his
work
effectually
to
plead
my
cause
.
And
first
to
convince
the
World
,
of
their
sin
in
accusing
,
rejecting
and
murdering
me
,
in
whom
they
should
have
believed
,
which
he
will
do
by
his
Gifts
,
Miracles
,
and
inward
Operations
:
And
,
Secondly
to
convince
them
of
the
Truth
and
Righteousness
of
my
Person
and
Doctrine
,
and
my
Right
to
be
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Righteousness
of
my
Government
of
it
;
Because
I
go
into
Heaven
to
take
fuller
Possession
of
my
Plenipotency
and
Administration
,
and
by
my
Spirit
in
you
and
on
the
Hearers
,
shall
more
effectually
convince
Men
and
gather
my
Church
,
than
I
did
while
I
was
with
you
:
And
Thirdly
,
He
shall
convince
them
that
God
hath
Exalted
me
to
the
Power
of
Conquering
Satan
and
his
Kingdom
,
and
punishing
Rebellious
Adversaries
,
when
they
shall
see
that
by
my
Spirit
the
Kingdom
of
Satan
falleth
,
and
the
Powers
that
served
him
are
partly
Converted
,
and
partly
confounded
and
destroyed
.
12.
I
have
yet
many
things
to
say
unto
you
,
but
ye
cannot
bear
them
now
.
12.
I
have
many
things
more
to
make
known
to
you
,
which
you
are
not
yet
prepared
to
receive
.
13.
Howbeit
,
when
he
the
Spirit
of
truth
is
come
,
he
will
guide
you
into
all
truth
:
for
he
shall
not
speake
of
himself
;
but
whatsoever
he
shall
hear
,
that
shall
he
speake
:
and
he
will
shew
you
things
to
come
.
13.
But
when
the
Holy
Spirit
of
Truth
is
come
upon
you
,
he
will
make
you
capable
,
and
will
guide
you
into
all
Truth
,
(
which
you
must
Preach
and
Record
for
the
Propagating
and
ordering
my
Church
,
Preaching
to
the
Gentiles
,
laying
by
the
Mosaick
Law
,
&c.
)
For
he
shall
speak
but
that
which
is
of
God
,
and
things
to
come
,
and
which
you
are
not
yet
fit
to
receive
.
14.
He
shall
glorifie
me
:
for
he
shall
receive
of
mine
,
and
shall
shew
it
unto
you
.
14.
It
is
this
Extraordinary
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
shall
be
my
great
convincing
Witness
in
the
World
that
shall
prove
me
to
be
the
Saviour
:
For
it
is
from
me
that
he
is
sent
,
and
my
Word
that
he
shall
Teach
you
,
whether
it
be
Remembring
or
Expounding
what
I
have
already
spoken
or
Teaching
you
more
by
Inspiration
.
What
he
saith
and
doth
in
and
by
you
my
chosen
Apostles
that
I
do
by
him
and
you
.
15.
All
things
that
the
Father
hath
,
are
mine
:
therefore
said
I
,
that
he
shall
take
of
mine
,
and
shall
shew
it
unto
you
.
15.
I
say
he
shall
take
of
mine
:
For
the
wisdom
Grace
and
Gifts
that
come
from
the
Father
,
come
from
me
;
that
which
is
his
is
mine
,
and
the
Spirit
is
sent
by
the
Father
and
by
me
.
16.
A
little
while
and
ye
shall
not
see
me
:
and
a●ain
a
little
while
and
ye
shall
see
me
,
because
I
go
to
the
Father
.
16.
As
it
is
but
a
little
while
till
I
that
am
now
with
you
▪
shall
depart
from
your
sight
,
so
it
will
be
but
a
short
time
till
I
shall
return
from
Heaven
to
which
I
am
Ascending
(
or
as
some
Expound
it
[
I
shall
be
a
little
while
dead
,
and
a
little
while
with
you
after
my
Resurrection
.
]
17.
Then
said
some
of
his
Disciples
among
themselves
,
What
is
this
that
he
saith
unto
us
,
A
little
while
and
ye
shall
not
see
me
:
and
again
,
a
little
while
and
ye
shall
see
me
:
and
,
Because
I
go
to
the
Father
?
18.
They
said
therefore
,
What
is
this
that
he
saith
,
A
little
while
?
we
cannot
tell
what
he
saith
.
19.
Now
Jesus
knew
that
they
were
desirous
to
ask
him
,
and
said
unto
them
,
Do
ye
enquire
among
your selves
of
that
I
said
,
A
little
while
and
ye
shall
not
see
me
and
again
,
a
little
while
,
and
ye
shall
see
me
?
17
,
18
,
19.
Jesus
perceived
that
they
understood
him
not
.
20.
Verily
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
that
ye
shall
weep
and
lament
,
but
the
world
shall
rejoyce
:
and
ye
shall
be
sorrowful
,
but
your
sorrow
shall
be
turned
into
joy
.
21.
A
woman
when
she
is
in
travail
,
hath
sorrow
,
because
her
hour
is
come
:
but
as
soon
as
she
is
delivered
of
the
child
,
she
remembreth
no
more
the
anguish
,
for
joy
that
a
man
is
born
into
the
world
.
22.
And
ye
now
therefore
have
sorrow
;
but
I
will
see
you
again
,
and
your
heart
shall
rejoyce
,
and
your
joy
no
man
taketh
from
you
.
20.
You
shall
have
a
time
of
suffering
Sorrow
,
while
bad
Men
are
triumphing
over
you
and
rejoycing
;
but
your
Sorrow
shall
be
turned
into
Joy
;
in
the
sense
of
my
Resurrection
and
the
Comforts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
the
success
of
your
labours
,
and
your
own
Salvation
.
As
a
Woman
delivered
hath
joy
in
her
Birth
,
instead
of
the
sorrows
of
her
Travail
.
I
my self
will
again
see
you
,
when
I
am
Risen
,
and
finally
glorifie
you
:
And
then
you
shall
have
a
Joy
which
none
can
deceive
you
of
or
diminish
.
23.
And
in
that
day
ye
shall
ask
me
nothing
:
Verily
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
Whatsoever
ye
shall
ask
the
Father
in
my
name
,
he
will
give
it
you
.
24.
Hitherto
have
ye
asked
nothing
in
my
name
:
ask
,
and
ye
shall
receive
that
your
joy
may
be
full
.
23
,
24.
You
shall
not
then
learn
by
asking
me
questions
,
as
now
:
But
you
shall
Petition
the
Father
in
my
Name
,
and
he
will
give
you
what
you
need
both
for
your
own
Instruction
and
for
your
Ministry
.
You
have
not
hitherto
understood
and
used
my
Intercession
so
fully
as
you
must
do
hereafter
,
and
have
nor
used
to
ask
in
my
Name
so
explicitely
as
you
must
do
.
But
he●er●after
you
must
ask
in
my
Name
to
be
heard
for
my
Merits
and
sake
as
your
Intercessor
:
As
thus
by
fervent
Prayer
,
and
fuller
answers
and
gifts
shall
cause
your
fuller
Joy
.
25.
These
things
have
I
spoken
unto
you
in
proverbs
:
the
time
cometh
when
I
shall
no
more
speak
unto
you
in
proverbs
,
but
I
shall
shew
you
plainly
of
the
Father
.
25.
I
have
hitherto
spoken
to
you
in
Parables
,
letting
in
the
Light
by
such
degrees
as
you
were
fit
to
bear
.
But
when
I
send
you
the
Holy
Ghost
,
you
shall
know
more
plainly
the
Mysteries
of
God
.
26.
At
that
day
ye
shall
ask
in
my
name
:
and
I
say
not
unto
you
,
that
I
will
pray
the
Father
for
you
:
27.
For
the
Father
himself
loveth
you
,
because
ye
have
loved
me
,
and
have
believed
that
I
came
out
from
God
.
26
,
27.
You
shall
then
put
up
all
your
Prayers
in
my
Name
,
which
I
would
not
have
you
so
to
understand
,
as
if
the
Father
himself
did
not
Love
you
,
but
must
be
moved
to
it
by
me
:
I
say
more
than
that
I
will
Pray
for
you
;
even
that
the
Father
himself
,
loveth
you
,
because
ye
have
loved
me
,
and
believed
in
me
,
&c.
Note
,
First
,
I
say
not
that
I
will
Pray
,
is
but
Christs
ordinary
use
of
a
Positive
phrase
for
a
Comparative
:
it
is
,
I
say
not
this
only
,
but
more
.
Secondly
,
Our
Love
to
Christ
as
well
as
our
Faith
is
called
the
cause
why
God
loveth
us
.
Thirdly
,
But
this
[
Because
]
signifieth
no
efficient
cause
of
any
thing
in
God
,
but
a
Moral
Qualification
of
the
receiver
,
called
a
Material
dispositive
receptive
Cause
.
28.
I
came
forth
from
the
Father
,
and
am
come
into
the
world
:
again
I
leave
the
world
,
and
go
to
the
Father
.
28.
Note
,
I
have
before
shewed
that
this
coming
from
the
Father
,
signifieth
not
any
local
removal
of
of
the
Deity
,
but
its
Conjunctive
Operation
on
the
humane
Nature
and
its
miraculous
Conception
or
Production
.
29.
His
Disciples
said
unto
him
,
Lo
,
now
speakest
thou
plainly
,
and
speakest
no
proverb
.
30.
Now
are
we
sure
that
thou
knowest
all
things
,
and
needest
not
that
any
man
should
ask
thee
:
by
this
we
believe
that
thou
camest
forth
from
God
.
29
,
30.
We
now
perceive
that
thou
knowest
the
secrets
of
our
hearts
,
and
what
thoughts
and
doubts
they
were
that
troubled
us
;
which
thou
hast
now
plainly
resolved
:
Therefore
we
believe
thou
comest
from
God
.
31.
Jesus
answered
them
,
Do
ye
now
believe
?
32.
Behold
,
the
hour
cometh
,
yea
,
is
now
come
,
that
ye
shall
be
scattered
,
every
man
to
his
own
,
and
shall
leave
me
alone
:
and
yet
I
am
not
alone
,
because
the
Father
is
with
me
.
31
,
32.
As
confidently
as
you
speak
,
I
tell
you
the
hour
is
now
at
hand
,
in
which
you
shall
every
man
be
afraid
to
own
me
,
and
shall
shift
for
your selves
and
fly
to
your
Houses
,
and
shall
leave
me
forsaken
of
you
all
alone
:
But
I
will
not
call
it
alone
;
for
the
Father
will
not
forsake
me
.
33.
These
things
I
have
spoken
unto
you
,
that
in
me
ye
might
have
peace
.
In
the
world
ye
shall
have
tribulation
:
but
be
of
good
cheer
,
I
have
overcome
the
world
.
33.
I
have
told
you
what
is
to
befal
you
hereafter
,
that
though
you
will
be
grieved
at
my
departure
,
you
may
fetch
your
Peace
and
Joy
from
the
Assurance
of
what
I
will
do
for
you
after
my
Resurrection
.
You
shall
have
Tribulation
to
the
flesh
in
the
World
:
But
let
not
that
dismay
you
;
but
take
comfort
in
me
,
who
have
overcome
the
World
,
even
its
flattering
Tempations
,
and
its
malicious
Prosecutions
.
And
my
Victory
is
virtually
yours
,
who
shall
overcome
by
my
Intercession
,
Spirit
and
Graces
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
THese
words
spake
Jesus
,
and
lift
up
his
eyes
to
heaven
,
and
said
,
Father
,
the
hour
is
come
;
glorifie
thy
Son
,
that
thy
Son
also
may
glorifie
thee
.
1.
This
Prayer
Christ
made
to
his
Father
,
lifting
up
his
Eyes
to
Heaven
,
to
teach
us
to
look
thither
as
the
place
whence
God
appeareth
in
Glory
,
Father
the
hour
of
my
death
undertaken
,
for
Mans
Redemption
is
at
hand
:
Glorifie
thy
Son
by
thy
Attestation
and
his
Resurrection
,
that
his
Glory
may
be
the
Glory
of
thy
Power
,
Wisdome
and
Love
to
Man
.
2.
As
thou
hast
given
him
power
over
all
flesh
,
that
he
should
give
eternal
life
to
as
many
as
thou
hast
given
him
.
2.
As
thou
hast
advanced
him
to
this
Power
,
to
be
the
Owner
and
Lord
of
all
flesh
,
for
Disposals
,
Legislation
,
Judgment
and
Execution
,
to
order
all
things
,
so
as
may
secure
the
Possession
of
an
Eternal
Life
,
of
Happiness
,
to
all
that
thou
hast
given
him
by
effectual
Decree
to
be
certainly
eventually
saved
:
All
things
being
for
the
good
of
thine
Elect.
3.
And
this
is
life
eternal
,
that
they
might
know
thee
the
onely
true
God
,
and
Jesus
Christ
whom
thou
hast
sent
.
3.
And
what
is
Life
Eternal
,
but
that
perfect
knowledge
of
thee
,
which
fills
the
Soul
with
Love
and
Joy
and
the
knowledge
of
thy
Glory
,
shining
forth
in
thy
Son
Jesus
Christ
with
his
Body
the
Heavenly
Society
.
And
the
beginning
of
this
knowledge
is
the
beginning
and
way
to
Perfection
.
4.
I
have
glorified
thee
on
the
earth
:
I
have
finished
the
work
which
thou
gavest
me
to
do
.
4.
My
Doctrine
,
Example
and
Miracles
have
here
shewed
forth
thy
Glory
:
I
am
neer
the
end
,
and
have
almost
finished
that
work
on
Earth
for
Mans
Redemption
,
which
I
undertook
.
5.
And
now
,
O
Father
,
glorifie
thou
me
with
thine
own-self
,
with
the
glory
which
I
had
with
thee
before
the
world
was
.
5.
As
I
have
almost
performed
my
part
perform
thou
thy
part
of
the
Covenant
of
my
Mediation
;
and
give
me
the
Son
of
Man
a
due
participation
of
that
Glory
,
which
my
Divine
Nature
had
with
thee
from
Eternity
.
Note
,
This
Text
is
by
divers
diversly
Expounded
.
First
,
Some
say
that
▪
Christs
humane
Soul
was
Glorified
before
the
Word
was
.
Secondly
,
The
Arians
say
that
he
had
a
superangelical
Nature
only
before
the
World
was
,
which
united
it self
to
a
humane
Soul
(
say
some
)
or
only
animated
a
humane
Body
,
(
say
others
;
)
Thirdly
,
Others
of
late
say
he
hath
three
Natures
uniting
it self
to
the
Prime
Created
Superangelical
Nature
;
And
this
uniting
it self
to
a
humane
Soul
and
Body
(
say
some
)
or
to
a
humane
Body
alone
(
say
others
)
Fourthly
,
But
the
plain
Paraphrase
which
I
have
given
,
is
the
Doctrine
of
the
Orthodox
universal
Church
.
6.
I
have
manifested
thy
name
unto
the
men
which
thou
gavest
me
out
of
the
world
:
thine
they
were
,
and
thou
gavest
them
me
;
ad
they
have
kept
thy
word
.
6.
I
have
made
known
thee
and
thy
Will
,
to
them
whom
thou
gavest
me
out
of
the
World
,
to
be
my
peculiar
Disciples
:
They
were
thine
as
their
Creator
,
and
thou
gavest
them
me
to
be
their
Redeemer
,
and
I
have
taught
them
thy
word
and
they
have
kept
it
.
7.
Now
they
have
known
that
all
things
whatsoever
thou
hast
given
me
,
are
of
thee
.
7.
They
have
known
this
Fundamentally
,
that
I
and
my
Doctrine
and
Works
are
all
of
thee
.
8.
For
I
have
given
unto
them
the
words
which
thou
gavest
me
;
and
they
received
them
,
and
have
known
surely
that
I
came
out
from
thee
,
and
they
have
believed
that
thou
didst
send
me
.
8.
Note
that
Christ
insisteth
so
much
on
this
,
because
to
believe
that
he
and
his
doctrine
and
Works
are
all
of
God
,
is
virtually
to
believe
,
that
they
are
all
true
without
searching
after
any
other
Reason
of
yours
.
For
he
is
mad
that
believeth
not
that
there
is
a
God
,
and
he
believeth
not
a
God
who
believeth
him
not
to
be
perfect
,
and
therefore
to
be
Just
,
Good
and
True
,
and
not
the
Deceiver
of
the
World
.
9.
I
pray
for
them
:
I
pray
not
for
the
world
,
but
for
them
which
thou
hast
given
me
,
for
they
are
thine
.
10.
And
all
mine
are
thine
,
and
thine
are
mine
,
and
I
am
glorified
in
them
.
9
,
10.
It
is
out
of
special
Love
to
them
,
for
the
Salvation
and
welfare
of
these
,
that
I
now
pray
to
thee
,
and
not
for
the
meer
Worldlings
and
Enemies
of
thy
Kingdom
,
(
though
for
them
also
I
have
such
desires
and
Prayers
as
signifie
my
common
Love
;
and
the
Elect
among
them
yet
unconverted
,
I
have
such
requests
for
,
as
are
suited
to
their
state
.
)
But
these
that
thou
hast
given
me
peremptorily
to
save
,
are
the
People
of
of
thy
peculiar
Love
as
well
as
mine
.
And
all
that
I
so
Love
thou
lovest
also
,
and
it
is
in
them
that
I
am
glorified
and
my
Person
,
Office
and
Grace
is
honoured
,
which
others
do
but
Swinishly
despise
.
11.
And
now
I
am
no
more
in
the
world
,
but
these
are
in
the
world
and
I
come
to
thee
.
Holy
Father
,
keep
through
thine
own
name
,
those
whom
thou
hast
given
me
,
that
they
may
be
one
,
as
we
are
.
11.
And
now
I
am
leaving
the
Word
,
but
must
leave
them
in
it
to
Tryals
and
Persecutions
,
while
I
am
with
thee
.
And
seeing
their
Union
,
by
one
Faith
and
Love
is
their
Character
strength
and
safety
,
without
which
they
will
fall
into
Scandal
and
dissolution
,
O
keep
them
by
Concentring
in
thee
and
thy
Will
(
and
not
distracted
by
humane
Devices
and
Interests
)
that
they
may
be
one
in
Faith
,
Hope
and
Practice
,
as
we
are
one
,
12.
While
I
was
with
them
in
the
world
,
I
kept
them
in
thy
name
:
those
that
thou
gavest
me
I
have
kept
,
and
none
of
them
is
lost
,
but
the
son
of
perdition
:
that
the
scripture
might
be
fulfilled
.
12.
All
that
thou
gavest
to
be
my
adherent
followers
,
I
have
kept
in
thy
Name
,
save
the
Son
of
Perdition
,
in
whose
Revolt
and
Treachery
the
Scripture
is
fulfilled
.
13.
And
now
come
I
to
thee
,
and
these
things
I
speak
in
the
world
,
that
they
might
have
my
joy
fulfilled
in
themselves
.
13.
I
Come
to
thee
,
but
I
leave
them
my
Word
,
to
fortifie
them
with
that
joy
which
they
will
need
in
their
Afflictions
.
14.
I
have
given
them
thy
word
;
and
the
world
hath
hated
them
,
because
they
are
not
of
the
world
,
even
as
I
am
not
of
the
world
.
14.
It
is
not
all
the
World
that
will
be
saved
by
me
,
but
a
select
People
to
whom
I
effectually
give
thy
Word
,
and
the
World
hateth
them
,
because
their
Doctrine
,
Mind
and
Life
do
differ
from
the
World
,
and
they
are
of
another
Spirit
and
Society
of
which
I
am
the
Head
.
15.
I
pray
not
that
thou
shouldest
take
them
out
of
the
world
,
but
that
thou
shouldest
keep
them
from
the
evil
.
16.
They
are
not
of
the
world
,
even
as
I
am
not
of
the
world
.
15.
They
have
work
to
do
in
the
World
,
from
which
I
do
not
pray
thou
shouldest
take
them
,
but
that
thou
keep
them
pure
from
the
sins
.
Temptatations
and
Malice
of
the
World
,
as
those
that
are
separa-from
it
to
obey
thee
,
as
I
their
Leader
am
.
17.
Sanctifie
them
through
thy
truth
:
thy
word
is
truth
.
17.
Qualifie
and
separate
them
by
thy
Truth
,
to
propagate
thy
Truth
,
even
thy
Word
which
is
Truth
.
18.
As
thou
hast
sent
me
into
the
world
,
even
so
have
I
also
sent
them
into
the
world
.
18.
As
thou
sentest
me
for
the
work
of
a
Redeemer
into
this
sinful
World
,
so
have
I
sent
them
,
for
the
work
of
Apostleship
.
19.
And
for
their
sakes
I
sanctifie
my self
,
that
they
also
might
be
sanctified
through
the
truth
.
19.
For
their
sakes
I
become
a
Sacrifice
offered
to
thee
,
that
they
may
by
my
Doctrine
,
Example
,
and
Spirit
,
be
also
totally
devou●ed
to
serve
thee
.
20.
Neither
pray
I
for
these
alone
,
but
for
them
also
which
shall
believe
on
me
through
their
word
:
20.
But
it
is
not
for
them
only
that
I
pray
,
but
for
all
that
by
their
Ministry
shall
become
true
Christians
.
21.
That
they
all
may
be
one
,
as
thou
Father
art
in
me
,
and
I
in
thee
;
that
they
also
may
be
one
in
us
:
that
the
world
may
believe
that
thou
has
sent
me
.
21.
And
the
sum
of
my
Prayer
for
them
is
,
that
as
I
am
so
united
to
thee
,
that
what
thou
speakest
I
speak
,
and
what
thou
Lovest
I
Love
,
and
thy
Works
are
my
Works
,
wrought
by
thee
,
so
they
may
be
one
in
us
(
and
not
in
any
uncapable
Center
of
humane
Invention
and
Usurpation
)
and
may
all
speak
the
same
thing
which
they
have
heard
from
thee
by
me
,
and
may
Love
what
we
Love
,
and
do
our
work
and
not
their
own
:
That
by
their
concord
in
Faith
,
Love
and
Practice
the
world
may
be
won
to
Christianity
and
not
scandalized
by
their
Discord
and
Fractions
,
or
by
forsaking
the
true
Unity
,
and
combining
for
wordly
Interest
on
worldly
terms
.
22.
And
the
glory
which
thou
gavest
me
,
I
have
given
them
:
that
they
may
be
one
,
even
as
we
are
one
.
22.
And
as
thou
has
glorified
me
in
the
World
by
the
Power
of
working
Miracles
,
and
gathering
Sinners
home
to
thee
,
I
have
glorified
them
by
giving
them
the
same
Power
to
work
Miracles
and
to
call
and
convert
the
World
:
that
they
may
be
one
Body
,
of
one
Mind
and
do
one
work
,
as
I
have
done
thy
work
alone
.
23.
I
in
them
and
thou
in
me
,
that
they
may
be
made
perfect
in
one
,
and
that
the
world
may
know
that
thou
hast
sent
me
,
and
hast
loved
them
,
as
thou
hast
loved
me
.
23.
That
while
I
work
in
them
,
by
my
Word
and
Spirit
,
as
thou
workest
in
me
,
they
may
be
perfected
into
one
concordant
harmonious
Body
,
united
in
Faith
and
Love
,
that
this
Lustre
of
their
Excellency
and
Concord
may
convince
the
World
,
that
thou
hast
sent
me
to
restore
them
that
are
so
much
restored
,
and
that
thou
lovest
them
as
thy
Redeemed
Sanctified
ones
,
as
thou
lovest
me
their
Redeemer
.
24.
Father
,
I
will
that
they
also
whom
thou
hast
given
me
,
be
with
me
where
I
am
;
that
they
may
behold
my
glory
which
thou
hast
given
me
:
for
thou
lovedst
me
before
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
24
Father
as
it
was
thy
Covenant
with
me
as
my
Reward
for
Redemption
,
it
is
now
my
Will
and
Desire
,
that
all
that
thou
givest
me
by
Conversion
as
true
Christians
,
to
be
saved
,
may
be
after
death
with
me
where
I
am
,
that
they
may
see
the
Glory
which
thou
givest
me
,
the
sight
of
which
is
part
of
their
glorification
:
For
thou
lovest
me
before
the
Foundation
of
the
World
,
and
wilt
communicate
Glory
to
them
by
me
.
25.
O
righteous
Father
,
the
world
hath
not
known
thee
;
but
I
have
known
thee
,
and
these
have
known
that
thou
hast
sent
me
.
25.
O
Righteous
Father
,
that
world
of
Men
whom
thou
hast
Created
have
not
known
thee
,
but
I
that
have
known
thee
have
declared
thee
to
them
,
and
these
my
Disciples
having
known
that
thou
hast
sent
me
,
have
believed
my
word
concerning
thee
.
26.
And
I
have
declared
unto
them
thy
name
,
and
will
declare
it
:
that
the
love
wherewith
thou
hast
loved
me
,
may
be
in
them
,
and
I
in
them
.
26.
And
I
have
by
my
Word
and
Works
made
thee
and
thy
will
known
to
them
,
and
will
do
so
yet
more
;
that
the
Holy
Spirit
of
Love
with
which
thou
hast
filled
me
,
may
be
in
them
,
and
by
that
Spirit
I
may
be
in
them
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
WHen
Jesus
had
spoken
these
words
,
he
went
forth
with
his
deciples
over
brook
Cedron
,
where
was
a
garden
,
into
the
the
which
he
entred
,
and
his
Disciples
.
2.
And
Judas
also
which
betrayed
him
;
knew
the
place
:
for
Jesus
oft-times
resorted
thither
with
his
disciples
.
1.
This
Sermon
and
Prayer
being
spoken
after
the
Sacrament
,
Jesus
went
to
the
Garden
where
he
knew
he
should
be
apprehended
:
Judas
knew
the
place
,
because
Christ
oft
went
thither
,
&c.
3.
Judas
then
having
received
a
band
of
men
,
and
officers
from
the
cheif
priests
and
Pharises
,
cometh
thither
with
lanterns
,
and
torchees
,
and
weapons
.
3.
Note
,
Judas
was
the
Informer
that
led
the
Officers
(
such
as
Constables
,
)
and
the
Chief
Priests
and
the
Pharisees
of
their
party
were
they
that
(
like
Justices
)
furnished
them
with
Commissions
and
Armed
men
.
4.
Jesus
therefore
knowing
all
things
that
should
come
upon
him
,
went
forth
,
and
said
unto
them
,
Whom
seek
ye
?
5.
They
answered
him
,
Jesus
of
Nazareth
.
Jesus
saith
unto
them
,
I
am
he
.
And
Judas
also
which
betrayed
him
,
stood
with
them
.
5
,
6.
Note
,
Christ
fled
not
when
his
hour
was
come
.
2.
What
a
stony
heart
had
Judas
all
this
while
.
6.
As
soon
then
as
he
had
said
unto
them
,
I
am
he
,
they
went
backward
and
fell
to
the
ground
.
6.
Some
of
them
went
backward
and
fell
.
Note
,
This
stopt
not
them
or
their
Companions
.
7.
Then
asked
he
them
again
,
whom
seek
ye
?
And
they
said
,
Jesus
of
Nazareth
.
8.
Jesus
answered
,
I
have
told
you
that
I
am
he
.
If
therefore
ye
seek
me
,
let
these
go
their
way
:
9.
That
the
saying
might
be
fulfilled
which
he
spake
,
Of
them
which
thou
gavest
me
,
have
I
lost
none
.
7
,
8
,
9.
Note
,
Christ
was
careful
for
the
Bodily
safety
of
his
Disciples
till
their
hour
came
.
2.
His
words
of
Loosing
none
,
are
here
Expounded
as
reaching
to
the
body
as
well
as
to
the
Soul
.
10.
Then
Simon
Peter
having
a
sword
,
drew
it
,
and
smote
the
high
priests
servant
,
and
cut
off
his
right
ear
.
The
servants
name
was
Malchus
.
11.
Then
said
Jesus
unto
Peter
,
Put
up
thy
sword
unto
the
sheath
:
the
cup
which
my
Father
hath
given
me
,
shall
I
not
drink
it
?
10
,
11.
Note
,
Peter
that
before
trusted
too
much
to
his
own
constancy
,
now
trusteth
too
much
to
his
Sword
,
without
Commission
.
●
Christ
would
not
be
rescued
from
his
undertaken
sufferings
by
humane
strength
.
12.
Then
the
band
,
and
the
captain
,
and
officers
of
the
Jews
took
Jesus
,
and
bound
him
.
12.
The
Colonel
with
his
Soldiers
and
the
Officers
,
bind
Jesus
as
as
a
Malefactor
;
being
slavish
Executioners
.
13.
And
led
him
away
to
Annas
first
(
for
he
was
father
in
law
to
Caiaphas
,
which
was
the
high
priest
that
same
year
.
)
14.
Now
Caiaphas
was
he
which
gave
counsel
to
the
Jews
,
that
it
was
expedient
that
one
man
should
die
for
the
people
.
13.
The
Power
was
in
Caiaphas
,
but
his
Father
in
Law
was
made
the
way
to
him
,
no
doubt
being
a
forward
Actor
.
15.
And
Simon
Peter
followed
Jesus
,
and
so
did
another
Disciple
.
That
Disciple
was
known
unto
the
high
priest
,
and
went
in
with
Jesus
into
the
palace
of
the
high
priest
.
16.
But
Peter
stood
at
the
door
without
.
Then
went
out
that
other
Disciple
which
was
known
unto
the
high
priest
,
and
spake
unto
her
that
kept
the
door
,
and
brought
in
Peter
.
15.
Note
,
It
seems
acquaintance
made
them
bear
with
John
,
and
yet
pretended
they
knew
him
not
to
be
a
Disciple
.
17.
Then
saith
the
Damsel
that
kept
the
door
,
unto
Peter
,
Art
not
thou
also
one
of
this
mans
disciples
?
He
saith
,
I
am
not
.
18.
And
the
Servants
and
Officers
stood
there
,
who
had
made
a
fire
of
coals
(
for
it
was
cold
)
and
they
warmed
themselves
:
and
Peter
stood
with
them
,
and
warmed
himself
.
17
,
18.
Note
,
Whenever
we
have
business
in
bad
Company
,
we
should
foresee
what
Temptations
,
we
may
there
expect
,
and
be
forewarned
.
19.
The
high
priest
then
asked
Jesus
of
his
disciples
,
and
of
his
doctrine
.
19.
N.
The
Perversion
and
Confusion
of
this
blinded
World
,
Man
Examineth
and
Judgeth
God
:
An
ignorant
High
Priest
who
pretendeth
to
no
honour
,
but
to
be
an
Officer
of
God
judgeth
his
Master
.
20.
Jesus
answered
him
,
I
spake
openly
to
the
world
;
I
ever
taught
in
the
Synagogues
and
in
the
Temple
,
whither
the
Jews
always
resort
,
and
in
secret
have
I
said
nothing
,
21.
Why
askest
thou
me
?
ask
them
which
heard
me
,
what
I
have
said
unto
them
:
behold
,
they
know
what
I
said
.
20
,
21.
Note
,
Christ
that
came
to
die
for
our
sins
,
yet
would
not
accuse
himself
but
refe●●ed
the
ensnaring
Prelate
to
his
Auditors
,
and
bid
him
p●oduce
his
Witnesses
if
he
had
any
thing
to
accuse
him
of
:
Giving
us
an
Example
how
to
answer
such
malicious
High
Priests
.
Secondly
,
By
[
in
secret
have
I
said
nothing
]
hemeaneth
,
I
have
not
fraudulently
concealed
my
Doctrine
,
Thirdly
,
Christ
did
not
separate
from
the
Temple
or
Synagogue
,
and
yet
they
could
not
bear
him
while
he
put
them
but
to
prove
their
accusations
;
they
expected
that
his
obedience
to
their
demands
should
have
furnished
their
Malice
with
matter
against
him
,
while
they
were
breaking
Gods
Commands
.
22.
And
when
he
had
thus
spoken
one
of
the
officers
which
stood
by
,
stroke
Jesus
with
the
palm
of
his
hand
,
saying
,
Answerest
thou
the
high
priest
so
?
22.
Note
,
It
is
no
wonder
if
wicked
High
Priests
have
wicked
Officers
,
ready
to
say
and
do
as
they
.
Rebels
against
God
charge
God
himself
for
not
obeying
them
in
iniquity
;
and
expect
more
than
due
submission
from
Gods
Servants
while
they
were
against
God
himself
.
23.
Jesus
answered
him
,
If
I
have
spoken
evil
,
bear
witness
of
the
evil
:
but
if
well
,
why
smitest
thou
me
?
23.
If
I
have
by
my
answer
broken
the
Law
,
prove
it
:
If
not
,
why
art
thou
Executioner
without
Tryal
or
desert
.
24.
(
Now
Annas
had
sent
him
bound
unto
Caiaphas
the
high
Priest
.
)
25.
And
Simon
Peter
stood
and
warmed
himself
:
They
said
therefore
unto
him
,
Art
not
thou
also
one
of
his
disciples
?
He
denied
it
,
and
said
,
I
am
not
.
26.
One
of
the
servants
of
the
high
Priest
,
(
being
his
kinsman
whose
ear
Peter
cut
off
)
saith
,
Did
not
I
see
thee
in
the
garden
with
him
?
27.
Peter
then
denied
again
,
and
immediately
the
Cock
crew
.
24
,
25
,
&c.
All
this
was
done
in
Caiphas
house
whither
Annas
had
sent
Christ
bound
.
There
Peter
then
denied
Christ
:
Though
one
denyal
be
here
omitted
.
28.
Then
led
they
Jesus
from
Caiaphas
,
unto
the
hall
of
Judgment
:
And
it
was
Early
,
and
they
themselves
went
not
into
the
Judgement-hall
lest
they
should
be
defiled
:
but
that
they
might
eat
the
Passover
.
28.
Note
,
Thus
That
Hypocrite
Priests
make
Conscience
of
a
Ceremony
,
while
they
are
shedding
holy
Blood
.
29.
Pilate
then
went
out
unto
them
,
and
said
,
What
accusation
bring
you
against
this
man
?
30.
They
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
If
he
were
not
a
malefactour
,
we
would
not
have
delivered
him
up
unto
thee
.
29
,
30.
Note
,
The
wicked
Priests
expected
that
Pilate
should
have
taken
their
bare
word
against
Christ
to
Condemns
him
.
31.
Then
said
Pilate
unto
them
,
Take
ye
him
and
judge
him
according
to
your
Law
.
The
Jews
therefore
said
unto
him
,
It
is
not
lawful
for
us
to
put
any
man
to
death
:
32.
That
the
saying
of
Jesus
might
be
fulfilled
,
which
he
spake
,
signifying
what
death
he
should
die
.
31
,
32.
If
he
must
be
Condemned
upon
your
bare
word
,
be
you
the
Judges
of
him
by
your
own
Law
:
For
the
Rommans
use
not
to
Condemn
men
so
unjustly
.
Note
,
The
Romans
having
Conquered
the
Jews
,
allowed
them
the
use
of
their
Law
for
lesser
punishments
,
but
not
for
death
(
though
some
think
otherwise
:
)
Crucifying
was
the
Roman
punishment
.
33.
Then
Pilate
entred
into
the
judgment-hall
again
,
and
called
Jesus
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Art
thou
the
king
of
the
Jews
?
34.
Jesus
answered
him
,
Sayest
thou
this
thing
of
thy self
,
or
did
others
tell
it
thee
of
me
?
34.
I
perceive
thy
question
implyeth
accusation
:
Who
is
the
Accuser
?
Is
it
thy self
or
any
other
.
35.
Pilate
answered
,
Am
I
a
Jew
?
Thine
own
nation
,
and
the
chief
Priests
have
delivered
thee
unto
me
:
What
hast
thou
done
?
35.
I
am
no
Jew
,
nor
Judge
of
your
Prophesies
,
pretences
and
quarrels
;
It
is
thy
own
Nation
and
those
that
should
best
understand
the
matters
of
it
,
even
the
High
Priest
that
have
delivered
thee
to
me
:
How
hast
thou
offended
them
.
36.
Jesus
answered
,
My
kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
:
if
my
kingdom
were
of
this
world
,
then
would
my
servants
fight
,
that
I
should
not
be
delivered
to
the
Jews
:
but
now
is
my
kingdom
not
from
hence
.
36.
I
know
it
is
as
the
Usurper
of
the
Crown
against
Caesar
that
they
intend
to
accuse
me
:
But
of
that
they
have
no
just
cause
:
For
it
is
no
Earthly
Kingdome
that
I
claim
;
nor
do
I
raise
Men
to
fight
for
me
,
as
I
should
do
if
I
claimed
an
Earthly
Kingdom
.
37.
Pilate
therefore
said
unto
him
,
Art
thou
a
king
then
?
Jesus
answered
,
Thou
sayest
that
I
am
a
king
.
To
this
end
was
I
born
,
and
for
this
cause
came
I
into
the
world
,
that
I
should
bear
witness
unto
the
truth
:
every
one
that
is
of
the
truth
,
heareth
my
voice
.
38.
Pilate
saith
unto
him
,
What
is
truth
?
37.
And
art
thou
a
King
indeed
.
Jesus
answered
,
I
am
a
King
,
(
though
I
claim
no
mans
Crown
)
it
was
to
this
end
that
I
was
born
and
came
into
the
World
,
that
the
Truth
might
Reign
,
and
that
I
might
Reign
in
the
Minds
of
Men
by
the
Light
of
Truth
:
And
every
one
that
is
thus
enlightned
to
obey
the
Truth
,
obeyeth
me
:
Pilate
said
,
in
disdain
,
what
is
that
Truth
which
thou
pretendest
to
be
thy
Reign
.
And
when
he
had
said
this
,
he
went
out
again
unto
the
Jews
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
I
find
in
him
no
fault
at
all
.
38.
I
find
not
that
he
breaketh
any
of
our
Laws
,
by
any
capital
Crime
.
39.
But
ye
have
a
custom
,
that
I
should
release
unto
you
one
at
the
passover
:
will
ye
therefore
that
I
release
unto
you
the
king
of
the
Jews
?
40.
Then
cried
they
all
again
,
saying
Not
this
man
,
But
Barabbas
.
Now
Barabbas
was
a
robber
.
39.
Note
,
Pilate
derided
Christ
,
but
was
loth
to
murder
him
,
judging
him
innocent
.
Note
,
Whereas
other
Writers
of
the
Gospel
oft
tell
us
that
Christ
answered
not
a
word
,
and
John
tells
us
of
his
most
pertinent
Answers
,
it
only
signifieth
that
to
many
other
Questions
not
here
mentioned
,
he
gave
no
Answer
;
and
that
he
forbore
partly
as
seeing
it
was
in
vain
with
such
unrighteous
Men
,
and
being
not
over
regardful
of
self
defence
,
and
partly
that
he
might
not
give
them
matter
against
him
,
wrested
from
his
own
words
:
But
the
answers
omitted
by
others
John
reeiteth
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
THen
Pilate
therefore
took
Jesus
,
and
scourged
him
.
2.
And
the
souldiers
platted
a
crown
of
thorns
;
and
put
it
on
his
head
,
and
they
put
on
him
a
purple
robe
,
3.
And
said
,
Hail
king
of
the
Jews
:
and
they
smote
him
with
their
hands
.
1
,
2.
Note
,
When
the
unjust
Ruler
had
once
led
the
way
by
Scurging
him
,
all
the
Rabble
and
Soldiers
make
great
Sport
in
deriding
and
abusing
him
;
such
are
the
frolicks
of
wicked
ignorance
.
4.
Pilate
therefore
went
forth
again
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
Behold
,
I
bring
him
forth
to
you
,
that
ye
may
know
that
I
find
no
fault
in
him
.
5.
Then
came
Jesus
forth
,
wearing
the
crown
of
thorns
,
and
the
purple
robe
.
And
Pilate
saith
unto
them
,
Behold
the
man
.
4.
In
Scorn
.
6.
When
the
cheif
priests
therefore
and
officers
saw
him
,
they
cried
out
,
saying
,
Crucifie
him
,
Crucifie
him
.
Pilate
saith
unto
them
,
Take
ye
him
,
and
Crucifie
him
:
for
I
find
no
fault
in
him
.
6.
Thus
Christ
is
the
Foot-ball
of
Cruelty
and
Heathen
Scorn
.
Pilate
saith
,
let
it
be
your
own
dowing
if
you
will
needs
have
it
done
,
for
by
our
Law
he
deserveth
it
not
.
7.
The
Jews
answered
him
,
We
have
a
law
,
and
by
our
law
he
ought
to
die
,
because
he
made
himself
the
Son
of
God
.
8.
When
Pilate
therefore
heard
that
saying
;
he
was
the
more
afraid
;
9.
And
wenr
again
into
the
judgment-hall
,
and
saith
unto
Jesus
,
Whence
art
thou
?
But
Jesus
gave
him
no
answer
.
7
,
8
,
9.
Note
,
The
Name
of
the
Son
of
God
,
was
used
by
the
Priests
against
Christ
to
accuse
and
Murder
him
,
and
yet
to
a
Heathen
Judge
caused
fear
and
further
enquiry
:
And
to
this
day
it
is
matter
of
Scorn
to
such
that
the
Faithful
are
called
the
Children
of
God
.
10.
Then
saith
Pilate
unto
him
,
Speakest
thou
not
unto
me
?
knowest
thou
not
that
I
have
power
to
Crucifie
thee
,
and
have
power
to
release
thee
?
11.
Jesus
answered
,
Thou
couldest
have
no
power
at
all
against
me
,
except
it
were
given
thee
from
above
:
therefore
he
that
delivered
me
unto
thee
hath
the
greater
sin
.
10.
Note
,
1.
Christ
would
not
tell
him
whence
he
was
by
Words
,
that
would
not
know
it
by
his
Works
.
2.
Pilate
thought
that
the
power
of
Life
and
Death
,
should
have
forced
Jesus
to
answer
him
.
And
Christ
saith
[
whatever
Proud
men
may
claim
or
pretend
to
,
no
man
can
have
more
Governing
Right
or
Authority
than
God
the
absolute
Soveraign
giveth
him
(
who
giveth
none
against
himself
)
Therefore
the
Arch-Priests
that
deliver
me
to
thee
to
be
Crucified
,
are
so
much
the
greater
Sinners
that
would
turn
Gods
Ordinances
of
Magistracy
against
himself
.
12.
And
from
thenceforth
Pilate
sought
to
release
him
:
but
the
Jews
cried
out
,
saying
,
If
thou
let
this
man
go
,
thou
art
not
Cesars
friend
,
whosoever
maketh
himself
a
King
,
speaketh
against
Cesar
.
12.
Then
the
Priests
used
that
Argument
with
Pilate
which
he
had
not
strength
to
overcome
;
as
if
they
would
question
his
Life
or
Office
,
as
a
Traytor
to
Caesar
,
if
he
would
not
Condemn
Christ
as
such
.
Though
Christ
had
told
him
that
he
pretended
not
to
a
Kingdom
of
this
World
;
yet
for
the
Name
of
a
King
either
Christ
must
die
as
an
Enemy
to
Caesar
,
or
Pilate
go
for
such
.
Thus
though
all
Royal
Authority
be
of
God
,
yet
it
is
oft
the
strength
and
most
prevailing
Argument
,
that
Wicked
men
use
against
God
and
his
Law
and
Servants
.
13.
When
Pilate
therefore
heard
that
saying
,
he
brought
Jesus
forth
,
and
sat
down
in
the
judgment-seat
,
in
a
place
that
is
called
the
Pavement
,
but
in
the
Hebrew
,
Gabbatha
.
14.
And
it
was
the
preparation
of
the
passover
,
and
about
the
sixth
hour
:
and
he
saith
unto
the
Jews
,
Behold
your
King
.
15.
But
they
cried
out
,
Away
with
him
,
away
with
him
,
Crucifie
him
.
Pilate
saith
unto
them
,
Shall
I
Crucifie
your
King
?
The
Chief
Priests
answered
,
we
have
no
King
but
Cesar
.
13.
When
Pilate
saw
that
there
was
no
resisting
them
without
danger
to
himself
,
he
sate
in
Judgment
on
Christ
in
a
place
called
in
the
Syriack
Gabbatha
.
Note
,
The
Controversie
of
the
day
,
(
whether
it
was
that
called
by
us
Friday
or
Wednesday
or
Thursday
)
and
that
of
the
hour
(
whether
it
was
the
sixth
hour
(
as
John
saith
it
was
about
,
)
or
the
third
hour
(
as
Marke
saith
)
and
whether
in
John
it
should
he
read
the
third
(
as
Beza
and
some
others
think
)
are
both
too
hard
for
Vulgar
Readers
,
and
therefore
I
leave
them
to
Controversal
writers
:
Much
is
said
on
both
sides
.
Note
,
2.
These
Arch-Priests
that
at
the
heart
were
much
against
Caesar
,
yet
to
murder
Christ
as
a
Rebel
,
pretend
to
be
the
greatest
Caesarian
Royalists
.
16.
Then
delivered
he
him
therefore
unto
them
to
be
Crucified
.
And
they
took
Jesus
and
led
him
away
.
17.
And
he
bearing
his
Cross
,
went
forth
unto
a
place
called
the
place
of
a
scull
,
which
is
called
in
the
Hebrew
,
Golgotha
.
17.
He
bare
his
Cross
(
till
his
strength
failed
and
then
they
made
Simon
of
Cyrene
to
bear
it
)
to
a
place
called
in
Syriack
Golgotha
,
or
the
place
of
a
Skul
.
18.
Where
they
Crucified
him
,
and
two
other
with
him
,
on
either
side
one
,
and
Jesus
in
the
midst
.
19.
And
Pilate
wrote
a
title
,
and
put
it
on
the
cross
.
And
the
writing
was
,
JESUS
OF
NAZARETH
THE
KING
OF
THE
JEWS
.
18
,
19.
Note
,
The
Title
signified
his
accusation
.
20.
This
title
then
read
many
of
the
Jews
:
for
the
place
where
Jesus
was
Crucified
was
nigh
to
the
city
:
and
it
was
written
in
Hebrew
,
and
Greek
,
and
Latine
.
20.
Written
in
Syriack
or
Chaldee
words
with
Hebrew
Letters
,
and
in
Greek
and
Latine
.
21.
Then
said
the
chief
priests
of
the
Jews
to
Pilate
,
Write
not
,
The
King
of
the
Jews
;
but
that
he
said
,
I
am
King
of
the
Jews
.
22.
Pilate
answered
,
What
I
have
written
,
I
have
written
.
21
,
22.
The
Title
which
Pilate
made
in
Scorn
,
and
God
over
ruled
as
real
Truth
,
displeased
the
Arch-Priests
:
but
Pilate
would
not
alter
it
.
23.
Then
the
Souldiers
,
when
they
had
Crucified
Jesus
,
took
his
garments
(
and
made
four
parts
,
to
every
souldier
a
part
)
and
also
his
coat
:
now
the
coat
was
without
seam
,
woven
from
the
top
throughout
.
24.
They
said
therefore
among
themselves
,
Let
us
not
rent
it
,
but
cast
lots
for
it
,
whose
it
shall
be
:
that
the
scripture
might
be
fulfilled
,
which
saith
,
They
parted
my
raiment
among
them
,
and
for
my
vesture
they
did
cast
lots
.
These
things
therefore
the
souldiers
did
.
23.
Not
that
the
Prophesie
made
them
do
it
,
but
was
fullfilled
by
their
doing
it
.
25.
Now
there
stood
by
the
cross
of
Jesus
,
his
mother
,
and
his
mothers
sister
,
Mary
the
wife
of
Cleophas
,
and
Mary
Magdalene
.
26.
When
Jesus
therefore
saw
his
mother
,
and
the
disciple
standing
by
,
whom
he
loved
,
he
saith
unto
his
mother
,
Woman
,
behold
thy
son
.
27.
Then
saith
he
to
the
disciple
,
Behold
thy
Mother
.
And
from
that
hour
that
disciple
took
her
unto
his
own
home
.
25
,
26
,
27.
Note
,
Christ
on
the
Cross
had
a
care
of
his
Mothers
future
comfort
in
the
World
:
which
consisted
in
her
Entertainment
and
Converse
with
his
beloved
Disciple
.
28.
After
this
,
Jesus
knowing
that
all
things
were
now
accomplished
,
that
the
scripture
might
be
fulfilled
,
saith
I
thirst
.
29.
Now
there
was
set
a
vessel
full
of
vinegar
:
and
they
filled
a
Spunge
with
Vinegar
,
and
put
it
upon
hyssop
,
and
put
it
to
his
mouth
.
30.
When
Jesus
therefore
had
received
the
vinegar
,
he
said
,
It
is
finished
:
and
he
bowed
his
head
,
and
gave
up
the
ghost
.
28.
As
other
Scriptures
of
him
were
fulfilled
,
so
he
would
have
that
Psal.
69.22
.
And
having
drunk
the
Vinegar
,
he
said
,
my
Sacrifice
on
the
Cross
is
performed
,
and
the
Prophecies
of
it
fulfilled
,
and
he
bowed
his
Head
and
resigned
his
Soul
.
Many
passages
are
omitted
by
John
because
written
by
others
.
31.
The
Jews
therefore
,
because
it
was
the
preparation
,
that
the
bodies
should
not
remain
upon
the
cross
on
the
Sabbath-day
(
for
that
Sabbath-day
was
an
high
day
)
besought
Pilate
that
their
legs
might
be
broken
,
and
that
they
might
be
taken
away
.
32.
Then
came
the
souldiers
,
and
brake
the
legs
of
the
first
,
and
of
the
other
which
was
Crucified
with
him
.
31
,
32.
Note
,
What
day
it
was
,
whether
the
Seventh
day
Sabbath
,
or
another
so
called
by
the
Jews
Superstition
Expositors
varying
,
I
have
before
said
,
I
will
not
trouble
the
Vulgar
Reader
with
the
Controversie
.
33.
But
when
they
came
to
Jesus
,
and
saw
that
he
was
dead
already
,
they
brake
not
his
legs
.
34.
But
one
of
the
souldiers
with
a
spear
pierced
his
side
,
and
forthwith
came
there
out
bloud
and
water
.
33
,
34.
They
made
sure
since
that
he
was
dead
!
35.
And
he
that
saw
it
,
bare
record
,
and
his
record
is
true
:
and
he
knoweth
that
he
saith
true
,
that
ye
might
believe
.
36.
For
these
things
were
done
,
that
the
Scripture
should
be
fulfilled
,
A
bone
of
him
shall
not
be
broken
.
35
,
36.
John
that
saw
it
is
a
true
Witness
.
And
that
Psal.
34.20
.
which
speaketh
Gods
care
of
all
his
People
,
was
specially
meant
of
Christ
,
whether
David
so
understood
it
or
not
.
37.
And
again
another
Scripture
saith
,
They
shall
look
on
him
whom
they
pierced
.
37.
Thus
also
that
of
Zach.
12.10
.
was
fulfilled
.
38.
And
after
this
,
Joseph
of
Arimathea
(
being
a
disciple
of
Jesus
,
but
secretely
for
fear
of
the
Jews
)
besought
Pilate
that
he
might
take
away
the
body
of
Jesus
:
And
Pilate
gave
him
leave
:
He
came
therefore
and
took
the
body
of
Jesus
.
38.
Joseph
that
duist
not
own
Christ
openly
alive
,
begs
and
obtaineth
his
body
for
burial
.
39.
And
there
came
also
Nicodemus
(
which
at
the
first
came
to
Jesus
by
night
)
and
brought
a
mixture
of
Myrrhe
and
Aloes
;
about
an
hundred
pound
weight
.
40.
Then
took
they
the
body
of
Jesus
,
and
wound
it
in
linen
cloths
,
with
spices
,
as
the
manner
of
the
Jews
is
to
bury
.
39.
The
Mirrh
and
Aloes
were
to
keep
the
Body
from
Putrefaction
:
but
it
seems
they
did
for
hast
(
being
late
)
but
rudely
lay
them
to
the
body
with
the
Cloaths
,
deferring
the
full
Embalming
till
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
when
the
Women
came
with
Spices
to
have
done
it
.
41.
Now
in
the
place
were
he
was
Crucified
,
there
was
a
garden
;
and
in
the
garden
a
new
sepulchre
,
wherein
was
never
man
yet
laid
.
42.
There
laid
they
Jesus
therefore
,
because
of
the
Jews
preparation-day
,
for
the
sepulchre
was
nigh
at
hand
.
41
,
42.
It
was
Josephs
Sepulchre
which
he
had
prepared
for
himself
,
cleanness
and
nearness
made
it
convenient
.
CHAP.
XX.
THe
first
day
of
the
week
cometh
Mary
Magdalene
early
when
it
was
yet
datk
,
unto
the
Sepulchre
,
and
seeth
the
stone
taken
away
from
the
Sepulchre
.
1.
Mary
and
other
Women
first
see
it
.
2.
Then
she
runneth
,
and
cometh
to
Simon
Peter
,
and
to
the
other
Disciple
whom
Jesus
loved
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
They
have
taken
away
the
Lord
out
of
the
Sepulchre
,
and
we
know
not
where
they
have
laid
him
.
3.
Peter
therefore
went
forth
,
and
that
other
Disciple
,
and
came
to
the
Sepulcre
.
4.
So
they
ran
both
together
:
and
the
other
Disciple
did
outrun
Peter
,
and
came
first
to
the
Sepulchre
.
5.
And
he
stouping
down
and
looking
in
,
saw
the
linen
cloths
lying
;
yet
went
he
not
in
.
6.
Then
cometh
Simon
Peter
following
him
,
and
went
into
the
Sepulchre
,
and
seeth
the
linen
clothes
lye
;
7.
And
the
napkin
that
was
about
his
head
,
not
lying
with
the
Linnen
clothes
,
but
wrapped
together
in
a
place
by
it self
.
8.
Then
went
in
also
that
other
Disciple
which
came
first
to
the
Sepulchre
,
and
he
saw
,
and
believed
.
2
,
3
,
&c.
Peter
and
John
moved
by
Marys
words
,
went
and
saw
,
&c.
9.
For
as
yet
they
knew
not
the
Scripture
,
that
he
must
rise
again
from
the
dead
.
9.
Though
the
Scripture
(
and
Christ
himself
often
)
foretold
them
his
Resurrection
,
they
yet
believed
it
not
.
10.
Then
the
Disciples
went
away
again
unto
their
own
home
.
11.
But
Mary
stood
without
at
the
Sepulchre
,
weeping
:
and
as
shee
wept
,
she
stouped
down
and
looked
into
the
Sepulchre
.
12.
And
seeth
two
Angels
in
white
,
sitting
,
the
one
at
the
head
,
and
the
other
at
the
feet
,
where
the
body
of
Jesus
had
layen
:
13.
And
they
say
unto
her
,
Woman
,
why
weepest
thou
?
She
saith
unto
them
,
Because
they
have
taken
away
my
Lord
,
and
I
know
not
where
they
have
laid
him
.
10
,
11
,
&c.
Though
some
Evangelists
mentioned
but
one
Angel
,
that
denieth
not
that
there
were
two
,
which
is
here
affirmed
.
14.
And
when
she
had
thus
said
,
she
turned
her self
back
,
and
saw
Jesus
standing
,
and
knew
not
that
it
was
Jesus
.
15.
Jesus
saith
unto
her
,
Woman
,
why
weepest
thou
?
whom
seekest
thou
?
she
supposing
him
to
be
the
Gardener
,
saith
unto
him
,
Sir
,
if
thou
have
born
him
hence
,
tell
me
where
thou
hast
laid
him
,
and
I
will
take
him
away
.
16.
Jesus
saith
,
unto
her
,
Mary
.
She
turned
her self
,
and
saith
unto
him
,
Rabboni
,
which
is
to
say
,
Master
.
14.
Not
,
Whether
her
not
knowing
him
was
not
by
reason
of
distance
,
darkness
,
or
Christs
not
appearing
in
full
notoriety
,
is
uncertain
.
Secondly
,
Christs
first
words
are
of
Compassion
to
a
weeping
Sinner
that
loved
him
.
Thirdly
,
It
s
easy
to
think
with
what
passionate
Joy
this
sight
and
word
surprized
her
.
17.
Jesus
saith
unto
her
,
Touch
me
not
:
for
I
am
not
yet
ascended
to
my
Father
:
but
go
to
my
brethren
,
and
say
unto
them
,
I
ascend
unto
my
Father
and
your
Father
,
and
to
my
God
and
your
God
.
17.
I
am
not
risen
for
such
familiar
Conduct
and
Converse
as
I
had
with
you
before
my
Resurrection
,
but
must
Ascend
to
my
Father
where
my
Body
shall
be
a
Glorified
spiritual
body
.
And
though
I
will
allow
you
as
much
familiarity
as
shall
convince
you
of
my
Resurrection
,
yet
no
more
,
nor
such
as
formerly
.
But
go
to
my
Disciples
,
and
tell
them
,
I
take
them
as
my
Brethren
,
and
am
shortly
to
Ascend
where
I
shall
be
better
to
them
than
on
Earth
,
even
to
him
,
that
is
my
Father
(
by
Nature
and
Merit
)
and
their
Father
,
(
by
adopting
,
Grace
and
Union
with
me
through
my
Merit
)
to
my
God
(
as
I
am
Mediator
and
Man
)
and
their
God
(
through
my
Mediation
.
)
Note
,
All
true
believers
should
labour
to
get
this
most
Comfortable
text
deeply
imprinted
on
their
Minds
,
and
never
think
of
God
or
come
to
him
but
as
here
described
;
My
Father
and
your
Father
,
My
God
and
your
God
.
And
thus
only
to
think
of
Heaven
,
and
our
change
at
Death
,
we
are
Ascending
to
our
ascended
Saviour
called
our
Brother
,
and
to
his
Father
and
our
Father
,
to
his
God
and
our
God
.
Note
,
That
there
seemeth
a
great
difference
between
the
Evangelists
in
describing
these
passages
and
appearances
to
the
Women
and
Apostles
:
But
it
is
but
because
one
leaveth
out
what
another
mentioneth
but
not
that
they
contradict
each
other
.
And
if
you
you
take
them
altogether
as
one
History
,
the
order
seemeth
to
be
this
,
First
,
Mary
Magdalen
,
Johanna
Mary
of
James
,
and
Sallome
,
having
bought
Spices
,
and
going
to
Embalm
the
Body
,
said
who
will
roll
away
the
Stone
for
us
.
Secondly
,
When
they
come
they
found
that
the
Stone
was
rolled
away
;
for
an
Angel
had
done
it
,
and
with
his
appearing
and
Earthquake
affrighted
away
the
Soldiers
.
Thirdly
,
That
Angel
with
another
saith
to
the
Women
fear
not
,
I
know
you
seek
Jesus
that
was
was
Crucified
:
why
seek
ye
the
living
among
the
dead
;
he
is
not
here
,
he
is
Risen
,
Come
,
see
the
place
,
&c.
4.
Then
the
Women
run
and
tell
the
Disciples
,
They
have
taken
away
the
Lord
we
know
not
where
they
have
laid
him
.
5.
Then
Peter
and
John
run
to
see
:
6.
Mary
being
come
back
stood
weeping
at
the
Enterance
and
looked
back
and
saw
two
Angels
,
as
John
reciteth
it
.
7.
Then
Mary
looked
back
and
saw
Christ
,
and
at
first
knew
him
not
,
and
he
spake
to
her
as
here
.
8.
Then
she
runs
and
tells
the
Disciples
,
that
she
had
seen
the
Lord
:
9.
Either
then
or
when
she
was
gone
Jesus
met
the
rest
of
the
Women
,
and
said
to
them
All
hail
,
and
they
laid
hold
on
his
Feet
and
worshipped
him
;
and
he
said
fear
not
,
Go
tell
my
brethen
&c.
Or
perhaps
we
may
make
it
shorter
.
As
,
1.
The
Stone
rolled
away
and
the
keeper
affrighted
away
.
2.
Mary
and
the
other
women
comes
and
find
it
so
.
3.
They
go
in
and
miss
the
body
.
4.
Many
runs
and
tells
Peter
and
John
.
5.
They
run
to
see
.
6.
The
women
Staying
see
first
one
Angel
on
the
Stone
on
the
right
side
and
then
two
,
one
at
the
head
and
one
at
the
feet
of
the
place
.
7.
These
Angels
say
all
that
is
mentioned
,
to
Mary
and
the
rest
.
8.
Mary
seeth
Jesus
and
so
do
the
rest
,
who
holding
him
by
the
feet
he
restraineth
further
corporal
contract
,
and
speaketh
to
Mary
and
the
rest
all
that
is
mentioned
.
9.
Then
she
and
they
tell
the
Disciples
that
they
had
seen
him
,
and
what
he
said
.
This
seemeth
the
order
of
all
togegether
.
18.
Mary
Magdalene
came
and
told
the
Disciples
,
that
she
had
seen
the
Lord
,
and
that
he
had
spoken
these
things
unto
her
.
19.
Then
the
same
day
at
evening
,
being
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
when
the
doors
were
shut
,
where
the
Disciples
were
assembled
for
fear
of
the
Jews
,
came
Jesus
and
stood
in
the
midst
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
Peace
be
unto
you
.
18
,
19.
Note
,
Christ
rose
and
first
appeared
on
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
If
any
should
question
it
by
cavilling
at
the
Text
as
doubtful
;
the
practice
of
the
Universal
Church
,
ever
since
observing
that
day
without
any
Contradicting
Party
,
proveth
it
past
doubt
to
all
that
use
sober
reason
in
the
case
.
2.
Christ
owned
their
private
meeting
,
not
reproving
the
Cautelous
fears
of
Persecutors
.
3.
The
first
word
that
he
spake
to
them
together
(
or
after
his
words
to
Mary
)
was
[
peace
be
unto
you
]
(
Little
understood
by
many
Churchmen
.
)
20.
And
when
he
had
so
said
,
he
sheweth
unto
them
his
hands
and
his
side
.
Then
were
the
Disciples
glad
when
they
saw
the
Lord
.
20.
Several
appearances
are
past
by
because
mentioned
by
others
.
21.
Then
said
Jesus
to
them
again
,
Peace
be
unto
you
:
as
my
Father
hath
sent
me
,
even
so
send
I
you
.
22.
And
when
he
had
said
this
,
he
breathed
on
them
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
Receive
ye
the
holy
Ghost
.
23.
Whose
soever
sins
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
unto
them
;
and
whosoever
sins
ye
retain
,
they
are
retained
.
21
,
22
,
&c.
Peace
is
the
sum
of
my
Gift
and
Benediction
to
you
,
and
the
sum
of
your
duty
to
others
;
as
my
Father
sent
me
into
the
World
to
Gather
,
Guide
and
save
his
Church
as
their
Head
and
Mediator
,
so
I
send
you
to
Gather
,
Guide
and
Save
the
Church
as
my
Apostles
:
And
breathing
on
them
he
said
,
As
my
Father
sent
me
not
with
a
bare
Title
unfurnished
for
his
work
,
but
filled
with
the
Spirit
of
Life
and
Power
,
of
Light
and
Wisdom
,
of
Love
and
Goodness
,
so
I
will
give
you
the
same
Holy
Spirit
,
and
send
you
furnished
with
Power
,
Knowledge
and
Love
,
(
and
not
with
meer
names
and
Titles
as
Images
)
:
I
give
you
Power
to
Preach
the
Gospel
so
effectually
as
shall
open
mens
Eyes
,
and
turn
them
from
Darkness
to
Light
,
and
from
the
Power
of
Satan
unto
God
,
that
they
may
receive
really
from
God
,
and
by
Sacramental
investiture
in
Baptism
,
from
your
Remission
of
Sins
,
and
right
to
the
inheritance
among
the
Sanctified
by
Faith
in
me
:
To
be
the
Guids
of
my
Church
entrusted
with
Witnessing
and
Recording
my
Doctrine
,
Laws
and
Promises
for
their
Government
to
the
end
of
the
World
;
And
with
the
Keys
of
Church
order
,
as
authorized
Judges
in
your
several
charges
,
who
is
capable
of
Church
Communion
,
to
be
received
by
Baptism
,
restored
by
Repentance
,
or
as
uncapable
Apostates
cast
out
:
Together
with
an
extraordinary
Power
,
to
inflict
or
to
remit
bodily
Punishment
by
my
rule
;
not
at
your
pleasure
,
but
as
it
shall
please
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
he
shall
give
you
.
And
I
do
breath
on
you
to
communicate
now
some
beginnings
of
that
Spirit
which
I
will
send
down
on
you
after
my
Ascension
;
And
so
signifie
to
you
that
it
is
a
real
Qualification
and
Spirituall
that
I
will
give
,
(
as
God
when
he
made
Man
breathed
into
him
a
living
Soul
)
that
you
deceive
not
your selves
and
the
Church
by
dead
Imaginary
and
Powerless
names
:
The
witness
of
Jesus
is
the
Spirit
of
Prophesie
,
And
of
Sanctification
.
And
if
any
man
have
not
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
he
is
none
of
his
,
by
what
name
or
Title
soever
he
be
dignified
.
24.
But
Thomas
,
one
of
the
twelve
,
called
Didymus
,
was
not
with
them
when
Jesus
came
.
25.
The
other
Disciples
therefore
said
unto
him
,
We
have
seen
the
Lord
.
But
he
said
unto
them
,
Except
I
shall
see
in
his
hands
the
print
of
the
nails
,
and
put
my
finger
into
the
print
of
the
nails
,
and
thrust
my
hand
into
his
side
,
I
will
not
believe
.
24.
Note
,
All
Christs
Disciples
were
not
equally
inclined
to
believe
.
2.
This
obstinate
Resolution
deserved
a
desertion
yet
Christ
in
mercy
overcame
it
and
forsook
him
not
.
26.
And
after
eight
days
,
again
his
Disciples
were
within
,
and
Thomas
with
them
:
then
came
Jesus
,
the
doors
being
shut
,
and
stood
in
the
midst
,
and
said
,
Peace
be
unto
you
.
26.
The
next
first
day
of
that
week
,
they
being
assembled
,
&c.
Note
.
Coming
in
when
the
doors
were
fast
shut
whether
he
opened
them
(
as
some
groundlesly
think
)
or
not
,
was
a
Miracle
,
he
whose
Body
was
quickly
to
be
a
Glorious
Spiritual
body
when
it
came
to
that
Glorious
spiritual
Region
no
doubt
had
after
his
Resurection
a
change
preparatory
thereto
,
by
which
he
could
appear
and
disappear
and
vanish
from
their
sight
,
and
come
in
when
the
door
was
shut
,
and
at
last
ascend
to
heaven
:
And
the
Carnal
objections
against
this
are
all
vain
.
27.
Then
saith
he
to
Thomas
,
Reach
hither
thy
finger
,
and
behold
my
hands
;
and
reach
hither
thy
hand
,
and
thrust
it
into
my
side
:
and
be
not
faithless
,
but
believing
.
27.
Note
,
Wonderful
is
the
Condescension
of
Christ
to
those
that
he
will
save
.
28.
And
Thomas
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
My
Lord
and
my
God
.
28.
Note
,
The
convincing
condescension
of
Christ
turns
unbelief
into
a
Rapture
of
adoration
:
Now
Thomas
cryeth
My
Lord
and
my
God
.
29.
Jesus
saith
unto
him
,
Thomas
,
because
thou
hast
seen
me
,
thou
hast
believed
:
blessed
are
they
that
have
not
seen
,
and
yet
have
believed
.
29.
I
have
condescended
to
thy
sight
and
feeling
:
But
this
shall
be
the
common
way
to
blessedness
,
but
they
that
have
not
seen
shall
believe
and
so
be
happy
.
30.
And
many
other
signs
truly
did
Jesus
in
the
presence
of
his
Disciples
,
which
are
not
written
in
this
book
.
31.
But
these
are
written
,
that
ye
might
believe
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
the
Son
of
God
,
and
that
believing
ye
might
have
life
through
his
name
.
30
,
31.
These
and
many
more
not
recited
he
did
:
And
it
being
by
believing
that
Christ
is
the
Son
of
God
,
and
Saviour
that
you
must
come
to
life
,
and
by
the
evidence
of
these
Miracles
that
you
must
believe
that
he
is
the
Christ
,
therefore
these
Miracles
are
Recorded
to
convince
you
that
you
may
believe
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
AFter
these
things
Jesus
shewed
himself
again
to
the
Disciples
at
the
sea
of
Tiberias
;
and
on
this
wise
shewed
he
him self
:
2.
There
were
together
Simon
Peter
,
and
Thomas
called
Didymus
,
and
Nathanael
of
Cana
in
Galilee
,
and
the
sons
of
Zebedee
,
and
two
other
of
his
Disciples
.
3.
Simon
Peter
saith
unto
them
,
I
go
a
fishing
.
They
say
unto
him
,
We
also
go
with
thee
.
They
went
forth
,
and
entred
into
a
ship
immediately
;
and
that
night
they
caught
nothing
.
1
,
2
,
3.
Note
,
The
Disciples
went
home
to
their
Trades
when
Jesus
was
Crucified
:
2.
Their
unsucesfulness
was
to
prepare
for
the
Miracle
.
4.
But
when
the
morning
was
now
come
,
Jesus
stood
on
the
shore
:
but
the
Disciples
knew
not
that
it
was
Jesus
.
4.
His
appearance
after
his
Resurrection
was
with
some
change
from
what
he
appeared
before
.
5.
Then
Jesus
saith
unto
them
Children
,
have
ye
any
meat
?
They
answered
him
No.
6.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Cast
the
net
on
the
right
side
of
the
ship
and
ye
shall
find
.
They
cast
therefore
,
and
now
they
were
not
able
to
draw
it
for
the
multitude
of
fishes
.
5
,
6.
Christ
taketh
occasion
of
their
frustration
to
shew
his
Power
and
help
their
Faith
.
7.
Therefore
that
Disciple
whom
Jesus
loved
,
saith
unto
Peter
,
It
is
the
Lord
.
Now
when
Simon
Peter
heard
that
it
was
the
Lord
,
he
girt
his
fishers
coat
unto
him
(
for
he
was
naked
)
and
did
cast
himself
into
the
sea
.
7.
When
the
Miracle
convinced
him
upon
Johns
words
that
it
was
the
Lord
,
he
put
on
his
Fishers
Coat
and
leapt
into
the
Sea
,
to
shew
that
he
trusted
Christ
with
his
Life
.
8.
And
the
other
Disciples
came
in
a
little
ship
(
for
they
were
not
far
from
land
,
but
as
it
were
two
hundred
cubits
)
dragging
the
net
with
fishes
.
9.
As
soon
then
as
they
were
come
to
land
,
they
saw
a
fire
of
coals
there
,
and
fish
laid
thereon
,
and
bread
.
10.
Jesus
saith
unto
them
,
Bring
of
the
fish
which
ye
have
now
caught
.
11.
Simon
Peter
went
up
,
and
drew
the
net
to
land
,
full
of
great
fishes
,
an
hundred
and
fifty
and
three
:
and
for
all
there
were
so
many
,
yet
was
not
the
net
broken
.
8.
Here
are
two
Miracles
conjoyned
:
The
Fish
catcht
,
and
the
Fish
and
Bread
&
Fire
prepared
for
them
.
12.
Jesus
saith
unto
them
,
Come
and
dine
,
And
none
of
the
Disciples
durst
ask
him
:
Who
art
thou
?
knowing
that
it
was
the
Lord
.
13.
Jesus
then
cometh
,
and
taketh
bread
,
and
giveth
them
,
and
fish
likewise
.
12
,
13.
They
knew
him
more
by
the
Miracle
than
by
his
Visage
.
Though
it
be
not
said
tha
the
did
Eat
and
Drink
with
them
;
it
is
not
improbable
though
uncertain
.
14.
This
is
now
the
third
time
that
Jesus
sheweth
himself
to
his
Disciples
,
after
that
he
was
risen
from
the
dead
.
14.
This
was
the
third
time
that
he
appeared
to
many
of
them
together
,
or
the
third
that
John
Recordeth
,
and
the
third
day
of
his
appearing
,
though
the
sixth
appearance
made
:
And
whether
that
on
a
Mountain
in
Gallilee
,
mentioned
by
others
was
at
this
time
is
doubted
.
15.
So
when
they
had
dined
,
Jesus
saith
to
Simon
Peter
,
Simon
Son
of
Jonas
,
lovest
thou
me
more
then
these
?
He
saith
unto
him
,
Yea
,
Lord
;
thou
knowest
that
I
love
thee
.
He
saith
unto
him
,
Feed
my
Lambs
.
15.
Thou
didst
lately
profess
that
if
all
men
forsook
me
,
yet
thou
wouldst
not
,
as
if
thou
hadst
loved
me
more
than
all
the
rest
.
And
yet
did
three
times
deny
me
:
Art
thou
now
of
the
same
Resolution
more
confirmed
—
If
thou
be
,
what
Love
thou
hast
to
me
,
shew
it
by
thy
Ministerial
Love
and
Labour
,
for
the
Souls
even
of
the
lowest
.
16.
He
saith
to
him
again
the
second
time
,
Simon
son
of
Jonas
,
lovest
thou
me
?
He
saith
unto
him
,
yea
Lord
;
thou
knowest
that
I
love
thee
.
He
saith
unto
him
,
Feed
my
sheep
.
16.
Thou
knowest
the
heart
and
therefore
knowest
that
I
love
thee
,
&c.
17.
He
saith
unto
him
the
third
time
,
Simon
son
of
Jonas
,
lovest
thou
me
?
Peter
was
grieved
,
because
he
said
unto
him
the
third
time
,
Lovest
thou
me
?
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Lord
,
thou
knowest
all
things
;
thou
knowest
that
I
love
thee
.
Jesus
saith
unto
him
,
Feed
my
sheep
.
17.
N.
Peters
threefold
denyal
required
a
threefold
Confession
,
and
engagement
to
future
fidelity
and
obedience
;
and
this
told
him
what
Discipline
he
was
to
use
by
the
power
of
Church
Government
towards
others
that
so
offend
.
2.
Ministers
that
are
to
require
Confession
and
Promises
of
obedience
to
Christ
from
offenders
in
order
to
their
Restoration
,
must
lead
the
way
in
the
same
themselves
if
they
scandalously
sin
.
3.
The
great
evidence
of
our
Love
to
Christ
must
be
in
serving
the
Church
and
Souls
.
18.
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
thee
,
When
thou
wast
young
,
thou
girdest
thy self
,
and
walkedst
whither
thou
wouldest
:
but
when
thou
shalt
be
old
,
thou
shalt
stretch
forth
thy
hands
,
and
another
shall
gird
thee
,
and
carry
thee
whither
thou
wouldest
not
.
18
,
19.
Thou
wast
at
thy
free
dispose
,
&c.
But
here
,
after
others
shall
bind
thee
,
and
carry
thee
to
Prison
against
thy
will
,
and
also
unto
death
.
By
these
words
he
signified
that
he
should
be
Martyred
.
19.
This
spake
he
,
signifying
by
what
death
he
should
glorifie
God
.
And
when
he
had
spoken
this
,
he
saith
unto
him
,
Follow
me
.
19.
Follow
me
in
labour
and
fufferings
unto
Glory
.
20.
Then
Peter
turning
about
,
seeth
the
Disciple
whom
Jesus
loved
,
following
;
which
also
leaned
on
his
breast
at
supper
,
and
said
,
Lord
which
is
he
that
betrayeth
thee
?
21.
Peter
seeing
him
,
saith
to
Jesus
,
Lord
,
and
what
shall
this
man
do
?
20.
What
shall
become
of
John
.
22.
Jesus
saith
unto
him
,
If
I
will
that
he
tarry
till
I
come
,
what
is
that
to
thee
?
Follow
thou
me
.
22.
What
is
that
to
thee
how
long
he
shall
live
,
if
it
were
till
my
coming
;
or
if
he
live
till
he
see
my
Catholik
Church
setled
under
my
proper
Government
,
when
the
Jews
Law
and
Policy
are
fully
dissolved
at
the
destruction
of
their
Temple
and
Nation
.
23.
Then
went
this
saying
abroad
among
the
brethren
that
that
Disciple
should
not
die
:
yet
Jesus
said
not
unto
him
,
He
shall
not
die
:
but
,
If
I
will
that
he
tarry
till
I
come
,
what
is
that
to
thee
?
23.
Note
,
A
false
Tradition
may
pass
amongst
Christs
own
Disciples
by
misunderstanding
in
some
things
.
24.
This
is
the
Disciple
which
testifieth
of
these
things
,
and
wrote
these
things
:
and
we
know
that
his
testimony
is
true
.
24.
This
is
John
the
Disciple
who
was
an
Eye
and
Ear
witness
of
all
this
,
and
who
wrote
this
History
of
Christ
;
And
whose
testimony
the
Church
doth
justly
receive
as
true
.
Note
,
Though
some
take
these
words
to
be
the
Bishops
of
Asia
that
published
Johns
Gospel
,
(
at
whose
request
they
say
he
wrote
it
about
thirty
two
years
after
Christs
Resurrection
,
)
yet
it
is
no
less
probable
that
the
words
are
his
own
,
and
that
[
we
know
]
signifieth
only
[
its
well
known
to
the
Churches
.
25.
And
there
are
also
many
other
things
which
Jesus
did
,
the
which
if
they
should
be
written
every
one
,
I
suppose
that
even
the
world
it self
could
not
contain
the
books
that
should
be
written
.
Amen
.
25.
Though
this
History
be
written
to
Record
divers
things
which
others
have
omitted
,
yet
altogether
are
far
from
containing
all
the
Miracles
that
Christ
did
:
which
were
so
many
that
should
they
all
be
written
,
the
many
and
great
Volumns
would
as
it
were
overload
the
World
.
Note
,
1.
That
therefore
it
is
not
to
be
matter
of
offence
,
if
any
one
Evangelist
pass
by
divers
particulars
.
2.
That
though
multitudes
of
Christs
Words
and
Miracles
may
be
unknown
to
us
,
as
much
is
Recorded
as
he
would
have
taken
as
needful
to
the
notice
of
the
Church
through
all
Generations
:
And
none
of
his
Laws
or
Promises
the
objects
of
our
Obedience
and
Faith
are
omitted
:
yea
all
that
is
essential
to
Christianity
is
contained
in
Baptism
or
a
very
narrow
room
.
3.
It
is
in
vain
to
pretend
Oral
Tradition
for
any
needful
thing
omitted
in
the
Scripture
Records
,
though
the
Essentials
and
greatest
practical
Matters
of
Religion
are
most
certainly
delivered
us
both
ways
,
even
by
the
Scriptures
,
and
by
the
Universal
publick
practice
of
the
Churches
.
THE
ACTS
of
the
HOLY
APOSTLES
.
Note
,
That
this
History
written
by
Saint
Luke
is
not
to
be
supposed
to
contain
all
the
Miracles
,
Preaching
and
Success
of
all
the
Apostles
;
but
only
the
History
of
Peter
and
Paul
and
some
few
others
their
Companions
,
and
that
but
for
a
short
space
of
time
:
not
mentioning
what
the
other
ten
Apostles
and
their
helpers
did
in
other
parts
of
the
World
;
nor
what
Peter
and
Paul
did
to
the
end
of
their
lives
(
supposed
to
be
ten
years
after
the
ending
of
this
History
:
)
yea
Peters
History
is
here
Recorded
but
for
a
far
shorter
time
than
Pauls
,
with
whom
Luke
Travelled
.
And
though
this
History
of
Luke
have
more
infallibility
than
other
History
of
Church
affairs
since
written
,
yet
all
other
credible
notice
of
matter
of
Fact
and
Church
Practice
from
the
beginning
,
is
of
great
use
to
us
,
and
not
to
be
dispised
.
CHAP.
I.
THE
former
treatise
have
I
made
,
O
Theophilus
,
of
all
that
Jesus
began
both
to
do
and
teach
,
2.
Until
the
day
in
which
he
was
taken
up
,
after
that
he
through
the
holy
Ghost
had
given
commandments
unto
the
Apostles
whom
he
had
chosen
.
1.
I
wrote
the
Gospel
History
as
a
Record
of
Christs
Birth
,
Miracles
and
Doctrin●
,
reaching
to
the
day
of
his
Ascension
,
after
he
had
by
breathing
on
his
Disciples
given
them
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
their
Comissions
.
3.
To
whom
also
he
shewed
himself
alive
after
his
passion
,
by
many
infallible
proofs
,
being
seen
of
them
forty
days
,
and
speaking
of
the
things
pertaining
to
the
kingdom
of
God
.
3.
That
their
Faith
should
not
waver
but
have
full
assurance
,
he
shewed
himself
to
them
by
unquestionable
manifestation
,
at
several
times
in
the
forty
days
space
,
in
which
he
abode
on
Earth
before
his
Aseention
,
Instructing
them
in
the
matters
of
his
Kingdom
.
4.
And
being
assembled
together
with
them
,
commanded
them
that
they
should
not
depart
from
Jerusalem
,
but
wait
for
the
promise
of
the
Father
,
which
,
saith
he
,
ye
have
heard
of
me
.
5.
For
John
truly
baptized
with
water
;
but
ye
shall
be
baptized
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
not
many
days
hence
.
4
,
5.
And
when
he
was
among
them
he
bid
them
wait
at
Jerusalem
for
the
great
Gift
of
the
Father
even
the
Holy
Ghost
,
the
Promise
of
which
ye
have
heard
of
me
:
which
shall
be
your
full
solemn
initiation
into
your
Apostolical
and
Extraordinary
Ministry
,
and
a
few
days
hence
you
shall
receive
.
Note
,
The
Holy
Ghost
given
by
Christs
breathing
on
them
,
was
not
a
meer
Title
,
Name
or
Relation
,
bu●
yet
it
was
not
that
full
effusion
which
they
were
to
have
after
his
Ascension
;
but
a
previous
earnest
of
it
,
to
shew
them
from
whom
the
fuller
Communication
was
to
come
,
differing
from
this
later
,
as
his
own
Resurrection
Victory
differed
from
his
Ascension
,
Majesty
and
Kingdom
.
They
were
not
to
set
upon
the
Publick
Ministry
without
this
necessary
previous
qualification
:
nor
should
any
now
take
up
the
ordinary
Ministry
,
without
holy
suitable
qualifications
by
Christs
Spirit
.
6.
When
they
therefore
were
come
together
,
they
asked
of
him
,
saying
,
Lord
,
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
again
the
kingdom-to
Israel
?
6.
They
were
now
in
hope
of
Earthly
Dominion
,
and
said
,
wilt
thou
now
deliver
Israel
from
Captivity
and
reign
in
visible
Glory
over
them
,
as
the
Messiah
.
7.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
it
is
not
for
you
to
know
the-times
or
the
seasons
,
which
the
Father
hath
put
in
his
own
Power
.
8.
But
ye
shall
receive
power
after
that
the
Holy
Ghost
is
come
upon
you
:
And
ye
shall
be
witnesses
unto
me
,
both
in
Jerusalem
,
and
in
all
Judea
,
and
in
Samaria
,
and
unto
the
uttermost
part
of
the
earth
.
7.
Presume
not
to
enquire
into
Gods
secrets
,
of
which
this
is
one
,
at
what
time
God
will
advance
you
and
his
Israel
to
visible
Reign
and
Glory
.
But
such
Power
as
is
fittest
for
you
at
present
,
ye
shall
receive
by
the
coming
of
the
Holy
Ghost
upon
you
:
by
which
you
shall
be
enabled
to
declare
your
Testimony
of
what
you
have
seen
and
heard
of
me
,
throughout
the
Earth
.
Note
,
It
may
seem
strange
that
Christ
confuteth
not
their
conceit
of
an
Israelitish
Kingdom
restored
,
but
only
their
demands
about
the
season
.
But
they
were
so
far
in
the
Right
,
as
that
Christ
would
advance
believing
Israelites
with
the
rest
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
though
not
restore
the
Mosaick
Policy
,
nor
set
the
Israelites
over
others
in
a
local
Monarchy
at
Jerusalem
.
Therefore
Christ
intimateth
that
they
shall
have
better
than
they
expected
,
which
the
Spirit
should
teach
them
better
to
understand
.
9.
And
when
he
had
spoken
these
things
,
while
they
beheld
,
he
was
taken
up
,
and
a
cloud
received
him
out
of
their
sight
.
9.
Note
,
No
doubt
but
Christs
body
at
its
enterance
in
the
Glorious
Region
of
Spirits
,
became
glorious
and
spiritual
eminently
such
as
Paul
saith
ours
shall
be
1
Cor.
15.
2.
The
sight
of
Christs
Ascention
must
needs
be
as
full
an
ascertaining
of
the
Apostles
Faith
as
his
Resurrection
;
And
it
must
be
no
wonder
that
four
Evangelists
mention
it
not
,
it
being
enough
that
any
mention
it
,
Gods
Spirit
making
their
several
Histories
indited
by
him
to
be
as
one
Book
.
10.
And
while
they
looked
stedfastly
toward
heaven
,
as
he
went
up
,
behold
,
two
men
stood
by
them
in
white
apparel
;
11.
Which
also
said
,
Ye
men
of
Galilee
,
why
stand
ye
gazing
up
into
heaven
?
this
same
Jesus
which
is
taken
up
from
you
into
heaven
,
shall
so
come
in
like
manner
as
ye
have
seen
him
go
into
heaven
.
10
,
11.
While
they
looked
up
after
him
two
Angels
in
the
likeness
of
Men
,
in
white
stood
by
them
,
saying
,
ye
Men
of
Galilee
,
gaze
no
more
after
the
body
of
Jesus
ascended
into
heaven
:
Know
ye
not
that
he
must
there
Reign
in
Glory
,
and
thence
send
you
down
the
Grace
and
Blessings
purchased
by
his
life
on
Earth
;
and
yet
he
shall
come
again
at
the
day
of
Judgment
,
attended
with
his
glorious
Angels
,
and
does
not
forsake
you
by
his
remove
.
12.
Then
returned
they
unto
Jerusalem
,
from
the
mount
called
Olivet
,
which
is
from
Jerusalem
a
sabbath-days
journey
.
12.
Note
,
Mount
Olivet
at
the
neerest
part
is
but
five
Furlongs
from
Jerusalem
,
(
a
Furlong
is
six
hundred
feet
,
and
five
Furlongs
a
thousand
Yards
.
)
And
Christ
is
said
Luke
24.
to
lead
them
out
as
far
as
Bethany
,
which
is
said
to
be
fifteen
furlongs
from
Jerusalem
John
11.18
.
To
understand
thus
some
say
.
1.
That
Bethany
was
the
name
of
a
large
space
of
Ground
(
as
Hackney
where
some
houses
are
far
neerer
London
than
other
.
)
2.
And
that
Christ
ascended
not
from
the
neerest
part
of
Mount
Olivet
,
but
from
the
top
:
And
it
is
possible
that
Christ
might
lead
them
as
far
as
Bethany
,
and
in
the
house
of
Lazarus
instruct
them
,
and
go
forth
again
with
them
to
the
top
of
the
Mount
,
and
thence
ascend
.
13.
And
when
they
were
come
in
,
they
went
up
into
an
upper
Room
,
where
abode
both
Peter
,
and
James
,
and
John
,
and
Andrew
,
Philip
,
and
Thomas
,
Bartholomew
,
and
Matthew
,
James
the
son
of
Alpheus
,
and
Simon
Zelotes
,
and
Judas
the
brother
of
James
.
14.
These
all
continued
with
one
accord
in
prayer
and
supplication
,
with
the
women
,
and
Mary
the
Mother
of
Jesus
,
and
with
his
brethren
.
14.
Note
,
The
sight
of
Christ
Ascending
confirmed
their
Faith
.
2.
And
that
Faith
presently
caused
constant
Prayer
in
Concord
and
Communion
.
15.
And
in
those
days
Peter
stood
up
in
the
midst
of
the
Disciples
,
and
said
,
(
the
number
of
the
names
together
were
about
an
hundred
and
twenty
)
.
15
An
hundred
and
twenty
being
assembled
for
Prayer
and
mutual
encouragement
in
Faith
.
16.
Men
and
brethren
,
This
Scripture
must
needs
have
been
fulfilled
,
which
the
holy
Ghost
,
by
the
Mouth
of
David
spake
before
concerning
Judas
,
which
was
guide
to
them
that
took
Jesus
.
17.
For
he
was
numbred
with
us
,
and
had
obtained
part
of
this
ministery
.
16.
Note
,
This
[
must
needs
signifie
no
necessity
or
constraint
put
on
Judas
,
but
a
necessity
Hypothetical
,
and
of
consequence
,
that
is
,
i●
cannot
but
be
true
which
God
foretelleth
or
foreseeth
,
2.
Judus
,
though
a
Thief
and
a
Devil
had
by
Christs
own
choice
a
part
or
office
in
the
Apostolick
Order
:
But
not
after
Christs
breathing
on
them
and
giving
them
the
Holy
Ghost
for
the
proper
work
of
his
universal
Kingdom
,
as
it
began
after
his
Resurrection
,
but
only
as
one
sent
to
offer
Grace
to
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
that
mostly
refused
it
such
may
be
Ministers
to
condemnation
of
them selves
and
others
;
and
God
may
bless
their
doctrine
to
his
Elect.
18.
Now
this
man
purchased
a
field
with
the
reward
of
iniquity
;
and
falling
headlong
,
he
burst
asunder
in
the
midst
,
and
all
his
bowels
gushed
out
.
18
N.
Mat.
27.
Saith
he
strangled
himself
:
Some
Expositers
suppose
stangling
was
not
by
hanging
himself
but
the
rage
of
his
Conscience
and
Passion
did
suffocate
or
strangle
him
,
and
that
he
fell
down
and
burst
:
or
rather
that
he
cast
himself
headlong
from
some
high
place
and
burst
:
Others
think
that
the
Rope
or
Bough
break
where
he
was
hanged
:
And
its
possible
without
hanging
he
might
at
once
strangle
himself
with
a
Cord
on
the
brow
of
some
Precipice
or
fall
or
cast
himself
down
it
.
19.
And
it
was
known
unto
all
the
dwellers
at
Jerusalem
;
insomuch
as
that
field
is
called
in
their
proper
tongue
,
Aceldama
,
that
is
to
say
,
The
field
of
bloud
.
19.
This
is
commonly
known
,
and
the
name
of
the
field
to
this
day
is
as
a
Record
of
it
.
20.
For
it
is
written
in
the
book
of
psalms
,
Let
his
habitation
be
desolate
,
and
let
no
man
dwell
therein
:
and
,
His
bishoprick
let
another
take
.
20.
What
is
said
in
Psal.
69.25
and
109.8
.
is
ultimately
to
be
verified
of
him
:
his
Office
another
must
take
.
21.
Wherefore
of
these
men
which
have
companied
with
us
,
all
the
time
that
the
Lord
Jesus
went
in
and
out
among
us
.
22.
Beginning
from
the
baptism
of
John
,
unto
that
same
day
that
he
was
taken
up
from
us
,
must
one
be
ordained
to
be
a
witness
with
us
of
his
resurrection
.
21
,
22.
Note
,
Many
besides
the
twelve
did
constantly
accompany
Christ
.
2.
Quest.
Why
must
the
number
of
twelve
Apostles
be
yet
kept
up
,
were
not
others
good
witnesses
without
being
chosen
Apostles
.
Answ.
The
Israelitish
Policy
was
not
utterly
demolished
till
near
fourty
years
after
Christs
Resurrection
:
Therefore
till
then
the
Jews
there
were
to
be
Preacht
to
,
and
the
twelve
Apostles
,
suited
to
the
twelve
Tribes
;
though
after
the
number
was
changed
by
Pauls
Conversion
,
when
the
Gospel
was
to
be
principally
sent
unto
the
Gentiles
.
23.
And
they
appointed
two
,
Joseph
,
called
Barsabas
,
who
was
surnamed
Justus
,
and
Matthias
.
24.
And
they
prayed
,
and
said
,
Thou
,
Lord
,
which
knowest
the
hearts
of
all
men
,
shew
whether
of
these
two
thou
hast
chosed
,
25.
That
he
may
take
part
of
this
Ministery
and
apostleship
,
from
which
Judas
by
transgression
fell
,
that
he
might
go
to
his
own
place
.
23
,
24
,
25.
Note
,
1.
The
Apostleship
was
not
only
the
qualification
of
Eye
Witnesses
of
Christs
works
,
but
a
special
preeminent
office
of
some
of
those
many
who
saw
his
works
:
All
that
saw
them
were
not
Apostles
.
Therefore
Christ
did
set
diversity
and
disparity
of
Ministerial
Offices
in
his
Church
2.
Peters
speech
was
to
all
the
Disciples
,
ver.
15
,
16.
It
s
therefore
to
be
supposed
that
the
two
were
chosen
by
all
the
Company
,
but
by
the
Conduct
of
the
Apostles
.
And
God
by
Lot
chose
one
of
the
two
,
it
being
his
Prerogative
to
make
Apostles
.
And
I
know
no
reason
why
the
chief
Pastors
of
the
Church
(
at
least
in
cases
of
doubt
)
should
not
now
be
so
chosen
.
26.
And
they
gave
forth
their
lots
;
and
the
lot
fell
upon
Matthias
,
and
he
was
numbred
with
the
eleven
apostles
.
26.
Note
,
How
casual
soever
it
seemed
,
God
was
the
undoubted
determiner
of
it
.
But
solemnly
to
appeal
to
his
determination
in
ludricrous
toys
,
or
things
already
determined
by
his
word
,
is
but
prophanely
to
take
his
name
in
vain
.
CHAP.
II.
ANd
when
the
day
of
Pentecost
was
fully
come
,
they
were
all
with
one
accord
in
one
place
.
1.
It
is
by
most
Expositors
taken
to
be
on
the
Lords
day
though
some
few
contradict
it
.
2.
Christ
chose
the
time
to
send
the
Spirit
▪
when
they
were
unanimously
assembled
for
his
worship
.
2.
And
suddenly
there
came
a
sound
from
heaven
,
as
of
a
rushing
mighty
wind
,
and
it
filled
all
the
house
where
they
were
sitting
.
3.
And
there
appeared
unto
them
cloven
tongues
,
like
as
of
fire
,
and
it
sat
upon
each
of
them
:
2
,
3.
Note
,
It
is
likely
it
was
only
on
the
Apostle
.
4.
And
they
were
all
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
began
to
speak
with
other
tongues
,
as
the
Spirit
gave
them
utterance
.
4.
They
that
were
unlearned
men
,
were
all
suddenly
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
who
inspiring
their
minds
with
Sacred
Light
of
Knowledge
and
fervor
of
affection
,
caused
them
to
utter
these
in
various
Languages
,
which
they
had
never
learnt
in
the
Praises
of
God
and
his
works
.
Note
,
As
Baptism
entereth
Men
into
the
state
of
Christianity
,
this
effusion
of
the
Spirit
solemnly
invested
the
Apostles
in
the
full
state
and
power
of
their
Offices
.
5.
And
there
were
dwelling
at
Jerusalam
,
Jews
,
devout
men
,
out
of
every
Nation
under
heaven
.
5.
Then
were
at
Pentecost
Jews
out
of
many
Nations
where
they
were
dispersed
,
that
came
up
to
the
Feast
.
6.
Now
when
this
was
noised
abroad
,
the
multitude
came
together
,
and
were
confounded
,
because
that
every
man
heard
them
speak
in
his
own
language
.
7.
And
they
were
all
amazed
and
marvelled
,
saying
one
to
another
,
Behold
,
are
not
all
these
which
speak
,
Galileans
?
And
how
hear
we
every
man
in
our
own
tongue
,
wherein
we
were
born
?
9.
Parthians
,
and
Medes
,
and
Elamites
,
and
the
dwellers
in
Mesopotamia
,
and
in
Judea
,
and
Cappadocia
,
in
Pontus
,
and
Asia
,
10.
Phrygia
,
and
Pamphylia
,
in
Egypt
,
and
in
the
parts
of
Libya
,
about
Cyrene
,
and
strangers
of
Rome
,
Jews
and
proselytes
.
11.
Cretes
and
Arabians
,
we
do
hear
them
speak
in
our
tongues
the
wonderful
works
of
God
.
6
,
7
,
&c.
The
word
as
of
Christ
and
of
his
Gospel
was
that
which
they
speak
in
the
Tongues
of
all
these
Countries
.
12.
And
they
were
all
amazed
,
and
were
in
doubt
,
saying
one
to
another
,
What
meaneth
this
?
13.
Others
mocking
,
said
,
These
men
are
full
of
new
wine
.
12
,
13.
Some
derided
them
as
Drunken
.
14.
But
Peter
standing
up
with
the
eleven
,
lift
up
his
voice
,
and
said
unto
them
,
Ye
men
of
Judea
,
and
all
ye
that
dwell
at
Jerusalem
,
be
this
known
unto
you
,
and
hearken
,
unto
my
words
:
15.
For
these
are
not
drunken
,
as
ye
suppose
,
seeing
it
is
but
the
third
hour
of
the
day
.
14
,
&c.
It
is
but
nine
a
Clock
at
which
time
Men
use
to
pray
fasting
,
(
and
Drunkeness
will
not
enable
a
Man
to
speak
various
Languages
.
)
16.
But
this
is
that
which
was
spoken
by
the
prophet
Joel
,
17.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
in
the
last
days
,
(
saith
God
)
I
will
pour
out
of
my
Spirit
upon
all
flesh
:
and
your
sons
and
your
daughters
shall
prophesie
,
and
your
young
men
shall
see
visions
,
and
your
old
men
shall
dream
dreams
:
18.
And
on
my
servants
,
and
on
my
hand-maidens
I
will
pour
out
in
those
days
of
my
Spirit
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
.
16
,
&c.
This
is
the
fulfilling
of
what
Joel
Prophecied
of
the
times
of
the
Messsiah
,
&c
,
19.
And
I
will
shew
wonders
in
heaven
above
,
and
signs
in
the
earth
beneath
;
bloud
,
and
fire
,
and
vapour
of
smoke
.
20.
The
Sun
shall
be
turned
into
darkness
,
and
the
Moon
into
bloud
,
before
that
great
and
notable
day
of
the
Lord
come
.
21.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
,
that
whosoever
shall
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
shall
be
saved
.
19
,
20
,
21
,
Many
Prodigies
in
Heaven
and
Earth
as
if
the
frame
of
Nature
did
shake
or
were
altered
,
shall
go
before
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
and
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
But
faithful
praying
Christians
shall
be
saved
.
22.
Ye
men
of
Israel
hear
these
words
,
Jesus
of
Nazareth
,
a
man
approved
of
God
among
you
,
by
miracles
and
wonders
and
signs
,
which
God
did
by
him
in
the
midst
of
you
,
as
ye
your selves
also
know
:
23.
Him
,
being
delivered
by
the
determinate
counsel
and
foreknowledge
of
God
,
ye
have
taken
and
by
wicked
hands
have
crucified
and
slain
:
24.
Whom
,
God
hath
raised
up
having
loosed
the
pains
of
death
;
because
it
was
not
possible
that
he
should
be
holden
of
it
.
22
,
23
,
24.
You
deny
not
the
fact
of
those
Miracles
done
by
Jesus
,
which
are
the
infallible
works
of
Gods
attestation
:
Gods
determinate
Counsel
having
appointed
him
to
die
as
a
Sacrifice
for
the
Sins
of
the
World
,
and
he
foreknowing
all
that
your
wicked
hearts
do
in
it
hereto
,
accordingly
with
wicked
hands
you
have
murdered
him
(
not
at
all
excusable
by
the
said
decree
or
fore
knowledge
of
God
.
)
But
God
raised
him
from
the
dead
having
loosed
the
bonds
of
Death
,
it
being
impossible
they
should
be
held
and
conquered
by
it
.
Note
,
The
word
translated
Pains
of
death
may
be
also
translated
bonds
:
But
if
it
must
be
read
[
Pains
]
Death
as
a
separation
of
Soul
and
Body
is
by
privation
a
Penal
state
,
though
not
dolorous
by
positive
evil
;
yet
some
think
that
the
Article
of
Descent
into
Hell
signifieth
some
positive
penalty
on
Christs
soul
,
called
here
The
Pains
of
Death
:
But
most
think
otherwise
.
25.
For
David
speaketh
concerning
him
,
I
foresaw
the
Lord
always
before
my
face
,
for
he
is
on
my
right
hand
,
that
I
should
not
be
moved
.
26.
Therefore
did
my
heart
rejoyce
,
and
my
tongues
was
glad
:
moreover
also
my
flesh
shall
rest
in
hope
.
27.
Because
thou
wilt
not
leave
my
Soul
in
hell
,
neither
wilt
thou
suffer
thine
holy
One
to
see
corruption
.
Note
,
Though
David
spake
this
partly
of
himself
,
the
Holy
Ghost
spake
it
by
him
of
Christ
,
that
God
would
not
leave
him
in
the
state
of
Death
,
nor
suffer
his
body
to
be
corrupted
.
28.
Thou
hast
made
known
to
me
the
ways
of
life
;
thou
shalt
make
me
full
of
joy
with
thy
countenance
.
29.
Men
and
brethren
,
let
me
freely
speak
unto
you
of
the
Patriarch
David
,
that
he
is
both
dead
and
buried
,
and
his
Sepulchre
is
with
us
unto
this
day
:
30.
Therefore
being
a
prophet
,
and
knowing
that
God
had
sworn
with
an
oath
to
him
,
that
of
the
fruit
of
his
loyns
,
according
to
the
flesh
,
he
would
raise
up
Christ
,
to
sit
on
his
throne
:
31.
He
seeing
this
before
,
spake
of
the
resurrection
of
Christ
,
that
his
Soul
was
not
left
in
hell
,
neither
his
flesh
did
see
corruption
.
30.
Quest.
How
is
Christ
said
to
sit
on
Davids
Throne
which
was
of
a
visible
Earthly
Kingdom
.
Answ.
It
is
that
which
was
principally
meant
in
the
promise
to
David
,
And
the
eminent
and
highest
Reign
containeth
the
lower
under
its
power
.
2.
The
Article
of
Christs
descent
into
Hell
is
so
largely
handled
by
many
,
that
I
will
not
here
interpose
any
more
of
it
,
than
to
say
that
I
take
it
to
be
best
expounded
by
A.
Bishop
Vsher
in
his
Answer
to
the
Jesuits
challenge
.
And
this
Text
speaking
first
of
David
and
ultimately
of
Christ
,
seemeth
to
m●an
no
other
Hell
for
Christ
,
but
what
David
meant
of
●●●self
:
which
is
Hades
,
the
State
of
separated
Souls
as
such
.
32.
This
Jesus
hath
God
raised
up
,
whereof
we
all
are
witnesses
.
33.
Therefore
being
by
the
right
hand
of
God
exalted
,
and
having
received
of
the
Father
the
promise
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
he
hath
shed
forth
this
,
which
ye
now
see
and
hear
.
32.
We
being
all
Witnesses
of
his
Resurrection
(
and
Ascension
)
he
being
in
Glory
in
the
fulness
of
his
Power
,
and
having
promised
thus
to
send
down
the
Holy
Ghost
,
hath
performed
his
promise
as
ye
see
and
hear
.
1.
To
prove
by
this
Miracle
the
truth
of
his
Power
to
convince
Unbelievers
,
2.
And
to
enable
us
to
Teach
the
Gospel
to
the
People
of
divers
Languages
in
the
World
.
Note
,
The
Apostles
were
credible
Witnesses
of
fact
:
2.
The
Holy
Ghost
is
the
infalible
evidence
that
Christians
mission
and
power
is
of
God
.
34.
For
David
is
not
ascended
into
the
Heavens
:
but
he
saith
himself
,
The
LORD
said
unto
my
Lord
,
Sit
thou
on
my
right
hand
,
35.
Until
I
make
thy
foes
thy
footstool
.
34.
David
went
not
up
to
Heaven
bodily
as
Jesus
did
,
(
but
only
his
Soul
)
but
he
Prophesied
of
Christs
Ascension
and
Glory
.
36.
Therefore
let
all
the
House
of
Israel
know
assuredly
,
that
God
hath
made
that
same
Jesus
whom
ye
have
Crucified
,
both
Lord
and
Christ
.
36.
All
of
you
therefore
believe
these
Divine
attestations
and
know
asuredly
that
this
Jesus
whom
you
Crucified
is
in
Glory
exalted
by
God
to
be
the
Lord
King
and
Saviour
.
37.
Now
when
they
heard
this
,
they
were
pricked
in
their
heart
,
and
said
unto
Peter
,
and
to
the
rest
of
the
apostles
,
Men
and
brethren
,
what
shall
we
do
?
37.
These
words
accompanied
with
so
great
Evidence
,
and
the
work
of
the
Spirit
now
poured
out
,
they
could
not
resist
,
but
their
hearts
convinced
were
prickt
or
wounded
with
grief
and
fear
,
to
find
that
they
had
Crucified
the
Messiah
whom
they
expected
;
And
they
cryed
out
,
is
there
yet
no
hope
or
remedy
?
If
there
be
what
shall
we
do
?
38.
Then
Peter
said
unto
them
,
Repent
,
and
be
baptized
every
one
of
you
in
the
name
of
Jesus
Christ
,
for
the
remission
of
sins
,
and
ye
shall
receive
the
gift
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
38.
There
is
yet
hope
and
remedy
.
Repent
of
this
and
all
your
sins
,
and
give
up
your selves
by
Faith
to
Christ
in
the
Baptismal
Covenant
,
and
your
sins
shall
be
remitted
,
and
this
Holy
Ghost
which
you
now
admire
shall
also
be
given
unto
you
.
39.
For
the
promise
is
unto
you
,
and
to
your
Children
,
and
to
all
that
are
afar
off
,
even
as
many
as
the
Lord
our
God
shall
call
.
39.
For
the
Messiah
with
his
Grace
,
of
Remission
and
the
Spirit
is
promised
and
is
offered
to
you
that
are
Jews
and
your
whole
Nation
and
Children
in
the
first
place
,
and
shall
be
yours
yet
if
you
accept
the
offer
:
And
not
to
you
only
but
to
as
many
as
God
shall
call
of
the
Gentiles
in
the
remotest
parts
of
the
World
:
For
Christ
is
now
to
be
the
Universal
King
and
Saviour
of
all
Nations
and
Persons
that
accept
him
.
40.
And
with
many
other
words
did
he
testifie
and
exhort
,
saying
,
Save
your selves
from
this
untoward
generation
.
40.
And
with
many
more
Exhortations
he
perswaded
them
,
to
believe
and
repent
,
and
not
to
imitate
the
unbelieving
,
persecuting
,
hardned
part
of
the
Jews
,
lest
they
perish
with
them
.
41.
Then
they
that
gladly
received
his
word
were
baptized
:
and
the
same
day
there
were
added
unto
them
about
three
thousand
souls
.
41.
Then
they
that
believed
and
gladly
consented
to
be
Christians
were
baptized
:
And
that
day
about
three
thousand
were
converted
to
Christianity
.
1.
These
Jews
were
before
instructed
in
much
of
the
Law
and
Prophets
▪
and
therefore
their
Baptism
was
not
delayed
so
long
as
the
following
Churches
delayed
the
baptizing
of
the
Gentile
Catechumens
.
2.
Yet
though
all
were
converted
that
day
it
is
not
certain
that
all
were
Baptized
that
day
.
3.
None
were
Baptized
that
did
not
profess
to
believe
the
Essentials
of
the
Baptismal
Covenant
(
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
sent
of
God
to
reconcile
us
to
him
,
and
give
us
remission
of
sin
and
his
Spirit
and
everlasting
Salvation
;
and
profest
not
willing
consent
to
the
Covenant
.
42.
And
they
continued
stedfastly
in
the
apostles
doctrine
and
fellowship
,
and
in
breaking
of
bread
,
and
in
prayers
.
42.
And
being
thus
Convinced
,
Converted
and
Sacramentally
bound
and
devoted
to
Christ
,
they
continued
united
in
Communion
with
the
Apostles
,
in
learning
their
Doctrine
,
and
in
brotherly
Communication
,
and
Love
,
and
in
Celebration
of
the
Lords
Supper
and
in
conjunct
Prayer
.
The
Apostles
conducting
the
Society
in
all
this
.
43.
And
fear
came
upon
every
soul
:
and
many
wonders
and
signs
were
done
by
the
Apostles
.
43.
The
wonder
amazed
all
men
,
and
the
Miracles
wrought
by
the
Apostles
increased
mens
conviction
.
44.
And
all
that
believed
were
together
,
and
had
all
things
common
,
45.
And
sold
their
possessions
and
goods
,
and
parted
them
to
all
men
as
every
man
had
need
.
44.
The
greatness
of
the
thing
raised
them
above
the
World
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
filled
them
with
such
Love
as
made
every
one
to
be
to
another
as
himself
,
and
so
made
all
common
,
not
by
destroying
Propriety
,
but
Selfishness
,
and
causing
Charity
:
And
God
that
moved
them
to
it
,
knew
that
they
were
quickly
to
be
driven
from
their
Possessions
in
Judea
.
46.
And
they
continuing
daily
with
one
accord
in
the
Temple
,
and
breaking
bread
from
house
to
house
,
did
eat
their
meat
with
gladness
and
singleness
of
heart
.
46.
In
the
Temple
was
the
meeting
of
the
multitude
,
and
from
house
to
house
they
had
their
lesser
Meetings
where
they
did
eat
together
and
Sacramentally
Communicate
and
all
with
great
joy
and
singleness
of
heart
.
Note
,
Breaking
Bread
sometime
signifieth
common
eating
together
,
and
sometimes
Sacramental
Communicating
.
And
it
is
likest
here
to
signifie
both
conjunct
,
because
there
the
Church
used
the
Sacrament
at
the
end
of
a
meel
,
and
not
alone
as
now
.
47.
Praising
God
,
and
having
favour
with
all
the
people
.
And
the
Lord
added
to
the
Church
daily
such
as
should
be
saved
.
47.
Praising
God
and
applauded
by
all
,
(
or
in
Charity
to
all
)
:
God
dayly
added
to
the
Church
new
Coverts
,
saved
from
unbelief
and
sin
,
and
to
be
saved
by
further
Grace
and
Glory
.
CHAP.
III.
NOw
Peter
and
John
went
up
together
into
the
Temple
,
at
the
hour
of
prayer
being
the
ninth
hour
.
1.
Note
,
They
conformed
to
the
Jews
ordinary
way
of
choosing
the
Temple
for
a
place
of
Prayer
,
and
choosing
the
common
hour
.
2.
And
a
certain
man
lame
from
his
mothers
womb
was
carried
,
whom
they
laid
daily
at
the
gate
of
the
Temple
,
which
is
called
Beautiful
,
to
ask
alms
of
them
that
entred
into
the
Temple
.
3.
Who
seeing
Peter
and
John
about
to
go
into
the
Temple
,
asked
an
alms
.
4.
And
Peter
fastening
his
eyes
upon
him
,
with
John
,
said
,
Look
on
us
.
5.
And
he
gave
heed
unto
them
expecting
to
receive
something
of
them
.
6.
Then
Peter
said
,
Silver
and
Gold
have
I
none
;
but
such
as
I
have
give
I
thee
:
In
the
name
of
Jesus
Christ
of
Nazareth
,
Rise
up
and
walk
.
2.
Note
,
1.
They
that
have
not
Money
may
have
much
better
:
Holiness
and
Spiritual
Riches
are
found
most
with
Poverty
.
2.
God
gave
this
Cripple
better
than
he
asked
.
7.
And
he
took
him
by
the
right
hand
,
and
lift
him
up
;
and
immediately
his
feet
and
Ancle-bones
received
strength
.
8.
And
he
leaping
,
stood
,
and
walked
,
and
entred
with
them
into
the
Temple
,
walking
and
leaping
,
and
praising
God
.
7.
Note
,
This
and
such
Miracles
were
not
at
the
meer
will
of
the
Apostles
;
but
when
God
would
work
them
,
his
spirit
by
inspiration
made
it
known
to
them
and
put
them
on
.
9.
And
all
the
people
saw
him
walking
and
praising
God
.
10.
And
they
knew
that
it
was
he
which
sat
for
alms
at
the
Beautiful
gate
of
the
Temple
:
and
they
were
filled
with
wonder
and
amazment
at
that
which
had
happened
unto
him
.
9.10
.
He
had
so
long
used
to
be
there
begging
that
they
well
know
him
,
and
wondred
at
the
change
.
11.
And
as
the
lame
man
which
was
healed
,
held
Peter
and
John
,
all
the
People
ran
together
unto
them
in
the
Porch
that
is
called
Solomons
,
greatly
wondring
.
11.
The
Miracle
made
the
People
crowd
to
gaze
at
them
.
12.
And
when
Peter
saw
it
,
he
answered
unto
the
People
,
Ye
men
of
Israel
,
why
marvel
ye
at
this
?
or
why
look
ye
so
earnestly
on
us
as
though
by
our
own
power
or
holiness
we
had
made
this
man
to
walk
?
12.
After
all
the
Miracles
that
Christ
himself
did
,
why
make
you
so
strange
a
matter
of
this
:
or
why
gaze
you
with
wonder
on
us
,
as
if
you
,
thought
we
did
it
by
our
own
Power
or
Holiness
.
13.
The
God
of
Abraham
and
of
Isaac
,
and
of
Jacob
,
the
God
of
our
Fathers
hath
glorified
his
Son
Jesus
;
whom
ye
delivered
up
,
and
denied
him
in
the
presence
of
Pilate
,
when
he
was
determined
to
let
him
go
.
14.
But
ye
denied
the
holy
one
,
and
the
just
,
and
desired
a
murderer
to
be
granted
unto
you
,
15.
And
killed
the
Prince
of
life
,
whom
God
hath
raised
from
the
dead
:
whereof
we
are
witnesses
.
13.
This
is
the
work
of
Jesus
glorified
,
whom
ye
Murdered
,
though
he
was
the
Holy
One
and
Just
,
and
the
Lord
of
Life
,
now
raised
to
Glory
.
16.
And
his
name
through
faith
in
his
name
hath
made
this
man
strong
,
whom
ye
see
and
know
:
yea
,
the
faith
which
is
by
him
,
hath
given
him
this
perfect
soundness
in
the
presence
of
you
all
.
16
,
Quest.
Whose
Faith
was
it
?
The
lame
man
shewed
no
belief
in
Christ
before
he
was
healed
.
Answ.
1.
It
was
by
the
Apostles
Faith
,
2.
And
for
the
generating
of
Faith
in
others
.
17.
And
now
brethren
,
I
wot
that
through
ignorance
ye
did
it
,
as
did
also
your
Rulers
.
17.
Note
,
Ignorance
is
the
Common
cause
of
error
and
all
sin
:
But
some
mens
ignorance
is
more
willful
than
others
and
against
more
light
,
and
hath
less
excuse
:
And
so
was
the
Rulers
worse
than
the
Peoples
.
18.
But
those
things
which
God
before
had
shewed
by
the
mouth
of
all
his
Prophets
,
that
Christ
should
suffer
,
he
hath
so
fulfilled
.
18.
God
who
decreed
Christs
sufferings
for
man
,
foretold
it
and
permitted
your
sin
that
did
it
,
and
his
Prophecies
and
Promises
of
our
Redemption
are
thus
fulfilled
.
19.
Repent
ye
therefore
,
and
he
converted
,
that
your
sins
may
be
blotted
out
,
when
the
times
of
refreshing
shall
come
from
the
presence
of
the
Lord
,
20.
And
he
shall
send
Jesus
Christ
,
which
before
was
preached
unto
you
:
19
,
20.
Repent
therefore
of
your
rejecting
Jesus
Christ
,
and
be
Converted
to
true
Christianity
and
Godliness
,
that
your
sins
may
be
forgiven
,
and
so
found
to
your
comfort
,
when
the
time
of
Christs
glorious
return
,
shall
rejoyce
all
true
believers
,
and
God
shall
send
Jesus
visibly
to
justifie
and
glorifie
them
,
whom
we
now
Preach
to
you
,
and
was
designed
,
to
be
our
Saviour
.
21.
Whom
the
heaven
must
receive
,
until
the
times
of
restitution
of
all
things
,
which
God
hath
spoken
by
the
mouth
of
all
his
holy
Prophets
,
since
the
world
began
.
21.
Who
must
be
in
the
Heavens
in
Glory
(
not
visible
here
)
till
the
great
and
blessed
change
shall
come
which
God
hath
Promised
by
all
his
Prophets
,
and
sin
and
curse
shall
be
taken
away
,
and
the
Creation
shall
be
delivered
from
the
bondage
of
Corruption
into
the
glorious
liberty
of
the
Sons
of
God
,
and
there
shall
be
a
new
Heaven
and
a
new
Earth
in
which
shall
dwell
Righteousness
:
Even
the
time
of
our
actual
,
full
,
Redemption
and
Salvation
.
22.
For
Moses
truly
said
unto
the
Fathers
,
A
Prophet
,
shall
the
Lord
your
God
raise
up
unto
you
,
of
your
brethren
,
like
unto
me
;
him
shall
ye
hear
in
all
things
,
whatsoever
he
shall
say
unto
you
.
23.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
,
that
every
Soul
which
will
not
hear
that
Prophet
,
shall
be
destroyed
from
among
the
People
.
22
,
23.
Note
,
Though
Moses
immediately
spake
of
the
species
of
the
Jewish
Government
,
by
a
Prophetical
Theocracy
,
that
God
would
not
Rule
them
by
Elective
or
Hereditary
Kings
;
but
by
Prophets
or
Men
Prophetically
called
(
till
they
cast
off
this
Theocracy
,
)
yet
the
Holy
Ghost
here
tells
us
that
Moses
eminently
Prophesied
this
of
Christ
,
who
must
be
Universally
obeyed
as
our
Soveraign
,
and
not
to
obey
him
will
be
sure
Condemnation
,
of
which
the
Jews
destruction
was
a
fore
tast
.
24.
Yea
,
and
all
the
Prophets
from
Samuel
,
and
those
that
follow
after
,
as
many
as
have
spoken
,
have
likewise
foretold
of
these
days
.
24.
The
sum
of
all
the
Prophets
was
to
foretell
the
sufferings
and
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
now
begun
,
25.
Ye
are
the
Children
of
the
Prophets
,
and
of
the
covenant
which
God
made
with
our
Fathers
,
saying
unto
Abraham
.
And
in
thy
seed
shall
all
the
kindreds
of
the
Earth
be
blessed
.
25.
According
to
the
Flesh
ye
are
the
Posterity
of
the
Prophetical
Nation
,
and
first
in
that
Covenant
whch
God
made
with
Abraham
pronouncing
all
Nations
blessed
in
his
Seed
,
as
thence
deriving
their
blessedness
.
26.
Unto
you
first
,
God
having
raised
up
his
Son
Jesus
,
sent
him
to
bless
you
,
in
turning
away
every
one
of
you
from
his
iniquities
.
46.
Accordingly
God
having
raised
up
his
Son
,
doth
first
offer
him
and
his
Grace
to
you
before
he
be
Preached
to
the
Gentiles
;
we
declare
to
you
his
Miracles
,
Resurrection
and
Doctrine
,
that
you
may
be
turned
from
your
unbelief
and
other
sins
,
and
be
a
People
first
blessed
as
pardoned
,
and
sanctified
and
saved
by
his
Grace
.
CHAP.
IV.
ANd
as
they
spake
unto
the
People
,
the
Priests
and
the
Captain
of
the
Temple
,
and
the
Saducees
came
upon
them
,
2.
Being
grieved
that
they
taught
the
people
,
and
Preached
through
Jesus
the
Resurrection
from
the
dead
.
3.
And
they
laid
hands
on
them
and
put
them
in
hold
unto
the
next
day
:
for
it
was
now
even-tide
.
1.
Note
,
The
great
Persecutors
and
Silencers
were
the
Priests
(
who
should
have
been
the
holiest
)
and
the
Sadducees
that
believed
no
life
but
this
,
and
next
the
Soldiers
that
were
mercenary
.
One
would
wonder
what
should
make
such
Bruitists
as
the
Sadduces
to
be
such
furious
Silencers
and
Persecutors
:
If
there
were
no
life
to
come
,
what
harm
can
other
Mens
hopes
o●
it
do
them
.
But
in
depraved
Souls
all
Faculties
are
vitiated
.
A
blind
mind
hath
a
malignant
heart
and
a
cruel
hand
.
To
this
day
,
who
Persecute
Men
more
for
Preaching
and
seeking
the
heavenly
Glory
,
than
Atheists
and
Bruitists
who
believe
there
is
none
such
.
4.
Howbeit
,
many
of
them
which
heard
the
word
,
believed
;
and
the
number
of
the
men
was
about
five
thousand
.
4.
The
Assembly
that
owned
Christianity
was
increased
to
above
five
thousand
,
and
that
success
grieved
the
Malignants
.
5.
And
it
came
pass
on
the
morrow
,
that
their
Rulers
and
Elders
and
Scribes
,
6.
And
Annas
the
high
Priest
,
and
Caiaphas
,
and
John
and
Alexander
,
and
as
many
as
were
of
the
kindred
of
the
high
Priest
,
were
gathered
together
at
Jerusalem
.
5.
Their
Rulers
,
the
High
Priest
and
their
consorts
met
in
Council
.
7.
And
when
they
had
set
them
in
the
midst
,
they
asked
,
By
what
power
,
or
by
what
name
have
ye
done
this
?
7.
Who
gave
you
Power
and
Authority
to
set
up
as
Miracle
workers
and
Preachers
to
the
People
.
8.
Then
Peter
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
said
unto
them
,
Ye
Rulers
of
the
people
,
and
Elders
of
Israel
.
9.
If
we
this
day
be
examined
of
the
good
deed
done
to
the
impotent
man
,
by
what
means
he
is
made
whole
;
10.
Be
it
known
unto
you
all
,
and
to
all
the
people
of
Israel
,
that
by
the
name
of
Jesus
Christ
of
Nazareth
,
whom
ye
Crucified
,
whom
God
raised
from
the
dead
,
even
by
him
doth
this
man
stand
here
before
you
whole
.
8.
It
is
Christs
Power
that
did
the
Cure
,
and
to
his
Glory
they
proclaim
it
.
11.
This
is
the
stone
which
was
set
at
nought
of
your
Builders
,
which
is
become
the
head
of
the
corner
.
12.
Neither
is
there
Salvation
in
any
other
:
for
there
is
none
other
name
under
heaven
given
among
men
whereby
we
must
be
saved
.
11
,
12.
He
whom
you
rejected
is
made
the
Leader
and
Head
over
all
:
And
it
is
only
by
trusting
and
obeying
him
that
man
can
be
saved
.
13.
Now
when
they
saw
the
boldness
of
Peter
and
John
,
and
perceived
that
they
were
unlearned
and
ignorant
men
,
they
marvelled
,
and
they
took
knowledge
of
them
,
that
they
had
been
with
Jesus
.
13.
When
they
perceived
their
freedom
of
speech
,
and
that
thay
had
not
been
bred
up
to
Learning
,
but
were
vulgar
persons
untaught
,
they
marvelled
and
took
notice
that
they
had
seen
them
with
Jesus
.
14.
And
beholding
the
man
which
was
healed
standing
with
them
,
they
could
say
nothing
against
it
.
14.
The
Evidence
of
the
fact
silenced
them
at
present
,
but
did
not
cure
their
heardened
hearts
.
15.
But
when
they
had
commanded
them
to
go
aside
out
of
the
councel
,
they
conferred
among
themselves
,
16.
Saying
,
What
shall
we
do
to
these
men
?
for
that
indeed
a
notable
miracle
hath
been
done
by
them
,
is
manifest
to
all
them
that
dwell
in
Jerusalem
,
and
we
cannot
deny
it
.
17.
But
that
it
spread
no
further
among
the
People
,
let
us
straitly
threaten
them
,
that
they
speak
henceforth
to
no
man
in
this
name
.
15.
Note
,
O
their
Blindness
and
Devillish
malignity
of
these
silencers
of
Christs
Ministers
,
while
they
confess
the
miracle
,
and
should
consult
how
to
repent
of
their
former
wickedness
,
they
go
on
to
consult
how
to
silence
the
Preachers
:
And
think
the
Apostles
so
cowardly
,
that
their
threatning
would
serve
to
hinder
them
from
preaching
.
18.
And
they
called
them
,
and
commanded
them
not
to
speak
at
all
,
nor
teach
in
the
name
of
Jesus
.
19.
But
Peter
and
John
answered
and
said
unto
them
,
Whether
it
be
right
in
the
sight
of
God
to
hearken
unto
you
more
then
unto
God
,
judge
ye
.
18
,
19.
The
hardened
Wretches
called
them
,
and
silenced
them
by
their
pretended
Authority
,
commanding
them
not
to
speak
at
all
,
nor
teach
in
the
name
of
Jesus
!
But
Peter
and
John
answered
,
the
miracle
proveth
Gods
attestation
,
and
we
know
it
by
his
spirit
,
and
dare
you
say
that
you
are
greater
than
God
:
And
that
we
should
obey
you
against
his
command
:
None
but
an
Atheist
dare
affirm
it
.
Q.
But
may
not
Christian
Rulers
and
Prelates
silence
Ministers
,
though
the
Jewish
might
not
?
Ans.
Either
of
them
may
silence
Blasphemy
and
wickedness
:
But
sure
Christian
Rulers
have
no
more
power
to
fight
against
Christ
and
his
Gospel
,
and
silence
his
Ministers
than
Heathens
?
but
much
more
obligation
to
encourage
them
.
Q.
But
must
not
Ministers
,
called
by
Men
,
obey
Men
that
silence
them
,
though
Apostles
called
by
Christ
,
might
not
.
Ans.
They
that
are
called
justly
by
Men
,
are
called
by
Christ
,
who
that
way
signifyed
his
Will
:
And
Timothy
that
was
called
by
Men
,
is
charged
before
God
and
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
shall
Judge
,
&c.
to
Preach
the
word
,
and
be
instant
in
season
and
out
of
season
,
&c.
Which
way
ever
Christ
call
Men
,
they
are
bound
to
be
true
to
him
.
Christian
Rulers
must
be
obeyed
in
the
determination
of
Circumstances
(
as
time
places
maintenance
,
&c.
which
are
left
to
them
as
Judges
of
Edification
:
But
not
when
they
forbid
Christs
Ministers
the
work
to
which
they
are
vowed
,
and
consecrated
,
unless
they
be
unable
or
forfeit
their
Commission
.
The
Pastors
or
Bishops
Preached
three
hundred
years
against
the
Will
of
Emperors
and
Kings
,
and
long
after
against
the
Will
of
Christian
Emperors
,
called
Arians
,
Eutychians
,
Monothelites
,
&c.
.
For
we
cannot
but
speak
the
things
which
we
have
seen
and
heard
.
20.
We
are
not
so
blind
and
hardened
,
as
to
go
against
all
the
Divine
Evidence
,
which
we
have
seen
and
heard
,
and
to
silence
what
God
bids
us
speak
,
of
which
we
have
been
the
Eye
and
Ear
Witnesses
our selves
.
21.
So
when
they
further
threatned
them
,
they
let
them
go
,
finding
nothing
how
they
might
punish
them
,
because
of
the
people
:
for
all
men
glorified
God
for
that
which
was
done
.
21.
The
common
People
were
not
so
blinded
,
hardened
and
malignant
as
the
Chief
Priests
and
Rulers
,
but
glorifyed
God
for
that
which
did
but
stir
up
the
Rulers
malice
.
●
.
God
made
the
People
a
restraint
to
the
Priests
and
Rulers
rage
.
22.
For
the
man
was
above
fourty
years
old
,
on
whom
this
miracle
of
healing
was
shewed
.
22.
For
the
case
was
past
all
doubt
,
the
Man
having
been
thus
lame
forty
years
,
Chap.
3.2
.
23.
And
being
let
go
,
they
went
to
their
own
company
,
and
reporred
all
that
the
chief
Priests
and
Elders
had
said
unto
them
.
24.
And
when
they
heard
that
,
they
lift
up
their
voice
to
God
with
one
accord
,
and
said
,
23.
Note
,
Not
that
all
are
supposed
with
conjunct
voice
to
say
just
the
same
words
,
but
either
some
of
them
one
part
and
some
another
;
or
some
said
these
words
with
others
acclamations
and
consent
:
or
they
all
spake
by
turns
to
the
same
sence
.
Lord
,
thou
art
God
which
hast
made
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
the
Sea
,
and
all
that
in
them
is
:
25.
Who
by
the
mouth
of
thy
Servant
David
hast
said
Why
did
the
heathen
rage
,
and
the
people
imagine
vain
things
?
26.
The
Kings
of
the
Earth
stood
up
,
and
the
Rulers
were
gathered
together
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
Christ
.
24.
God
Prophesied
by
David
,
that
the
Rulers
of
the
Nations
,
Gentiles
and
Jews
,
should
in
vain
joyn
their
Councels
and
Powers
against
Christ
,
his
Gospel
and
his
Kingdom
.
27.
For
of
a
truth
against
thy
holy
Child
Jesus
,
whom
thou
hast
anointed
,
both
Herod
and
Pontius
Pilate
,
with
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
people
of
Israel
were
gathered
together
,
28.
For
to
do
whatsoever
thy
hand
and
thy
Counsel
determined
before
to
be
done
.
27.
All
combined
by
their
own
wickedness
to
do
that
which
God
hath
foredetermined
:
God
foredecreed
that
Christ
should
be
a
sacrifice
for
sin
;
but
the
wicked
determination
of
their
Wills
that
did
it
,
God
only
foresaw
and
permitted
,
but
did
not
cause
.
29.
And
now
,
Lord
,
behold
their
threatnings
:
and
grant
unto
thy
Servants
,
that
with
all
boldness
they
may
speak
thy
word
;
30.
By
stretching
forth
thine
hand
to
heal
:
and
that
signs
and
wonders
may
be
done
by
the
name
of
thy
holy
child
Jesus
.
29
,
30.
Note
,
1
That
threatnings
of
malignant
People
are
a
fit
opportunity
for
Gods
Grace
to
his
Servants
.
2.
Boldness
to
Preach
when
unjustly
forbidden
,
is
a
great
effect
of
Gods
grace
to
his
Servants
.
3.
The
gift
of
convincing
miracles
,
though
promised
,
must
be
prayed
for
by
them
.
31.
And
when
they
had
prayed
,
the
place
was
shaken
where
they
were
assembled
together
;
and
they
were
all
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
they
spake
the
word
of
God
with
boldness
.
31.
The
Spirit
caused
them
thus
to
pray
,
and
more
of
the
Spirit
was
poured
on
them
,
in
answer
to
those
Prayers
:
giving
the
boldness
which
they
asked
,
and
that
with
a
signal
shaking
of
the
place
.
32.
And
the
multitude
of
them
that
believed
,
were
of
one
heart
,
and
one
Soul
:
neither
said
any
of
them
,
that
ought
of
the
things
which
be
possessed
,
was
is
own
,
but
they
had
all
things
common
.
32.
They
were
all
of
one
mind
,
and
will
and
practice
,
united
in
fervent
Love
,
which
made
all
common
to
them
.
Note
,
It
was
not
a
commonness
by
levelling
Titles
,
but
by
voluntary
fervent
love
.
2.
And
the
Spirit
did
this
in
the
beginning
to
give
the
word
an
example
what
true
Christianity
and
the
Spirits
Operation
is
,
even
such
fervent
Love
to
each
other
for
Christ's
sake
,
as
destroyeth
all
sinful
selfishness
,
and
maketh
others
interest
to
be
to
us
as
our
own
,
and
so
uniteth
us
in
one
Body
.
33.
And
with
great
power
gave
the
apostles
witness
of
the
resurrection
of
the
Lord
Jesus
:
and
great
grace
was
upon
them
all
.
33.
And
with
evident
miracles
and
wonderful
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
did
the
Apostles
perform
their
Testimony
of
Christs
Resurrection
:
And
the
favour
of
God
and
Man
was
upon
them
,
or
great
charity
prevailed
among
them
.
34.
Neither
was
there
any
among
them
that
lacked
:
for
as
many
as
were
possessours
of
land
,
or
houses
,
sold
them
,
and
brought
the
prices
of
the
things
that
were
sold
,
35.
And
laid
them
down
at
the
apostles
feet
:
and
distribution
was
made
unto
every
man
according
as
he
had
need
.
34.
This
was
neither
to
be
the
constant
practice
,
nor
yet
was
it
an
unwise
excess
of
zeal
.
But
it
was
a
present
effect
of
the
Spirit
?
to
shew
what
a
degree
of
Love
all
Christians
should
desire
,
and
what
self-denial
and
contempt
of
Riches
it
should
cause
.
36.
And
Joses
,
who
by
the
apostles
was
surnamed
Barnabas
(
which
is
being
interpreted
,
The
Son
of
consolation
)
a
Levite
,
and
of
the
Countrey
of
Cyprus
,
37.
Having
land
,
sold
it
,
and
brought
the
money
,
and
laid
it
at
the
apostles
feet
.
36
,
37.
To
signifie
his
renouncing
the
World
and
selfishness
in
Love
to
Christ
and
his
Church
;
he
himself
being
after
to
go
abroad
the
World
to
preach
the
Gospel
.
CHAP.
V.
BUt
a
certain
man
named
Ananias
,
with
Sapphira
his
wife
,
sold
a
possession
,
2.
And
kept
back
part
of
the
price
,
his
wife
also
being
privy
to
it
,
and
brought
a
certain
part
,
and
laid
it
at
the
apostles
feet
.
3.
But
Peter
said
,
Ananias
,
why
hath
Satan
filled
thine
heart
to
lie
to
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
to
keep
back
part
of
the
price
of
the
land
?
1.
They
pretended
to
give
the
whole
price
,
but
brought
a
part
and
said
it
was
all
,
—
Why
hast
thou
let
Satan
put
so
great
a
sin
into
thy
,
heart
,
as
to
think
to
deceive
the
Holy
Ghost
in
us
Apostles
,
as
if
he
knew
not
when
thou
lyest
.
Note
,
The
sin
consisted
,
1.
In
Hypocrisie
,
pretending
to
give
more
than
he
did
.
2.
In
the
remnant
of
a
worldly
distrustful
mind
,
that
could
not
trust
God
with
all
.
3.
In
blasphemy
against
the
Holy
Ghost
implyed
,
as
if
he
knew
not
the
heart
.
4.
In
reserving
what
he
pretended
to
devote
,
which
was
a
kind
of
Sacriledge
.
4.
Whiles
it
remained
,
was
it
not
thine
own
?
and
after
it
was
sold
,
was
it
not
thine
own
power
?
why
hast
thou
conceived
this
thing
in
thine
heart
thou
hast
not
lied
unto
men
,
but
unto
God
.
4.
While
it
was
unsold
it
was
thy
own
and
in
thy
power
,
and
so
was
the
money
when
thou
hadst
sold
it
,
why
did
thy
heart
conceive
so
great
a
sin
,
as
to
play
the
Hypocrite
and
Lie
?
Didst
thou
not
know
that
it
was
to
God
who
knew
thy
heart
?
5.
And
Ananias
hearing
these
words
,
fell
down
and
gave
up
the
Ghost
:
and
great
fear
came
on
all
them
that
heard
these
things
.
5
Note
,
This
was
by
part
of
the
Apostolical
Power
,
to
[
retain
sin
]
or
punish
it
,
in
the
time
and
manner
that
the
Spirit
in
them
did
choose
;
which
made
Believers
see
that
Christ
hath
punishments
and
is
to
be
feared
,
when
mercy
and
holy
things
are
abused
.
6.
And
the
young
men
arose
,
wound
him
up
,
and
carried
him
out
,
and
buried
him
.
7.
And
it
was
about
the
space
of
three
hours
after
when
his
wife
,
not
knowing
what
was
done
,
came
in
.
8.
And
Peter
answered
unto
her
,
Tell
me
,
whether
ye
sold
the
land
for
so
much
.
And
she
said
,
Yea
,
for
so
much
.
9.
Then
Peter
said
unto
her
,
How
is
it
that
ye
have
agreed
together
,
to
tempt
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
?
Behold
,
the
feet
of
them
which
have
buried
thy
husband
are
at
the
door
,
and
shall
carry
thee
out
.
10.
Then
fell
she
down
straightway
at
his
feet
,
and
yielded
up
the
Ghost
:
and
the
young
men
came
in
and
found
her
dead
,
and
carrying
her
forth
,
buried
her
by
her
husband
.
6.
Note
,
This
was
to
confirm
the
honour
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
the
Apostles
,
and
the
certainty
of
their
Testimony
Sealed
by
him
,
And
to
do
that
which
Magistrates
,
by
the
Sword
,
afterwards
were
to
do
.
As
the
Prophetical
Theocracy
under
Moses
and
Joshua
,
differed
from
the
Monarchy
of
Saul
;
so
more
did
the
Apostles
,
punishing
Men
by
the
power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
from
Christian
Magistrates
who
came
after
.
11.
And
great
fear
came
upon
all
the
Church
,
and
upon
as
many
as
heard
these
things
.
Note
,
Under
the
most
joyful
tidings
of
Love
Mercy
and
Salvation
,
God
seeth
that
some
fear
is
needful
.
12.
And
by
the
hands
of
the
apostles
were
many
signs
and
wonders
wrought
among
the
people
;
(
and
they
were
all
with
one
accord
in
Solomons
porch
.
12.
A
large
Porch
into
the
Temple
,
was
the
place
of
their
unanimous
assembling
.
13.
And
of
the
rest
durst
no
man
joyn
himself
to
them
:
but
the
people
magnified
them
.
13.
Note
,
Though
the
Gospel
invite
all
,
it
flattereth
none
;
but
will
tell
Hypocrites
and
Lyars
of
their
danger
,
to
drive
them
from
entering
deceitfully
into
the
Church
.
As
there
is
most
hope
in
the
Church
to
the
sincere
,
there
is
more
danger
there
to
Hypocrites
,
than
to
those
without
.
14.
And
believers
were
the
more
added
to
the
Lord
,
Multitudes
both
of
men
and
women
.
)
14.
Yet
these
Judgments
frightning
away
Hypocrites
,
hindred
not
the
increase
of
the
Church
;
but
the
powerful
works
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
external
and
internal
,
converted
multitudes
of
both
Sexes
.
15.
Insomuch
that
they
brought
forth
the
sick
into
the
streets
,
and
laid
them
on
beds
and
Couches
,
that
at
the
least
,
the
shadow
of
Peter
passing
by
,
might
overshadow
some
of
them
.
15.
As
Nature
taught
them
to
desire
the
healing
of
their
bodies
,
experience
taught
them
to
expect
miracles
from
the
Apostles
,
and
that
the
very
shadow
of
Peter
should
tend
to
heal
them
.
16.
There
came
also
a
Multitude
out
of
the
Cities
round
about
unto
Jerusalem
,
bringing
sick
folks
,
and
them
which
were
vexed
with
unclean
spirits
:
and
they
were
healed
every
one
.
16.
Note
Reader
,
That
all
this
was
done
as
well
for
us
at
this
day
,
as
for
them
then
:
All
our
hopes
,
comforts
and
holyness
dependeth
on
our
belief
of
the
promises
of
the
life
to
come
by
Christ
:
The
things
are
unseen
and
much
above
us
:
Had
we
not
Gods
own
Testimony
from
Heaven
,
by
many
uncontrouled
miracles
,
our
reason
would
be
puzzelled
and
in
doubt
,
and
our
Faith
might
fail
:
But
God
knoweth
our
weakness
,
and
by
all
the
miracles
that
they
were
then
convinced
by
,
who
saw
them
,
we
also
are
convinced
,
to
whom
,
by
infallible
record
they
are
transmitted
;
as
if
we
had
stood
by
and
seen
all
these
things
.
17.
Then
the
high
Priest
rose
up
,
and
all
they
that
were
with
him
(
which
is
the
sect
of
the
Sadducees
)
and
were
filled
with
indignation
,
18.
And
laid
their
hands
on
the
apostles
,
and
put
them
in
the
common
Prison
.
17
,
18.
Note
,
So
horridly
corrupted
was
the
Arch-Priesthood
in
those
times
,
that
the
Atheistical
Brutish
Sadduce●s
,
were
their
party
;
Priesthood
and
Prophane
Brutists
were
as
one
body
:
Malignity
filled
these
with
Indignation
,
and
made
them
persecute
and
imprison
the
Apostles
.
19.
But
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
by
night
opened
the
Prison-doors
,
and
brought
them
forth
,
and
said
,
20.
Go
,
stand
and
speak
in
the
Temple
to
the
people
,
all
the
words
of
this
life
.
19
,
20.
God
will
be
above
Man
:
Angels
can
do
more
than
Devils
and
Persecutors
,
They
can
open
the
Prison
doors
,
and
say
,
go
and
fear
not
these
proud
Tyrants
,
but
preach
to
the
People
in
the
Temple
,
all
the
Doctrine
of
Christs
Resurrection
,
and
of
our
Resurrection
and
Salvation
by
him
;
and
let
Priests
and
Sadducers
,
and
Infidels
,
do
their
worst
to
you
.
21.
And
when
they
heard
that
,
they
entred
into
the
Temple
early
in
the
morning
,
and
taught
.
But
the
high
Priest
came
,
and
they
that
were
with
him
,
and
called
the
Council
together
,
and
and
all
the
Senate
of
the
Children
of
Israel
,
and
sent
to
the
prison
to
have
them
brought
.
21.
the
Priest
and
his
Council
sent
to
have
them
brought
out
of
Prison
before
them
.
22.
But
when
the
Officers
came
and
found
them
not
in
the
prison
,
they
returned
,
and
told
,
23.
Saying
,
The
Prison
truly
found
we
shut
with
all
safety
,
and
the
keepers
standing
without
before
the
doors
:
but
when
we
had
opened
,
we
found
no
man
within
.
22.
It
was
not
long
of
the
Keepers
that
they
got
out
.
24.
Now
when
the
high
priest
,
and
the
Captain
of
the
Temple
,
and
the
chief
Priests
heard
these
things
,
they
doubted
of
them
whereunto
this
would
grow
.
24.
Note
,
They
saw
that
God
overcame
their
malice
,
and
that
the
Gospel
would
not
be
so
easily
supprest
as
they
imagined
.
25.
Then
came
one
and
told
them
,
saying
,
Behold
,
the
men
whom
ye
put
in
Prison
,
are
standing
in
the
Temple
,
and
teaching
the
people
.
26.
Then
went
the
Captain
with
the
officers
,
and
brought
them
without
violence
:
(
for
they
feared
the
people
,
lest
they
should
have
been
stoned
.
)
26.
Note
,
It
s
strange
that
they
accused
not
the
People
of
Sedition
or
Rebellion
or
a
Ryot
?
And
the
Apostles
of
heading
it
.
27.
And
when
they
had
brought
them
,
they
set
them
before
the
Council
:
and
the
high
Priest
asked
them
,
28.
Saying
,
Did
not
we
straitly
command
you
,
that
you
should
not
teach
in
this
name
?
and
behold
,
ye
have
filled
Jerusalem
with
your
doctrine
,
and
intend
to
bring
this
mans
bloud
upon
us
.
27.
Note
,
O
the
blindness
and
madness
of
proud
Worms
!
What
are
your
commands
against
God
?
Did
not
God
command
you
not
,
to
murder
,
and
them
to
Preach
his
word
?
Did
not
you
bring
his
blood
upon
your selves
?
29.
Then
Peter
and
the
other
apostles
answered
and
said
,
We
ought
to
obey
God
rather
then
men
.
29.
Note
,
This
none
of
them
durst
deny
:
But
it
is
conscience
and
obedience
to
God
that
Diabolists
fight
against
.
30.
The
God
of
our
Fathers
raised
up
Jesus
,
whom
ye
slew
and
hanged
on
a
tree
.
31.
Him
hath
God
exalted
with
his
right
hand
to
be
a
Prince
and
a
Saviour
,
for
to
give
repentance
to
Israel
,
and
forgiveness
of
sins
.
30.
That
God
of
our
Fathers
,
whom
you
profess
to
obey
,
hath
raised
up
Jesus
whom
ye
crucified
from
death
,
and
hath
exalted
him
by
and
at
his
right
hand
,
to
be
the
Lord
of
all
,
and
the
Saviour
of
his
People
,
to
give
them
converting
grace
and
repentance
,
and
forgiveness
of
sins
.
32.
And
we
are
his
witnesses
of
these
things
;
and
so
is
also
the
holy
Ghost
,
whom
God
hath
given
to
them
that
obey
him
.
33.
When
they
heard
that
,
they
were
cut
to
the
heart
,
and
took
Counsel
to
slay
them
.
32.
And
of
his
Resurrection
and
Ascension
we
are
entrusted
Witnesses
,
and
must
not
silence
our
Testimony
,
and
of
his
present
Power
and
Glory
,
this
gift
of
the
spirit
is
a
full
proof
,
whose
effects
you
see
your selves
,
and
which
God
giveth
to
them
that
obey
his
Gospel
.
34.
Then
stood
there
up
one
in
the
Counsel
,
a
Pharisee
,
named
Gamaliel
,
a
doctour
of
law
,
had
in
reputation
among
all
the
people
,
and
commanded
to
put
the
apostles
forth
a
little
space
,
35.
And
said
unto
them
,
Ye
men
of
Israel
,
take
heed
to
your selves
,
what
ye
intend
to
do
as
touching
these
men
.
36.
For
before
these
days
rose
up
Theudas
,
boasting
himself
to
be
some
body
,
to
whom
a
number
of
men
,
about
four
hundred
,
joyned
themselves
:
who
was
slain
,
and
all
,
as
many
as
obeyed
him
,
were
scattered
,
and
brought
to
nonght
.
34.
Note
.
This
Pharisee
is
not
so
mad
as
the
Beastly
Sadduces
,
who
this
Theudas
was
,
we
have
no
other
notice
,
but
by
the
words
of
Gamaliel
.
37.
After
this
man
rose
up
Judas
of
Galilee
,
in
the
days
of
the
taxing
,
and
drew
away
much
70.
Jesus
answered
them
,
have
not
I
chosen
you
twelve
,
and
one
of
you
is
a
Devil
71.
He
spake
of
Judas
Iscariot
the
Son
of
Simon
;
for
he
it
was
that
should
betray
him
,
being
one
of
the
twelve
.
70
,
71.
Even
of
you
twelve
whom
I
have
chosen
out
of
all
the
rest
to
be
next
me
,
one
is
a
Devil
;
that
is
Judas
.
N.
1.
Some
men
are
so
bad
that
they
may
be
call'd
Devils
.
Both
as
false
Calumniators
whence
is
the
name
Diabolus
;
and
as
they
are
the
very
agents
of
the
Devil
,
and
minded
like
him
,
and
ruled
by
him
,
and
do
what
he
moveth
them
to
do
,
in
his
three
great
works
.
Lying
,
or
(
Deceit
)
Hatred
(
or
Malignity
)
and
●urtfulness
and
Murder
.
2.
Such
may
be
latent
in
the
holiest
Society
.
3.
Which
yet
must
not
be
denominated
by
such
.
CHAP.
VII
.
1.
AFter
these
things
Jesus
walked
in
Galilee
:
For
he
would
not
walk
in
Jury
because
the
Jews
sought
to
kill
him
.
N.
1.
Christs
own
example
tells
us
,
that
it
is
no
sinful
cowardize
to
avoid
persecution
,
till
our
suffering
or
death
be
like
to
do
more
good
than
liberty
or
life
.
2.
Now
the
Jews
Feast
of
Tabernacles
was
at
hand
.
3.
His
brethren
therefore
said
to
him
,
depart
hence
and
go
into
Judaea
,
that
thy
Disciples
also
may
see
the
works
that
thou
dost
.
4.
For
there
is
no
Man
that
doth
any
thing
in
secret
,
and
he
himself
seeketh
to
be
known
openly
:
If
thou
do
these
things
,
shew
thy self
to
the
World
.
5.
For
neither
did
his
brethren
believe
in
him
.
2.
&c.
N.
Christs
own
Kindred
believed
not
on
him
a
long
time
:
And
censured
him
for
not
appearing
more
publickly
in
the
face
of
dangers
and
rulers
,
if
he
were
sent
from
God
.
Thus
men
will
teach
and
reprove
those
of
whom
they
should
learn
.
Foolish
men
will
seem
wiser
than
Christ
and
dislike
his
ways
.
6.
Then
Jesus
said
to
them
;
my
time
is
not
yet
come
:
but
your
time
is
always
ready
.
7.
The
world
cannot
hate
you
but
me
it
hateth
,
because
I
testifie
of
it
that
the
works
thereof
are
evil
.
8.
Go
ye
up
to
this
feast
;
I
go
not
up
to
this
feast
;
for
my
time
is
not
yet
full
come
.
9.
When
he
had
said
these
words
to
them
he
abode
still
in
Galilee
.
10.
But
when
his
brethren
were
gone
up
,
then
went
he
also
up
unto
the
feast
,
not
openly
but
as
it
were
in
secret
.
6.
&c.
N.
1.
Christ
●●re
also
avoided
perse●ution
.
2.
He
trusted
not
〈…〉
his
purpose
.
11.
Then
the
Jews
sought
him
at
the
feast
,
and
said
,
where
is
he
.
12.
And
there
was
much
murmuring
among
the
people
concerning
him
:
for
some
said
,
he
is
a
good
man
:
Others
said
,
nay
,
but
he
deceiveth
the
people
.
13.
Howbeit
,
no
man
spake
openly
of
him
,
for
fear
of
the
Jews
.
12
,
13.
The
people
divided
in
their
judgments
of
him
,
did
not
openly
speak
their
minds
,
for
fear
of
the
Rulers
that
were
most
against
him
.
14.
Now
about
the
midst
of
the
feast
,
Jesus
went
up
into
the
Temple
,
and
taught
.
15.
And
the
Jews
marvailed
,
saying
,
how
knoweth
this
man
letters
,
having
never
learned
.
16.
Jesus
answered
them
and
said
,
my
doctrine
is
not
mine
,
but
his
that
sent
me
.
17.
If
any
man
will
do
his
will
,
he
shall
know
of
the
doctrine
,
whether
it
be
of
God
,
or
whether
I
speak
of
my self
.
14.
He
that
is
sent
of
God
may
know
more
than
he
hath
learnt
of
man
:
God
tells
me
what
to
speak
.
And
those
that
truly
obey
so
much
of
the
will
of
God
as
they
know
,
are
prepared
to
know
more
,
and
to
discern
my
doctrine
to
be
of
God
:
but
wilful
sinners
are
not
.
18.
He
that
speaketh
of
himself
,
seeketh
his
own
glory
:
but
he
that
seeketh
his
glory
that
sent
him
,
the
same
is
true
,
and
no
unrighteousness
is
in
him
.
18.
Did
I
seek
vain-glory
or
any
private
ends
of
my
own
,
you
might
suppose
that
I
spake
my
own
words
:
But
if
I
only
seek
the
Glory
of
God
and
good
of
men
though
to
my
own
suffering
,
you
have
no
cause
to
suspect
me
of
deceit
or
any
ill
design
.
19.
Did
not
Moses
give
you
the
law
,
and
yet
none
of
you
keepeth
the
law
?
why
go
ye
about
to
kill
me
?
19.
But
how
unfit
are
you
to
discern
what
doctrine
is
of
God
,
who
keep
not
the
Law
of
Moses
which
you
boast
of
:
For
that
Law
forbiddeth
Murder
,
and
yet
you
seek
to
murder
me
.
20.
The
people
answered
and
said
,
thou
hast
a
devil
who
goeth
about
to
kill
thee
?
20.
N.
They
supposed
him
distracted
:
And
the
distracted
were
usually
taken
for
Dem●●i●●
.
21.
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
them
,
I
have
done
one
work
,
and
ye
all
marvel
.
22.
Moses
therefore
gave
unto
you
circu●cision
,
[
not
because
it
is
of
Moses
,
but
of
the
fathers
]
and
ye
on
the
Sabbath
day
circumcise
a
man
.
23.
If
a
man
on
the
Sabbath
day
receive
circumcision
,
that
the
law
of
Moses
should
not
be
broken
;
are
ye
angry
at
me
,
because
I
have
made
a
man
every
whit
whole
on
the
Sabbath
day
?
22.
N.
The
History
of
his
Cure
and
their
Plotting
his
death
for
it
,
is
here
past
over
and
supposed
:
But
Christ
knew
their
malicious
design
.
24.
Judge
not
according
to
the
appearance
,
but
judg
righteous
judgment
.
24.
Judge
not
by
outward
shews
and
worldly
mens
opinions
,
but
according
to
the
evidence
of
truth
.
25.
Then
said
some
of
them
of
Jerusalem
,
is
not
this
he
whom
they
seek
to
kill
?
26.
But
lo
,
he
speaketh
boldly
,
and
they
say
nothing
to
him
:
Do
the
Rulers
know
indeed
,
that
this
is
the
very
Christ
?
25.
Do
they
suffer
him
because
they
believe
him
to
be
Christ
.
27.
Howbeit
,
we
know
this
man
whence
he
is
:
but
when
Christ
cometh
,
no
man
knoweth
whence
he
is
.
27.
N.
They
knew
his
visible
Originals
,
but
they
knew
not
his
heavenly
nature
and
glory
.
28.
Then
cried
Jesus
in
the
Temple
as
he
taught
,
saying
,
ye
both
know
me
,
and
ye
know
whence
I
am
,
and
I
am
not
come
of
my self
;
but
he
that
sent
me
is
true
,
whom
ye
know
not
.
29.
But
I
know
him
,
for
I
am
from
him
,
and
he
hath
sent
me
.
28.
Ye
know
my
visible
Originals
:
But
you
know
not
my
Heavenly
Father
who
sent
me
:
But
I
know
him
,
for
I
,
&c.
30.
Then
they
sought
to
take
him
,
but
no
man
laid
hands
on
him
,
because
his
hour
was
not
yet
come
.
31.
And
many
of
the
people
believed
on
him
,
and
said
,
when
Christ
cometh
,
will
he
do
more
miracles
than
these
which
this
man
hath
done
.
30.31
,
His
Miracles
convinced
some
against
all
prejudices
and
objections
.
32.
The
Pharisees
heard
that
the
people
murmured
such
things
concerning
him
;
and
the
Pharisees
a●d
cheif
Priests
sent
Officers
to
take
him
.
33
Then
said
Jesus
unto
them
,
yet
a
little
while
I
am
with
you
,
and
then
I
go
unto
him
that
sent
me
.
34.
Ye
shall
seek
me
,
and
shall
not
find
me
:
and
where
I
am
,
thither
ye
cannot
come
.
32.
&c.
The
Pharisees
and
Priests
,
thought
persecuting
necessary
to
keep
people
from
believing
on
him
:
And
Christ
told
them
,
it
's
but
a
little
while
,
till
I
shall
be
out
of
the
reach
of
your
malice
.
35.
Then
said
the
Jews
among
themselves
,
whither
will
he
go
,
that
we
shall
not
find
him
?
Will
he
go
unto
the
dispersed
among
the
Gentiles
,
and
teach
the
Gentiles
?
36.
What
manner
of
saying
is
this
,
that
he
said
,
ye
shall
seek
me
,
and
shall
not
find
me
:
and
where
I
am
,
thither
ye
cannot
come
?
35.
Will
he
go
to
those
Jews
who
are
dispersed
abroad
the
World
,
or
what
meaneth
he
?
37.
In
the
last
day
,
that
great
day
of
the
feast
,
Jesus
stood
,
and
cried
,
saying
,
if
any
man
thirst
,
let
him
come
unto
me
,
and
drink
.
38.
He
that
believeth
on
me
,
as
the
Scripture
hath
said
,
out
of
his
belly
shall
flow
rivers
of
living
waters
.
39.
But
this
he
spake
of
the
Spirit
,
which
they
that
believe
on
him
,
should
receive
:
for
the
holy
Ghost
was
not
yet
given
,
because
that
Jesus
was
not
yet
glorified
.
37.
In
the
last
and
great
day
of
that
Feast
Christ
proclaimed
the
promised
gift
of
the
Spirit
,
under
the
name
of
Rivers
of
living
Waters
,
to
all
that
should
truly
believe
on
him
:
That
is
,
when
he
was
glorified
:
for
till
then
the
Holy
Ghost
for
the
operation
of
these
eminent
gifts
was
not
given
.
40.
Many
of
the
people
therefore
,
when
they
heard
this
saying
,
said
,
of
a
truth
this
is
the
Prophet
.
41.
Others
said
,
this
is
the
Christ
:
But
some
said
,
shall
Christ
come
out
of
Galilee
?
42.
Hath
not
the
Scripture
said
,
that
Christ
cometh
of
the
seed
of
David
,
and
out
of
the
town
of
Bethleem
,
whence
David
was
?
43.
So
there
was
a
division
among
the
people
because
of
him
.
40.
His
Words
and
Works
inclined
many
to
believe
in
him
:
but
they
could
not
answer
objections
from
his
Originals
.
44.
And
some
of
them
would
have
taken
him
,
but
no
man
laid
hands
on
him
.
44.
N.
God
hindereth
bad
men
from
doing
what
they
would
do
,
and
they
know
not
how
he
doth
it
.
45.
Then
came
the
officers
to
the
cheif
Priests
and
Pharisees
,
and
they
said
unto
them
,
Why
have
ye
not
brought
him
?
46.
The
Officers
answered
,
Never
man
spake
like
this
man
.
45
,
46.
God
made
Christs
words
effectual
at
the
present
to
convince
and
restrain
them
from
violence
.
47.
Then
answered
them
the
Pharisees
,
are
ye
also
deceived
?
48.
Have
any
of
the
Rulers
,
or
of
the
Pharisees
believed
on
him
?
49.
But
this
people
,
who
knoweth
not
the
law
,
are
cursed
.
47.
48.
N.
The
vain
respect
to
men
of
reputation
and
power
,
is
a
usual
cause
of
unbelief
and
disobedience
to
God
.
2.
They
rightly
judged
that
ignorance
is
the
cause
of
error
and
deceit
;
but
they
falsly
thought
their
literal
knowledge
with
prejudice
and
worldly
minds
,
had
been
a
safe
state
.
50.
Nicodemus
saith
unto
them
,
[
he
that
came
to
Jesus
by
night
,
being
one
of
them
.
]
51.
Doth
our
law
judg
any
man
before
it
hear
him
,
and
know
what
he
doth
?
50.51
.
Nicodemus
bearing
a
good
will
to
Christ
stopt
them
by
a
common
rule
of
Justice
,
that
by
the
Law
no
man
should
be
condemned
till
he
be
heard
speak
for
himself
,
and
the
Case
be
well
tried
.
52.
They
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
art
thou
also
of
Galilee
?
Search
and
look
,
for
out
of
Galilee
ariseth
no
Prophet
.
53.
And
every
man
went
into
his
own
house
.
52.
N.
1.
They
give
him
a
scorn
instead
of
a
good
answer
.
2.
And
then
how
poor
a
reason
satisfieth
them
against
all
the
Miracles
and
Doctrine
of
Christ
:
because
Galilee
was
a
contemned
Country
where
Christ
dwelt
,
though
he
was
born
at
Bethlehem
,
of
Davids
line
.
3.
One
mans
words
may
sometimes
divert
a
persecution
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
JEsus
went
unto
the
mount
of
Olives
.
2.
And
early
in
the
morning
he
came
again
into
the
Temple
,
and
all
the
people
came
unto
him
,
and
he
sate
down
,
and
taught
them
.
1.
N.
1.
He
left
the
City
at
Night
lest
they
should
surprize
him
.
2.
He
chose
the
Temple
as
a
place
of
Gods
Consecration
and
of
best
opportunity
for
auditors
.
3.
The
Jews
used
to
let
them
teach
,
who
professed
themselves
to
be
teachers
.
4.
His
sitting
in
teaching
is
not
an
obligatory
example
to
us
,
but
an
indifferent
circumstance
.
3.
And
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
brought
unto
him
a
woman
taken
in
adultery
,
and
when
they
had
set
her
in
the
midst
.
4.
They
say
unto
him
,
Master
,
this
woman
was
taken
in
adultery
,
in
the
very
act.
5.
Now
Moses
in
the
law
commanded
us
,
that
such
should
be
stoned
:
but
what
sayest
thou
?
3.
N.
That
the
last
Verse
of
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
and
the
eleven
first
Verses
of
this
Chapter
,
were
not
in
divers
of
the
old
Books
in
the
Greek
;
and
divers
of
the
most
credible
Fathers
have
them
not
,
or
take
them
for
Apocryphal
;
and
so
do
many
Protestants
besides
Beza
:
So
that
it
is
uncertain
to
us
,
whether
it
be
any
part
of
Gods
word
:
But
we
have
enough
besides
of
which
we
may
be
certain
.
Suppose
the
Text
current
,
it
seems
they
would
have
drawn
Christ
into
a
snare
,
by
getting
him
either
to
speak
against
the
Law
,
or
against
Caesar
who
had
taken
from
them
the
power
of
putting
offenders
to
death
which
the
Law
gave
them
.
6.
This
they
said
,
tempting
him
,
that
they
might
have
to
accuse
him
.
But
Jesus
stooped
down
,
and
with
his
finger
wrote
on
the
ground
,
as
though
he
heard
them
not
.
6.
Beza
taketh
this
Writing
on
the
ground
to
be
improbable
and
part
of
the
Apocryphal
story
:
If
it
was
otherwise
,
it
signified
but
a
discerning
of
their
snare
,
and
a
putting
off
the
answer
by
a
seeming
neglect
or
disregard
.
7.
So
when
they
continued
asking
him
,
he
lift
up
himself
,
and
said
unto
them
,
he
that
is
without
sin
among
you
,
let
him
first
cast
a
stone
at
her
.
7.
N.
Thus
he
evadeth
the
snare
of
their
question
,
as
not
belonging
to
him
to
judg
.
8.
And
again
he
stooped
down
,
and
wrote
on
the
ground
.
9.
And
they
which
heard
it
,
being
convicted
by
their
own
conscience
,
went
out
one
by
one
,
beginning
at
the
eldest
,
even
to
the
last
?
and
Jesus
was
left
alone
,
and
the
woman
standing
in
the
midst
.
8.9
.
N.
It
is
so
improbable
that
Christ
should
be
left
alone
in
the
Temple
that
this
increaseth
Beza's
suspition
that
it
is
Apocryphal
:
But
if
it
be
true
,
it
meaneth
that
those
went
away
who
came
to
accuse
the
woman
and
left
him
with
his
auditors
and
the
woman
.
10.
When
Jesus
had
lift
up
himself
and
saw
none
but
the
woman
,
he
said
to
her
where
are
those
thine
accusers
?
Hath
no
man
condemned
thee
.
11.
She
said
,
No
man
,
Lord
:
And
Jesus
said
to
her
,
neither
do
I
condemn
thee
:
go
and
sin
no
more
.
10.11
.
N.
Those
that
hence
take
encouragement
to
connive
at
adultery
must
note
1.
That
the
text
it self
is
of
uncertain
authority
.
2.
If
it
were
certain
it
signifieth
not
that
Christ
would
have
adultery
unp●pnished
:
but
that
he
disclaimed
the
office
of
a
Judg
in
matters
of
corporal
punishment
,
as
being
no
Magistrate
.
12.
Then
spake
Jesus
again
to
them
,
saying
,
I
am
the
light
of
the
World
:
he
that
followeth
me
shall
not
walk
in
darkness
but
shall
have
the
light
of
life
.
12.
N.
Here
begins
the
certain
Text
:
q.
d.
I
am
that
Teacher
sent
from
God
who
shew
all
my
followers
that
light
that
quickneth
and
leadeth
to
everlasting
life
,
and
others
live
and
walk
in
darkness
.
13.
The
Pharisees
therefore
said
to
him
?
Thou
bearest
record
of
thy self
;
thy
record
is
not
true
.
14.
Jesus
answered
and
said
to
them
,
though
I
bear
record
of
my self
,
yet
my
record
is
true
:
for
I
know
whence
I
came
,
and
whither
I
go
,
but
ye
cannot
tell
whence
I
come
,
and
whither
I
go
.
13.14
.
Thy
own
testimony
of
thy self
is
not
credible
.
Jesus
said
,
Even
my
testimony
of
my self
is
true
and
credible
,
because
I
know
what
I
say
,
and
whence
I
come
,
&c.
But
your
denial
of
it
is
not
credible
,
because
you
know
not
whence
I
come
,
&c.
but
speak
against
what
you
know
not
.
15.
Ye
judg
after
the
flesh
;
I
judg
no
man
.
16.
And
if
I
judg
my
judgment
is
true
,
for
I
am
not
alone
,
but
I
and
the
Father
that
sent
me
.
15.16
.
You
see
no
further
than
my
fleshly
part
and
originals
;
I
do
not
so
rashly
judg
of
any
:
But
yet
my
judgment
is
true
and
credible
for
you
have
not
my
bare
word
,
but
therewith
the
works
of
the
power
of
my
Father
that
sent
me
,
and
his
attestation
.
17.
It
is
also
written
in
your
Law
,
that
the
testimony
of
two
men
is
true
.
18.
I
am
one
that
bear
witness
of
my self
,
and
the
Father
that
sent
me
beareth
witness
of
me
.
17.18
.
Your
Law
alloweth
two
Witnesses
to
be
credible
,
I
am
one
,
who
may
be
allowed
to
witness
about
other
mens
interest
,
that
I
am
sent
by
the
Father
to
save
lost
sinners
;
and
the
Father
is
the
other
,
whose
Voice
and
Works
bear
witness
of
me
.
19.
Then
said
they
to
him
,
Where
is
thy
Father
?
Jesus
answered
,
ye
neither
know
me
nor
my
father
:
If
you
had
known
me
,
ye
would
have
known
my
father
also
.
19.
Where
is
thy
Father
:
Is
not
Joseph
thy
father
?
He
said
,
you
know
neither
Me
nor
my
Father
:
Had
you
by
my
Doctrine
and
Works
known
Me
and
my
Office
,
I
should
have
taught
you
to
know
my
Father
.
20.
These
words
spake
Jesus
in
the
treasury
,
as
he
taught
in
the
Temple
:
and
no
man
laid
hands
on
him
,
for
his
hour
was
not
yet
come
.
20.
N.
Till
Gods
appointed
time
of
trial
and
suffering
,
among
the
fiercest
enemies
there
is
safety
.
21.
Then
said
Jesus
again
unto
them
,
I
go
my
way
,
and
ye
shall
seek
me
,
and
shall
die
in
your
sins
:
Whither
I
go
,
ye
cannot
come
.
21.
I
came
to
you
as
a
Saviour
,
and
ye
reject
me
,
and
I
will
accordingly
depart
from
you
and
your
sin
shall
bring
destruction
on
you
and
I
will
send
the
Gospel
to
the
Gentiles
▪
and
will
ascend
to
Heaven
,
whence
your
sin
will
exclude
you
.
22.
Then
said
the
Jews
,
Will
he
kill
himself
?
because
he
saith
,
Wither
I
go
,
ye
cannot
come
.
23.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
ye
are
from
beneath
,
I
am
from
above
:
ye
are
of
this
world
,
I
am
not
of
this
world
.
24.
I
said
therefore
unto
you
,
that
ye
shall
die
in
your
sins
:
For
if
ye
believe
not
that
I
am
he
,
ye
shall
die
in
your
sins
.
22.
Ye
are
of
this
lower
World
:
I
am
of
above
and
thither
I
go
.
And
if
you
believe
not
that
I
am
the
Christ
,
your
Nation
shall
be
destroyed
for
rejecting
me
,
and
you
shall
die
unpardoned
in
your
sin
.
25.
Then
said
they
unto
him
,
Who
art
thou
?
And
Jesus
saith
unto
them
;
even
the
same
that
I
laid
unto
you
from
the
beginning
.
26.
I
have
many
things
to
say
,
and
to
judge
of
you
:
but
he
that
sent
me
is
true
:
and
I
speak
to
the
world
those
things
,
which
I
have
heard
of
him
.
25.
Even
the
Messiah
as
I
have
always
told
you
.
I
have
much
to
say
against
your
Infidelity
,
but
I
will
now
only
appeal
to
my
Fathers
testimony
,
whose
words
I
speak
.
27.
They
understood
not
that
he
spake
to
them
of
the
Father
.
27.
N.
Gross
ignorance
is
the
parent
and
nurse
of
unbelief
.
28.
Then
said
Jesus
unto
them
,
when
ye
have
lift
up
the
son
of
man
,
then
shall
ye
know
that
I
am
he
,
and
that
I
do
nothing
of
my self
:
but
as
my
Father
hath
taught
me
,
I
speak
these
things
.
28.
When
ye
have
crucified
me
,
then
I
shall
convince
many
of
you
by
fuller
evidence
that
I
am
the
Christ
,
and
the
rest
shall
feel
it
to
their
destruction
;
and
these
my
words
shall
be
confirmed
.
29.
And
he
that
sent
me
,
is
with
me
:
the
Father
hath
not
left
me
alone
:
for
I
do
always
those
things
which
please
him
.
29.
My
Father
that
sent
me
never
deserteth
me
,
for
I
do
but
fulfil
his
will
,
and
do
what
he
appointed
me
.
30.
And
as
he
spake
these
words
,
many
believed
on
him
.
31.
Then
said
Jesus
to
those
Jews
which
believed
on
him
,
if
ye
continue
in
my
word
,
then
are
you
my
Disciples
indeed
.
32.
And
ye
shall
know
the
truth
,
and
the
truth
shall
make
you
free
.
30.31
.
I
cannot
take
you
for
my
disciples
,
unless
your
Faith
be
rooted
so
as
to
persevere
and
proceed
to
learn
what
yet
you
have
not
learned
.
And
if
ye
do
this
you
shall
know
more
of
that
truth
that
will
save
you
,
and
deliver
you
from
the
greatest
of
your
bondage
.
33.
They
answered
him
,
We
be
Abrahams
seed
,
and
were
never
in
bondage
to
any
man
:
how
sayest
thou
?
Ye
shall
be
made
free
?
33.
Some
present
answered
him
,
we
be
Abrahams
seed
,
and
though
the
Romans
master
us
,
we
are
no
mens
slaves
:
What
then
is
the
freedom
which
thou
dost
promise
us
.
34.
Jesus
answered
them
,
Verily
,
verily
,
I
say
unto
you
;
whosoever
committeth
sin
,
is
the
servant
of
sin
.
35.
And
the
servant
abideth
not
in
the
house
for
ever
:
but
the
Son
abideth
ever
.
36.
If
the
Son
therefore
shall
make
you
free
,
ye
shall
be
free
indeed
.
34
,
35.36
.
Can
you
boast
of
your
freedom
who
by
your
sinful
practice
shew
that
you
are
the
servants
of
sin
,
and
by
it
are
liable
to
the
judgment
of
God
,
as
slaves
are
to
stripes
:
And
if
you
have
thus
enslaved
your selves
to
sin
and
to
Gods
judgments
,
he
may
turn
you
out
of
his
house
you
know
not
how
soon
:
But
the
Son
and
Heir
is
not
turned
away
:
Therefore
if
you
will
be
free
indeed
from
the
guilt
of
sin
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
the
malice
of
Satan
,
come
in
by
the
Son
and
so
you
may
be
free
.
37.
I
know
you
are
Abrahams
seed
,
but
ye
seek
to
kill
me
,
because
my
word
hath
no
place
in
you
.
38.
I
speak
that
which
I
have
seen
with
my
Father
:
and
ye
do
that
which
ye
have
seen
with
your
father
.
37.38
.
I
know
that
ye
are
the
seed
of
Abraham
by
the
flesh
.
But
were
you
seed
as
he
is
the
Father
of
the
faithful
,
you
would
not
seek
to
kill
me
,
and
reject
my
word
.
Even
that
word
of
truth
which
I
have
received
of
my
Father
,
which
you
reject
,
and
obey
the
will
of
your
father
.
39.
They
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
Abraham
is
our
father
,
Jesus
saith
unto
them
,
If
you
were
Abrahams
Children
,
ye
would
do
the
works
of
Abraham
.
40.
But
now
ye
seek
to
kill
me
,
a
man
that
hath
told
you
the
truth
,
which
I
have
heard
of
God
:
this
did
not
Abraham
.
39.40
.
If
ye
were
Abrahams
Children
you
would
be
like
him
,
and
do
as
he
did
.
But
to
seek
to
murder
me
for
telling
you
the
truth
which
I
have
heard
from
God
,
is
not
like
Abrahams
works
of
Faith
.
41.
Ye
do
the
deeds
of
your
father
.
Then
said
they
to
him
,
We
be
not
born
of
fornication
,
we
have
one
Father
,
even
God
.
42.
Jesus
said
unto
them
,
If
God
were
your
father
,
ye
would
love
me
:
for
I
proceeded
forth
,
and
came
from
God
,
neither
came
I
of
my self
,
but
he
sent
me
.
4●
.
Ye
shew
by
your
deeds
whose
nature
you
have
,
and
so
who
is
your
father
:
42.
If
God
were
your
Father
you
would
be
like
him
,
and
then
you
would
love
me
,
who
came
from
him
,
as
sent
by
him
.
43.
Why
do
ye
not
understand
my
speech
?
even
because
ye
cannot
hear
my
word
.
44.
Ye
are
of
your
father
the
devil
,
and
the
lusts
of
your
father
ye
will
do
:
he
was
a
murderer
from
the
beginning
,
and
abode
not
in
the
truth
,
because
there
is
no
truth
in
him
.
When
he
speaketh
a
lye
;
he
speaketh
of
his
own
:
for
he
is
a
lyar
,
and
the
father
of
it
.
43.44
.
Why
is
my
doctrine
rejected
by
you
,
but
because
your
corrupt
natures
,
and
sin
are
contrary
to
it
;
To
speak
plainly
to
you
,
as
the
Childs
nature
is
like
the
Fathers
from
whom
it
is
received
,
so
yours
is
so
like
the
Devils
nature
,
that
I
may
say
you
received
it
from
him
and
he
is
the
father
of
it
,
and
so
far
of
you
.
For
you
love
to
do
that
which
he
loveth
and
desireth
:
These
are
his
great
Characters
.
1.
He
was
from
the
beginning
A
MALICIOUS
MURDERER
.
2.
He
is
A
LIAR
;
a
deserter
of
the
Truth
,
and
an
enemy
to
it
:
His
business
in
the
World
is
to
Deceive
by
Lying
;
and
when
he
thus
lieth
and
deceiveth
he
doth
according
to
his
corrupt
nature
:
for
he
is
a
Liar
and
the
Father
of
Lies
.
N
,
1.
By
these
three
Characters
of
LYING
,
MALIGNITY
and
MURDER
or
hurtfulness
,
the
devilish
nature
and
seed
is
known
:
And
no
boasting
of
Abraham
or
Christianity
,
is
any
disproof
of
it
.
2.
Devilisms
is
the
universal
pravity
of
the
malignant
World
:
And
it
is
no
wrong
or
railing
so
to
say
:
that
the
Devil
is
their
Father
.
45.
And
because
I
tell
you
the
truth
,
ye
believe
me
not
.
45.
Though
nature
love
the
Truth
as
Truth
,
yet
because
the
Truth
that
I
tell
you
is
cross
to
your
prejudice
and
carnal
minds
and
lusts
,
ye
reject
it
as
if
it
were
error
.
46.
Which
of
you
convinceth
me
of
sin
?
And
if
I
say
the
truth
,
why
do
ye
not
believe
me
.
46.
If
you
know
any
falshood
or
sin
by
me
,
prove
it
if
you
can
:
but
if
it
be
Truth
that
I
say
,
why
doth
prejudice
and
malice
hinder
you
from
believing
it
.
47.
He
that
is
of
God
,
heareth
Gods
words
:
ye
therefore
hear
them
nor
,
because
ye
are
not
of
God
.
47.
The
Children
of
God
have
a
mind
and
nature
like
him
:
And
therefore
they
savour
and
love
his
word
:
Therefore
your
rejecting
Gods
word
,
doth
prove
that
ye
are
not
the
Children
of
God
.
48.
Then
answered
the
Jews
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Say
we
not
well
that
thou
art
a
Samaritan
,
and
hast
a
devil
?
48.
They
said
,
do
we
not
call
thee
as
thou
art
,
in
saying
,
thou
art
a
distracte●
Samaritan
heretick
.
49.
Jesus
answered
,
I
have
not
a
devil
,
but
I
honour
my
Father
,
and
you
do
dishonour
me
.
50.
And
I
seek
not
my
own
glory
,
there
is
one
that
seeketh
and
judgeth
.
49.
I
am
not
a
distracted
Demoniak
,
(
but
you
calumniators
)
:
My
Doctrine
and
Works
honour
my
Father
,
and
as
for
your
dishonouring
of
me
,
though
I
can
bear
it
who
seek
not
my
own
Glory
,
my
Father
will
secure
my
honour
and
judg
you
for
your
reproach
.
51.
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
if
a
man
keep
my
saying
,
he
shall
never
see
death
.
51.
I
tell
you
that
reject
my
word
,
that
to
believe
and
keep
it
is
the
way
to
everlasting
life
,
and
to
be
saved
from
death
spiritual
,
temporal
(
by
resurrection
)
and
eternal
.
52.
Then
said
the
Jews
unto
him
,
Now
we
know
that
thou
hast
a
devil
.
Abraham
is
dead
,
and
the
Prophets
:
and
thou
sayest
,
If
a
man
keep
my
saying
,
he
shall
never
taste
of
death
.
53.
Art
thou
greater
than
our
father
Abraham
which
is
dead
?
And
the
Prophets
are
dead
:
whom
makest
thou
thy self
?
52
,
53.
Now
we
know
that
thou
art
a
distracted
demoniack
:
When
thou
talkest
of
mens
not
dying
,
when
Abraham
and
the
Prophets
are
dead
:
Art
thou
so
much
greater
than
all
they
.
54.
Jesus
answered
,
If
I
honour
my self
,
my
honour
is
nothing
:
It
is
my
Father
that
honoureth
me
,
of
whom
ye
say
,
that
he
is
your
God
:
55.
Yet
ye
have
not
known
him
,
but
I
know
him
:
and
if
I
should
say
,
I
know
him
not
,
I
shall
be
a
liar
like
unto
you
;
but
I
know
him
,
and
keep
his
saying
.
54.
It
is
not
my
own
testimony
that
I
plead
with
you
,
it
is
my
Father
that
honoureth
me
,
whom
you
should
believe
because
you
call
him
your
God
.
But
indeed
you
know
him
not
,
and
therefore
understand
not
his
testimony
:
But
I
know
him
,
and
should
I
deny
his
witness
,
and
say
I
know
him
not
,
I
should
be
a
Liar
like
you
:
But
I
know
him
and
his
word
,
and
keep
it
.
56.
Your
father
Abraham
rejoyced
to
see
my
day
:
and
he
saw
it
,
and
was
glad
.
56.
Your
Father
Abraham
joyfully
believed
the
promise
of
the
Messiah
,
and
so
by
Faith
foresaw
my
coming
and
was
glad
.
57.
Then
said
the
Jews
unto
him
,
Thou
art
not
yet
fifty
years
old
,
and
hast
thou
seen
Abraham
.
57.
They
understanding
all
carnally
,
thought
Christ
spake
like
a
distracted
Fanatick
.
58.
Jesus
said
unto
them
,
Verily
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
Before
Abraham
was
,
I
am
.
58.
I
tell
you
that
before
Abrahams
days
,
(
as
I
was
from
Eternity
so
)
in
time
I
was
the
promised
Messiah
in
whom
Abraham
in
his
days
believed
:
I
am
not
so
young
as
you
imagine
.
59.
Then
took
they
up
stones
to
cast
at
him
:
But
Jesus
hid
himself
,
and
went
out
of
the
Temple
,
going
thorow
the
midst
of
them
and
so
passed
by
.
59.
At
these
words
they
took
him
for
a
Blasphemer
,
and
attempted
to
stone
him
to
death
:
But
he
some
way
hid
himself
,
and
went
out
from
among
them
.
N.
That
the
last
part
of
this
Verse
,
is
of
uncertain
authority
,
being
not
in
some
ancient
Copies
.
CHAP.
IX
.
1.
AND
as
Jesus
passed
by
,
he
saw
a
man
which
was
blind
from
his
birth
.
2.
And
his
Disciples
asked
him
,
saying
Master
,
who
did
sin
,
this
man
or
his
parents
,
that
he
was
born
blind
.
2.
Was
it
for
any
foreseen
sin
that
he
would
after
commit
,
or
for
his
original
sin
or
for
any
sin
of
his
Parents
?
Or
,
it
is
commonly
held
that
all
punishment
is
for
sin
:
How
could
that
be
in
this
man
?
Not
for
his
own
sin
,
for
he
had
none
besides
his
original
sin
:
Not
for
his
Parents
;
for
God
punisheth
not
one
for
anothers
sin
?
What
then
,
was
it
for
.
N.
1.
It
's
improbable
that
Christs
disciples
thought
that
this
Soul
sinned
in
another
body
,
and
Christ
not
reprove
them
.
2.
The
Disciples
knew
that
Adams
sin
,
and
our
Original
pravity
,
or
our
Parents
sin
,
might
be
punished
with
as
great
a
punishment
as
blindness
.
But
they
seemed
to
think
that
so
miserable
a
punishment
must
be
for
some
extroardinary
sin
,
which
Christ
denieth
.
3.
Jesus
answered
,
Neither
hath
this
man
sinned
nor
yet
his
parents
,
but
that
the
works
of
God
should
be
made
manifest
in
him
.
3.
N.
Christ
meant
not
to
deny
.
1.
That
he
had
Original
sin
.
2.
Or
his
Parents
had
actual
sin
.
3.
Nor
that
these
were
a
cause
of
his
punishment
.
4.
But
it
was
none
of
these
that
was
the
differencing
cause
why
this
man
was
punished
rather
than
others
,
q.d.
Though
all
punishment
be
for
sin
,
and
this
mans
had
such
a
common
cause
,
yet
no
sin
was
the
reason
why
he
was
singled
out
for
this
suffering
:
But
God
designed
it
for
an
advantage
to
glorifie
him
in
the
mans
miraculous
cure
.
4.
I
must
work
the
works
of
him
that
sent
me
,
while
it
is
day
:
the
night
cometh
when
no
man
can
work
.
4.
God
in
this
man
giveth
me
an
opportunity
to
do
the
work
for
which
he
hath
sent
me
,
for
the
sealing
of
the
Gospel
and
convincing
the
World
:
And
I
will
take
the
opportunity
,
for
I
shall
shortly
be
gone
hence
:
And
hereby
I
give
you
warning
to
work
while
you
have
day
:
for
the
night
is
at
hand
,
when
you
shall
on
earth
have
time
to
work
no
more
;
therefore
take
your
present
time
.
5.
As
long
as
I
am
in
the
world
,
I
am
the
light
of
the
world
.
5.
God
who
made
me
the
light
of
the
World
,
will
have
me
shine
to
it
while
I
am
here
.
6.
When
he
had
thus
spoken
,
he
spat
on
the
ground
,
and
made
clay
of
the
spittle
,
and
he
anointed
the
eyes
of
the
blind
man
with
the
clay
.
7.
And
said
unto
him
,
Go
,
wash
in
the
pool
of
Siloam
(
which
by
interpretation
,
is
Sent.
)
He
went
his
way
therefore
and
washed
,
and
came
seeing
.
6
,
7.
N.
This
dirty
means
▪
was
no
more
than
no
means
,
as
to
the
sufficienc●
of
Christs
commanding
power
;
but
he
will
have
us
use
the
unlikeliest
means
that
we
may
be
fit
receivers
.
8.
The
neighbours
therefore
,
and
they
which
before
had
seen
him
that
he
was
blind
,
said
,
Is
not
this
he
that
sate
and
begged
?
9.
Some
said
,
This
is
he
:
others
said
,
he
is
like
him
:
but
he
said
,
I
am
he
.
8.
They
were
struck
with
admiration
,
and
had
much
ado
to
believe
that
he
was
the
same
man
,
till
he
himself
told
them
that
he
was
the
man
.
10.
Therefore
said
they
unto
him
,
How
were
thine
eyes
opened
?
11.
He
answered
,
and
said
,
a
man
that
is
called
Jesus
,
made
clay
and
anointed
mine
eyes
,
and
said
unto
me
,
Go
to
the
pool
of
Siloam
,
and
wash
:
and
I
went
and
washed
;
and
I
received
sight
.
12.
Then
said
they
unto
him
,
Where
is
he
?
He
said
,
I
know
not
.
13.
They
brought
to
the
Pharisees
him
that
aforetime
was
blind
.
14.
And
it
was
the
Sabbath
day
when
Jesus
made
the
clay
and
opened
his
eyes
.
15.
Then
again
the
Pharisees
also
asked
him
how
he
had
received
his
sight
.
He
said
unto
them
,
He
put
clay
upon
mine
eyes
,
and
I
washed
,
and
do
see
.
16.
Therefore
said
some
of
the
Pharisees
,
This
man
is
not
of
God
,
because
he
keepeth
not
the
Sabbath
day
.
Others
said
,
How
can
a
man
that
is
a
sinner
,
do
such
Miracles
?
And
there
was
a
division
among
them
.
10.
&c.
N.
1.
They
first
attempted
to
disprove
the
matter
of
fact
,
and
when
they
could
not
do
that
,
they
pretended
Go
is
Law
to
prove
him
a
bad
man
and
consequently
that
it
was
not
by
God
that
he
did
his
Miracles
.
2.
They
that
will
try
the
Spirits
and
Miracles
by
the
Scripture
,
must
not
misunderstand
the
Scripture
.
17.
They
say
unto
the
blind
man
again
,
What
sayest
thou
of
him
,
that
he
hath
opened
thine
eyes
?
He
said
,
He
is
a
Prophet
.
17.
N.
The
benefit
prepared
the
man
to
judg
better
than
they
.
It
is
a
double
sin
if
those
should
judg
ill
of
Christ
who
have
been
delivered
by
him
.
18.
But
the
Jews
did
not
believe
concerning
him
,
that
he
had
been
blind
,
and
received
his
sight
,
until
they
had
called
the
parents
of
him
that
had
received
his
sight
.
19.
And
they
asked
them
,
saying
,
Is
this
your
son
,
who
you
say
was
born
blind
?
How
then
doth
he
now
see
?
20.
His
parents
answered
them
,
and
said
,
We
know
that
this
is
our
son
,
and
that
he
was
born
blind
:
21.
But
by
what
means
he
now
seeth
,
we
know
not
,
or
who
hath
opened
his
eyes
,
we
know
not
:
he
is
of
age
,
ask
him
,
he
shall
speak
for
himself
.
22.
These
words
spake
his
parents
,
because
they
feared
the
Jews
;
for
the
Jews
had
agreed
already
,
that
if
any
man
did
confess
that
he
was
Christ
,
he
should
be
put
out
of
the
Synagogue
.
23.
Therefore
said
his
parents
,
He
is
of
age
,
ask
him
.
18.
&c.
N.
1.
Unjust
Judges
resolve
first
what
to
do
,
and
enquire
after
.
2.
Though
excommunication
be
Gods
Ordinance
,
the
Devil
oft
useth
it
by
wicked
men
,
against
the
just
that
own
Christ
and
the
Truth
.
24.
Then
again
called
they
the
man
that
was
blind
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Give
God
the
praise
,
we
know
that
this
man
is
a
sinner
.
24.
They
said
,
ascribe
thy
cure
to
God
,
but
think
never
the
better
of
this
man
;
for
we
know
by
his
breaking
the
Sabbath
that
he
is
a
bad
man
.
N.
Wicked
persecutors
that
speak
against
Gods
servants
,
dare
not
directly
speak
against
God
,
but
pretend
to
give
him
his
praise
,
while
they
persecute
his
servants
.
25.
He
answered
,
and
said
,
Whether
he
be
a
sinner
or
no
,
I
know
not
:
one
thing
I
know
,
that
whereas
I
was
blind
,
now
I
see
.
25.
Though
you
say
you
know
him
to
be
a
Sinner
,
I
know
it
not
,
nor
am
bound
to
believe
you
:
But
I
wel●
know
he
hath
cured
me
of
my
blindness
.
26.
Then
said
they
to
h●m
again
,
What
did
he
to
thee
?
How
opened
he
thine
eyes
.
27.
He
answered
them
,
I
have
told
you
already
,
and
ye
did
not
hear
:
Wherefore
wo●ld
ye
hear
it
again
?
Will
ye
also
be
his
Disciples
?
28.
Then
they
reviled
him
,
and
said
,
thou
art
his
Disciple
,
but
we
are
Moses
disciples
.
29.
We
know
that
God
spake
unto
Moses
:
as
for
this
fellow
,
we
know
not
from
whence
he
is
.
30.
The
man
answered
,
and
said
unto
them
;
Why
,
herein
is
a
marvellous
thing
,
that
ye
know
not
from
whence
he
is
,
and
yet
he
hath
opened
mine
eyes
.
31.
Now
we
know
that
God
heareth
not
sinners
:
but
if
any
man
be
a
worshipper
of
God
and
doeth
his
will
,
him
he
heareth
.
27.
Sure
you
do
it
not
because
you
would
be
his
disciples
.
28.
They
took
it
for
a
reproach
to
be
Christs
disciples
.
30.
You
are
strangly
ignorant
that
know
not
whence
a
man
is
that
doth
such
Miracles
:
Reason
and
common
consent
tells
us
,
that
God
heareth
not
the
prayers
of
wicked
men
,
so
far
as
to
signifie
his
approbation
of
them
;
but
rejecteth
them
:
But
it
is
Godly
worshippers
of
him
,
and
them
that
obey
his
will
that
he
heareth
and
approveth
.
(
This
none
that
owneth
a
God
dare
deny
.
)
32.
Since
the
world
began
was
it
not
heard
that
any
man
opened
the
eyes
of
one
that
was
born
blind
.
33.
If
this
man
were
not
of
God
,
he
could
do
nothing
.
32.
Never
man
did
this
before
(
much
less
by
human
power
)
He
could
never
do
it
but
by
Gods
power
and
approbation
.
34.
They
answered
,
and
said
unto
him
,
thou
wast
altogether
born
in
sins
,
and
doest
thou
teach
us
?
And
they
cast
him
out
.
34.
N.
It
's
the
way
of
proud
wicked
men
,
to
scorn
to
learn
,
but
to
Lord
it
and
revile
and
turn
to
violence
on
pretence
of
discipline
,
when
they
cannot
answer
with
reason
.
35.
Jesus
heard
that
they
had
cast
him
out
:
and
when
he
had
found
him
,
he
said
unto
him
,
Doest
thou
believe
on
the
Son
of
God
?
36.
He
answered
,
and
said
,
Who
is
he
,
Lord
,
that
I
might
believe
on
him
?
35.
N.
Christ
receiveth
those
whom
false
Church
governours
unjustly
cast
out
.
2.
Christ
taketh
advantage
of
mens
injuries
to
convert
the
persons
injured
.
3.
The
man
was
willing
to
believe
as
soon
as
he
could
be
instructed
whom
he
should
believe
in
.
37.
And
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Thou
hast
seen
him
,
and
it
is
he
that
talketh
with
thee
.
38.
And
he
said
,
Lord
,
I
believe
:
and
he
worshipped
him
.
37
,
38.
He
believed
and
bowed
or
fell
down
to
him
.
39.
And
Jesus
said
,
For
judgment
am
I
come
into
this
world
,
that
they
which
see
not
might
see
,
and
that
they
which
see
,
might
be
made
blind
.
39.
It
is
part
of
my
judicial
office
in
this
World
,
to
open
the
eyes
of
many
that
are
now
ignorant
and
blind
in
sin
,
and
to
give
up
many
to
their
wilful
blindness
,
who
think
themselves
the
wisest
men
,
but
resist
the
light
of
saving
truth
.
40.
And
some
of
the
Pharisees
which
were
with
him
,
heard
these
words
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Are
we
blind
also
?
40.
N.
Proud
men
(
especially
it
Rulers
or
Teachers
of
others
)
can't
endure
to
be
told
of
their
sin
,
especially
of
their
ignorance
and
error
.
41.
Jesus
said
unto
them
,
If
ye
were
blind
,
ye
should
have
no
sin
:
but
now
ye
say
,
We
see
,
therefore
your
sin
remaineth
.
41.
If
your
ignorance
were
as
blindness
is
a
necessary
natural
disease
,
you
would
not
be
voluntary
in
your
error
and
guilt
of
sin
:
Or
,
if
you
knew
your selves
to
be
ignorant
and
erroneous
,
you
would
learn
and
be
cured
:
But
your
error
being
wilful
,
and
you
conceited
of
your
knowledg
,
you
are
guilty
and
unexcusable
and
setled
in
your
sin
,
CHAP.
X.
VErily
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
He
that
entreth
not
by
the
door
into
the
sheepfold
,
but
climbeth
up
some
other
way
,
the
same
is
a
thief
and
a
robber
.
2.
But
he
that
entreth
in
by
the
door
,
is
the
the
shepherd
of
the
sheep
.
1.
I
say
to
you
who
have
cast
out
this
man
for
believing
in
me
,
you
take
upon
you
to
be
the
true
guides
of
the
people
,
and
you
look
for
the
Mesiah
agreeable
to
your
minds
:
But
Gods
testimony
and
mission
is
the
door
to
the
Messiah
,
and
the
Messiah
is
the
great
shepherd
and
the
door
to
the
inferior
Pastors
and
the
Flocks
:
He
that
entereth
any
other
way
,
climbeth
in
as
a
thief
:
But
the
true
Shepherd
(
principal
and
Ministerial
)
cometh
in
by
the
door
.
3.
To
him
the
porter
openeth
,
and
the
sheep
hear
his
voyce
,
and
he
calleth
his
own
sheep
by
name
,
and
leadeth
them
out
.
3.
To
the
Messiah
God
will
open
the
door
,
and
to
Sub-Pastors
,
they
that
by
office
are
door-keepers
to
the
Church
must
open
it
,
as
to
men
sent
of
God
;
And
Gods
Spirit
teacheth
Christians
to
know
the
voice
of
Christ
,
and
under
him
of
those
that
speak
his
Word
:
And
as
shepherds
there
regarded
every
sheep
distinctly
and
called
them
by
several
names
(
as
Plow-men
now
do
their
Oxen
)
,
and
did
not
drive
them
with
Clubs
like
Swine
,
but
go
before
them
and
call
them
to
their
Pasture
by
name
,
so
doth
Christ
and
true
Pastors
now
know
every
member
of
their
Flocks
,
and
lead
them
by
people
after
him
:
he
also
perished
,
and
all
even
as
many
as
obeyed
him
were
dispersed
.
37.
This
Judas
pretended
to
be
a
Captain
of
the
People
against
submitting
to
the
Roman
taxing
;
which
he
called
servitude
and
unsufferable
.
38.
And
now
I
say
unto
you
,
Refrain
from
these
men
,
and
let
them
alone
:
for
it
this
Counsel
,
or
this
work
be
of
men
,
it
will
come
to
nought
:
38.
By
Gods
Providence
without
your
violence
.
39.
But
if
it
be
of
God
,
ye
cannot
overthrow
it
;
lest
haply
ye
be
found
even
to
fight
against
God
.
39.
You
will
overthrow
your selves
and
not
it
,
if
it
be
of
God
:
Its
madess
to
fight
against
him
?
Note
,
O
that
the
Malignant
World
would
but
examine
which
cause
God
is
for
.
40.
And
to
him
they
agreed
:
and
when
they
had
called
the
apostles
,
and
beaten
them
,
they
commanded
that
they
should
not
speak
in
the
name
of
Jesus
,
and
let
them
go
.
41.
And
they
departed
from
the
presence
of
the
Counsel
,
rejoycing
that
they
were
counted
worthy
to
suffer
shame
for
his
name
.
40.
Note
,
Causeless
stripes
were
the
Mercy
of
these
Men.
The
Holy
Ghost
did
not
work
Miracles
to
revenge
these
injuries
to
the
Apostles
:
But
taught
them
to
rejoyce
in
this
reproach
for
Preaching
Christ
,
as
their
great
honour
.
42.
And
daily
in
the
Temple
,
and
in
every
House
,
they
ceased
not
to
teach
and
preach
Jesus
Christ
.
42.
And
no
commands
,
threats
or
cruelties
made
them
cease
Preaching
Christ
publickly
and
from
house
to
house
.
CHAP.
VI.
ANd
in
those
days
,
when
the
number
of
the
Disciples
was
multiplied
,
there
arose
a
murmuring
of
the
Grecians
against
the
Hebrews
,
because
their
widows
were
neglected
in
the
daily
ministration
.
1.
Note
,
Those
Jews
that
understood
the
Greek
Tongue
,
and
used
the
Greek
Translation
of
the
Scripture
,
were
called
Greeks
:
who
were
some
at
Jerusalem
,
most
at
Alexandria
,
and
some
scattered
abroad
the
World
,
2.
Even
in
the
greatest
Exemplification
of
Christian
Love
,
Concord
and
self
denial
,
the
interest
of
the
body
,
and
its
provisions
,
began
a
murmuring
among
this
chosen
Flock
that
had
all
things
common
.
And
can
we
now
expect
to
live
without
murmurring
at
each
other
upon
cross
interests
and
bodily
wants
.
The
suffering
Party
will
think
themselves
injured
,
and
will
complain
.
2.
Then
the
twelve
called
the
multitude
of
the
Disciples
unto
them
,
and
said
,
It
is
not
reason
that
we
should
leave
the
word
of
God
,
and
serve
tables
.
2.
We
must
prefer
the
greater
before
the
less
;
the
Preaching
of
Gods
word
before
the
charge
of
distributing
to
Love
feasts
and
to
the
Poor
;
and
we
are
not
sufficient
for
both
.
3.
Wherefore
,
brethren
,
look
ye
out
among
you
seven
men
of
honest
report
,
full
of
the
holy
Ghost
and
wisdom
,
whom
ye
may
appoint
over
this
business
.
3.
Note
,
1.
This
is
the
first
call
of
Officers
mediately
by
Men
:
yet
the
Holy
Ghost
in
the
Apostles
instituteth
the
office
;
but
yet
they
give
a
reason
for
it
.
A
Divine
Institution
,
and
reason
from
necessity
and
convenience
,
well
agree
.
2.
The
Apostles
fix
the
number
.
3.
The
Congregation
must
choose
the
Persons
.
4.
God
by
his
Spirit
in
the
Apostles
limiteth
them
to
certain
qualifications
:
1.
Good
Report
.
2.
Full
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
3.
And
of
Wisdom
.
The
Chosen
Persons
must
be
appointed
or
authorized
and
directed
by
the
Apostles
.
Incapable
Matter
ma●●th
both
Election
and
Mens
Ordination
void
.
But
yet
the
Electors
still
are
Trusted
whom
to
Elect
,
and
the
Ordainers
whom
to
Ordain
;
And
every
Error
is
not
a
nullity
,
where
there
are
the
essential
qualifications
.
4.
But
we
will
give
our selves
continually
to
prayer
,
and
to
the
ministery
of
the
word
.
4.
Where
ever
God
will
bless
his
Church
with
Bishops
indeed
,
this
will
be
their
life
and
their
description
.
5.
And
the
saying
pleased
the
whole
multitude
:
and
they
chose
Stephen
,
a
man
full
of
faith
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
Philip
,
and
Prochorus
,
and
Nicanor
,
and
Timon
,
and
Parmenas
,
and
Nicolas
a
proselyte
of
Antioch
.
5.
The
Reason
of
the
motion
,
the
Authority
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Spirit
of
God
,
made
them
all
unanimously
consent
.
6.
Whom
they
set
before
the
apostles
:
and
when
they
had
prayed
,
they
laid
their
hands
on
them
.
6.
Prayer
to
God
to
accept
and
bless
them
,
and
the
Authorizing
them
by
the
sign
of
Imposition
of
hands
,
was
the
Apostles
way
of
Ordination
(
supposing
them
instructed
for
their
Office
.
)
7.
And
the
word
of
God
increased
;
and
the
number
of
the
Disciples
multiplyed
in
Jerusalem
greatly
;
and
a
great
company
of
the
Priests
were
obedient
to
the
faith
.
7.
And
the
success
of
the
Word
increased
,
and
the
number
of
the
Disciples
in
Jerusalem
grow
very
great
,
and
a
great
Company
of
the
Priests
(
or
a
great
Company
,
and
of
the
Priests
some
)
were
obedient
to
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
by
believing
8.
And
Stephen
full
of
faith
and
power
,
did
great
wonders
and
miracles
among
the
People
.
8.
Stephen
having
a
great
measure
of
the
Spirit
,
was
full
of
Faith
and
Power
and
wrought
great
Miracles
.
9.
Then
there
arose
certain
of
the
synagogue
,
which
is
called
the
synagogue
,
of
the
Libertines
,
and
Cyrenians
,
and
Alexandrians
,
and
of
them
of
Cilicia
,
and
of
Asia
,
disputing
with
Stephen
.
9.
Jerusalem
being
the
place
where
the
scattered
Jews
of
all
Nations
used
at
certain
times
to
worship
,
no
wonder
if
several
Countrys
had
there
several
Synagogues
.
Libertines
are
by
most
supposed
to
be
Jews
made
free
:
Though
some
derive
the
Name
from
a
Country
thinking
one
Letter
is
changed
.
10.
And
they
were
not
able
to
resist
the
wisdom
and
the
Spirit
by
which
he
spake
.
11.
Then
they
suborned
men
which
said
,
We
have
heard
him
speak
blasphemous
words
against
Moses
,
and
against
God
.
10.
Note
,
On
such
terms
we
dispute
with
Malignant
men
.
When
they
cannot
resist
the
Truth
they
turn
Diabolists
,
and
suborn
Men
to
swear
to
false
Accusations
:
Malignity
,
Bood-thirsty
Cruelty
,
and
Lying
are
the
three
Essentials
of
a
Diabolist
.
2.
It
is
next
to
a
Miracle
of
Providence
that
no
greater
numbers
of
Religious
persons
have
been
murdered
in
the
World
by
the
way
of
Perjury
,
and
pretence
of
Law
,
when
so
many
thousands
hate
them
,
who
make
no
Conscience
of
false
Oaths
.
12.
And
they
stirred
up
the
People
,
and
the
Elders
and
the
Scribes
,
and
came
upon
him
,
and
caught
him
,
and
brought
him
to
the
Council
;
12.
Note
,
When
Informers
and
Perjured
Witnesses
and
Council
or
Judges
were
all
of
a
Mind
,
false
Malignants
,
blood
thirsty
men
,
it
was
easie
to
foreknow
the
sentence
.
13.
And
set
up
false
witnesses
,
which
said
,
This
man
ceaseth
not
to
speake
blasphemous
words
against
this
holy
place
,
and
the
Law
.
14.
For
we
have
heard
him
say
,
that
this
Jesus
of
Nazareth
shall
destroy
this
place
,
and
shall
change
the
customs
which
Moses
delivered
us
.
13
,
14.
Note
,
It
is
very
likely
that
they
heard
Stephen
say
some
words
of
Christs
Abrogation
of
the
Law
,
from
which
the
Perjured
gathered
their
Testimony
,
and
puting
their
own
sence
on
his
words
made
Blasphemy
of
them
,
and
did
not
think
they
were
Perjured
:
And
what
man
is
there
that
Judges
,
Jury
and
Witnesses
may
not
Condemn
,
if
they
will
but
put
their
ownsence
on
their
words
:
Christ
so
suffered
,
before
Stephen
:
And
it
is
no
wonder
or
dishonour
to
be
condemned
as
the
greatest
Malefactors
by
such
men
:
Therefore
judge
of
History
accordingly
,
where
wicked
Men
are
the
Accusers
and
Judges
.
15.
And
all
that
sate
in
the
Council
,
looking
stedfastly
on
him
,
saw
his
face
,
as
it
had
been
the
face
of
an
Angel
.
15.
With
a
a
splendor
which
might
amaze
them
,
but
did
not
change
them
;
so
much
was
Dives
in
Hell
deceived
that
one
from
the
Dead
would
convert
his
sensual
Brethren
,
when
it
is
like
that
if
Lazarus
had
come
to
them
as
he
prayed
,
they
would
have
put
him
to
death
again
:
For
so
they
consulted
to
do
by
another
Lazarus
whom
Christ
raised
.
But
where
are
these
Judges
and
Gentlemen
now
?
CHAP.
VII
.
THen
said
the
high
Priest
,
Are
these
thing
so
?
1.
The
Arch-Priest
is
the
Arch-malignant
,
and
with
seeming
Gravity
doth
but
enquire
after
Sin
.
2.
And
he
said
,
Men
,
brethren
,
and
Fathers
heraken
:
The
God
of
glory
appeared
unto
our
Father
Abraham
,
when
he
was
in
Mesopotamia
,
before
he
dwelt
in
Charran
,
3.
And
said
unto
him
,
Get
thee
out
of
thy
countrey
,
and
from
thy
kindred
,
and
come
into
the
land
which
I
shall
shew
thee
.
2
,
3.
Obey
me
in
forsaking
thy
Idolatrous
Country
and
go
to
another
,
which
I
will
direct
thee
to
.
4.
Then
came
he
out
of
the
land
of
the
Caldeans
,
and
dwelt
in
Charran
:
and
from
thence
,
when
his
Father
was
dead
,
he
removed
him
into
this
land
wherein
ye
now
dwell
.
5.
And
he
gave
him
none
inheritance
in
it
,
no
not
so
much
as
to
set
his
foot
on
:
yet
he
promised
that
he
would
give
it
to
him
for
a
possession
,
and
to
his
seed
after
him
,
when
as
yet
he
had
no
child
.
6.
And
God
spake
on
this
wise
,
that
his
seed
should
sojourn
in
a
strange
land
,
and
that
they
should
bring
them
into
bondage
,
and
intreat
them
●vil
four
hundred
years
,
7.
And
the
nation
to
whom
they
shall
be
in
bondage
will
I
Judge
,
said
God
:
and
after
that
shall
they
come
forth
,
and
serve
me
in
this
place
.
4
,
&c.
Note
,
Obedience
to
God
must
be
performed
by
the
hope
of
what
he
promiseth
though
it
be
many
hundred
years
after
,
and
not
only
for
present
Possession
.
2.
The
four
years
began
at
the
Birth
of
Isaak
,
and
not
at
the
going
into
Egypt
.
8.
And
he
gave
him
the
covenant
of
circumcision
,
and
so
Abraham
begat
Isaac
,
and
circumcised
him
the
eighth
day
;
and
Isaac
begat
Jacob
,
and
Jacob
begat
the
twelve
Patriarchs
.
9.
And
the
Patriarchs
moved
with
envie
sold
Joseph
into
Egypt
:
but
God
was
with
him
,
10.
And
delivered
him
out
of
all
his
affictions
,
and
gave
him
favour
and
wisdom
in
the
sight
of
Pharaoh
King
of
Egypt
:
and
he
made
him
Governour
over
Egypt
and
all
his
house
.
8.
N.
This
History
Stephen
reciteth
to
convince
them
of
the
greatness
of
their
forefathers
sin
and
theirs
,
in
still
hardening
their
hearts
against
Gods
Mercies
.
11.
Now
there
came
a
dearth
over
all
the
land
of
Egypt
and
Canaan
,
and
great
affliction
,
and
our
Fathers
found
no
sustenance
.
12.
But
when
Jacob
heard
that
there
was
corn
in
Egypt
,
he
sent
out
our
Fathers
first
.
13.
And
at
the
second
time
Joseph
was
made
known
to
his
brethren
,
and
Josephs
kindred
was
made
known
unto
Pharaoh
.
14.
Then
sent
Joseph
,
and
called
his
Father
Jacob
to
him
,
and
all
his
kindred
,
threescore
and
fifteen
souls
,
15.
So
Jacob
went
down
into
Egypt
,
and
died
,
he
and
our
Fathers
.
14.
Gen
46
,
27.
Saith
they
were
but
seventy
:
some
say
that
Stephen
includeth
some
born
in
Egypt
with
Joseph
,
and
his
sons
and
sons
sons
:
Others
say
that
the
Septuagint
which
Stephen
followed
,
hath
a
mistaken
word
which
causeth
the
difference
.
16.
And
were
carried
over
into
Sichem
,
and
laid
in
the
Sepulchre
that
Abraham
bought
for
a
sum
of
mony
of
the
sons
of
Emor
,
the
Father
of
Sichem
.
16.
Some
difference
from
the
Hebrew
History
here
raiseth
difficulty
:
The
truth
seemeth
to
be
Jacob
was
carried
and
buried
in
the
Field
of
Macpelah
bought
by
Abraham
of
Ephron
the
son
of
Zoar
,
or
of
the
Sons
of
Heth
,
Gen.
23.8
.
and
49.32
.
But
Josephs
bones
were
carried
from
Egypt
to
Sichem
,
Jos.
24.31
,
32.
and
buried
in
the
Field
bought
by
Jacob
of
the
Sons
of
Hemor
;
and
in
which
place
his
brethren
were
buried
is
uncertain
.
17.
But
when
the
time
of
the
promise
drew
nigh
,
which
God
had
sworn
to
Abraham
,
the
People
grew
and
multiplied
in
Egypt
.
18.
Till
another
King
arose
,
which
knew
not
Joseph
.
19.
The
same
dealt
subtilly
with
our
kindred
,
and
evil
entreated
our
Fathers
,
so
that
they
cast
out
their
young
Children
,
to
the
end
they
might
not
live
.
17.
Note
,
Mans
cruelty
and
subtilty
fighting
in
vain
against
Gods
Providence
and
Mercy
to
his
People
,
is
the
common
case
of
the
World
20.
In
which
time
Moses
was
born
,
and
was
exceeding
fair
,
and
nourished
up
in
his
Fathers
House
three
Moneths
:
21.
And
when
he
was
cast
out
,
Pharaohs
daughter
took
him
up
,
and
nourished
him
for
her
own
son
.
20.
See
Exod.
2.
22.
And
Moses
was
learned
in
all
the
wisdom
of
the
Egyptians
,
and
was
mighty
in
words
,
and
in
deeds
.
22.
And
being
by
Pharoahs
Daughter
Educated
as
her
Son
,
he
had
the
advantage
of
getting
all
the
Egyptian
sort
of
Learning
,
in
which
he
excell
〈◊〉
23.
And
when
he
was
full
forty
ye●●●
〈◊〉
it
came
into
his
heart
to
visit
his
brethren
the
Children
of
Israel
.
24.
And
seeing
one
of
them
suffer
wrong
,
he
defended
him
,
and
avenged
him
that
was
oppressed
,
and
smote
the
Egyptian
:
23.
Note
,
Though
Moses
Age
and
Learning
be
not
mentioned
in
the
Old
Testament
,
it
might
be
otherwise
known
.
2.
And
whether
he
was
warranted
to
stay
the
Egyptian
by
any
special
Revelation
,
is
doubtful
.
25.
For
he
supposed
his
brethren
would
have
understood
,
how
that
God
by
his
hand
would
deliver
them
:
but
they
understood
not
.
25
,
What
notice
he
had
then
of
this
purpose
of
God
,
we
read
not
:
But
saith
Doctour
Hammond
,
[
This
lawfully
he
might
do
,
in
the
defence
of
an
innocent
persons
life
,
against
an
unjust
assault
or
violen●e
which
could
not
be
averted
but
by
this
means
.
]
26.
And
the
next
day
he
shewed
himself
unto
them
as
they
strove
,
and
would
have
set
them
at
one
again
,
saying
,
Sirs
,
ye
are
brethren
,
why
do
ye
wrong
one
to
another
.
26.
Note
,
Even
while
they
are
oppresed
by
the
common
Tyranny
of
the
King
,
they
forbear
not
quarrelling
and
wronging
one
another
.
27.
But
he
that
did
his
neighbour
wrong
,
thrust
him
away
,
saying
,
Who
made
thee
a
Ruler
,
and
a
Judge
over
us
?
28.
Wilt
thou
kill
me
,
as
thou
didst
the
Egyptian
yesterday
?
27
,
28.
Note
.
1.
It
's
the
injuring
party
that
is
usually
readiest
to
rise
up
against
Peace-makers
:
2.
He
that
will
reconcile
Peace
-
〈◊〉
and
reprove
the
injurious
,
must
expect
to
be
accused
as
a
Peace-breaker
,
and
injurious
and
arrogant
himself
.
3.
Self-avengers
love
not
Rulers
▪
29.
Then
fled
Moses
at
this
saying
,
and
was
a
stranger
in
the
land
of
Midian
,
where
he
begat
two
sons
.
29.
He
knew
then
that
the
killing
his
Egyptian
would
be
known
to
Pharoah
,
and
therefore
fled
.
30.
And
when
fourty
years
were
expired
,
there
appeared
to
him
in
the
wilderness
of
mount
Sina
,
an
Angel
of
the
Lord
in
a
flame
of
fire
in
a
bush
.
30.
The
same
appearance
is
said
to
be
God
and
an
Angel
in
fire
:
God
speaking
by
an
Angel
in
fire
.
31.
When
Moses
saw
it
,
he
wondred
at
〈◊〉
sight
:
and
as
he
drew
nere
to
behold
it
,
〈◊〉
●●yce
of
the
Lord
came
unto
him
.
32.
Saying
,
I
am
the
God
of
thy
Fathers
,
the
God
of
Abraham
,
and
the
God
of
Isaac
,
and
the
God
of
Jacob.
Then
Moses
trembled
,
and
durst
not
behold
.
31.
If
so
small
an
appearing
of
God
will
make
man
tremble
,
why
are
not
we
constantly
awed
by
the
belief
of
his
Glory
.
33.
Then
said
the
Lord
to
him
,
Put
off
thy
shoes
from
thy
feet
:
for
the
place
where
thou
standest
,
is
holy
ground
.
33.
Note
,
1.
The
Holiness
of
Places
is
their
separate
relation
to
some
holy
work
of
God
,
or
some
appearance
of
him
.
God
will
have
outward
bodily
expressions
of
inward
Reverence
,
to
him
,
and
to
that
which
is
specially
related
to
him
.
34.
I
have
seen
,
I
have
seen
the
affliction
of
my
people
which
is
in
Egypt
,
and
I
have
heard
their
groaning
,
and
am
come
down
to
deliver
them
:
And
now
come
,
I
will
send
thee
into
Egypt
.
34.
Note
,
God
is
not
ignorant
or
regardless
of
his
peoples
sufferings
:
2.
But
his
usual
season
of
deliverance
,
is
when
their
sufferings
are
at
the
greatest
.
35.
This
Moses
whom
they
refused
,
saying
,
Who
made
thee
a
ruler
and
a
Judge
?
the
same
did
God
send
to
be
a
ruler
and
a
deliver
,
by
the
hands
of
the
Angel
which
appeared
to
him
in
the
bush
.
35.
God
sent
by
his
Angel
the
same
man
to
Rule
and
Deliver
them
,
whom
they
refused
to
be
their
Ruler
and
deliverer
;
even
as
you
now
have
done
by
Jesus
Christ
whom
God
hath
sent
.
36.
He
brought
them
out
,
after
that
he
had
shewed
wonders
and
signs
in
the
land
of
Egypt
,
and
in
the
red
Sea
,
and
in
the
wilderness
fourty
years
.
36.
God
wrought
many
Miracles
by
him
for
their
deliverance
,
who
had
rejected
him
(
As
he
hath
done
by
Jesus
for
your
deliverance
.
)
37.
This
is
that
Moses
which
said
unto
the
children
of
Israel
,
A
Prophet
shall
the
Lord
your
God
raise
up
unto
you
of
your
brethren
,
like
unto
me
:
him
shall
ye
hear
.
37.
This
Moses
of
whom
you
boast
thus
prophesied
of
Christ
,
a
Prophet
,
&c.
38.
This
is
he
that
was
in
the
Church
in
the
wilderness
with
the
Angel
,
which
spake
to
him
in
the
mount
Sina
,
and
with
our
Fathers
:
who
received
the
lively
Oracles
,
to
give
unto
us
.
39.
To
whom
our
Fathers
would
not
obey
,
but
thrust
him
from
them
,
and
in
their
hearts
turned
back
again
in
Egypt
.
40.
Saying
unto
Aaron
,
Make
us
Gods
to
go
before
us
;
for
as
for
this
Moses
,
which
brought
us
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
,
we
wot
not
what
is
become
of
him
.
38.
This
is
he
whose
name
you
honour
who
was
in
the
Congregation
in
the
Wilderness
,
who
received
the
Oracles
of
God
by
voice
which
he
gave
you
then
as
the
way
of
life
(
in
subordination
to
Faith
in
his
promises
;
whom
yet
your
Ancestors
would
not
obey
,
but
rebelled
against
him
and
refused
him
,
and
unthankfully
would
have
returned
to
that
Egyptian
Bondage
,
from
which
by
so
many
Miracles
they
were
delivered
;
yea
rebelled
against
God
and
turned
Idolators
,
and
made
Aaron
make
them
feigned
Gods
to
go
before
them
.
41.
And
they
made
a
calf
in
those
days
,
and
offered
sacrifice
unto
the
idol
,
and
rejoyced
in
the
works
of
their
own
hands
.
41.
So
sottish
were
they
as
to
honour
that
as
God
which
they
had
made
themselves
.
42.
Then
God
turned
,
and
gave
them
up
to
worship
the
host
of
Heaven
,
as
it
is
written
in
the
book
of
the
Prophets
,
O
ye
House
of
Israel
,
have
ye
offered
to
me
slain
beasts
and
sacrifices
,
by
the
space
of
fourty
years
in
the
wilderness
?
43.
Yea
,
ye
took
up
the
Tabernacle
of
Moloch
,
and
the
star
of
your
God
Remphan
,
figures
which
he
made
,
to
worship
them
:
and
I
will
carry
you
away
beyond
Babylon
.
42.
That
the
text
Amos
5.
meaneth
by
Moloch
and
Rempham
a
Deifyed
Egyptian
King
,
and
Saturn
.
See
Dr.
Hammonds
Annot.
and
other
conjectures
in
Beza
,
&c.
whether
this
last
Idolatry
was
included
in
the
Golden
Calf
,
or
the
Text
only
meant
they
fell
to
it
after
Joshua's
days
is
uncertain
:
Though
the
Hebrew
say
beyond
Damascus
,
and
Lukes
Greek
Beyond
Babylon
the
sence
is
the
same
.
And
Luke
writing
in
the
Greek
,
it
's
like
used
not
the
same
word
as
Stephen
in
Chaldee
.
44.
Our
Fathers
had
the
Tabernacle
of
Witness
in
the
wilderness
,
as
he
had
appointed
,
speaking
unto
Moses
,
that
he
should
make
it
according
to
the
fashion
that
he
had
seen
.
44
,
These
Ancestors
had
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Testimony
,
where
was
the
Ark
of
God
that
had
the
Tables
of
the
Law
,
and
where
God
used
by
signs
to
signifie
his
presence
and
give
his
Oracles
:
This
Moses
was
to
make
according
to
the
pattern
which
God
shewed
him
.
45.
Which
also
our
Fathers
that
came
after
,
brought
in
with
Jesus
into
the
possession
of
the
Gentiles
,
whom
God
drave
out
before
the
face
of
our
Fathers
unto
the
days
of
David
.
45.
This
Tabernacle
our
Fathers
after
brought
into
Canaan
with
Joshua
,
and
it
continued
till
Davids
time
.
46.
Who
found
favour
before
God
,
and
desired
to
find
a
Tabernacle
for
the
God
of
Jacob.
47.
But
Solomon
built
him
an
House
.
46.
Who
being
beloved
of
God
,
desired
to
have
built
him
a
Temple
.
But
God
chose
Solomon
to
build
it
.
48.
Howbeit
the
most
High
dwelleth
not
in
Temples
made
with
hands
,
as
saith
the
Prophet
.
49.
Heaven
is
my
throne
,
and
Earth
is
my
foot-stool
:
What
House
will
ye
build
me
,
saith
the
Lord
?
or
what
is
the
place
of
my
rest
?
50.
Hath
not
my
hand
made
all
these
things
?
48
,
49
,
50.
Temples
are
for
Gods
Worship
,
and
not
for
Gods
confinement
or
necessary
abode
:
Heaven
is
the
place
of
his
glory
,
and
Earth
of
his
lower
blessings
,
and
all
the
world
of
his
presence
:
He
made
all
things
,
and
needeth
not
your
Temple
,
but
may
forsake
it
for
your
Sin
.
51.
Ye
stiff-necked
and
uncircumcised
in
heart
and
ears
,
ye
do
always
resist
the
holy
Ghost
;
as
yours
Fathers
did
,
so
do
ye
.
51.
Ye
are
an
unruly
obstinate
People
,
whose
hearts
are
unreformed
and
uncircumcised
,
and
your
Ears
stopt
against
the
Truth
,
while
you
glory
in
your
Circumcision
:
you
have
in
all
ages
resisted
the
Spirit
and
Word
of
God
.
And
while
you
disown
your
fore-fathers
actions
,
you
are
like
them
and
do
the
very
same
.
52.
Which
of
the
Prophets
have
not
your
Fathers
persecuted
?
and
they
have
slain
them
which
shewed
before
of
the
coming
of
the
just
One
,
of
whom
ye
have
been
now
the
betrayers
and
Murderers
:
53.
Who
have
received
the
Law
by
the
disposition
of
Angels
,
and
have
not
kept
it
.
52
,
53.
You
boast
of
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
expected
Messiah
:
But
which
of
the
Prophets
,
did
not
your
Fathers
persecute
?
And
those
that
Prophesied
of
the
Messiah
,
they
murdered
:
And
so
have
you
done
now
by
the
Messiah
himself
,
and
out
done
all
your
Ancestors
in
wickedness
;
and
the
Law
which
yo
boast
of
delivered
by
Angels
,
you
have
neither
understood
nor
kept
.
54.
When
they
heard
these
things
,
they
were
cut
to
the
heart
,
and
they
gnashed
on
him
with
their
teeth
.
54.
At
these
words
their
very
hearts
were
enraged
against
him
,
&c.
Reproof
which
convinceth
and
humbleth
them
whom
God
Converteth
,
enrageth
proud
obdurate
sinners
,
and
turneth
them
to
persecute
the
Reprovers
:
which
presageth
their
destruction
55.
But
he
being
full
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
looked
up
stedfastly
into
heaven
,
and
saw
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
Jesus
standing
on
the
right
hand
of
God
.
56.
And
said
,
Behold
,
I
see
the
Heavens
opened
,
and
the
Son
of
man
standing
on
the
right
hand
of
God
.
55
,
56.
God
gave
him
so
extraordinary
a
measure
of
the
Spirit
,
as
when
he
looked
stedfastly
toward
Heaven
he
had
an
appearance
of
the
Glory
of
God
and
Christ
standing
at
his
right
hand
,
which
in
this
Rapture
he
declared
to
them
all
.
Note
,
Christ
saw
it
meet
by
such
a
glorious
Miracles
sight
to
encourage
and
honour
his
first
dying
Martyr
.
O
who
would
fear
suffering
for
Christ
.
Martyrs
may
expect
the
Spirits
greatest
help
,
and
afterward
the
most
glorious
Crown
.
57.
Then
they
cryed
out
with
a
loud
voyce
,
and
stopped
their
ears
,
and
ran
upon
him
with
one
accord
,
58.
And
cast
him
out
of
the
City
,
and
stoned
him
:
and
the
witnesses
laid
down
their
clothes
at
a
young
mans
feet
,
whose
name
was
Saul
.
57
,
58.
Note
,
Holiness
and
Miracles
do
but
increase
their
rage
:
They
will
run
when
malignity
and
the
Devil
instigates
:
Sinners
are
never
so
mad
as
against
Christ
and
Mercy
and
their
own
Salvation
.
They
that
were
the
Accusers
for
Blasphemy
were
by
the
Law
to
cast
the
first
stone
as
the
Executioners
.
59.
And
they
stoned
Stephen
,
calling
upon
God
,
and
saying
,
Lord
Jesus
receive
my
Spirit
.
59.
Note
,
He
that
gave
up
himself
to
Christ
in
life
and
death
might
comfortably
expect
to
be
received
.
2.
The
Spirit
liveth
after
the
bodies
death
:
And
Christ
receiveth
it
to
himself
.
This
is
part
of
Christs
Office
now
in
Heaven
.
See
my
Printed
Sermon
on
this
Text.
60.
And
he
kneeled
down
,
and
cryed
with
a
loud
voyce
,
Lord
lay
not
this
sin
to
their
charge
.
And
when
he
had
said
this
,
he
fell
asleep
.
6.
He
died
Praying
,
and
that
for
his
Persecutors
as
Christ
did
:
And
it
s
like
the
Conversion
of
Saul
was
an
answer
to
this
Prayer
.
Quest.
How
far
may
we
pray
In
Faith
for
wicked
men
,
or
others
,
and
expect
the
thing
prayed
for
.
Answ.
For
that
which
is
absolutely
promised
we
may
pray
accordingly
in
assurance
:
For
that
which
supposeth
a
qualifying
condition
in
the
receiver
,
we
must
believe
that
they
shall
have
it
if
they
are
so
qualified
:
For
that
which
hath
no
promise
to
them
,
but
is
merely
at
Gods
unrevealed
Will
,
we
must
pray
with
submission
to
that
Will
,
and
accordingly
take
the
event
for
uncertain
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
ANd
Saul
was
consenting
unto
his
death
.
And
at
that
time
there
was
a
great
persecution
against
the
Church
which
was
at
Jerusalem
,
and
they
were
all
scattered
abroad
throughout
the
Regions
of
Judea
and
Samaria
,
except
the
Apostles
.
1.
Note
,
Sauls
Persecution
must
be
recorded
before
his
Conversion
.
2.
The
purest
Church
was
not
free
from
the
malice
of
wicked
men
.
3.
God
used
Malignant
Persecutions
for
the
spreading
abroad
his
word
.
2.
And
devout
men
carried
Stephen
to
his
burial
,
and
made
great
lamentation
over
him
.
2.
They
made
a
Funeral
for
Stephen
with
solemn
mourning
.
3.
As
for
Saul
,
he
made
havock
of
the
Church
,
entring
into
every
House
,
and
hailing
men
and
women
,
committed
them
to
prison
.
3.
By
halling
people
to
Prisons
out
of
their
houses
,
Saul
wasted
the
gathered
Church
.
4.
Therefore
they
that
were
scattered
abroad
,
went
every
where
Preaching
the
word
.
4.
Note
,
It
was
a
tolerable
hurt
to
their
bodies
,
which
brought
good
to
others
Souls
,
and
so
enlarged
the
Church
by
scattering
it
,
as
seed
is
scattered
that
is
sown
.
2.
All
Christians
may
and
must
publish
the
Gospel
where
they
come
if
there
be
need
,
tho
only
called
Ministers
must
make
an
office
and
calling
of
it
,
as
separated
to
it
.
5.
Then
Philip
went
down
to
the
city
of
Samaria
,
and
Preached
Christ
unto
them
.
5.
Philip
the
Deacon
Preacht
at
the
City
of
Samaria
,
after
by
Herod
called
Sebaste
.
6.
And
the
People
with
one
accord
gave
heed
unto
those
things
which
Philip
spake
hearing
and
seeing
the
miracles
which
he
did
,
7.
For
unclean
Spirits
crying
with
loud
voice
,
came
out
of
many
that
were
possessed
with
them
:
and
many
taken
with
palsies
,
and
that
were
lame
were
healed
.
8.
And
there
was
great
joy
in
that
City
.
6.
The
Samaritans
received
the
Gospel
with
great
joy
,
convinced
by
Miracles
,
and
pleased
by
many
Cures
.
Note
,
The
Gospel
where
ever
it
cometh
is
cause
of
great
joy
.
9.
But
there
was
a
certain
man
called
Simon
,
which
before
time
in
the
same
city
used
sorcery
,
and
bewitched
the
People
of
Samaria
,
giving
out
,
that
himself
was
some
great
one
.
10.
To
whom
they
all
gave
heed
from
the
least
to
the
greatest
,
saying
,
This
man
is
the
great
power
of
God
.
11.
And
to
him
they
had
regard
,
because
that
of
long
time
he
had
bewitched
them
with
Sorceries
.
9.
One
Simon
had
long
been
reputed
among
them
some
great
man
,
even
the
great
power
of
God
,
as
he
boasted
of
himself
;
because
by
Sorcery
he
had
long
bewitched
,
and
done
some
strange
things
among
them
:
And
they
all
admired
and
regarded
him
.
Note
,
Deceivers
have
usually
many
followers
.
12.
But
when
they
believed
Philip
,
preaching
the
things
concerning
the
kingdom
of
God
,
and
the
Name
of
Jesus
Christ
,
they
were
baptized
,
both
men
and
women
.
12.
Note
,
This
suddain
Baptizing
yet
implyeth
time
for
instruction
,
and
profession
of
all
essential
to
Christianity
.
13.
Then
Simon
himself
believed
also
:
and
when
he
was
baptized
,
he
continued
with
Philip
,
and
wondered
,
beholding
the
miracles
and
signs
which
were
done
.
13.
Simon
saw
the
reality
of
Philips
Miracles
,
being
conscious
of
the
fallacy
of
his
own
,
and
he
believed
that
Jesus
was
the
Christ
and
was
baptized
into
his
name
,
and
stayed
with
Phillip
admiring
his
works
.
Note
,
1.
Simon
had
a
Superficial
opinionative
belief
,
that
was
not
clear
and
sound
,
nor
effectual
to
renew
his
Soul
.
2.
The
Ministers
of
Christ
baptized
not
as
Heart
searchers
,
as
knowing
mens
sincerity
,
but
as
taking
their
Profession
for
their
title
to
Baptism
.
14.
Now
when
the
Apostles
which
were
at
Jerusalem
,
heard
that
Samaria
had
received
the
word
of
God
,
they
sent
unto
them
Peter
and
John
:
14.
Note
,
As
Peter
or
John
were
no
Rulers
of
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
so
the
rest
sent
not
them
as
Rulers
of
them
by
Vote
,
but
by
brotherly
request
and
consent
.
15.
Who
when
they
were
come
down
,
prayed
for
them
that
they
might
receive
the
holy
Ghost
.
16.
(
For
as
yet
he
was
fallen
upon
none
of
them
:
only
they
were
baptized
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
)
17.
Then
laid
they
their
hands
on
them
,
and
they
received
the
holy
Ghost
.
15.
Note
1.
It
was
at
first
the
eminent
Priviledge
of
the
Apostles
that
the
Holy
Ghost
should
be
given
by
their
Ministry
:
2.
Imposition
of
hands
being
an
usual
act
of
Authoritative
benediction
was
used
as
the
sign
herein
.
3.
Yet
Prayer
to
God
must
first
prevail
for
his
grant
thereof
,
before
the
Sign
was
used
.
4.
This
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
was
not
that
which
is
Regenerating
and
necessary
to
pardon
and
Salvation
(
else
all
these
Baptised
persons
must
be
supposed
till
so
long
after
unpardoned
;
)
but
it
was
that
extraordinary
gift
which
was
for
the
first
sealing
and
propagating
the
Gospel
,
of
which
others
could
be
discerning
Judges
,
(
such
as
Languages
Prophecy
Healing
,
Miracles
,
&c.
)
;
which
they
were
not
of
sincere
inward
holiness
.
18.
And
when
Simon
saw
that
through
laying
on
of
the
Apostles
hands
,
the
holy
Ghost
was
given
,
he
offered
them
mony
,
19.
Saying
,
Give
me
also
this
power
,
that
on
whomsoever
I
lay
hands
,
he
may
receive
the
holy
Ghost
.
18.
Note
1.
It
was
such
a
thing
as
Simon
could
see
in
the
present
effects
:
2.
He
desired
this
power
in
pride
for
his
own
advancement
,
and
not
for
Christ
and
Souls
.
3.
He
overvalued
Money
,
and
blasphemously
●ilified
God
,
as
if
he
set
his
gifts
to
sale
.
20.
But
Peter
said
unto
him
,
Thy
money
perish
with
thee
,
because
thou
hast
thought
that
the
gift
of
God
may
be
purchased
with
Money
.
20.
Unless
thou
Repent
thou
shalt
perish
with
thy
Money
,
for
this
blasphemous
thought
of
God
.
21.
Thou
hast
neither
part
nor
lot
in
this
matter
:
for
thy
heart
is
not
right
in
the
sight
of
God
.
21.
Though
thou
art
Baptized
,
thou
art
no
true
Christian
,
nor
hast
any
part
in
the
Grace
and
Spirit
of
Christ
:
for
thy
heart
is
unsound
and
false
in
the
sight
of
God
.
22.
Repent
therefore
of
this
thy
wickedness
,
and
pray
God
,
if
perhaps
the
thoughts
of
thine
heart
may
be
forgiven
thee
.
23.
For
I
perceive
that
thou
art
in
the
gall
of
bitterness
,
and
in
the
bond
of
iniquity
.
22.
Presently
Repent
therefore
of
that
wicked
heart
and
blasphemous
thought
;
and
pray
to
God
for
Mercy
and
forgiveness
,
while
its
possible
to
be
obtained
.
Quest.
Is
not
the
Prayer
of
the
Wicked
abominable
?
Answ.
Yes
,
the
wicked
Prayer
of
the
Wicked
;
which
is
to
serve
his
wickedness
:
And
his
best
Prayers
are
not
qualified
for
any
certain
grant
:
But
if
he
truly
Repent
he
is
no
longer
wicked
:
And
the
Prayer
a
Common
Repentance
(
like
Ahabs
and
the
Ninevites
)
may
tend
towards
better
,
and
is
better
than
none
.
Quest.
Doth
Peter
mean
that
Simons
heart
was
false
at
his
Baptism
,
or
that
he
received
Grace
and
pardon
then
,
and
lost
it
after
by
Apostacy
.
Answ.
Simons
sin
made
Peter
newly
perceive
that
his
heart
was
false
before
,
though
his
body
was
washed
;
but
not
that
it
now
began
to
be
false
by
a
sudden
Apostacy
?
1
Pet.
3.21
,
22.
He
was
in
the
Gall
of
bitterness
and
bond
of
Iniquity
through
the
wickedness
of
his
unsanctified
heart
,
even
when
he
was
Baptized
.
Yet
all
this
Hypocrisie
and
Wickedness
was
pardonable
upon
Repentance
.
24.
Then
answered
Simon
,
and
said
,
Pray
ye
to
the
Lord
for
me
,
that
none
of
these
things
which
ye
have
spoken
come
upon
me
.
24.
Note
,
His
sight
of
their
Miracles
and
fear
of
destruction
humbled
him
so
far
as
to
beg
their
Prayers
that
the
threatned
Judgments
might
not
befall
him
.
But
whether
the
report
of
some
old
Writers
be
true
,
that
after
all
this
he
pretended
to
be
God
the
Father
,
and
had
a
conflict
with
Peter
,
and
flying
in
the
Air
fell
down
and
was
destroyed
by
his
Prayers
,
and
had
a
Statue
at
Rome
inscribed
,
Simoni
Deo
Sancto
,
&c.
of
this
many
doubt
,
though
others
believe
it
:
And
if
it
was
he
that
Paul
,
2
Thes.
2.
and
John
in
the
Revelation
speak
of
as
the
Man
of
Sin
,
&c.
and
the
head
of
Heresies
so
much
decryed
by
Paul
(
as
Doctour
Hammond
thinks
)
it
is
strange
that
neither
Luke
,
nor
Paul
,
nor
Peter
,
nor
Jude
,
nor
James
,
nor
John
,
who
all
inveigh
against
Heresies
would
never
once
name
him
,
when
Nicolaitans
,
Diotrephes
,
Hymenaus
,
Phile●us
,
&c.
are
named
.
25.
And
they
when
they
had
testified
and
Preached
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
returned
to
Jerusalem
,
and
Preached
the
Gospel
in
many
villages
of
the
Samaritanes
.
26.
And
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
spake
unto
Philip
,
saying
,
Arise
and
go
towards
the
south
,
unto
the
way
that
goeth
down
from
Jerusalem
unto
Gaza
,
which
is
desert
.
27.
And
he
arose
and
went
:
and
behold
,
a
man
of
Ethiopia
,
an
Eunuch
of
great
authority
under
Candace
queen
of
the
Ethiopians
,
who
had
the
charge
of
all
her
treasure
,
and
had
come
to
Jerusalem
for
to
worship
.
28.
Was
returning
,
and
sitting
in
his
chariot
,
read
Esaias
the
Prophet
.
25
,
26
,
&c.
Note
,
God
shewed
a
notable
proof
in
this
of
his
free
Electing
Crace
.
2.
Angels
Minister
towards
the
Conversion
of
Gods
Elect.
3.
He
that
was
a
Proselyte
before
and
came
so
far
to
worship
,
was
better
prepared
for
the
Gospel
than
Heathens
.
4.
He
that
would
lose
no
time
,
but
was
reading
Gods
word
on
his
Journey
in
his
Chariot
,
was
in
Gods
way
for
further
Mercy
,
which
was
sent
after
him
.
29.
Then
the
Spirit
said
unto
Philip
,
Go
near
,
and
joyn
thy self
to
this
chariot
.
29.
By
inspiration
.
]
Note
,
the
Chariot
was
driven
slowly
that
he
might
read
and
so
Phillip
on
foot
could
accompany
it
.
Gods
Spirit
directeth
his
word
to
the
Elect.
30.
And
Philip
ran
thither
to
him
,
and
heard
him
read
the
Prophet
Esaias
,
and
said
,
Understandest
thou
what
thou
readest
?
31.
And
he
said
,
How
can
I
,
except
some
man
should
guide
me
?
and
he
desired
Philip
that
he
would
come
up
,
and
sit
with
him
.
30.
Note
,
God
directed
him
to
the
Text
:
And
God
gave
him
the
sense
of
his
own
ignorance
and
insufficiency
to
understand
,
and
of
his
need
of
a
Teacher
.
And
God
gave
him
an
humble
mind
,
to
condescend
to
ask
a
stranger
on
foot
,
to
come
sit
with
him
in
his
Chariot
and
teach
him
.
All
these
were
happy
preparatives
to
Christianity
,
and
further
Grace
.
32.
The
place
of
the
scripture
which
he
read
,
was
this
,
He
was
led
as
a
sheep
to
the
slaughter
,
and
like
a
Lamb
dumb
before
his
shearer
,
so
opened
he
not
his
mouth
:
33.
In
his
humiliation
his
judgment
was
taken
away
:
and
who
shall
declare
his
generation
?
for
his
life
is
taken
from
the
Earth
.
32.
He
suffered
innocently
and
patiently
by
unrighteous
Cruel
men
;
He
humbled
himself
to
undergo
their
unjust
judgment
:
They
wickedly
triumph
over
him
,
as
cutting
off
his
life
from
the
Earth
.
34.
And
the
eunuch
answered
Philip
,
and
said
,
I
pray
thee
,
of
whom
speaketh
the
Prophet
this
?
of
himself
,
or
of
some
other
man
?
35.
Then
Philip
opened
his
mouth
,
and
began
at
the
same
Scripture
,
and
Preached
unto
him
Jesus
.
36.
And
as
they
went
on
their
way
,
they
came
unto
a
certain
water
:
and
the
eunuch
said
,
See
,
here
is
water
;
what
doth
hinder
me
to
be
baptized
?
34
,
35.
Note
,
1.
He
first
craveth
instruction
and
then
Baptism
,
and
is
not
forced
to
be
Baptised
against
his
will
.
37.
And
Philip
said
,
If
thou
believest
with
all
thine
heart
,
thou
mayest
.
And
he
answered
and
said
,
I
believe
that
Jesus
Christ
is
the
Son
of
God
.
37.
If
thou
believe
with
a
serious
well
grounded
resolved
Faith
,
thou
mayst
be
Baptized
and
have
the
present
remission
of
sin
as
a
Christian
.
Note
,
The
belief
that
Jesus
is
the
Son
of
God
includeth
all
the
rest
that
is
necessary
to
Salvation
,
that
is
,
That
there
is
a
God
whom
we
offended
to
whom
he
reconcileth
us
,
and
who
gave
him
to
us
in
love
,
and
that
his
word
is
true
,
and
that
by
the
Word
and
by
the
Holy
Ghost
he
sanctifieth
and
prepareth
us
for
Heaven
.
38.
And
he
commanded
the
chariot
to
stand
still
:
and
they
went
down
both
into
the
water
,
both
Philip
and
the
eunuch
;
and
he
baptized
him
.
39.
And
when
they
were
come
up
out
of
the
water
,
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
caught
away
Philip
,
that
the
eunuch
saw
him
no
more
:
and
he
went
on
his
way
rejoycing
.
38
,
39.
The
Angel
or
Power
of
God
caught
away
Phillip
.
Note
,
A
Converted
man
hath
great
cause
of
rejoycing
.
The
Gospel
proclaimed
,
much
more
heartily
received
,
is
matter
of
great
joy
.
2.
The
Tradition
of
Abassia
(
where
is
a
great
Empire
of
Christians
)
is
that
they
received
the
Christian
Faith
by
this
man
who
was
the
Queens
Lord
Treasurer
.
And
some
Learned
men
conjecture
that
it
was
rather
by
Frumentius
and
Edesius
,
and
that
it
was
Abassia
that
was
by
Historians
miscalled
India
:
But
if
these
first
brought
in
Church
Government
by
a
Bishop
,
the
Eunuch
might
bring
Lay
Christianity
before
.
40.
But
Philip
was
found
at
Azotus
:
and
passing
through
,
he
preached
in
all
the
cities
,
till
he
came
to
Cesarea
.
CHAP.
IX
.
ANd
Saul
yet
breathing
out
threatnings
and
slaughter
against
the
Disciples
of
the
Lord
,
went
unto
the
high
Priest
,
2.
And
desired
of
him
Letters
to
Damascus
to
the
synagogues
,
that
if
he
found
any
of
this
way
,
whether
they
were
men
or
women
,
he
might
bring
them
bound
unto
Jerusalem
.
1.
Ignorant
zeal
made
Saul
set
himself
to
destroy
the
Chrstians
,
and
sought
to
the
High
Priest
for
Power
,
and
travelled
toward
Damascus
to
do
it
:
that
he
might
find
them
out
and
bring
them
in
Bonds
.
3.
And
as
he
journeyed
he
came
near
Damascus
:
and
suddenly
there
shined
round
about
him
a
light
from
Heaven
.
3.
God
the
father
of
Light
;
useth
to
shew
himself
to
man
by
Light
,
external
and
internal
,
and
so
doe
his
Angels
when
the
Devil
is
the
Prince
of
Darkness
.
4.
And
he
fell
to
the
Earth
,
and
heard
a
voice
saying
unto
him
,
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
4.
The
Power
of
God
went
forth
with
that
Light
,
and
cast
him
to
the
ground
,
&c.
Note
1.
Love
and
Mercy
in
Christ
expostulate
with
a
blinded
furious
Sinner
,
in
order
to
his
Conversion
.
2.
But
till
Power
had
cast
him
down
the
Expostulation
came
not
:
God
can
soon
lay
proud
Prosecutors
on
the
Earth
,
and
tame
them
and
make
them
fear
and
hear
.
3.
Whatever
is
done
against
Christians
for
any
thing
that
Christ
commandeth
them
,
he
taketh
as
done
against
himself
.
If
we
are
bound
by
the
Law
of
Christ
to
Preach
,
to
Pray
,
to
edifie
each
other
,
to
live
a
Holy
life
,
and
we
be
reviled
,
scorned
,
called
all
manner
of
evil
names
,
imprisoned
,
fined
,
banished
,
or
murdered
for
this
Christ
will
judge
the
doers
of
it
as
doing
it
against
him
.
5.
And
he
said
,
Who
art
thou
,
Lord
,
And
the
Lord
said
,
I
am
Jesus
whom
thou
persecutest
:
It
is
hard
for
thee
to
kick
against
the
pricks
.
5.
Note
,
Did
wicked
Prosecutors
know
Christ
,
it
would
restrain
them
from
persecution
.
(
But
the
subtile
Devil
hath
taught
Hypocrite
Christians
to
prosecute
him
as
by
his
own
Authority
and
Commission
,
and
in
his
own
name
,
and
for
his
Church
(
that
is
,
themselves
.
)
2.
Christs
Servants
should
no
more
doubt
of
their
seasonable
vindication
when
persecuted
for
their
duty
,
than
if
Christ
was
pesonally
persecuted
in
their
stead
3.
O
how
terrible
will
it
at
last
prove
to
Persecutors
,
that
they
have
kickt
with
their
bare
feet
against
the
Pricks
or
Thorns
of
Gods
displeasure
?
Who
hath
hardened
himself
against
him
and
hath
prospered
?
Or
who
hath
Conquered
the
Almighty
.
6.
And
he
trembling
and
astonished
,
said
,
Lord
,
what
wilt
thou
have
me
to
do
?
And
the
Lord
said
unto
him
,
Arise
,
and
go
into
the
city
,
and
it
shall
be
told
thee
what
thou
must
do
.
6.
Note
,
God
can
make
the
firercest
Persecutor
tremble
:
And
then
O
how
they
are
changed
,
ready
to
do
any
thing
that
God
will
bid
them
,
which
before
they
Persecuted
.
And
if
the
change
be
true
,
this
will
hold
and
come
to
practice
.
2.
O
then
what
need
have
proud
Persecutors
to
be
cast
down
,
and
how
great
a
mercy
to
them
it
may
prove
?
7.
And
the
men
which
journeyed
with
him
,
stood
speechless
,
hearing
a
voice
,
but
seeing
no
man
.
7.
Note
,
In
Act.
22.9
.
it
is
said
,
they
that
were
with
him
saw
the
Light
and
were
afraid
,
but
heard
not
the
voice
of
him
that
spake
.
]
The
sence
of
both
is
,
they
saw
the
Light
and
heard
the
sound
,
which
its
like
was
a
Thunder
,
or
like
it
;
but
heard
not
the
voice
or
words
of
Christ
,
which
in
that
sound
were
uttered
to
him
,
nor
saw
any
similitude
of
Christ
.
Though
we
have
only
Pauls
witness
of
this
,
his
after
life
of
labour
,
suffering
and
Miracles
proveth
it
to
be
true
.
8.
And
Saul
,
arose
from
the
Earth
;
and
when
his
eyes
were
opened
he
saw
no
man
:
but
they
led
him
by
the
hand
,
and
brought
him
into
Damascus
.
8.
This
stroak
of
blindness
,
was
to
convince
him
of
the
blindness
of
his
Persecuting
fury
.
9.
And
he
was
three
days
without
sight
,
and
neither
did
eat
nor
drink
.
9.
Note
,
This
was
some
conformity
to
Christs
being
three
Days
and
Nights
in
the
darksom
Grave
.
10.
And
there
was
a
certain
Disciple
at
Damascus
,
named
Ananias
,
and
to
him
said
the
Lord
in
a
vision
,
Ananias
.
And
he
said
,
Behold
,
I
am
here
,
Lord
.
11.
And
the
Lord
said
unto
him
,
Arise
,
and
go
into
the
street
which
is
called
Straight
,
and
inquire
in
the
House
of
Judas
for
one
called
Saul
of
Tarsus
:
for
behold
,
he
prayeth
,
12.
And
hath
seen
in
a
vision
a
man
named
Ananias
,
coming
in
,
and
putting
his
hand
on
him
,
that
he
might
receive
his
sight
.
10.
Ananias
was
a
Christian
appointed
by
God
to
this
work
on
Saul
.
2.
Praying
was
(
next
to
resolved
obedience
and
submission
)
the
first
fruits
of
Sauls
Conversion
.
13.
Then
Ananias
answered
,
Lord
,
I
have
heard
by
many
of
this
man
,
how
much
evil
he
hath
done
to
thy
Saints
at
Jerusalem
:
14.
And
here
he
hath
authority
from
the
chief
Priests
;
to
bind
all
that
call
on
thy
name
.
13.
Note
,
Ananias
objecteth
what
he
had
heard
of
Sauls
,
as
rendring
his
conversion
improbable
.
15.
But
the
Lord
said
unto
him
,
Go
thy
way
:
for
he
is
a
chosen
vessel
unto
me
,
to
bear
my
name
before
the
Gentiles
,
and
Kings
,
and
the
Children
of
Israel
.
16.
For
I
will
shew
him
how
great
things
he
must
suffer
for
my
names
sake
.
15.
Obey
me
who
know
man
,
and
my
own
decrees
,
and
object
not
former
things
against
me
,
I
have
chosen
him
,
&c.
17.
And
Ananias
went
his
way
and
entred
into
the
House
;
and
putting
his
hands
on
him
,
said
,
Brother
Saul
,
the
Lord
(
even
Jesus
that
appeared
unto
thee
in
the
way
as
thou
camest
)
hath
sent
me
,
that
thou
mightest
receive
thy
sight
,
and
be
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
17.
God
hath
made
known
to
me
,
what
he
did
to
thee
by
the
way
,
and
hath
sent
me
that
thou
mightest
be
restored
to
thy
sight
and
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
for
gifts
necessary
to
the
Ministry
.
18.
And
immediately
there
fell
from
his
eyes
as
it
had
been
scales
;
and
he
received
sight
forthwith
,
and
arose
,
and
was
baptized
.
18.
He
was
Miraculously
struck
blind
,
and
Miraculously
cured
,
and
then
Baptized
.
19.
And
when
he
had
received
meat
,
he
was
strengthened
.
Then
was
Saul
certain
days
with
the
Disciples
which
were
at
Damascus
.
20.
And
straightway
he
Preached
Christ
in
the
Synagogue
,
that
he
is
the
Son
of
God
.
19
,
20
,
Being
strengthned
with
food
,
he
conversed
certain
days
with
the
Christians
at
Damascus
whom
he
purposed
to
have
presecuted
,
and
forthwith
Preached
Christ
in
the
Syoagogue
to
the
Jews
,
that
he
is
the
Son
of
God
,
and
consequently
all
his
Gospel
true
.
(
And
then
going
into
Arabia
retured
to
Damascus
again
before
he
went
to
Jerusalem
.
21.
But
all
that
heard
him
were
amazed
,
and
said
,
Is
not
this
he
that
destroyed
them
which
called
on
this
name
in
Jerusalem
,
and
came
hither
for
that
intent
,
that
he
might
bring
them
bound
unto
the
chief
Priests
?
21.
The
suddain
change
from
being
a
destroying
Persecutor
to
be
a
Preacher
made
the
People
wonder
.
22.
But
Saul
increased
the
more
in
strength
,
and
confounded
the
Jews
which
dwelt
at
Damascus
,
proving
that
this
is
very
Christ
.
22.
Proving
Jesus
to
be
the
true
Christ
,
inferreth
all
the
rest
to
be
believed
.
23.
And
after
that
many
days
were
fulfilled
,
the
Jews
took
Counsel
to
kill
him
:
23.
If
one
of
the
Leaders
of
the
Persecutors
or
Malignant
wicked
Men
should
be
Converted
and
persuade
his
Companions
to
turn
,
they
would
but
seek
to
kill
him
also
,
till
God
Convert
them
.
24.
But
their
laying
await
was
known
of
Saul
:
and
they
watched
the
Gates
day
and
night
to
kill
him
.
a5
.
Then
the
Disciples
took
him
by
night
,
and
let
him
down
by
the
wall
in
a
basket
.
24.
Note
,
It
is
lawful
to
avoid
the
violence
of
bloody
Persecutors
by
secret
flight
.
26.
And
when
Saul
was
come
to
Jerusalem
,
he
assayed
to
joyn
himself
to
the
Disciples
:
but
they
were
all
afraid
of
him
,
and
believed
not
that
he
was
a
Disciple
.
26.
Note
,
1.
Conversion
will
shew
it self
by
joyning
with
the
Converted
.
2.
Known
Persecutors
and
wicked
men
are
not
too
hastily
to
be
trusted
,
when
they
profess
Conversion
.
27.
But
Barnabas
took
him
,
and
brought
him
to
the
Apostles
,
and
declared
unto
them
how
he
had
seen
the
Lord
in
the
way
,
and
that
he
had
spoken
to
him
,
and
how
he
had
Preached
boldly
at
Damascus
in
the
name
of
Jesus
.
28.
And
he
was
with
them
coming
in
,
and
going
out
at
Jerusalem
.
27
,
28.
This
evidence
was
satisfactory
and
they
received
him
to
their
constant
Society
of
the
Church
,
29.
And
he
spake
boldly
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
disputed
against
the
Grecians
:
but
they
went
about
to
slay
him
.
30.
Which
when
the
brethren
knew
,
they
brought
him
down
to
Cesarea
,
and
sent
him
forth
to
Tarsus
.
29
,
30.
He
Preeached
Christ
boldly
and
confuted
the
unbelieving
Jews
that
used
the
Greek
Tongue
.
But
they
sought
to
kill
him
,
&c.
31.
Then
had
the
Churches
rest
throughout
all
Judea
,
and
Galilee
,
and
Samaria
,
and
were
edified
,
and
walking
in
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
comfort
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
were
multiplied
.
31.
Saul
being
Converted
who
was
a
chief
Persecutor
,
and
he
being
removed
whom
they
afterward
most
maligned
,
the
Christian
Churches
were
quiet
a
while
from
Persecution
,
and
were
edified
in
knowledge
,
and
Holiness
of
Heart
and
life
,
living
in
obedience
to
God
,
and
in
the
Comfort
of
the
inward
Grace
and
outward
Gifts
and
Miracles
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
by
which
they
were
multiplyed
.
32.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
as
Peter
passed
throughout
all
quarters
,
he
came
down
also
to
the
saints
which
dwelt
at
Lydda
.
32.
Note
,
He
was
no
Christian
who
was
not
a
Saint
,
by
Dedication
to
God
and
by
profession
.
33.
And
there
he
found
a
certain
man
named
Eneas
,
which
had
kept
his
bed
eight
years
,
and
was
sick
of
the
palsie
.
34.
And
Peter
said
unto
him
,
Eneas
,
Jesus
Christ
maketh
thee
whole
:
arise
,
and
make
thy
bed
.
And
he
arose
immediately
.
33.
Note
,
The
length
and
nature
of
the
Disease
made
the
Miracle
the
more
notable
and
convincing
.
35.
And
all
that
dwelt
at
Lydda
,
and
Saron
,
saw
him
,
and
turned
to
the
Lord
.
35.
The
undenyable
Miracle
caused
a
general
Conviction
and
Conversion
of
them
.
36.
Now
there
was
at
Joppa
a
certain
Disciple
named
Tabitha
,
which
by
interpretation
is
called
Dorcas
:
this
woman
was
full
of
good
works
,
and
alms-deeds
which
she
did
:
37.
And
it
came
to
pass
in
those
days
,
that
she
was
sick
,
and
died
:
whom
when
they
had
washed
,
they
laid
her
in
an
upper
Chamber
.
38.
And
forasmuch
as
Lydda
was
nigh
to
Joppa
,
and
the
Disciples
had
heard
that
Peter
was
there
,
they
sent
unto
him
two
men
,
desiring
him
that
he
would
not
delay
to
come
to
them
.
36.
A
laborious
Charitable
woman
being
dead
,
the
Christians
had
Faith
to
believe
that
by
Peters
Ministry
she
might
be
raised
to
life
,
&c.
39.
Then
Peter
arose
,
and
went
with
them
.
When
he
was
come
,
they
brought
him
into
the
upper
Chamber
:
and
all
the
widows
stood
by
him
weeping
,
and
shewing
the
coats
and
garments
which
Dorcas
made
while
she
was
with
them
.
39.
Note
,
It
s
like
they
were
poor-Widows
,
that
shewed
the
fruit
of
her
Labour
and
Charity
to
them
and
others
.
40.
But
Peter
put
them
all
forth
,
and
kneeled
down
and
prayed
,
and
turning
him
to
the
body
,
said
,
Tabitha
▪
arise
.
And
she
opened
her
eyes
:
and
when
she
saw
Peter
she
sat
up
.
41.
And
he
gave
her
his
hand
,
and
lift
her
up
;
and
when
he
had
called
the
saints
and
widows
▪
presented
her
alive
.
40.
Note
,
This
was
not
a
Miracle
to
be
done
without
fervent
Prayer
:
And
it
is
like
Peter
had
assurance
of
raising
her
as
an
answer
to
his
Prayer
,
before
he
said
Arise
.
42.
And
it
was
known
throughout
all
Joppa
;
and
many
believed
in
the
Lord
.
42.
Thus
Miracles
made
Christians
,
and
fully
sealed
the
Testimony
of
the
Apostles
.
43.
And
it
came
to
pass
that
he
tarried
many
days
in
Joppa
with
one
Simon
a
Tanner
.
CHAP.
X.
THere
was
a
certain
man
in
Cesarea
,
called
Cornelius
a
centurion
of
the
band
called
the
Italian
band
.
1.
In
Cesarea
the
chief
City
of
the
Country
about
seventy
miles
from
Jerusalem
,
where
was
a
Roman
Garrison
was
one
Cornelius
Captain
of
an
hundred
in
the
Italian
Regiment
or
Legion
.
A
devout
man
,
and
one
that
feared
God
with
all
his
house
,
which
gave
much
alms
to
to
the
people
,
and
prayed
to
God
always
.
2.
A
Proselyte
that
was
a
Godly
man
and
fearing
God
,
with
all
his
househould
,
liberal
in
giving
Alms
and
constant
in
Prayer
.
2.
N.
We
must
not
think
this
man
under
mere
common
Grace
,
but
in
a
state
of
saving
Grace
,
such
as
the
faithful
Jews
had
before
Christs
incarnation
;
such
being
prepared
above
others
to
believe
in
Christ
personally
,
when
he
was
come
and
Preached
to
them
.
This
is
notifyed
,
1.
In
that
he
was
a
Proselyte
of
Justice
though
not
Circumcised
.
2.
He
is
called
a
Godly
man
(
or
devout
.
)
3.
He
kept
no
other
in
his
house
.
4.
He
was
full
of
works
of
Charity
.
5.
And
constant
in
Prayer
,
with
due
fasting
.
6.
God
testified
his
acceptance
of
him
.
3.
He
saw
in
a
vision
evidently
,
about
the
ninth
hour
of
the
day
,
an
Angel
of
God
coming
in
to
him
,
and
saying
unto
him
,
Cornelius
.
3.
Being
fasting
and
at
Prayer
at
three
a
Clock
Afternoon
,
an
Angel
appeared
to
him
.
4.
And
when
he
looked
on
him
,
he
was
afraid
,
and
said
,
What
is
it
,
Lord
?
And
he
said
unto
him
,
Thy
Prayers
and
thine
a●ms
are
come
up
for
a
memorial
before
God
.
4.
The
sight
of
the
Angel
struck
him
with
dread
,
&c.
He
said
,
Thy
Prayers
and
Alms
coming
from
Faith
and
a
sincere
heart
,
are
so
acceptable
to
God
,
that
he
hath
sent
me
to
give
thee
this
notice
of
it
,
and
to
reward
thee
with
a
farther
Blessing
.
5.
And
now
send
men
to
Joppa
,
and
call
for
one
Simon
,
whose
surname
is
Peter
:
6.
He
lodgeth
with
one
Simon
a
tanner
,
whose
house
is
by
the
sea-side
:
he
shall
tell
thee
what
thou
oughtest
to
do
.
5.
Note
,
God
will
honour
his
appointed
qualified
instruments
in
the
giving
of
his
Mercies
,
7.
And
when
the
Angel
which
spake
unto
Cornelius
,
was
departed
,
he
called
two
of
his
houshold-servants
and
a
devout
souldier
of
them
that
waited
on
him
continually
:
8.
And
when
he
had
declared
all
these
things
unto
them
,
he
sent
them
to
Joppa
.
7
,
8.
Note
,
O
What
a
Blessing
to
a
Family
is
a
good
Master
,
that
will
keep
such
about
him
as
he
can
trust
,
and
also
deserve
his
special
Love
.
And
what
happy
society
are
such
Familys
.
This
man
had
even
Godly
Soldiers
,
who
use
to
be
the
worst
of
Men.
9.
On
the
morrow
as
they
went
on
their
journey
,
and
drew
nigh
unto
the
city
,
Peter
went
up
upon
the
house-top
to
pray
,
about
the
sixth
hour
.
9.
Note
,
God
doth
no
great
things
usually
,
but
by
men
of
Prayer
,
at
least
accepteth
no
other
.
10.
And
he
became
very
hungry
,
and
would
have
eaten
:
but
while
they
made
ready
,
he
fell
into
trance
,
11.
And
saw
Heaven
opened
,
and
a
certain
vessel
descending
unto
him
,
as
it
had
been
a
great
sheet
knit
at
the
four
corners
,
and
let
down
to
the
Earth
:
12.
Wherein
were
all
manner
of
four-footed
beasts
,
of
the
Earth
,
and
wild
beasts
,
and
creeping
things
,
and
fowls
of
the
air
.
13.
And
there
came
a
voice
to
him
Rise
,
Peter
;
kill
,
and
eat
.
10.
The
clean
and
the
unclean
,
noted
the
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
and
also
the
abrogation
of
the
Ceremonial
Laws
of
Meats
.
14.
But
Peter
said
,
Not
so
,
Lord
;
for
I
have
never
eaten
any
thing
that
is
common
or
unclean
.
15.
And
the
voice
spake
unto
him
again
the
second
time
,
What
God
hath
cleansed
,
that
call
not
thou
common
.
16.
This
was
done
thrice
:
and
the
vessel
was
received
up
again
into
heaven
.
14.
What
Meats
or
what
Persons
God
hath
cleansed
,
do
not
thou
call
polluted
and
unclean
to
be
rejected
.
17.
Now
while
Peter
doubted
in
himself
what
this
vision
which
he
had
seen
should
mean
;
behold
,
the
men
which
were
sent
from
Cornelius
,
had
made
enquiry
for
Simons
house
,
and
stood
before
the
gate
,
18.
And
called
,
and
asked
whether
Simon
which
was
surnamed
Peter
,
were
lodged
there
.
17.
The
same
God
directeth
both
the
Visions
,
and
the
Mess●ages
of
Cornelius
to
concur
.
19.
While
Peter
thought
on
the
vision
,
the
Spirit
said
unto
him
,
Behold
,
three
men
seek
thee
.
20.
Arise
therefore
,
and
get
thee
down
,
and
go
with
them
,
doubting
nothing
:
for
I
have
sent
them
.
20.
Note
.
How
this
speaking
of
the
Spirit
was
done
and
known
,
they
only
that
have
it
can
fully
conceive
.
21.
Then
Peter
went
down
to
the
men
which
were
sent
unto
him
from
Cornelius
;
and
said
,
Behold
,
I
am
he
whom
ye
seek
:
what
is
the
cause
wherefore
ye
are
come
?
22.
And
they
said
,
Cornelius
the
centurion
,
a
just
man
,
and
one
that
feareth
God
,
and
of
good
report
among
all
the
nation
of
the
Jews
,
was
warned
from
God
by
an
holy
Angel
to
send
for
thee
into
his
house
,
and
to
hear
words
of
thee
.
22.
God
commanded
Cornelius
to
send
for
thee
to
hear
thee
.
23.
Then
called
he
them
in
,
and
lodged
them
.
And
on
the
morrow
Peter
went
away
with
them
,
and
certain
brethren
from
Joppa
accompanied
him
.
24.
And
the
morrow
after
they
entred
into
Cesarea
:
and
Cornelius
waited
for
them
,
and
had
called
together
his
knismen
and
near
friends
.
23
,
24.
Note
,
This
good
man
had
a
care
that
his
Kindred
and
Friends
,
might
all
be
saved
as
well
as
he
.
25.
And
as
Peter
was
coming
in
,
Cornelius
met
him
,
and
fell
down
at
his
feet
,
and
worshipped
him
.
26.
But
Peter
took
him
up
,
saying
,
Stand
up
;
I
my self
also
am
a
man
.
25.
Note
,
It
was
not
a
Divine
Worship
that
Cornelius
gave
him
;
but
yet
Peter
would
not
accept
of
any
that
was
so
extraordinary
,
as
was
unmeet
for
an
humble
man
to
own
.
27.
And
as
he
talked
with
him
,
he
went
in
and
found
many
that
were
come
together
.
27.
Note
,
As
evil
as
those
times
were
,
such
Conventicles
were
then
allowed
.
28.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Ye
know
how
that
it
is
an
unlawful
thing
for
a
man
that
is
a
Jew
,
to
keep
company
,
or
come
unto
one
of
another
nation
:
but
God
hath
shewed
me
,
that
I
should
not
call
any
man
common
or
unclean
.
29.
Therefore
came
I
unto
you
without
gainsaying
,
assoon
as
I
was
sent
for
:
I
ask
therefore
for
what
intent
ye
have
sent
for
me
?
28.
God
hath
satisfied
me
to
come
to
you
though
Gentiles
.
30.
And
Cornelius
said
,
Four
days
ago
I
was
fasting
until
this
hour
,
and
at
the
ninth
hour
I
prayed
in
my
house
,
and
behold
,
a
man
stood
before
mein
bright
clothing
,
31.
And
said
,
Cornelius
,
thy
prayer
is
heard
,
and
thine
alms
are
had
in
remembrance
in
the
sight
of
God
.
32.
Send
therefore
to
Joppa
,
and
call
hither
Simon
whose
surname
is
Peter
;
he
is
lodged
in
the
house
of
one
Simon
a
Tanner
,
by
the
sea-side
;
who
when
he
cometh
,
shall
speak
unto
thee
.
33.
Immediately
therefore
I
sent
to
thee
;
and
thou
hast
well
done
that
thou
art
come
.
Now
therefore
are
we
all
here
present
before
God
,
to
hear
all
things
that
are
commanded
thee
of
God
?
30.
I
was
thus
commanded
by
an
Angel
of
God
to
send
for
thee
▪
and
now
I
and
my
friends
are
all
here
ready
as
in
Gods
presence
obediently
to
hear
what
ever
message
or
command
God
sendeth
by
thee
to
us
,
(
some
Copies
have
[
before
thee
]
not
(
God
.
)
34.
Then
Peter
opened
his
mouth
,
and
said
,
Of
a
truth
I
perceive
that
God
is
no
respecter
of
persons
:
35.
But
in
every
nation
,
he
that
feareth
him
,
and
worketh
righteousness
,
is
accepted
with
him
.
34.
I
do
by
this
instance
more
fully
than
before
perceive
,
that
God
respecteth
not
men
for
their
Country
sake
,
or
any
common
worldly
priviledges
,
but
for
their
real
goodness
,
and
whatever
Nation
a
man
be
of
,
if
he
so
sincerely
believe
in
God
and
his
Mercy
,
as
to
fear
and
serve
him
,
or
to
work
righteousness
or
truly
obey
his
Laws
,
he
shall
be
mercifully
accepted
by
him
,
who
is
the
rewarder
of
them
that
diligently
seek
him
.
36.
The
word
which
God
sent
unto
the
Children
of
Israel
,
Preaching
peace
by
Jesus
Christ
(
he
is
Lord
of
all
)
37.
That
word
(
I
say
)
you
know
,
which
was
published
throughout
all
Judea
,
and
began
from
Galilee
,
after
the
baptism
which
John
preached
;
38.
How
God
anointed
Jesus
of
Nazareth
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
with
power
;
who
went
about
doing
good
,
and
healing
all
that
were
oppressed
of
the
Devil
:
for
God
was
with
him
.
36
,
&c.
The
word
which
God
sent
to
the
Children
of
Israel
was
not
like
Moses
Law
confined
to
them
,
but
it
was
the
Proclaiming
of
Reconciliation
to
all
Jews
and
Gentiles
that
will
believe
in
him
,
who
is
by
Redemption
Lord
of
all
(
and
not
only
of
the
Jews
.
)
This
word
you
cannot
but
have
heard
hath
been
published
throughout
all
Judaea
,
&c.
How
God
indued
Jesus
with
the
Holy
Ghost
and
with
Power
,
who
went
about
donig
good
and
healing
,
&c.
39.
And
we
are
witnesses
of
all
things
which
he
did
both
in
the
land
of
the
Jews
,
and
Jerusalem
;
whom
they
slew
and
hanged
on
a
tree
:
40.
Him
God
raised
up
the
third
day
,
and
shewed
him
openly
,
41.
Not
to
all
the
People
,
but
unto
witnesses
chosen
before
of
God
,
even
to
us
who
did
eat
and
drink
with
him
after
he
rose
from
the
dead
.
39.
We
are
Witnesses
of
his
Doctrine
and
Miracles
,
and
of
his
Resurrection
,
and
did
eat
and
drink
with
him
,
being
chosen
to
this
Office
.
42.
And
he
commanded
us
to
preach
unto
the
People
,
and
to
testifie
that
it
is
he
which
was
ordained
of
God
to
be
the
judge
of
quick
and
dead
.
42.
Judge
of
all
that
are
alive
at
his
coming
,
and
that
were
dead
before
and
are
then
raised
.
43.
To
him
give
all
the
Prophets
witness
,
that
through
his
name
whosoever
believeth
in
him
,
shall
receive
remission
of
sins
.
43.
All
the
Prophets
foretold
that
,
through
the
Merits
of
this
the
Messiah
,
God
by
his
Covenant
of
Grace
would
give
Remission
of
sins
,
to
all
that
truly
believe
in
him
.
44.
While
Peter
yet
spake
these
words
,
the
holy
Ghost
fell
on
all
them
which
heard
the
word
.
44.
Even
while
Peter
was
thus
speaking
,
the
great
miraculous
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
came
down
on
all
that
heard
,
which
broak
out
in
the
effects
before
them
all
.
45.
And
they
of
the
circumcision
which
believed
,
were
astonished
,
as
many
as
came
with
Peter
,
because
that
on
the
Gentiles
also
was
poured
out
the
gift
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
46.
For
they
heard
them
speak
with
tongues
,
and
magnified
God
.
Then
answered
Peter
.
45.
This
was
astonishing
News
to
the
Jewish
Christians
,
to
hear
Gentiles
speak
Tongues
not
learned
,
and
to
be
rapt
up
in
the
praise
of
God
.
47.
Can
any
man
forbid
water
,
that
these
should
not
be
baptized
,
which
have
received
the
holy
Ghost
as
well
as
we
?
47.
Can
any
reason
be
given
,
why
these
though
Gentiles
should
not
be
Baptized
,
when
God
hath
thus
signally
owned
them
by
his
miraculous
gift
of
the
Spirit
,
as
he
hath
done
us
.
48.
And
he
commanded
them
to
be
baptized
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
Then
prayed
they
him
to
tarry
certain
days
.
48.
He
caused
them
to
be
entred
by
Baptism
into
the
Christian
Covenant
and
Church
:
and
they
prayed
him
to
stay
a
while
with
them
,
to
confirm
and
comfort
them
.
CHAP.
XI
.
ANd
the
apostles
and
brethren
that
were
in
Judea
,
heard
that
the
Gentiles
had
also
received
the
word
of
God
.
2.
And
when
Peter
was
come
up
to
Jerusalem
,
they
that
were
of
the
Circumcision
contended
with
him
,
3.
Saying
thou
wentest
in
to
men
uncircumcised
,
and
didst
eat
with
them
.
1
,
2.
Note
,
1.
Even
in
the
pure
Apostolical
first
Church
there
were
wrangling
contending
Christians
.
2.
Even
that
which
should
have
been
their
rejoycing
was
their
matter
of
censorious
contention
.
3.
These
weak
ones
charged
sin
on
the
Apostle
as
if
they
had
been
wiser
and
holier
than
he
.
4.
It
was
the
separating
and
self
honouring
vice
which
caused
this
censorous
contention
.
4.
But
Beter
rehearsed
the
matter
from
the
begining
,
and
expounded
it
by
order
unto
them
,
saying
,
5.
I
was
in
the
City
of
Joppa
praying
;
and
in
a
trance
I
saw
a
Vision
,
A
certain
Vessel
descend
,
as
it
had
been
a
great
sheet
,
let
down
from
Heaven
by
four
corners
;
and
it
came
even
to
me
.
6.
Upon
the
which
when
I
had
fastened
mine
eyes
,
I
considered
,
and
saw
four-footed
beasts
of
the
Earth
,
and
wild
beasts
,
and
creeping
things
,
and
fowls
of
the
air
.
7.
And
I
heard
a
voice
saying
unto
me
,
Arise
,
Peter
;
slay
,
and
eat
.
8.
But
I
said
,
Not
so
,
Lord
:
for
nothing
common
or
unclean
hath
at
any
time
entred
into
my
mouth
.
9.
But
the
voice
answered
me
again
from
Heaven
,
What
God
hath
cleansed
,
that
call
not
thou
common
.
10.
And
this
was
done
three
times
:
and
all
were
drawn
up
again
into
Heaven
.
11.
And
behold
,
immediately
there
were
three
men
already
come
unto
the
house
where
I
was
,
sent
from
Cesarea
unto
me
.
12.
And
the
Spirit
bade
me
go
with
them
,
nothing
doubting
.
Moreover
,
these
six
brethren
accompanied
me
,
and
and
we
entred
into
the
mans
house
:
13.
And
he
shewed
us
how
he
had
seen
an
Angel
in
his
house
,
which
stood
and
said
unto
him
,
Send
men
to
Joppa
,
and
call
for
Simon
,
whose
surname
is
Peter
:
14.
Who
shall
tell
thee
words
,
whereby
thou
and
all
thy
house
shall
be
saved
.
4.
Of
all
this
we
have
spoken
on
the
former
Chapter
.
Note
,
1.
God
who
hath
ordained
the
Ministry
of
men
will
use
it
for
mens
Salvation
.
2.
How
greatly
should
the
Gospel
and
mens
Preachtng
it
be
valued
,
when
it
is
Gods
means
of
saving
men
.
3.
God
used
then
to
Covenant
and
save
whole
houshoulds
together
.
And
it
seems
Cornelius's
house
was
prepared
for
it
.
15.
And
as
I
began
to
speak
,
the
holy
Ghost
fell
on
them
,
as
on
us
at
the
beginning
.
16.
Then
remembred
I
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
how
that
he
said
,
John
indeed
baptized
with
water
;
but
ye
shall
be
baptized
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
15
,
16.
I
remembred
Christs
promise
of
the
Spirit
,
and
saw
that
he
owned
them
by
fullfilling
it
.
17.
Forasmuch
then
as
God
gave
them
the
like
gift
as
he
did
unto
us
who
believed
on
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
what
was
I
that
I
could
withstand
God
?
17.
Seeing
God
so
evidently
owned
them
as
he
had
done
us
,
I
was
neither
able
nor
willing
to
oppose
God
in
his
way
of
mercy
to
the
Gentiles
,
which
should
rather
be
our
joy
.
18.
When
they
heard
these
things
,
they
held
their
peace
,
and
glorified
God
,
saying
,
Then
hath
God
also
to
the
Gentiles
granted
repentace
unto
life
.
18.
Note
.
1.
Go●s
miraculous
gift
of
the
Spirit
was
an
undenyable
evidence
of
his
approbation
.
2.
Censorious
separating
Contention
came
from
hafty
rash
judging
of
things
unknown
,
and
before
they
heard
what
could
be
said
.
3.
When
contentious
censorious
Christians
come
to
hear
and
know
what
may
be
said
,
they
may
yield
and
charge
their
minds
.
19.
Now
they
which
were
scattered
abroad
upon
the
persecution
that
arose
about
Stephen
,
travelled
as
far
as
Phenice
,
and
Cyprus
,
and
Antioch
,
preaching
the
word
to
none
but
unto
the
Jews
only
.
19.
Note
,
The
calling
of
the
Gentiles
was
not
yet
well
understand
by
them
.
20.
And
some
of
them
were
men
of
Cyprus
and
Cyrene
,
which
when
they
were
come
to
Antioch
,
spake
unto
the
Grecians
,
preaching
the
Lord
Jesus
.
20.
Note
,
Whether
by
the
Grecians
be
meant
the
Jews
that
speak
Greek
or
Gentile
Proselytes
,
is
doubtful
.
21.
And
the
hand
of
the
Lord
was
with
them
:
and
a
great
number
believed
,
and
turned
unto
the
Lord
.
21.
God
blessed
their
Ministry
to
the
Conversion
of
a
great
number
to
Christianity
.
22.
Then
tidings
of
these
things
came
unto
the
ears
of
the
Church
which
was
in
Jerusalem
:
and
they
sent
forth
Barnabas
,
that
he
should
go
as
far
as
Antioch
.
22.
To
confirm
them
and
carry
on
the
work
.
23.
Who
when
he
came
,
and
had
seen
the
grace
of
God
,
was
glad
,
and
exhorted
them
all
,
that
with
purpose
of
heart
they
would
cleave
unto
the
Lord
.
24.
For
he
was
a
good
man
,
and
full
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
of
faith
:
and
much
people
was
added
unto
the
Lord
.
23.
It
rejoyced
him
to
see
what
Gods
Grace
had
done
.
Note
,
Every
Goodman
will
be
glad
at
the
Conversion
of
Souls
and
the
increase
of
the
Church
(
As
Diabolists
are
grieved
at
it
and
fight
against
it
.
)
2.
Young
Converts
need
Counsel
and
Exhortation
to
be
confirmed
and
persevere
.
3.
Confirmation
consisteth
in
a
habitual
fixed
Resolution
,
or
full
purpose
to
cleave
to
the
Lord
.
25.
Then
departed
Barnabas
to
Tarsus
,
for
to
seek
Saul
.
26.
And
when
he
had
found
him
,
he
brought
him
unto
Antioch
.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
a
whole
year
they
assembled
themselves
with
the
Church
,
and
taught
much
people
;
and
the
Disciples
were
called
Christians
first
in
Antioch
.
25.
Barnabas
having
sought
Saul
,
and
drawn
him
to
Antioch
for
more
publick
service
,
they
two
did
for
a
whole
year
,
teach
much
People
in
the
Church-Assembly
(
which
it
seems
was
then
but
one
:
)
And
the
Disciples
were
then
first
called
Christians
,
who
before
were
called
by
Reprochers
but
Gallileans
and
Nazarites
:
(
and
since
by
Heresie
and
by
hereticating
reproaches
,
are
called
by
a
multitude
of
dividing
and
disgraceful
names
.
27.
And
in
these
days
came
prophets
from
Jerusalem
unto
Antioch
.
28.
And
there
stood
up
one
of
them
,
named
Agabus
,
and
signified
by
the
Spirit
,
that
there
should
be
great
dearth
throughout
all
the
world
:
which
came
to
pass
in
the
days
of
Claudius
Cesar
.
28.
In
divers
Countrys
,
especially
in
Judea
,
should
be
a
death
.
29.
Then
the
Disciples
,
every
man
according
to
his
ability
,
determined
to
send
relief
unto
the
brethren
which
dwelt
in
Judea
.
30.
Which
also
they
did
,
and
sent
it
to
the
Elders
by
the
hands
of
Barnabas
and
Saul
.
29
,
30.
The
Famine
being
most
in
Judea
(
the
Country
being
dry
and
poor
)
and
having
frequent
Famines
,
and
many
Converts
to
shew
the
power
of
Love
having
sold
their
Possessions
heretofore
for
common
use
,
the
Christians
of
other
Countrys
,
sent
them
relief
,
by
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
to
the
Elders
of
the
Church
to
be
justly
distributed
,
as
there
was
need
.
Note
,
Whether
by
Elders
here
be
meant
the
unordained
Seniors
of
the
People
.
Or
the
Presbyters
ordained
as
such
.
Or
as
Dr.
Hamond
thought
,
Diocesane
Bishops
,
who
yet
had
never
a
Presbyter
under
them
,
and
therefore
were
the
single
Pastors
of
single
Congregations
;
is
sufficiently
elswhere
considered
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Now
about
that
time
Herod
the
King
stretched
forth
his
hands
to
vex
certain
of
the
Church
.
2.
And
he
killed
James
the
brother
of
John
with
the
sword
.
3.
And
because
he
saw
it
pleased
the
Jews
,
he
proceeded
further
,
to
take
Peter
also
.
(
Then
were
the
days
of
unleavened
bread
.
)
1.
Note
,
1.
Kings
bear
the
Image
of
Gods
Dominion
,
and
have
their
power
from
him
,
and
not
against
him
,
and
above
all
men
are
bound
to
serve
him
to
the
utmost
.
Therefore
such
Persecutors
as
Herod
being
the
greatest
Traytors
against
God
,
no
doubt
have
answerable
punishment
in
Hell
.
2.
James
that
was
one
who
sought
to
be
Chief
,
was
the
Chief
or
first
of
all
the
Apostles
in
Martyrdom
,
and
drank
of
Christs
Cup
and
was
Baptized
with
his
Baptism
.
3.
To
please
wicked
men
this
King
murdered
Saints
and
displeased
God
.
4.
The
Holy
days
of
unleavened
bread
or
Easter
are
celebrated
with
the
Murder
of
Chrst
first
,
and
of
James
after
.
This
the
Hypocrites
holyness
.
4.
And
when
he
had
apprehended
him
,
he
put
him
in
prison
,
and
delivered
him
to
four
quaternions
of
souldiers
to
keep
him
,
intending
after
Easter
to
bring
him
forth
to
the
people
.
4
,
He
set
sixteen
Soldiers
to
keep
him
,
that
after
the
Passover
he
might
Sacrifice
him
to
the
People
.
5.
Peter
therefore
was
kept
in
prison
;
but
prayer
was
made
without
ceasing
of
the
Church
unto
God
for
him
.
5.
The
Church
for
so
great
a
Minister
in
so
great
danger
,
betook
themselves
to
their
great
remedy
,
even
constant
importunate
Prayer
to
God
.
6.
And
when
Herod
would
have
brought
him
forth
,
the
same
night
Peter
was
sleeping
between
two
souldiers
,
bound
with
two
chains
;
and
the
keepers
before
the
door
kept
the
prison
.
6.
Just
when
the
Tyrant
intended
hi
Execution
,
&c.
Note
,
Chains
and
Keepers
are
nothing
to
God
.
7.
And
behold
,
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
came
upon
him
,
and
a
light
shined
in
the
prison
:
and
he
smote
Peter
on
the
side
,
and
raised
him
up
,
saying
,
Arise
up
quickly
.
And
his
chains
fell
off
from
his
hands
.
7.
Note
,
O
how
Powerful
are
Gods
invisible
Agents
in
Comparison
of
Mortal
worms
.
2.
It
was
a
gentle
harmless
stroak
that
the
Angel
gave
him
;
and
such
are
Gods
awakning
stroaks
.
8.
And
the
Angel
said
unto
him
,
Gird
thy self
,
and
bind
on
thy
sandals
:
And
so
he
did
.
And
he
saith
unto
him
,
Cast
thy
garment
about
thee
,
and
follow
me
.
9.
And
he
went
out
and
followed
him
,
and
wist
not
that
it
was
true
which
was
done
by
the
Angel
:
but
thought
he
saw
a
vision
.
8.
Note
.
Implicite
obedience
by
following
Gods
call
even
when
we
know
not
whither
,
is
acceptable
and
safe
.
10.
When
they
were
past
the
first
and
the
second
ward
,
they
came
unto
the
iron
gate
that
leadeth
unto
the
city
,
which
opened
to
them
of
his
own
accord
:
and
they
went
out
,
and
passed
on
through
one
street
,
and
forthwith
the
Angel
departed
from
him
.
10.
Note
,
1.
Nothing
can
hold
those
that
God
will
deliver
.
2.
Angels
are
ministring
Spirits
for
our
good
.
11.
And
when
Peter
was
come
to
himself
,
he
said
,
Now
I
know
of
a
surety
,
that
the
Lord
hath
sent
his
Angel
,
and
hath
delivered
me
out
of
the
hand
of
Herod
,
and
from
all
the
expectation
of
the
people
of
the
Jews
.
11.
Note
,
We
seldom
understand
what
God
is
doing
for
us
in
the
beginning
of
our
deliverances
,
as
we
do
at
last
.
12.
And
when
he
had
considered
the
thing
,
he
came
to
the
house
of
Mary
the
Mother
of
John
,
whose
surname
was
Mark
,
where
many
were
gathered
together
,
praying
.
12.
When
he
considered
what
God
had
done
for
him
,
he
went
to
the
house
of
Marks
Mother
,
and
there
in
the
Night
was
a
godly
Conventicle
of
many
Christians
met
to
pray
(
no
doubt
in
a
special
manner
for
his
deliverance
.
)
God
sent
him
to
them
as
answer
to
their
Prayers
.
13.
And
as
Peter
knocked
at
the
door
of
the
gate
,
a
damsel
came
to
hearken
,
named
Rhoda
.
14.
And
when
she
knew
Peters
voice
,
she
opened
not
the
gate
for
gladness
,
but
ran
in
,
and
told
how
Peter
stood
before
the
gate
.
13.
This
poor
Maid
that
shewed
so
much
love
to
Peter
by
her
joy
,
hath
her
name
recorded
in
the
Scripture
.
15.
And
they
said
unto
her
,
Thou
art
mad
.
But
she
constantly
affirmed
that
it
was
even
so
.
Then
said
they
,
It
is
his
Angel
.
15.
Note
,
The
word
[
Mad
]
doth
but
express
that
they
thought
her
grosly
mistaken
as
Mad
folk
use
to
be
;
only
speaking
it
in
such
course
phrase
as
men
use
to
speak
to
Servants
.
2.
Whether
by
his
Angel
they
meant
an
Angel
of
God
representing
him
,
or
only
a
humane
Messenger
sent
by
him
is
uncertain
.
16.
But
Peter
continued
knocking
:
and
when
they
had
opened
the
door
,
and
saw
him
,
they
were
astonished
.
17.
But
he
beckening
unto
them
with
the
hand
to
hold
their
peace
,
declared
unto
them
how
the
Lord
had
brought
him
out
of
the
prison
.
And
he
said
,
Go
shew
these
things
unto
James
,
and
to
the
brethren
.
And
he
departed
,
and
went
into
another
place
.
16
,
God
having
first
sent
him
to
them
that
were
Praying
for
him
in
Answer
to
their
Prayers
,
he
first
tells
them
to
Gods
Glory
how
he
was
delivered
,
and
then
sends
the
notice
of
it
to
James
(
Christs
kinsman
)
and
to
the
brethren
for
their
encouragement
.
Our
mercies
are
not
given
us
only
for
our selves
.
18.
Now
as
soon
as
it
was
day
,
there
was
no
small
stir
among
the
souldiers
,
what
was
become
of
Peter
.
19.
And
when
Herod
had
sought
for
him
,
and
found
him
not
,
he
examined
the
keepers
,
and
commanded
that
they
should
be
put
to
death
.
And
he
went
down
from
Judea
to
Cesarea
,
and
there
abode
.
18.
N.
Whether
it
was
Death
or
Imprisonment
that
the
Soldiers
were
put
to
,
is
doubtful
in
the
Greek
Text
:
But
it
tells
us
that
the
Innocent
may
be
a
prey
to
Tyrants
cruelty
and
injustice
.
20.
And
Herod
was
highly
displeased
with
them
of
Tyre
and
Sidon
:
but
they
came
with
one
accord
to
him
,
and
having
made
Blastus
the
Kings
Chamberlain
their
friend
,
desired
peace
;
because
their
countrey
was
nourished
by
the
Kings
Countrey
.
21.
And
upon
a
set
day
,
Herod
arayed
in
royal
apparel
,
sat
upon
his
Throne
,
and
made
an
oration
unto
them
.
22.
And
the
people
gave
a
shout
,
saying
,
It
is
the
voice
of
a
God
,
and
not
of
a
man
.
23.
And
immediately
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
smote
him
,
because
he
gave
not
God
the
glory
:
and
he
was
eaten
of
worms
,
and
gave
up
the
Ghost
.
20
,
21.
Note
,
A
lively
instance
of
the
case
of
worldly
Tyrants
.
To
day
Countrys
are
crowching
to
them
,
and
Flatterers
applauding
them
,
and
the
persecuted
fearing
them
,
and
to
morrow
they
are
the
stinking
food
of
worms
:
As
Gods
to
day
,
and
as
dung
to
morrow
.
24.
But
the
word
of
God
grew
and
multiplied
.
25.
And
Barnabas
and
Saul
returned
from
Jerusalem
,
when
they
had
fulfilled
their
ministery
,
and
took
with
them
John
whose
surname
was
Mark.
24.
Note
.
Both
the
deliverance
of
Peter
,
and
the
death
of
Herod
furthered
the
success
of
the
Gospel
CHAP.
XIII
.
NOw
there
were
in
the
Church
that
was
at
Antioch
,
certain
Prophets
and
Teachers
;
as
Barnabas
,
and
Simeon
that
was
called
Niger
,
and
Lucius
of
Cyrene
,
and
Manaen
,
which
had
been
brought
up
with
Herod
the
tetarch
,
and
Saul
.
1.
The
Church
Assembled
at
Antioch
,
had
then
in
it
many
Men
of
eminent
Gift
,
for
Prophecy
and
Teaching
.
2.
As
they
ministred
to
the
Lord
and
fasted
,
the
holy
Ghost
said
,
Separate
me
Barnabas
and
Saul
,
for
the
work
whereu●to
I
have
called
them
.
2.
Note
,
To
whom
the
Holy
Ghost
manifested
this
,
whether
to
many
or
to
few
is
uncertain
.
3.
And
when
they
had
fasted
and
prayed
,
and
laid
their
hands
on
them
,
they
sent
them
away
.
4.
So
they
being
sent
forth
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
departed
unto
Seleucia
;
and
from
thence
they
sailed
to
Cyprus
.
5.
And
when
they
were
at
Salamis
,
they
Preached
the
word
of
God
in
the
Synagogues
of
the
Jews
:
and
they
had
also
John
to
their
minister
.
3.
Note
,
This
was
not
the
first
Authorizing
of
them
to
be
Ministers
by
Office
;
for
they
were
called
and
Preacht
before
.
But
it
was
their
Call
or
Mission
to
this
Particular
work
▪
to
go
abroad
Preaching
to
many
Nations
.
To
be
separated
to
the
Ministry
is
to
be
done
but
once
:
But
to
be
appointed
to
this
or
that
place
,
charge
or
flock
,
may
be
oft
done
,
and
that
by
Fasting
,
Prayer
,
and
Imposition
of
hands
.
2.
They
began
their
Preaching
usually
in
the
Jews
Synagogues
in
all
Countrys
where
there
were
such
where
they
came
,
they
being
Expectants
of
the
Messiah
.
6.
And
when
they
had
gone
through
the
isle
unto
Paphos
,
they
Found
a
certain
sorcerer
,
a
false
Prophet
,
a
Jew
,
whose
name
was
Barjesus
:
7.
Which
was
with
the
Deputy
of
the
Country
,
Sergius
Paulus
,
a
prudent
man
;
who
called
for
Barnabas
and
Saul
,
and
desired
to
hear
the
word
of
God
.
7.
Note
,
His
prudence
made
him
willing
to
be
instructed
,
and
to
hear
men
that
said
they
were
sent
by
God
.
8.
But
Elymas
the
sorcerer
(
for
so
is
his
name
by
interpretation
)
withstood
them
,
seeking
to
turn
away
the
deputy
from
the
faith
.
8.
Elymas
(
which
signifieth
a
Magician
)
opposed
them
to
hinder
the
Deputys
Conversion
.
9.
Then
Saul
(
who
also
is
called
Paul
)
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
set
his
eyes
on
him
,
10.
And
said
,
O
full
of
all
subtily
and
all
mischief
,
thou
child
of
the
Devil
,
thou
enemy
of
all
righteousness
,
wilt
thou
not
cease
to
pervert
the
right
ways
of
the
Lord
?
11.
And
now
behold
,
the
hand
of
the
Lord
is
upon
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
be
blind
,
not
seeing
the
Sun
for
a
season
.
And
immediately
there
fell
on
him
a
mist
and
a
darkness
;
and
he
went
about
seeking
some
to
lead
him
by
the
hand
.
9.
The
Holy
Ghost
inspired
Paul
to
pass
this
sentence
when
he
was
resolved
to
execute
it
:
it
came
not
by
the
will
of
man
primarily
.
12.
Then
the
deputy
when
he
saw
what
was
done
,
believed
,
being
astonished
at
the
doctrine
of
the
Lord
.
12.
Whether
the
Deputy
was
Baptized
is
uncertain
,
But
being
Converted
to
the
Faith
we
may
say
to
his
honour
that
Sergius
Paulus
was
the
first
Christian
Magistrate
(
unless
you
will
call
the
Jewish
converted
Priests
,
Magistrates
:
)
Constantine
was
not
the
first
.
)
But
he
had
no
power
to
use
Magistracy
for
Christianity
,
save
obliquely
.
2.
The
Judgment
of
God
on
Elymas
was
for
the
Deputies
Conversion
:
what
he
did
himself
is
unknown
.
13.
Now
when
Paul
and
his
company
loosed
from
Paphos
,
they
came
to
Perga
in
Pamphylia
:
and
John
departing
from
them
,
returned
to
Jerusalem
.
14.
But
when
they
departed
from
Perga
,
they
came
to
Antioch
in
Pisidia
,
and
went
into
the
Synagogue
on
the
Sabbath-day
,
and
sat
down
.
13.
Note
.
They
began
with
the
dispised
Jews
still
,
as
understanding
each
others
Languages
,
and
as
the
most
prepared
to
hear
the
news
of
the
Messiah
:
Miraculous
Language
was
like
Miraculous
works
:
not
constant
and
at
the
speakers
will
,
as
if
they
still
spake
by
Miracles
.
15.
And
after
the
reading
of
the
law
and
the
Prophets
,
the
Rulers
of
the
Synagogues
sent
unto
them
,
saying
Ye
men
and
brethren
,
if
ye
have
any
word
of
exhortation
for
the
people
,
say
on
.
15.
Note
,
Thus
were
their
Rulers
like
Church-Justices
,
that
disposed
of
Order
,
that
were
no
Teachers
themselves
.
1.
It
was
among
the
Jews
allowed
any
man
that
professed
to
be
a
wise
man
and
a
Teacher
thoug
not
in
Office
,
to
Teach
the
People
by
the
consent
of
the
Ruler
of
the
Synagogue
.
3.
The
reading
of
the
Law
and
Prophets
was
the
chief
part
of
their
Liturgie
.
16.
Then
Paul
stood
up
,
and
beckening
with
his
hand
,
said
,
Men
of
Israel
,
and
ye
that
fear
God
,
give
audience
.
17.
The
God
of
this
people
of
Israel
chose
our
Fathers
,
and
exalted
the
people
when
they
dwelt
as
strangers
in
the
land
of
Egypt
,
and
with
an
high
arm
brought
he
them
out
of
it
.
18.
And
about
the
time
of
fourty
years
suffered
he
their
manners
in
the
Wilderness
.
19.
And
when
he
had
destroyed
seven
nations
in
the
land
of
Chanaan
,
he
divided
their
land
to
them
by
lot
.
20.
And
after
that
,
he
gave
unto
them
judges
about
the
space
of
four
hundred
and
fifty
years
,
until
Samuel
the
Prophet
.
21.
And
afterward
they
desired
a
King
:
and
God
gave
unto
them
Saul
the
son
of
Cis
,
a
man
of
the
tribe
Benjamin
,
by
the
space
of
fourty
years
.
22.
And
when
he
had
removed
him
,
he
raised
up
unto
them
David
to
be
their
King
;
to
whom
also
he
gave
testimony
,
and
said
,
I
have
found
David
the
son
of
Jesse
,
a
man
after
mine
own
heart
,
which
shall
fulfil
all
my
will
.
16.
&c.
Note
,
The
recital
of
the
History
of
the
Jews
,
was
by
Peter
and
Stephen
and
Paul
judged
the
meetest
way
to
introduce
the
tidings
of
Christ
as
come
,
it
being
that
which
the
Jews
believed
and
understood
,
and
on
which
they
grounded
their
priviledges
and
expectations
.
23.
Of
this
mans
seed
hath
God
according
to
his
promise
,
raised
unto
Israel
a
Saviour
Jesus
:
24.
When
John
had
first
preached
before
his
coming
,
the
baptism
of
repentance
to
all
the
people
of
Israel
.
23.
This
Jesus
is
the
Son
of
David
whom
you
expect
,
and
John
by
Preaching
and
Baptizing
foreshewed
you
.
25.
And
as
John
fulfilled
his
course
,
he
said
,
Whom
think
ye
that
I
am
?
I
am
not
he
.
But
behold
there
cometh
one
after
me
,
whose
shoes
of
his
feet
I
am
not
worthy
to
loose
.
25.
John
told
you
that
he
was
not
the
Christ
,
but
that
this
Jesus
was
he
.
26.
Men
and
brethren
,
children
of
the
stock
of
Abraham
,
and
whosoever
among
you
feareth
God
,
to
you
is
the
word
of
this
salvation
sent
.
26.
To
you
Jews
and
Proselytes
who
are
prepared
by
the
fear
of
God
and
expectation
of
the
Messiah
,
we
are
sent
to
tell
you
that
he
is
come
,
that
you
may
believe
in
him
to
Salvation
.
27.
For
they
that
dwell
at
Jerusalem
,
and
their
rulers
,
because
they
knew
him
not
,
nor
yet
the
voices
of
the
Prophets
which
are
read
every
sabbath-day
,
they
have
fulfilled
them
in
condemning
him
.
28.
And
though
they
found
no
cause
of
death
in
him
,
yet
desired
they
Pilate
that
he
shoul
be
slain
.
29.
And
when
they
had
fulfilled
all
that
was
written
of
him
,
they
took
him
down
from
the
tree
,
and
laid
him
in
a
Sepulchre
.
30.
But
God
raised
him
from
the
dead
.
27
,
The
chief
of
your
Nation
,
not
believing
in
him
,
nor
understanding
the
Prophets
,
fulfilled
the
Prophesie
by
killing
him
,
but
God
raised
him
.
31.
And
he
was
seen
many
days
of
them
which
came
up
with
him
from
Galilee
to
Jerusalem
,
who
are
his
witnesses
unto
the
people
.
31.
He
shewed
himself
to
those
that
he
chose
to
be
his
Witesses
to
the
World
.
32.
And
we
declare
unto
you
glad
tidings
,
how
that
the
promise
which
was
made
unto
the
Fathers
,
33.
God
hath
fulfilled
the
same
unto
us
their
Children
,
in
that
he
hath
raised
up
Jesus
again
;
as
it
is
also
written
in
the
second
Psalm
,
Thou
art
my
Son
,
this
day
have
I
begotten
thee
.
32.
To
you
expectants
we
bring
joyful
news
,
the
Messiah
is
come
,
the
promise
of
him
is
fulfilled
to
us
,
and
Christ
is
risen
.
Note
,
Seeing
all
men
love
glad
Tidings
,
the
Gospel
should
be
welcome
to
all
.
33
,
And
as
David
the
Type
is
called
Gods
begotten
Son
,
because
he
Exalted
him
to
the
Throne
,
so
is
that
word
fulfilled
now
on
Christ
,
indeed
begotten
of
God
and
raised
to
Glory
.
34.
And
as
concerning
that
he
raised
him
up
from
the
dead
,
now
no
more
to
return
to
Corruption
,
he
said
on
this
wise
,
I
will
give
you
the
sure
mercies
of
David
.
34.
And
this
everlasting
Kingdom
which
Christ
is
raised
to
,
is
that
called
the
sure
Mercies
of
David
,
Isa.
55.3
.
35.
Wherefore
he
saith
also
in
another
psalm
,
Thou
shalt
not
suffer
thine
holy
one
to
see
corruption
:
36.
For
David
after
he
had
served
his
own
generation
by
the
will
of
God
,
fell
on
sleep
,
and
was
laid
unto
his
Fathers
,
and
saw
corruption
:
37.
But
he
whom
God
raised
again
,
saw
no
co●ruption
.
35.
This
musr
be
meant
of
Christ
,
&c.
38.
Be
it
known
unto
you
therefore
,
men
and
breathren
,
that
through
this
man
is
preached
unto
you
the
forgiveness
of
sins
:
39.
And
by
him
all
that
believe
are
justified
from
all
things
,
from
which
ye
could
not
be
justified
by
the
law
of
Moses
.
38
,
39.
By
his
Sacrifice
and
Merits
and
intercession
and
Kingly
Power
,
all
sins
shall
be
pardoned
to
all
that
truly
believe
in
him
,
and
take
him
for
their
Saviour
and
King
;
And
by
him
all
such
are
acquit
from
damning
guilt
and
punishment
(
initially
now
by
his
pardoning
Law
of
Grace
,
and
finally
hereafter
by
his
Judgment
and
Execution
)
from
which
the
Law
of
Moses
can
never
justifie
or
acquit
you
;
by
all
its
Sacrifices
,
and
your
observances
.
40.
Beware
therefore
,
lest
that
come
upon
you
which
is
spoken
of
in
the
prophets
,
41.
Behold
,
ye
despisers
,
and
wonder
,
and
perish
:
for
I
work
a
work
in
your
days
,
a
work
which
you
shall
in
no
wise
believe
,
though
a
man
declare
it
unto
you
.
40.
Take
head
lest
your
obstinate
unbelief
cause
God
to
cast
you
off
,
and
take
in
the
Gentiles
in
your
stead
.
42.
And
when
the
Jews
were
gone
out
of
the
Synagogue
,
the
Gentiles
besought
that
these
words
might
be
preached
to
them
the
next
sabbath
.
42.
Some
dislike
these
words
,
but
others
especially
Proselytes
desired
to
hear
them
again
.
By
the
same
words
is
meant
the
same
doctrine
:
Note
,
They
grosly
mistake
that
say
it
is
the
Lords
day
,
as
such
that
is
here
called
the
next
Sabbath
.
43.
Now
when
the
congregation
was
broken
up
,
many
of
the
Jews
,
and
religious
proselytes
followed
Paul
and
Barnabas
;
who
speaking
to
them
,
perswaded
them
to
continue
in
the
grace
of
God
.
42.
Beginners
newly
convinced
must
be
followed
with
perswasions
to
proceed
and
persevere
.
44.
And
the
next
sabbath-day
came
almost
the
whole
city
together
to
hear
the
word
of
God
.
45.
But
when
the
Jews
saw
the
multitudes
,
they
were
filled
with
envy
,
and
spake
against
those
things
which
were
spoken
by
Paul
,
contradicting
and
blaspheming
.
44
,
45.
Note
1.
The
Apostles
did
use
to
meet
on
the
Jews
Sabbath
on
their
Synagogues
,
and
to
observe
the
outward
rest
of
them
while
they
were
among
the
Jews
,
both
to
get
an
opportunity
of
Preaching
to
them
,
and
to
avoid
their
offence
,
till
the
dissolution
of
their
state
had
in
fact
cast
down
their
Law
and
Policy
,
which
Christ
had
before
abrogated
.
2.
The
Crowds
of
Hearers
and
Multitude
of
Converts
being
hateful
to
Satan
,
doth
usually
stir
up
rage
in
his
servants
,
and
raise
greater
opposition
.
46.
Then
Paul
and
Barnabas
waxed
bold
,
and
said
,
It
was
necessary
that
the
word
of
God
should
first
have
been
spoken
to
you
:
but
seeing
ye
put
it
from
you
,
and
judge
your selves
unworthy
of
everlasting
life
,
lo
,
we
turn
to
the
Gentiles
.
47.
For
so
hath
the
Lord
commanded
us
,
saying
,
I
have
set
thee
to
be
a
light
of
the
Gentiles
,
that
thou
shouldest
be
for
Salvation
unto
the
ends
of
the
Earth
.
46
,
47.
God
did
appoint
us
to
offer
Christ
first
to
you
Jews
,
and
he
or
we
rejected
not
you
first
:
But
seeing
by
your
obstinate
rejecting
of
Christ
and
his
Gospel
you
make
and
shew
your selves
unworthy
and
uncapable
of
so
great
Mercy
,
we
go
to
the
Gentiles
;
for
so
is
our
Commission
.
48.
And
when
the
Gentiles
heard
this
,
they
were
glad
,
and
glorified
the
word
of
the
Lord
:
and
as
many
as
were
ordained
to
eternal
life
,
believed
.
48.
Note
,
It
is
a
Controversie
what
is
here
meant
by
[
Ordained
to
Eternal
life
:
]
whether
it
be
[
Ordained
by
Gods
decree
]
or
[
ordered
by
preparing
Grace
:
]
But
there
is
no
doctrinal
Controversie
arising
from
either
Exposition
,
those
being
Proselytes
or
otherwise
in
the
neerest
disposition
to
believe
,
its
probable
at
the
least
were
the
persons
here
meant
:
But
that
God
also
doth
fore
decree
whom
he
will
effectually
Convert
and
save
,
should
be
past
doubt
with
all
sober
Christians
,
the
Perfection
of
God
,
and
the
words
of
Scripture
making
it
plain
:
and
not
only
Augustine
and
Protestants
,
but
almost
all
the
Papists
Doctors
and
Schoolmen
proving
it
.
And
Dr.
Hammon
confesseth
that
this
preparing
Grace
is
Gods
Gift
;
which
therefore
he
before
purposed
to
give
.
But
when
he
opposeth
[
The
absolute
decree
of
destinating
them
whatsoever
they
do
to
Salvation
.
]
It
is
very
ill
done
so
to
insinuate
that
this
is
the
opinion
of
those
that
dissent
from
him
:
who
are
so
far
from
it
that
they
hold
that
to
destinate
to
Holiness
and
Salvation
is
one
and
the
same
decree
of
God
:
Of
this
see
my
Catholick
Theoligie
fully
handling
it
:
Alas
for
this
sad
Disease
in
Church
Doctors
.
49.
And
the
word
of
the
Lord
was
published
throughout
all
the
region
.
50.
But
the
Jews
stirred
up
the
devout
and
honourable
women
,
and
the
cheif
men
of
the
city
,
and
raised
persecution
against
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
and
expelled
them
out
of
their
coasts
.
50.
Note
,
Devout
Women
and
Men
in
ignorance
may
be
Adversaries
to
Christianity
and
Truth
,
and
Instruments
of
Persecution
:
And
the
chief
and
honorable
are
oft
the
chief
herein
.
2.
Powerful
successful
Preaching
useth
to
stir
up
violent
Persecuting
,
which
oft
driveth
the
Preachers
to
some
other
place
where
God
hath
some
to
call
.
51.
But
they
shook
off
the
dust
of
their
feet
against
them
,
and
came
unto
Iconium
.
51.
Note
,
As
Excommunication
was
dismal
to
them
that
were
cut
off
,
so
shaking
off
the
dust
of
their
feet
aganst
them
was
a
dismal
signification
of
a
forsaken
People
.
52.
And
the
Disciples
werefilled
with
joy
,
and
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
52.
Note
,
Gods
Grace
and
the
Churches
joy
,
may
increase
under
Persecution
,
and
Expulsion
by
men
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
in
Iconium
,
that
they
went
both
together
into
the
Synagogue
of
the
Jews
,
and
so
spake
,
that
a
great
multitude
both
of
the
Jews
,
and
also
of
the
Greeks
,
believed
.
2.
But
the
unbelieving
Jews
stirred
up
the
Gentiles
,
and
made
their
minds
evil-affected
against
the
brethren
.
1
,
2.
Still
the
great
success
of
the
Ministry
is
attended
with
the
greatest
Envy
and
opposition
of
bad
Men.
3.
Long
time
therefore
abode
they
speaking
boldly
in
the
Lord
,
which
gave
testimony
unto
the
word
of
his
grace
,
and
granted
signs
and
wonders
to
be
done
by
their
hands
.
3.
Note
,
Long
Preaching
is
needful
to
root
that
word
which
one
or
two
Sermons
oft
leaveth
loose
.
2.
Miracles
were
the
convincing
cause
of
the
Credibility
of
the
Apostles
testimony
.
4.
But
the
multitude
of
the
city
was
divided
:
and
part
held
with
the
Jews
,
and
part
with
the
Apostles
.
4.
Note
,
The
Gospel
causeth
divisions
by
saving
some
,
or
else
all
would
perish
together
in
Concord
.
5.
And
when
there
was
an
assault
made
both
of
the
Gentiles
and
also
of
the
Jews
,
with
their
Rulers
,
to
use
them
despitefully
,
and
to
stone
them
.
6.
They
were
ware
of
it
,
and
fled
unto
Lystra
,
and
Derbe
,
Cities
of
Lycaonia
,
and
unto
the
Region
that
lieth
round
about
:
7.
And
there
they
preached
the
Gospel
.
5.
Note
,
Still
Persecution
disperseth
the
Gospel
.
8.
And
there
sat
a
certain
man
at
Lystra
,
impotent
in
his
feet
,
being
a
creeple
from
his
Mothers
womb
,
who
never
had
walked
.
9.
The
same
heard
Paul
speak
:
who
stedfastly
beholding
him
,
and
perceiving
that
he
had
faith
to
be
healed
,
10.
Said
with
a
loud
voice
,
Stand
up
right
on
thy
feet
.
And
he
leaped
and
walked
.
8.
The
Holy
Ghost
when
he
would
do
the
Miracle
made
P●●l
discern
the
Mans
Faith
,
and
exciteth
him
to
bid
him
stand
up
.
11.
And
when
the
people
saw
what
Paul
had
done
,
they
lift
up
their
voices
,
saying
in
the
speech
of
Lycaonia
,
The
Gods
are
come
down
to
us
in
the
likeness
of
men
.
12.
And
they
called
Barnabas
,
Jupiter
;
and
Paul
,
Mercurius
,
because
he
was
the
chief
speaker
.
11.
They
knew
that
such
a
Miracle
must
be
a
supernatural
work
,
and
done
by
God
;
and
they
called
them
by
the
usual
names
of
their
Gods
.
13.
Then
the
priest
of
Jupiter
which
was
before
their
city
,
brought
Oxen
and
garlands
unto
the
Gates
,
and
would
have
done
sacrifice
with
the
people
.
13.
The
Priest
of
Jupiter
,
whose
Temple
or
Statue
was
without
the
City
,
brought
Oxen
to
sacrifice
to
them
.
Note
,
Such
Men
are
readier
for
Idolatries
,
than
to
receive
Gods
word
.
14.
Which
when
the
Apostles
,
Barnabas
and
Paul
heard
of
,
they
rent
thir
clothes
,
and
ran
in
among
the
people
,
crying
out
.
15.
And
saying
,
Sirs
,
why
do
ye
these
things
?
We
also
are
men
of
like
passions
with
you
,
and
Preach
unto
you
,
that
ye
should
turn
from
these
vanities
unto
the
living
God
,
which
made
Heaven
,
and
Earth
,
and
the
Sea
,
and
all
things
that
are
therein
:
14.
Note
,
1.
The
number
of
twelve
Apostles
was
fitted
to
the
Jews
Twelve
Tribes
,
to
whom
the
Gospel
was
first
to
be
Preached
:
But
when
Christ
would
gather
the
Gentile
Church
,
he
increased
the
number
,
and
Paul
was
commissioned
by
a
voice
from
Heaven
,
and
he
and
Barnabas
,
by
a
special
mission
of
Christ
,
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
2.
The
significant
ceremony
of
renting
the
Cloths
,
is
used
by
these
two
Apostles
.
3.
All
good
Men
hate
Idolatry
,
and
would
not
be
Idoliz'd
themselves
.
4.
The
Devil
would
honour
the
●inisters
of
Christ
overmuch
,
when
it
is
to
contradict
their
Doctrine
.
16.
Who
in
times
past
suffered
all
Nations
to
walk
in
their
own
ways
.
17.
Nevertheless
he
left
not
himself
without
witness
,
in
that
he
did
good
,
and
gave
us
Rain
from
Heaven
,
and
fruitful
seasons
,
filling
our
hearts
with
food
and
gladness
.
16.
He
hath
long
connived
by
patient
permissions
at
the
manifold
Idolatries
and
Vices
of
the
World
,
not
punishing
them
as
they
deserved
:
Yet
his
common
mercies
to
Mens
bodies
,
did
both
signifie
,
that
he
is
the
merciful
Ruler
and
Benefactor
to
mankind
,
and
that
he
useth
not
sinful
Man
as
the
deserveth
,
but
in
mercy
,
obligeth
all
to
gratitude
and
repentance
.
18.
And
with
these
sayings
scarce
restrained
they
the
people
,
that
they
had
not
done
sacrifice
unto
them
.
18.
Note
,
So
forward
are
Men
to
forbidden
worship
,
who
are
backward
to
spiritual
and
true
.
19.
And
there
came
thither
certain
Jews
from
Antioch
and
Iconium
,
who
perswaded
the
people
,
and
having
stoned
Paul
,
drew
him
out
of
city
,
supposing
he
had
been
dead
.
19.
Note
,
This
is
the
levity
of
the
vulgar
;
that
one
day
will
sacrifice
as
to
Gods
,
to
those
,
whom
after
they
would
kill
as
male
factors
:
So
little
trust
is
to
be
placed
in
them
.
And
though
we
know
not
whether
most
of
the
same
Persons
were
the
Persecutors
,
its
like
that
many
were
.
20.
Howbeit
,
as
the
Disciples
stood
round
about
him
,
he
rose
up
,
and
came
into
the
city
:
and
the
next
day
he
departed
with
Barnabas
to
Derbe
.
20.
Note
,
It
s
like
his
recovery
was
a
miracle
;
else
stoning
would
have
disabled
him
to
travel
.
21.
And
when
they
had
Preached
the
Gospel
to
that
city
,
and
had
taught
many
,
they
returned
again
to
Lystra
,
and
to
Iconium
,
and
Antioch
.
21.
Note
,
Persecution
made
them
not
forsake
the
Plantations
which
they
had
newly
made
.
22.
Confirming
the
souls
of
the
Disciples
,
and
exhorting
them
to
continue
in
the
faith
,
and
that
we
must
through
much
tribulation
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
22.
Confirming
them
against
the
Temptation
of
Persecution
,
which
must
be
suffered
by
those
that
will
be
saved
.
23.
And
when
they
had
ordained
them
Eldets
in
every
Church
,
and
had
prayed
with
fasting
,
they
commended
them
to
the
Lord
,
on
whom
they
believed
.
23.
They
setled
the
Christians
that
were
converted
in
these
several
Cities
,
in
Church
order
,
ordaining
Elders
in
every
Church
,
to
be
the
Guides
and
Teachers
of
the
rest
;
and
that
with
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
because
of
the
great
importance
of
the
work
.
Note
.
1.
It
is
made
a
controversie
,
whether
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifie
[
by
suffrages
]
or
[
by
laying
on
hands
]
But
it
is
of
small
importance
:
For
it
is
certain
,
that
the
Apostles
forced
no
Elders
on
the
People
,
but
ordained
them
by
the
Peoples
choice
or
consent
:
And
it
is
certain
,
that
ordination
was
the
Apostles
Act.
2.
And
it
s
a
Controversie
what
is
here
meant
by
Elders
;
whether
Diocesane
Bishops
,
or
meer
Presbyters
,
or
Lay
Elders
,
or
Deacons
also
.
The
Scripture
calls
all
Church-guides
and
Teachers
Elders
,
and
here
maketh
no
distinction
.
It
s
certain
,
that
each
Church
here
was
but
one
small
Assembly
:
And
therefore
,
if
they
will
call
the
Pastor
of
one
Assembly
a
Diocesane
,
it
s
a
nominal
strife
:
If
they
say
,
it
is
because
they
had
Power
to
govern
a
Diocess
of
a
multitude
of
Churches
when
they
were
gathered
.
1.
They
must
prove
that
power
given
.
2.
Then
they
were
no
Bishops
of
those
Churches
,
till
they
were
indeed
Churches
.
3.
And
its
probable
,
that
about
those
near
Cities
,
that
was
not
in
their
life
time
.
Though
it
be
not
certain
,
that
by
[
Elders
in
every
City
]
is
meant
more
than
one
in
each
City
,
yet
by
the
Phrase
,
it
is
most
probable
;
specially
,
considering
what
evidence
there
is
of
many
at
Corinth
,
Antioch
and
Jerusalem
.
24.
And
after
they
had
passed
throughout
Pisidia
,
they
came
to
Pamphylia
.
25.
And
when
they
had
Preached
the
word
in
Perga
,
they
went
down
unto
Attalia
:
26.
And
thence
sailed
to
Antioch
,
from
whence
they
had
been
recommended
to
the
Grace
of
God
,
for
the
work
which
they
fulfilled
.
24.
They
returned
to
Antioch
in
Syria
(
not
Antioch
in
Pisidia
)
to
give
the
Church
an
account
of
their
success
.
27.
And
when
they
were
come
and
had
gathered
the
Church
together
,
they
rehearsed
all
that
God
had
done
with
them
,
and
how
he
had
opened
the
door
of
faith
unto
the
Gentiles
.
28.
And
there
they
abode
long
time
with
the
Disciples
.
27.
Note
1
,
It
was
a
Congregation
,
and
not
a
Diocess
of
a
multitude
of
Congregations
,
that
is
called
the
Church
,
which
they
Congregated
.
2.
They
brought
them
the
glad
Tidings
,
that
the
Gentiles
had
received
the
Faith
:
Though
it
was
in
the
Jews
Synagogues
that
they
preacht
,
at
least
for
the
most
part
.
CHAP.
XV.
ANd
certain
men
which
came
down
from
Judea
,
taught
the
brethren
,
and
said
,
Except
ye
be
circumcised
after
the
manner
of
Moses
,
ye
cannot
be
saved
.
1.
Some
Christian
Jews
thought
and
taught
,
that
Circumcision
and
keeping
the
Law
of
Moses
is
necessary
to
Salvation
,
both
to
Jew
and
Gentile
Christians
.
Note
,
1.
The
sound
Doctrine
of
Christianity
was
quickly
corrupted
be
erring
Teachers
.
2.
The
threatning
of
damnation
,
and
making
error
seem
necessary
to
salvation
,
was
used
to
affright
timerous
Christians
into
false
ways
.
2.
When
therefore
Paul
and
Barnabas
had
no
small
dissension
and
disputation
with
them
,
they
determined
that
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
and
certain
other
of
them
,
should
go
up
to
Jerusalem
unto
the
Apostles
and
Elders
about
this
question
.
2.
Note
,
To
be
Dissenters
and
Disputants
against
errors
and
tyrannical
impositions
upon
conscience
,
is
no
fault
but
a
great
duty
.
2.
It
s
but
a
groundless
fiction
of
some
that
tell
us
that
this
was
an
appeal
to
Jerusalem
,
because
it
was
the
Metropolis
of
Syria
and
Antioch
:
As
if
Metropolitan
Church
Power
had
been
then
settled
:
When
long
after
,
when
it
was
devised
indeed
,
Antioch
was
above
Jerusalem
:
And
it
s
as
vain
a
fiction
that
this
was
an
appeal
to
a
general
Council
;
as
if
the
Apostles
and
Elders
at
Jerusalem
had
been
a
general
Council
,
when
none
of
the
Bishops
of
the
Gentile
Churches
were
there
,
or
called
thither
.
It
is
notorius
that
it
was
an
appeal
to
the
Apostles
(
taking
in
the
Elders
)
as
those
that
had
the
certainest
notice
of
Christs
mind
,
having
conversed
with
him
,
and
being
entrusted
to
teach
all
Nations
whatever
he
commanded
them
,
and
had
the
greatest
measure
of
the
spirit
;
and
also
being
Jews
themselves
,
were
such
as
the
Judaizing
Christians
had
no
reason
to
suspect
or
reject
.
3.
And
being
brought
on
their
way
by
the
Church
,
they
passed
through
Phenice
,
and
Samaria
,
declaring
the
conversion
of
the
Gentiles
:
and
they
caused
great
joy
unto
all
the
brethren
.
3.
Note
,
By
the
Church
that
brought
them
on
,
is
neither
meant
a
Diocess
of
Churches
,
nor
the
meer
Clergy
;
but
the
chief
Men
of
the
Congregation
of
Antioch
.
2.
The
Gentiles
conversation
was
joyful
news
.
4.
And
when
they
were
come
to
Jerusalem
,
they
were
received
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
Apostles
and
Elders
,
and
they
declared
all
things
that
God
had
done
with
them
.
5.
But
there
rose
up
certain
of
the
Sect
of
the
Pharisees
which
believed
,
saying
,
That
it
was
needful
to
circumcise
them
,
and
to
command
them
to
keep
the
law
of
Moses
.
4.
They
first
told
them
of
their
success
on
the
Gentiles
,
and
then
of
the
Doctrine
of
these
Christians
Pharisees
.
Note
,
The
error
,
as
to
the
Jews
,
had
a
fair
religious
pretence
;
for
Moses
Law
was
Gods
own
Law
,
and
delivered
by
Angels
,
and
confirmed
be
miracles
;
and
Christ
had
said
that
he
came
not
to
destroy
it
,
&c.
Therefore
had
not
,
Apostolick
Testimony
,
and
the
Authority
of
the
Holy
Ghost
by
miracles
,
proved
the
abrogation
,
it
would
more
hardly
have
been
believed
by
good
men
,
than
the
substitute
Canons
of
Bishops
that
have
no
such
pretence
.
But
the
Gentiles
were
never
under
Moses
Law
as
such
.
6.
And
the
Apostles
and
Elders
came
together
,
for
to
consider
of
this
matter
.
6.
Note
,
Gods
inspiration
made
not
consultation
needless
to
themselves
,
or
to
convince
Gainsayers
.
7.
And
when
there
had
been
much
disputing
,
Peter
rose
up
and
said
unto
them
,
Men
and
brethren
,
ye
know
how
that
a
good
while
ago
,
God
made
choice
among
us
,
that
the
Gentiles
by
my
mouth
should
hear
the
word
of
the
Gospel
,
and
believe
.
8.
And
God
which
knoweth
the
hearts
,
bare
them
witness
,
giving
them
the
holy
Ghost
,
even
as
he
did
unto
us
:
9.
And
put
no
difference
between
us
and
them
,
purifying
their
hearts
by
faith
.
7.
Those
of
the
Pharisees
way
that
came
with
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
were
heard
disputing
for
their
cause
,
and
then
Peter
said
,
&c.
10.
Now
therefore
why
tempt
ye
God
,
to
put
a
yoak
upon
the
neck
of
the
Disciples
,
which
neither
our
Fathers
nor
we
were
able
to
bear
?
10.
God
never
put
this
yoke
on
the
Gentiles
,
and
we
Jews
have
found
it
a
heavy
burden
.
11.
But
we
believe
that
through
the
Grace
of
the
▪
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
we
shall
be
saved
even
as
they
.
11.
And
it
is
not
by
the
works
of
Moses
Law
,
that
we
Jews
are
justified
and
saved
,
but
in
the
same
way
that
is
common
to
the
Gentiles
with
us
,
even
by
the
Grace
of
Jesus
Christ
.
12.
Then
all
the
multitude
kept
silence
,
and
gave
audience
to
Barnabas
and
Paul
,
declaring
what
miracles
and
wonders
God
had
wrought
among
the
Gentiles
by
them
.
12.
The
miracles
and
conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
was
Gods
approving
Testimony
in
the
case
.
13.
And
after
they
had
held
their
peace
,
James
answered
,
saying
,
13.
Note
,
They
were
not
like
the
proud
Magisterial
Talkers
,
so
full
of
themselves
,
that
they
have
not
patience
to
restrain
their
list
of
speaking
till
another
hath
done
,
but
stop
and
silence
him
by
rude
uncivil
interruption
,
on
pretence
that
he
is
too
long
.
13
,
14.
Men
and
brethren
,
hearken
unto
me
.
14.
Simon
hath
declared
how
God
at
the
first
did
visit
the
Gentiles
,
to
take
out
of
them
a
people
for
his
name
.
15.
And
to
this
agree
the
words
of
the
Prophets
;
as
it
is
written
,
16.
After
this
I
will
return
,
and
will
build
again
the
tabernacle
of
David
,
which
is
fallen
down
:
and
I
will
build
again
the
ruines
thereof
,
and
I
will
set
it
up
:
17.
That
the
residue
of
men
might
seek
after
the
Lord
,
and
all
the
Gentiles
upon
whom
my
name
is
called
,
saith
the
Lord
,
who
doeth
all
these
things
.
13
,
14.
Note
,
Some
think
James
meaneth
the
prophecy
of
Simeon
,
Luke
2.32
.
A
Light
to
lighten
the
Gentiles
:
but
its
liker
,
(
though
not
certain
)
that
its
Peter
here
that
he
meaneth
.
18.
Known
unto
God
are
all
his
works
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
.
18.
God
that
hath
prophecyed
of
this
calling
of
the
Gentiles
,
decreed
and
foreknew
it
.
They
are
his
works
as
well
as
we
,
and
he
is
merciful
to
all
.
19.
Wherefore
my
sentence
is
,
that
we
trouble
not
them
which
from
among
the
Gentiles
are
returned
to
God
:
20.
But
that
we
write
unto
them
,
that
they
abstain
from
pollutions
of
idols
,
and
from
fornication
,
and
from
things
strangled
,
and
from
bloud
.
19.
Note
,
It
is
not
agreed
by
expositors
what
these
words
mean
,
whether
it
be
only
things
indifferent
that
are
here
determined
(
as
Beza
and
some
other
think
,
and
that
only
to
avoid
offence
for
a
time
:
Or
whether
it
be
the
precepts
of
Noah
imposed
on
the
Proselites
of
the
Gate
as
such
,
(
as
Doctor
Hammond
thought
)
They
that
go
the
first
way
,
think
,
that
by
[
Fornication
]
here
is
meant
Idolatry
,
that
is
,
the
countenancing
of
it
by
the
use
of
things
in
themselves
indifferent
:
But
most
think
,
that
by
[
Fornication
]
is
meant
some
controverted
sorts
of
it
,
as
marrying
within
some
prohibited
degrees
,
or
using
Concubines
,
or
second
Wives
,
which
the
Jews
scrupled
not
.
And
others
think
that
the
ignorance
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
of
the
evil
of
Fornication
,
and
some
Hereticks
pleading
for
it
,
made
it
,
though
not
indifferent
joyned
with
the
rest
.
Those
that
go
the
second
way
,
say
,
that
to
the
Proselites
of
the
Gate
,
the
seven
precepts
of
Noah
were
necessary
,
and
therefore
,
when
they
turned
Christians
,
not
to
be
cast
off
:
And
by
[
Blood
]
they
think
is
meant
[
Bloodshed
or
Murder
:
]
so
the
two
first
precepts
(
saith
Dr.
Hammond
)
are
,
for
worshipping
the
true
God
:
2.
And
not
Idols
;
both
these
are
included
in
[
Abstaining
from
Meats
offered
to
Idols
.
]
3.
Abstaining
from
Blood
,
is
the
fifth
of
those
precepts
against
Murder
.
4.
From
things
strangled
is
the
seventh
.
5.
From
Fornication
was
the
fourth
.
6.
And
many
ancient
Greek
copies
add
here
[
Thou
shalt
not
do
to
another
what
thou
wouldst
not
have
done
to
thee
]
and
that
containeth
that
against
theft
and
injustice
,
&c.
Which
ever
of
these
be
right
it
maketh
no
difference
as
to
our
obligation
.
By
eating
things
strangled
and
blood
,
can
be
meant
no
more
than
such
beastly
devouring
,
either
of
the
blood
it self
,
or
the
blood
in
the
strangled
Creature
,
which
signifyeth
a
bloody
mind
,
and
may
harden
men
in
cruelty
,
and
easilyer
dispose
them
to
shed
Mans
blood
.
And
if
there
be
any
more
that
is
ceremonious
in
it
,
it
was
temporary
to
avoid
the
Jews
offence
:
But
if
any
think
any
more
to
be
unlawful
,
its
lawful
to
forbear
it
.
21.
For
Moses
of
old
time
hath
in
every
city
them
that
Preach
him
,
being
read
in
the
Synagogues
every
sabbath-day
.
21.
As
for
the
Jews
,
the
Law
of
Moses
belongs
to
them
,
and
we
leave
them
to
it
,
till
God
shall
dissolve
their
State
and
Policy
(
it
is
preached
by
the
reading
of
it
in
the
Synagogues
every
Sabbath
day
.
)
22.
Then
pleased
it
the
Apostles
and
Elders
,
with
the
whole
Church
,
to
send
chosen
men
of
their
own
company
of
Antioch
,
with
Paul
and
Barnabas
;
namely
,
Judas
surnamed
Barsabas
,
and
Silas
,
chief
men
among
the
brethren
.
22.
Though
the
Apostles
were
the
infallible
Deciders
,
the
Elders
and
the
whole
Church
were
unanimous
Consenters
,
and
to
shew
the
necessity
of
concord
,
and
that
even
infallible
and
miraculous
Teachers
,
yet
guide
only
Volunteers
;
They
sent
some
of
their
own
Company
(
of
the
College
that
guided
the
Church
at
Jerusalem
;
or
as
Doctor
Hammond
thinketh
Bishops
of
some
single
Congregations
in
Judea
)
that
contending
parties
might
not
be
the
only
reporters
of
their
sentence
.
23.
And
wrote
Letters
by
them
after
this
manner
,
The
Apostles
,
and
Elders
,
and
brethren
send
greeting
unto
the
brethren
which
are
of
the
Gentiles
in
Antioch
,
and
Syria
,
and
and
Cilicia
.
24.
Forasmuch
as
we
have
heard
that
certain
which
went
out
from
us
have
troubled
you
with
words
,
subverting
your
souls
,
saying
,
ye
must
be
circumcised
,
and
keep
the
law
;
to
whom
we
gave
no
such
commandment
:
23
,
24.
Note
,
1.
If
False
Teachers
pretended
Apostolick
Authority
or
mission
when
they
were
neer
them
,
no
wonder
if
they
do
it
now
when
they
are
not
so
ehsily
confutted
.
2.
Tyrannical
impositions
on
Conscience
,
do
but
trouble
the
Church
and
subvert
Souls
,
by
pious
pretences
.
25.
It
seemed
good
unto
us
,
being
assembled
with
one
accord
,
to
send
chosen
men
unto
you
,
with
our
beloved
Barnabas
and
Paul
;
26.
Men
that
have
hazarded
their
lives
for
the
name
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
27.
We
have
sent
therefore
Judas
and
Silas
,
who
shall
also
tell
you
the
same
things
by
mouth
.
25.
Thus
far
their
Letters
are
Credential
,
to
tell
them
that
they
may
believe
the
Messengers
.
28.
For
it
seemed
good
to
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
to
us
,
to
lay
upon
you
no
greater
burden
then
these
necessary
things
;
28.
Note
,
1.
It
is
prophaneness
for
any
Bishops
or
Councells
to
use
these
words
,
who
neither
have
assurance
,
nor
can
give
any
proof
that
the
Holy
Ghost
guideth
them
.
2.
The
Holy
Ghost
is
against
imposing
unnecessary
things
as
necessary
.
These
things
here
imposed
were
necessary
,
at
least
all
to
those
Persons
,
and
at
the
time
,
and
most
(
if
not
all
)
continually
.
29.
That
ye
abstain
from
meats
offered
to
idols
,
and
from
bloud
,
and
from
things
strangled
,
and
from
fornication
,
from
which
if
ye
keep
your selves
,
ye
shall
do
well
.
Fare
ye
well
.
29.
It
is
not
Moses's
Law
that
ye
are
bound
to
keep
,
but
these
commoner
precepts
.
Do
nothing
that
scandalously
favoureth
Idolatry
,
or
savoreth
of
cruelty
and
bloodiness
,
not
eating
strangled
Creatures
in
the
gore
blood
,
avoid
defilement
,
by
any
sort
of
forbidden
fleshly
lust
and
filthiness
.
30.
So
when
they
were
dismissed
,
they
came
to
Antioch
:
and
when
they
had
gathered
the
multitude
together
,
they
delivered
the
Epistle
30.
Note
,
The
Multitude
was
one
Assembly
,
not
a
Diocess
,
nor
only
the
Clergy
.
31.
Which
when
they
had
read
,
they
rejoyced
for
the
consolation
.
31.
Note
,
Liberty
from
toylsome
Ceremonies
(
tho
God
first
instituted
them
)
was
matter
of
joy
to
the
Churches
:
But
alass
few
Churches
are
allowed
that
joy
,
by
their
Lordly
Pastors
.
32.
And
Judas
and
Silas
being
Prophets
also
themselves
,
exhorted
the
brethren
with
many
words
,
and
confirmed
them
.
32.
Note
,
By
[
Prophets
]
is
meant
such
as
were
inspir●ed
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
either
by
Revelation
of
any
new
thing
,
or
by
ability
to
explain
and
apply
known
truth
.
33.
And
after
they
had
tarried
there
a
space
,
they
were
let
go
in
peace
from
the
brethren
unto
the
Apostles
.
34.
Notwithstanding
it
pleased
Silas
to
abide
there
still
.
35.
Paul
also
and
Barnabas
continued
in
Antioch
,
teaching
and
Preaching
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
with
many
others
also
.
33.
Note
,
The
Church
of
Antioch
had
many
excellent
Teachers
,
and
it
is
not
intimated
,
that
any
one
was
Bishop
over
the
rest
,
or
that
Paul
,
Barnabas
,
Silas
,
Simeon
,
Lucius
,
Manaen
,
&c.
were
subjects
to
any
one
.
36.
And
some
days
after
,
Paul
said
unto
Barnabas
,
Let
us
go
again
and
visit
our
brethren
,
in
every
city
where
we
have
Preached
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
and
see
how
they
do
.
36.
Note
,
Converted
Souls
and
Planted
Churches
,
must
be
further
visited
,
observed
and
watered
.
37.
And
Barnabas
determined
to
take
with
them
John
whose
surname
was
Mark.
38.
But
Paul
thought
not
good
to
take
him
with
them
,
who
departed
from
them
from
Pamphylia
,
and
went
not
with
them
to
the
work
.
39.
And
the
contention
was
so
sharp
bttween
them
,
that
they
departed
asunder
one
from
the
other
:
and
so
Barnabas
took
Mark
,
and
sailed
unto
Cyprus
;
40.
And
Paul
chose
Silas
,
and
departed
,
being
recommended
by
the
brethren
unto
the
Grace
of
God
.
41.
And
he
went
through
Syria
,
and
Cilicia
,
confirming
the
Churches
.
37.
Note
,
Apostles
were
not
infallible
in
all
things
,
even
about
the
fitness
of
their
Helpers
.
2.
Small
differences
even
to
sharpen
contention
,
may
stand
with
Christian
Love
and
Unity
.
3.
There
was
then
no
Judge
of
such
controversies
,
either
Bishop
or
Synod
to
avoid
and
end
them
.
4.
But
God
turned
this
to
good
,
for
the
better
spreading
of
the
Gospel
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
THen
came
he
to
Derbe
and
Lystra
:
and
behold
,
a
certain
Disciple
was
there
,
named
Timotheus
,
the
son
of
a
certain
woman
,
which
was
a
Jewess
,
and
believed
;
but
his
Father
was
a
Greek
.
2.
Which
was
well
reported
of
by
the
brethren
that
were
at
Lystra
and
Iconium
.
3.
Him
would
Paul
have
to
go
forth
with
him
;
and
took
and
circumcised
him
,
because
of
the
Jews
which
were
in
those
quarters
:
for
they
knew
all
that
his
Father
was
a
Greek
.
1.
Timothy's
Mother
being
a
Jew
,
he
might
be
circumcised
,
though
his
Father
was
a
Greek
:
And
because
uncircumcised
,
he
might
not
be
admitted
to
converse
with
the
Jews
,
he
circumcised
him
,
the
Jews
being
yet
permitted
to
use
the
Law
of
Moses
:
which
he
would
not
have
done
,
had
both
Parents
been
Gentiles
.
4.
And
as
they
went
through
the
Cities
,
they
delievered
them
the
decrees
for
to
keep
,
that
were
ordained
of
the
Apostles
and
Elders
which
were
at
Jerusalem
.
5.
And
so
were
the
Churches
established
in
the
faith
,
and
increased
in
number
daily
.
4
,
5.
They
delivering
them
the
Apostles
Decrees
;
freed
the
Church
from
the
doubts
which
the
Judaizers
had
raised
,
and
so
they
were
quieted
and
setled
in
Judgment
,
Faith
and
Concord
,
and
daily
increased
.
6.
Now
when
they
had
gone
through
Phrygia
,
and
the
region
of
Galatia
,
and
were
forbidden
of
the
holy
Ghost
to
preach
the
word
in
Asia
,
6.
Forbidden
by
some
Revelation
or
Inspiration
.
7.
After
they
were
come
to
Mysia
,
they
assayed
to
go
into
Bithynia
:
but
the
Spirit
suffered
them
not
.
8.
And
they
passing
by
Mysia
,
came
down
to
Troas
.
7.
The
invitation
or
inspiration
of
Gods
Spirit
diverted
them
.
9.
And
a
vision
appeared
to
Paul
in
the
night
:
There
stood
a
man
of
Macedonia
,
and
prayed
him
,
saying
,
Come
over
into
Macedonia
,
and
help
us
.
9.
Note
,
Gods
differencing
grace
plainly
appeareth
in
sending
his
Gospel
to
some
Countries
,
rather
than
to
other
.
10.
And
after
he
had
seen
the
vision
,
immediately
we
endeavoured
to
go
into
Macedonia
,
assuredly
gathering
that
the
Lord
had
called
us
for
to
preach
the
Gospel
unto
them
.
10.
Note
,
It
is
the
duty
of
Ministers
to
follow
Gods
call
;
though
all
have
not
visions
,
all
have
some
notifications
of
Gods
will
,
by
Mens
necessity
,
opportunity
,
invitation
,
&c.
11.
Therefore
loosing
from
Troas
,
we
came
with
a
straight
course
to
Samothracia
,
and
the
next
day
to
Neapolis
;
12.
And
from
thence
to
Philippi
,
which
is
the
cheif
city
of
that
part
of
Macedonia
,
and
a
colony
:
and
we
were
in
that
city
abiding
certain
days
.
11.
Note
,
The
Apostles
did
choose
Populous
Cities
to
Preach
in
,
because
there
was
most
matter
to
work
on
:
It
s
best
fishing
in
the
Sea
.
Besides
that
,
the
Jews
Synagogues
were
mostly
in
such
places
.
13.
And
on
the
sabbath
we
went
out
of
the
city
by
a
River-side
,
where
prayer
was
wont
to
be
made
;
and
we
sat
down
,
and
spake
unto
the
women
which
resorted
thither
.
13.
Note
,
Whether
here
was
an
Oratory
or
Chapple
,
or
only
the
open
Field
,
is
uncertain
:
And
whether
the
Assemblies
were
Proselites
of
the
Jews
,
or
Jews
with
such
,
or
the
better
sort
of
Gentiles
,
is
not
certain
:
But
the
first
is
likely
,
because
they
kept
the
Sabbath
.
14.
And
a
certain
woman
named
Lydia
,
a
seller
of
purple
,
of
the
city
of
Thyatira
,
which
worshipped
God
,
heard
us
:
whose
heart
the
Lord
opened
,
that
she
attended
unto
the
things
which
were
spoken
of
Paul
.
14.
1.
Note
,
It
s
like
she
was
a
Proselite
.
2.
They
that
worship
God
are
best
prepared
for
further
Grace
:
3.
Gods
opening
the
heart
maketh
the
word
effectual
.
4.
Diligent
regardful
attention
to
the
word
,
is
the
beginning
of
Conversion
,
or
a
great
preparation
.
15.
And
when
she
was
baptized
,
and
her
houshold
,
she
besought
us
,
saying
,
If
ye
have
judged
me
to
be
faithful
to
the
Lord
,
come
into
my
house
and
abide
there
.
And
she
constrained
us
.
15.
Note
1.
It
was
the
ordinary
way
of
Apostles
to
Baptize
Housholds
:
Not
that
they
could
be
sure
they
were
all
true
Believers
,
or
that
the
Rulers
could
make
them
such
.
But
it
was
the
Rulers
duty
to
devote
all
in
their
Power
to
God
;
and
therefore
to
do
their
best
to
perswade
them
to
a
true
consent
;
and
to
rid
their
house
of
all
unnecessary
Persons
that
refused
:
And
God
used
to
bless
their
endeavours
,
and
their
interest
and
power
might
do
much
.
2.
Converted
Persons
have
so
much
love
to
Christs
Ministers
who
converted
them
,
that
they
greatly
desire
their
Company
and
further
help
.
16.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
as
we
went
to
prayer
,
a
certain
Damsel
,
possessed
with
a
Spirit
of
divination
,
met
us
,
which
brought
her
Masters
much
gain
by
sooth
saying
:
16.
One
possessed
with
a
deluding
foretelling
Devil
,
who
thereby
brought
him
gain
for
Divination
.
17.
The
same
followed
Paul
,
and
us
,
and
cried
,
saying
,
These
men
are
the
servants
of
the
most
high
God
,
which
shew
unto
us
the
way
of
salvation
.
17.
Note
,
God
constrained
the
Devil
to
confess
Christ
against
his
will
.
18.
And
this
did
she
many
days
.
But
Paul
being
grieved
,
turned
and
said
to
the
Spirit
,
I
command
thee
in
the
name
of
Jesus
Christ
to
come
out
of
her
.
And
he
came
out
the
same
hour
.
18.
Note
,
1.
Satan
must
be
dispossest
of
Body
,
Soul
or
Nation
,
whenever
Christ
commandeth
it
,
19.
And
when
her
Masters
saw
that
the
hope
of
their
gains
was
gone
,
they
caught
Paul
and
Silas
,
and
drew
them
into
the
market-place
,
unto
the
Rulers
.
19.
Note
,
It
s
like
her
Masters
being
more
then
one
,
were
some
Heathen
Priests
,
however
we
see
,
the
love
of
Money
is
the
root
of
Persecution
and
all
evil
.
20.
And
brought
them
to
the
magistrates
,
saying
,
These
men
being
Jews
,
do
exceedingly
trouble
our
city
,
21.
And
teach
customs
which
are
not
lawful
for
us
to
receive
,
neither
to
observe
,
being
Romans
.
20
,
21.
They
brought
them
to
the
Roman
Officers
,
under
whose
Government
they
were
,
and
accused
them
as
being
Jews
,
of
a
contrary
Religion
,
and
by
their
unlawful
Doctrines
,
causing
Sedition
and
disturbing
the
publick
peace
.
Note
,
Covetous
malignants
use
the
accusation
of
Sedition
to
hide
their
malice
.
22.
And
the
multitude
rose
up
together
against
them
:
and
the
magistrates
rent
off
their
clothes
,
and
commanded
to
beat
them
.
23.
And
when
they
had
laid
many
stripes
upon
them
,
they
cast
them
into
prison
,
charging
the
jayler
to
keep
them
safely
.
24.
Who
having
received
such
a
charge
,
thrust
them
into
the
inner
prison
,
and
made
their
feet
fast
in
the
stocks
.
22
,
&c.
Note
,
Rulers
and
Rabble
,
nnd
most
were
for
the
DevIl
against
Christ
and
their
own
Salvation
:
And
the
innocent
Servants
of
Christ
are
imprisoned
and
used
as
Rogues
,
meerely
for
seeking
Mens
wellfare
.
25.
And
at
midnight
Paul
and
Silas
prayed
,
and
sang
praises
unto
God
:
and
the
prisoners
heard
them
.
25.
Note
,
Persecution
doth
not
disoblige
us
from
joyful
praise
to
God
,
nor
destroy
believers
comforts
.
26.
And
suddenly
there
was
a
great
Earthquake
,
so
that
the
foundations
of
the
Prison
were
shaken
:
and
immediately
all
the
doors
were
opened
,
and
every
ones
band
were
loosed
.
26.
Note
,
Luke
that
wrote
this
was
one
of
their
Company
in
the
City
,
when
this
was
done
:
Gods
Power
is
invincible
.
27.
And
the
keeper
of
the
Prison
awaking
out
of
his
sleep
,
and
seeing
the
Prison-doors
open
,
he
drew
out
his
sword
,
and
would
have
killed
himself
,
supposing
that
the
Prisoners
had
been
fled
.
28.
But
Paul
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
,
Do
thy self
no
harm
;
for
we
are
all
here
.
27.
He
would
have
killed
himself
to
prevent
punishment
,
in
the
rage
of
his
passion
.
29.
Then
he
called
for
a
light
,
and
sprang
in
,
and
came
trembling
,
and
fell
down
before
Paul
and
Silas
;
30.
And
brought
them
out
,
and
said
,
Sirs
,
what
must
I
do
to
be
saved
?
29.
Note
,
When
Gods
dreadful
Judgments
and
his
Grace
joyn
together
,
no
heart
can
resist
them
.
31.
And
they
said
,
Believe
on
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
thou
shalt
be
saved
,
and
thy
house
.
31.
Note
,
1.
He
was
resolved
to
do
whatever
they
required
,
knowing
by
this
miracle
,
that
they
were
sent
by
God
.
2.
Believing
in
Christ
,
includeth
all
the
essentials
of
Christianity
.
3.
His
house
would
not
be
saved
for
his
Faith
,
without
any
of
their
own
.
But
it
is
supposed
,
that
God
would
bless
his
endeavours
to
convert
them
.
32.
And
they
spake
unto
him
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
and
to
all
that
were
in
his
house
.
32.
They
instructed
him
and
his
Houshold
,
that
they
might
indeed
believe
and
be
saved
.
33.
And
he
took
them
the
same
hour
of
the
night
;
and
washed
their
stripes
;
and
was
baptized
,
he
and
all
his
straightway
.
33.
He
presently
shewed
his
Repentance
and
Faith
:
For
he
that
had
scourged
them
,
washed
their
sores
to
heal
them
;
and
he
and
all
his
Houshold
were
presently
Baptized
,
as
having
professed
their
resolved
Faith
in
Christ
.
Note
,
The
Apostles
delayed
not
Baptism
,
when
serious
profession
gave
them
right
:
but
in
doubtful
cases
of
ignorant
or
unresolved
Men
,
it
ought
to
be
longer
delayed
.
34.
And
when
he
had
brought
them
into
his
house
,
he
set
meat
before
them
,
and
rejoyced
,
believing
in
God
with
all
his
house
.
34.
Note
,
1.
True
Conversion
changeth
Mens
thoughts
of
Gods
Servants
,
and
causeth
men
to
love
and
honour
them
.
2.
Conversion
puts
Men
into
a
joyful
state
.
35.
And
when
it
was
day
,
the
magistrates
sent
the
Sergeants
,
saying
Let
those
men
go
.
36.
And
the
keeper
of
the
Prison
told
this
saying
to
Paul
,
The
magistrates
have
sent
to
let
you
go
:
now
therefore
depart
,
and
go
in
peace
.
37.
But
Paul
said
unto
them
,
They
have
beaten
us
openly
uncondemned
,
being
Romans
,
and
have
cast
us
into
Prison
;
and
now
do
they
thrust
us
out
privily
?
nay
verily
;
but
let
them
come
themselves
and
fetch
us
out
.
37.
Note
,
It
is
lawful
to
plead
our
right
by
Law
against
unjust
Magistrates
,
Paul
was
a
Roman
by
enfrauchisment
(
though
a
Jew
)
38.
And
the
sergeants
told
these
words
unto
the
magistrates
:
and
they
feared
when
they
heard
that
they
were
Romans
.
38.
Note
,
The
Roman
Laws
forbad
all
such
base
usage
of
any
that
was
of
Roman
freedom
.
39.
And
they
came
and
besought
them
,
and
brought
them
out
,
and
desired
them
to
depart
out
of
the
city
.
40.
And
they
went
out
of
the
Prison
,
and
entred
into
the
house
of
Lydia
:
and
when
they
had
seen
the
brethren
,
they
comfo●ed
them
,
and
departed
.
39.
They
spake
them
fair
,
for
fear
,
and
intreated
them
to
depart
,
40.
They
visited
,
comforted
and
confirmed
their
converts
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
NOw
when
they
had
passed
through
Amphipolis
,
and
Apollonia
,
they
came
to
Thessalonica
,
where
was
a
Synagogue
of
the
Jews
.
2.
And
Paul
,
as
his
manner
was
went
in
unto
them
,
and
three
sabbath-days
reasoned
with
them
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
3.
Opening
and
alledging
,
that
Christ
must
needs
have
suffered
,
and
risen
again
from
the
dead
:
and
that
this
Jesus
whom
I
Preach
unto
unto
you
,
is
Christ
.
2
,
3.
Note
,
Paul
began
his
Prea●hing
usually
in
the
Jews
Synagogue
,
because
they
were
most
prepared
by
expectation
of
the
Messiah
,
and
understood
his
language
:
for
it
is
not
certain
,
that
the
miraculous
gift
of
unlearnt
tongues
,
was
it
which
he
used
in
his
ordinary
Preaching
,
and
not
only
on
extraordinary
inspirations
.
4.
And
some
of
them
believed
,
and
consorted
with
Paul
and
Silas
:
and
of
the
devout
Greeks
a
great
multitude
,
and
of
the
cheif
women
not
a
few
.
4.
And
being
convinced
by
proof
out
of
the
old
Testament
,
that
Christ
must
suffer
and
rise
again
,
many
believed
;
some
Jews
,
but
more
of
the
Proselites
and
chief
Women
.
5.
But
the
Jews
which
believed
not
,
moved
with
envy
,
took
unto
them
certain
lewd
fellows
of
the
baser
sort
,
and
gathered
a
company
,
and
set
all
the
city
on
an
uprore
,
and
assaulted
the
house
of
Jason
,
and
sought
to
bring
them
out
to
the
people
.
5.
Note
,
The
rabble
are
fit
instruments
for
persecution
;
for
they
have
sufficient
ignorance
and
malignity
,
and
will
rage
against
reason
:
But
its
Legalists
that
incite
them
.
6.
And
when
they
found
them
not
,
they
drew
Jason
,
and
certain
brethren
,
unto
the
Rulers
of
the
city
,
crying
,
These
that
have
turned
the
world
up
side
down
are
come
hither
also
?
7.
Whom
Jason
hath
received
:
and
these
all
do
contrary
to
the
decrees
of
Cesar
,
saying
,
That
there
is
another
King
,
one
Jesus
.
6
,
7.
Note
,
1.
Were
it
not
for
the
false
pretence
of
Sedition
against
Rulers
,
to
engage
their
safety
,
and
honour
in
jealousie
against
Christ
and
Religion
,
the
Devil
would
be
posed
in
his
Accusation
of
the
Faithful
.
2.
The
name
of
King
Jesus
falsly
Expounded
,
is
it
that
is
used
to
engage
Princes
against
Christ
.
8.
And
they
troubled
the
people
,
and
the
Rulers
of
the
city
,
when
they
heard
these
things
.
9.
And
when
they
had
taken
security
of
Jason
,
and
of
the
other
,
they
let
them
go
.
8.
Note
,
So
Solicitous
are
men
of
their
own
safety
,
from
the
Rulers
power
,
that
all
puts
them
into
trouble
,
which
seemeth
to
bring
them
into
any
danger
.
Fears
raise
Commotions
.
10.
And
the
brethren
immediately
sent
away
Paul
and
Silas
by
night
unto
Berea
?
who
coming
thither
,
went
into
the
Synagogue
of
the
Jews
.
10.
Note
,
1.
It
is
good
to
reserve
Persecuted
Ministers
for
further
work
,
when
Satan
would
destroy
them
.
2.
Again
the
Apostles
make
the
Jews
Synagogue
their
Preaching
place
.
11.
These
were
more
noble
then
those
in
Thessalonica
,
in
that
they
received
the
word
with
all
readiness
of
mind
,
and
searched
the
Scriptures
daily
,
whether
those
things
were
so
.
11.
These
were
more
ingenious
rational
sober
Jews
,
and
did
not
meet
the
Gospel
with
rage
,
but
thought
it
worthy
their
serious
enquiry
,
whether
the
Scriptures
did
foretell
of
the
Death
and
Resurrection
of
Christ
,
and
whether
Pauls
proofs
of
Christianity
were
valid
.
12.
Therefore
many
of
them
believed
:
also
of
honourable
women
which
were
Greeks
,
and
of
men
not
a
few
.
12.
This
preparation
of
a
sober
enquiry
after
truth
,
is
a
reason
rendred
,
why
many
of
them
believed
.
As
did
many
Men
and
Women
of
note
.
13.
But
when
the
Jews
of
Thessalonica
had
knowledge
that
the
word
of
God
was
Preached
of
Paul
at
Berea
,
they
came
thither
also
,
and
stired
up
the
people
.
13.
Note
,
Satan
sends
about
his
Messenger
as
Christ
did
his
:
To
stir
up
the
People
.
14.
And
then
immediately
the
brethren
sent
away
Paul
,
to
go
as
it
were
to
the
sea
:
but
Silas
and
Timotheus
abode
there
still
.
14.
Note
,
Not
because
Paul
was
more
fearful
than
the
rest
,
but
that
he
was
more
useful
and
more
maliced
.
15.
And
they
that
conducted
Paul
,
brought
him
unto
Athens
:
and
receiving
a
Commandment
unto
Silas
and
Timotheus
,
for
to
come
to
him
with
all
speed
,
they
departed
.
15.
Paul
passing
by
many
Countries
between
,
was
conducted
to
Athens
,
the
great
Seat
or
University
of
Philosophy
,
to
Greece
and
all
the
Learned
World
.
16.
Now
while
Paul
waited
for
them
at
Athens
;
his
Spirit
was
stirred
in
him
,
when
he
saw
the
city
wholly
given
to
idolatry
.
16.
He
was
much
moved
,
to
see
such
abundance
of
Statues
,
Images
and
Altars
in
the
City
.
17.
Therefore
disputed
he
in
the
Synagogue
with
the
Jews
,
and
with
the
devout
persons
,
and
in
the
Market
daily
with
them
that
met
with
him
.
17.
Therefore
he
did
not
only
dispute
for
Christianity
in
the
Sinagogue
with
the
Jews
,
and
devout
Worshippers
(
who
when
converted
,
were
usually
the
first
Members
of
the
Churches
)
but
also
with
the
Heathens
where
he
met
them
,
against
their
Idolatry
.
18.
Then
certain
Philosophers
of
the
Epicureans
,
and
of
the
Stoicks
,
encountred
him
:
and
some
said
,
What
will
this
babbler
say
?
other
some
,
He
seemeth
to
be
a
setter
forth
of
strange
Gods
?
because
he
Preached
unto
them
Jesus
,
and
the
Resurrection
.
18.
The
Epicureans
a
loose
sensual
Sect
,
and
the
Stoicks
a
stricter
Sect
encountred
him
;
and
some
of
them
despising
him
as
an
unlearned
Babler
:
Others
thought
that
he
Preacht
some
God
(
by
the
Name
of
Jesus
and
the
Resurrection
)
not
known
to
them
before
,
Note
,
The
Athenians
were
not
only
for
liberty
for
every
one
to
worship
what
God
he
would
,
but
thought
it
the
height
of
Religion
to
take
in
and
worship
the
Gods
of
all
Nations
:
And
to
please
them
all
,
and
build
them
Altars
.
19.
And
they
took
him
,
and
brought
him
unto
Areopagus
,
saying
,
May
we
know
what
this
new
doctrine
,
whereof
thou
speakest
,
is
?
20.
For
thou
bringest
certain
strange
things
to
our
ears
:
we
would
know
therefore
what
these
things
mean
.
19.
They
brought
him
to
the
Court
of
Judicature
,
who
were
to
be
Judges
,
before
any
new
God
was
to
be
received
,
that
they
might
hear
what
God
it
was
that
he
Preached
.
21.
(
For
all
the
Athenians
,
and
strangers
which
were
there
,
spent
their
time
in
nothing
else
,
but
either
to
tell
or
to
hear
some
new
thing
.
)
21.
The
very
learning
and
daily
business
of
the
Athenian
Philosophers
,
Students
and
Sojourners
,
was
but
to
know
News
,
and
tell
it
,
whether
Speculative
or
Historical
:
(
And
what
else
is
all
learning
,
that
serveth
not
to
Holiness
and
Heaven
.
22.
Then
Paul
stood
in
the
midst
of
Mars-hill
,
and
said
,
Ye
men
of
Athens
,
I
perceive
that
in
all
things
ye
are
too
superstitious
.
22.
Ye
are
on
pretence
of
being
very
Religious
,
addicted
to
worship
multitudes
of
Gods
.
23.
For
as
I
passed
by
,
and
beheld
your
devotions
,
I
found
an
altar
with
this
inscription
,
TO
THE
UNKOWN
GOD.
Whom
therefore
ye●
ignorantly
worship
,
him
declare
I
unto
you
.
23.
Whatever
was
the
occasion
of
that
Inscription
,
you
confess
you
worship
an
unknown
God
,
I
would
therefore
make
known
to
you
that
only
God
,
whom
you
must
worship
.
24.
God
that
made
the
world
,
and
all
things
therein
,
seeing
that
he
is
Lord
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
dwelleth
not
in
Temples
made
with
hands
:
25.
Neither
is
worshipped
with
mens
hands
,
as
though
he
needed
any
thing
seeing
he
giveth
to
all
life
,
and
breath
,
and
all
things
;
24
,
25.
Bring
not
down
that
God
that
made
and
owneth
all
the
World
,
imaginarily
to
your
Temples
and
Images
,
or
think
that
he
needeth
,
or
you
can
give
him
any
thing
,
who
giveth
us
all
things
.
26.
And
hath
made
of
one
bloud
all
nations
of
men
,
for
to
dwell
on
all
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
and
hath
determined
the
times
before
appointed
,
and
the
bounds
of
their
habitation
:
26.
And
hath
made
all
Men
of
one
human
nature
(
propagated
from
one
root
)
and
ordered
them
into
their
several
Countries
,
and
bounded
habitations
determined
by
him
.
27.
That
they
should
seek
the
Lord
,
if
haply
they
might
feell
after
him
,
and
find
him
,
27.
Making
it
their
duty
to
seek
to
know
him
as
their
Maker
by
his
works
,
and
as
their
Benefactor
by
his
Mercies
,
which
palpably
declare
him
,
that
they
might
serve
love
and
worship
him
,
as
their
God
.
27.28
.
Though
he
be
not
far
from
every
one
of
us
:
For
in
him
we
live
,
and
move
,
and
have
our
being
;
as
certain
also
of
your
own
poets
have
said
,
For
we
are
also
his
offspring
.
27
,
28.
He
is
as
neer
us
as
our
Souls
are
to
our
Bodys
;
Being
indeed
more
than
a
Soul
to
all
the
World
:
For
it
is
In
him
that
we
live
and
move
and
have
our
Being
;
As
your
Poet
Aratus
faith
,
For
we
are
his
off-spring
:
for
of
him
,
and
through
him
,
and
to
him
are
all
things
,
and
no
Parent
so
much
causeth
us
as
God
doth
,
nor
doth
the
Soul
so
much
to
our
life
,
motion
and
being
as
God
doth
.
29.
Forasmuch
then
as
we
are
the
offspring
of
God
,
we
ought
not
to
think
that
the
Godhead
is
like
unto
gold
,
or
silver
,
or
stone
graven
by
art
and
mans
device
.
29.
Our
Souls
being
the
best
Image
of
God
our
Maker
,
we
must
not
so
much
debase
him
as
to
make
Images
of
him
of
Gold
,
Silver
or
Stone
,
as
if
he
was
like
such
shapes
.
30.
And
the
times
of
this
ignorance
God
winked
at
;
but
now
commandeth
all
men
every
where
to
repent
:
30.
And
as
man
seemeth
by
forbearance
a
while
to
connive
at
faults
,
so
God
hath
not
in
the
time
of
this
ignorance
,
either
punished
the
World
as
such
deserveth
,
nor
sent
them
from
Heaven
that
notice
of
his
displeasure
,
and
that
call
to
Repent
and
amend
as
now
he
doth
,
but
left
them
mostly
to
the
Light
of
Nature
and
the
discoveries
of
his
Works
and
Providence
:
But
now
in
hatred
of
Sin
and
Mercy
to
Sinners
,
he
hath
sent
a
special
Messenger
to
the
World
,
to
call
all
to
Repentance
,
and
offer
them
pardon
thereupon
.
31.
Because
he
hath
appointed
a
day
in
the
which
he
will
judge
the
world
in
righteousness
,
by
that
man
whom
he
hath
ordained
;
whereof
he
hath
given
assurance
unto
all
men
,
in
that
he
hath
raised
him
from
the
dead
.
31.
For
he
hath
certainly
determined
to
judge
the
World
with
Righteousness
,
by
that
Man
whom
he
hath
ordained
to
be
the
Saviour
of
the
Faithful
and
the
Judge
of
all
which
(
though
it
seem
incredible
to
most
,
that
a
man
should
be
so
advanced
to
be
King
and
Judge
of
all
the
World
,
yet
)
God
hath
given
certain
proof
of
,
by
evidence
sufficient
to
evince
it
to
true
reason
,
in
that
he
hath
raised
him
from
death
to
life
,
(
and
taken
him
up
to
Heaven
.
)
32.
And
when
they
heard
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
,
some
mocked
:
and
others
said
,
We
will
hear
thee
again
of
this
matter
.
33.
So
Paul
departed
from
among
them
.
12
,
13.
Note
,
The
Resurrection
seemed
so
incredible
that
some
(
Epicureans
its
like
)
scoft
at
it
.
Note
,
Paul
did
wisely
in
Preaching
the
true
God
to
them
first
,
and
reproving
their
Idolatry
,
and
only
concluding
with
the
notice
of
Christ
.
And
yet
no
sort
of
men
more
contemned
his
Doctrine
than
the
Learned
Athenians
.
Self-conceit
and
the
prepossession
of
their
vain
though
extolled
Learning
most
powerfully
kept
out
the
Truth
:
And
it
did
not
please
God
there
to
work
Miracles
to
convince
them
.
34.
Howbeit
,
certain
men
clave
unto
him
,
and
believed
:
among
the
which
was
Dionysius
the
Areopagite
,
and
a
woman
named
Damaris
,
and
others
with
them
.
34.
This
famous
University
yeilded
few
Converts
:
But
those
few
were
precious
to
God
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
AFter
these
things
,
Paul
departed
from
Athens
,
and
came
to
Corinth
;
2.
And
found
a
certain
Jew
named
Aquila
,
born
in
Pontus
,
lately
come
from
Italy
,
with
his
wife
Priscilla
,
(
because
that
Claudius
had
commanded
all
Jews
to
depart
from
Rome
)
and
came
unto
them
.
2.
That
Claudius
banished
all
Jews
from
Rome
is
certain
:
but
the
cause
is
uncertain
.
Suetonius
saith
,
It
was
their
Tumults
by
the
impulse
or
imitation
of
Christ
(
or
some
read
it
of
one
Crestus
.
)
It
is
not
unlike
that
the
Jews
rage
at
Rome
against
the
Gospel
made
them
Tumultuous
against
Christians
:
and
thereupon
both
sorts
were
banished
under
the
name
of
Jews
:
And
so
there
could
then
be
no
Church
left
and
tolerated
at
Rome
,
but
Gentiles
only
.
For
it
is
doubtless
that
the
Christian
Jews
were
banished
.
3.
And
because
he
was
of
the
same
craft
,
he
abode
with
them
,
and
wrought
(
for
by
their
occupation
they
were
Tent-makers
.
)
3.
Note
,
Men
separated
to
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
,
may
labour
for
their
Living
,
if
needful
.
4.
And
he
reasoned
in
the
Synagogue
every
Sabbath
,
and
perswaded
the
Jews
,
and
the
Greeks
.
4.
Note
,
Still
the
Jews
Synagogue
was
his
Preaching
place
to
gather
the
beginnings
of
a
Church
.
5.
And
when
Silas
and
Timotheus
were
come
from
Macedonia
,
Paul
was
pressed
in
Spirit
,
and
testified
to
the
Jews
,
that
Jesus
was
Christ
.
5.
He
was
extraordinarily
moved
in
Spirit
more
openly
and
earnestly
to
testifie
to
the
Jews
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
to
leave
them
without
excuse
.
6.
And
when
they
opposed
themselves
,
and
blasphemed
,
he
shook
his
raiment
,
and
said
unto
them
,
Your
bloud
be
upon
your
own
heads
;
I
am
clean
:
from
hence
forth
I
will
go
unto
the
Gentiles
.
6.
And
when
they
gainsayed
and
railed
and
blasphemed
Christ
,
he
renounced
and
deserted
them
by
the
Ceremony
of
shaking
off
the
dust
as
a
witness
,
that
their
destruction
was
of
themselves
and
not
by
his
neglect
to
convince
them
.
And
thencefore
he
resolved
to
leave
their
Synagogue
and
teach
the
Gentiles
.
7.
And
he
departed
thence
,
and
entred
into
a
certain
mans
house
,
named
Justus
,
one
that
worshipped
God
,
whose
house
joyned
hard
to
the
Synagogue
.
7.
Note
,
It
s
like
this
Justus
was
a
Proselyte
:
If
not
he
was
one
that
had
learnt
at
least
to
worship
the
true
God
.
8.
And
Crispus
the
cheif
Ruler
of
the
Synagogue
,
believed
on
the
Lord
with
all
his
house
:
and
many
of
the
Corinthians
,
hearing
believed
,
and
were
Baptized
.
8.
Note
,
1.
Still
we
see
housholds
are
Converted
and
Baptized
together
;
the
Rulers
power
and
Gods
blessing
prevailing
with
them
.
3.
Though
the
Synagogue
drove
away
Paul
,
the
Ruler
followed
him
.
9.
Then
spake
the
Lord
to
Paul
in
the
night
by
a
vision
,
Be
not
afraid
,
but
speak
,
and
hold
not
thy
peace
:
10.
For
I
am
with
thee
,
and
no
man
shall
set
on
thee
,
to
hurt
thee
:
for
I
have
much
people
in
this
city
.
9.
Note
,
It
is
an
ungrounded
Exposition
of
them
that
say
that
these
were
Gods
People
as
pious
men
before
(
though
some
Proselytes
might
be
such
,
)
or
that
God
only
foreknew
their
Conversion
,
and
did
not
decree
to
cause
it
.
God
had
many
there
whom
he
decreed
to
Convert
;
and
therefore
will
have
Paul
to
Preach
to
them
,
and
will
secure
him
from
Persecutions
.
11.
And
he
continued
there
a
year
and
six
months
,
teaching
the
word
of
God
among
them
.
11.
Note
,
1.
Great
works
must
have
answerable
time
and
labour
.
2.
There
is
mention
of
Paul
,
Silas
,
Timothy
,
Aquila
,
Luke
▪
and
many
other
such
at
Corinth
:
but
of
no
one
that
was
sole
Bishop
over
the
rest
.
12.
And
when
Gallio
was
the
deputy
of
Achaia
,
the
Jews
made
insurrection
with
one
accord
against
Paul
,
and
brought
him
to
the
judgment-seat
,
12.
They
carryed
him
by
force
before
the
Roman
Proconsul
to
be
judged
.
13.
Saying
,
This
fellow
perswadeth
men
to
worship
God
contrary
to
the
law
.
13.
Note
,
Who
would
think
but
these
men
were
very
godly
men
themselves
who
were
so
zealous
against
worshipping
of
God
contrary
to
the
Law
.
And
yet
they
were
meer
blind
ungodly
malignant
Pesecutors
.
14.
And
when
Paul
was
now
about
to
open
his
mouth
,
Gallio
,
said
unto
the
Jews
,
If
it
were
a
matter
of
wrong
,
or
wicked
lewdness
,
O
ye
Jews
,
reason
would
that
I
should
bear
with
you
:
15.
But
if
it
be
a
question
of
words
and
names
,
and
of
your
law
,
look
ye
to
it
;
for
I
will
be
no
judge
of
such
matters
.
14.
The
Roman
Law
enabled
not
Gallio
to
decide
the
Jewish
Controversies
,
but
to
punish
men
that
wronged
one
another
,
or
committed
any
Wicked
lewdness
.
Note
,
If
Christian
Magistrates
were
all
as
wise
as
these
Heathens
and
would
not
lend
fiery
Legallists
their
Swords
,
nor
become
the
Executioners
of
the
fury
of
blind
proud
zealots
,
the
business
would
be
soon
over
,
and
be
but
a
scuffle
among
themselves
.
16.
And
he
drave
them
from
the
Judgement-seat
.
17.
Then
all
the
Greeks
took
Sosthenes
,
the
cheif
Ruler
of
the
Synagogue
,
and
beat
him
before
the
judgement-seat
:
and
Gallio
cared
for
none
of
those
things
.
16
,
17.
Note
,
It
s
like
these
Greeks
were
Christian
Converts
:
They
did
ill
in
exercising
revenge
.
18.
And
Paul
after
this
tarried
there
yet
a
good
while
,
and
then
took
his
leave
of
the
brethren
,
and
sailed
thence
into
Syria
,
and
with
him
Priscilla
and
Aquila
:
having
shorn
his
head
in
Cenchrea
,
for
he
had
a
vow
.
18.
Note
,
It
is
uncertain
whether
it
was
Paul
or
Aquila
,
that
is
said
to
cut
his
hair
:
but
it
seemeth
liker
to
be
Aquila
.
The
Vow
of
Nazarites
was
not
to
cut
their
Hair
,
sometime
during
life
,
and
sometime
for
a
certain
time
:
when
it
was
ended
they
cut
their
Hair
.
19.
And
he
came
to
Ephesus
,
and
left
them
there
:
but
he
himself
entred
into
the
Synagogue
,
and
reasoned
with
the
Jews
.
19.
Note
,
His
renouncing
the
Jews
at
Corinth
,
was
not
a
forsaking
them
elsewhere
.
20.
When
they
desired
him
to
tarry
longer
time
with
them
,
he
consented
not
:
21.
But
bade
them
farewel
,
saying
,
I
must
by
all
means
keep
this
feast
that
cometh
,
in
Jerusalem
:
but
I
will
return
again
unto
you
,
if
God
will
.
And
he
sailed
from
Ephesus
22.
And
when
he
had
landed
at
Cesarea
,
and
gone
up
and
saluted
the
Church
,
he
went
down
to
Antioch
.
22.
He
went
up
from
Caesarea
to
Jerusalem
and
after
returned
to
Antioch
.
23.
And
after
he
had
spent
some
time
there
,
he
departed
,
and
went
over
all
the
Countrey
,
of
Galatia
and
Phrygia
in
order
,
strengthening
all
the
Disciples
.
23.
To
instruct
and
encourage
those
before
Converted
,
as
well
as
to
gather
more
.
24.
And
a
certain
Jew
named
Apollos
,
born
at
Alexandria
,
an
eloquent
man
,
and
mighty
in
the
Scriptures
,
came
to
Ephesus
.
25.
This
man
was
instructed
in
the
way
of
the
Lord
;
and
being
fervent
in
the
Spirit
,
he
spake
and
taught
diligently
the
things
of
the
Lord
,
knowing
only
the
Baptism
of
John
.
24
,
25.
He
was
well
acquainted
with
the
Scriptures
,
and
believed
so
much
of
Christ
as
John
had
Preached
,
and
was
Baptized
with
his
Baptism
,
but
wanted
yet
much
of
the
further
knowledge
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
Christian
Baptism
.
26.
And
he
began
to
speak
boldly
in
the
Synagogue
.
Whom
when
Aquila
and
Priscilla
had
heard
,
they
took
him
unto
them
,
and
expounded
unto
him
the
way
of
God
more
perfectly
.
26.
Note
,
An
Eloquent
Teacher
mighty
in
the
Scriptures
,
yet
disdaineth
not
to
be
better
instructed
by
a
Tent-maker
and
his
Wife
.
27.
And
when
he
was
disposed
to
pass
into
Achaia
,
the
brethren
wrote
,
exhorting
the
Disciples
to
receive
him
:
who
,
when
he
was
come
,
helped
them
much
which
had
believed
through
Grace
.
27.
They
wrote
to
them
to
entertain
and
encourage
him
;
who
when
he
was
come
proved
a
great
helper
to
them
that
already
by
the
Grace
of
God
were
made
Believers
.
28.
For
he
mightily
convinced
the
Jews
,
and
that
publickly
,
shewing
by
the
Scriptures
,
that
Jesus
was
Christ
.
28.
For
by
the
advantage
of
great
acquaintance
with
the
Scriptures
,
and
his
Eloquence
,
he
was
too
hard
for
the
contradicting
Jews
,
and
clearly
proved
to
them
from
the
Sciptures
which
they
own
,
that
Jesus
is
the
true
Messiah
or
Christ
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
,
that
while
Apollos
was
at
Corinth
,
Paul
having
passed
through
the
upper
coasts
,
came
to
Ephesus
:
and
finding
certain
Disciples
.
2.
He
said
unthem
,
Have
ye
received
the
holy
Ghost
since
ye
believed
?
And
they
said
unto
him
,
We
have
not
so
much
as
heard
whether
there
be
any
holy
Ghost
.
3.
And
he
said
unto
them
,
Unto
what
then
were
ye
Baptized
?
And
they
said
,
Unto
Johns
Baptism
.
1.
He
found
some
that
owned
the
Christian
Profession
.
2.
Note
,
Johns
Preaching
was
,
that
the
Messiah
is
now
come
,
and
those
that
Repented
and
Believed
this
he
Baptized
,
though
they
knew
not
that
Jesus
was
he
:
But
to
many
he
also
pointed
to
Jesus
and
said
,
This
is
he
.
And
these
Disciples
its
like
were
such
:
and
had
learned
no
more
.
4.
Then
said
Paul
,
John
verily
Baptised
with
the
Baptism
of
repentance
,
saying
unto
the
People
,
That
they
should
believe
on
him
which
should
come
after
him
,
that
is
,
on
Christ
Jesus
.
5.
When
they
heard
this
,
they
were
Baptised
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
4.
Paul
said
John
Baptized
those
who
professed
Repentance
and
Faith
in
the
Messiah
as
just
now
at
hand
who
indeed
was
Jesus
Christ
.
When
these
Disciples
heard
that
,
they
were
expresly
Baptized
(
again
)
into
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
6.
And
when
Paul
had
laid
his
hands
upon
them
,
the
holy
Ghost
came
on
them
and
they
spake
with
tongues
,
and
prophesied
.
7.
And
all
the
men
were
about
twelve
.
6
,
7.
And
▪
the
miraculous
signal
gift
came
on
these
men
,
when
Paul
had
laid
his
hands
on
them
.
Note
,
The
opinion
of
Matnixius
and
Beza
that
vers.
5.
was
the
speech
of
Paul
concerning
Johns
Converts
,
that
they
were
Baptized
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
1.
Is
forced
and
therefore
to
be
suspected
:
2.
It
is
contrary
to
the
Context
:
For
[
They
in
vers.
3.
and
and
They
in
vers.
5.
and
Them
in
vers.
6.
all
plainly
speak
of
the
same
persons
.
3.
It
is
contrary
to
the
History
of
Johns
Baptism
,
who
Baptized
multitudes
of
the
common
People
,
Soldiers
,
Publicans
and
Pharisees
upon
a
meer
profession
of
Repentance
and
belief
of
the
Messiah
at
hand
,
and
is
never
said
to
have
Baptized
any
into
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
4.
Their
reason
for
it
is
contrary
to
the
Doctrine
of
Christianity
,
as
if
Johns
Baptism
were
so
much
the
same
with
Christs
that
it
is
not
to
be
perfected
by
the
later
.
If
any
one
then
or
now
were
Baptized
only
by
Johns
Baptism
,
he
ought
to
be
Baptized
again
.
It
is
essential
to
Christian
Baptism
,
to
be
Baptized
into
the
Name
of
the
Father
and
of
the
Son
(
as
buried
and
risen
with
him
)
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
But
Johns
Baptism
had
not
all
this
;
Therefore
it
is
not
the
(
now
)
Christian
Baptism
.
8.
And
he
went
into
the
Synagogue
,
and
spake
boldly
for
the
space
of
three
months
,
disputing
and
perswading
the
things
concerning
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
8.
Note
,
The
Gospel
is
the
Doctrine
of
Gods
Reign
by
the
Messiah
.
9.
But
when
divers
were
hardened
,
and
believed
not
,
but
spake
evil
of
that
way
before
the
multitude
,
he
departed
from
them
,
and
separated
the
Disciples
,
disputing
daily
in
the
School
of
one
Tyrannus
.
9.
The
Ears
of
Christians
being
unfit
to
bear
their
reproaching
and
blaspheming
of
Christ
,
he
separated
the
Disciples
from
the
publick
Synagogue
of
the
Jews
to
a
private
School
.
10.
And
this
continued
by
the
space
of
two
years
;
so
that
all
they
which
dwelt
in
Asia
,
heard
the
word
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
both
Jews
and
Greeks
.
10.
By
two
years
Teaching
and
Disputing
the
Gospel
was
spread
through
all
Asia
proconsular
.
11.
And
God
wrought
special
miracles
by
the
hands
of
Paul
:
12.
So
that
from
his
body
were
brought
unto
the
sick
,
handkerchiefs
or
aprons
,
and
the
diseases
departed
from
them
,
and
the
evil
Spirits
went
out
of
them
.
11
,
12.
So
Many
and
great
were
the
Miracles
and
Cures
done
by
Pauls
means
,
that
his
corporal
presence
could
not
serve
all
,
but
by
Cloaths
sent
from
his
Body
they
at
a
distance
were
cured
.
13.
Then
certain
of
the
vagabond
Jews
,
exorcists
,
took
upon
them
to
call
over
them
which
had
evil
Spirits
,
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
saying
,
We
adjure
you
by
Jesus
whom
Paul
Preacheth
.
14.
And
there
were
seven
sons
of
one
Sceva
a
Jew
,
and
cheif
of
the
Priests
,
which
did
so
.
13.
Seven
Sons
of
one
of
the
Jews
Chief
Priests
,
being
Vagabonds
Exorcists
that
pretended
to
Conjure
out
Devils
,
seeing
Pauls
Miracles
had
(
like
Simon
Magus
)
a
desire
to
do
the
like
,
and
thought
that
saying
the
same
words
would
serve
without
the
same
Faith
and
Grace
(
as
Hypocrites
do
in
the
matters
of
Salvation
.
15.
And
the
evil
Spirit
answered
and
said
,
Jesus
I
know
,
and
Paul
I
know
;
but
who
are
ye
?
16.
And
the
man
in
whom
the
evil
Spirit
was
,
leapt
on
them
,
and
overcame
them
,
and
prevailed
against
them
,
so
that
they
fled
out
of
that
house
naked
and
wounded
.
15.
Words
without
Faith
would
not
work
to
cast
out
Devils
,
and
Christ
would
not
give
power
to
his
Name
used
as
a
Charm
:
but
Satan
strengthened
the
Man
to
wound
and
shame
them
.
17.
And
this
was
known
to
all
the
Jews
and
Greeks
also
dwelling
at
Ephesus
;
and
fear
fell
on
them
all
,
and
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
was
magnified
.
17.
This
being
commonly
known
,
the
name
of
Christ
was
more
reverenced
and
honoured
.
18.
And
many
that
believed
came
and
confessed
,
and
shewed
their
deeds
.
18.
Many
Converts
openly
confessed
their
former
evil
deeds
19.
Many
also
of
them
which
used
curious
arts
,
brought
their
books
together
,
and
burned
them
before
all
men
:
and
they
counted
the
price
of
them
,
and
found
it
fifty
thousand
pieces
of
silver
.
20.
So
mightily
grew
the
word
of
God
,
and
prevailed
.
19.
To
shew
the
truth
of
their
Repentance
by
the
Renunciation
of
their
former
delusions
,
and
that
no
men
else
might
be
hurt
by
their
ill
Books
or
make
an
ill
use
of
them
,
they
would
not
sell
but
burn
their
Books
of
Magick
and
Charms
and
Idolatrous
Rites
and
Divinations
:
though
the
price
amounted
to
a
very
great
sum
(
not
pretending
as
Judas
that
this
Money
might
have
been
given
to
the
poor
.
)
This
shewed
the
power
of
Gods
Word
and
Grace
,
which
so
prevailed
against
Delusions
and
the
love
of
Money
.
21.
After
these
things
were
ended
,
Paul
purposed
in
the
Spirit
,
when
he
had
passed
through
Macedonia
and
Achaia
,
to
go
to
Jerusalem
,
saying
,
After
I
have
been
there
,
I
must
also
see
.
Rome
.
22.
So
he
sent
into
Macedonia
two
of
them
that
ministred
unto
him
,
Timotheus
and
Erastus
;
but
he
himself
stayed
in
Asia
for
a
season
.
21.
Intending
to
go
to
Jerusalem
he
sent
two
that
were
as
Servants
to
him
in
attending
and
helping
him
in
his
Ministry
.
23.
And
the
same
time
there
arose
no
small
stir
about
that
way
.
24.
For
a
certain
man
named
Demetrius
,
a
silver-smith
,
which
made
silver
shrines
for
Diana
,
brought
no
small
gain
unto
the
craftsmen
.
25.
Whom
he
called
together
with
the
Workmen
of
like
occupation
,
and
said
,
23
,
24.
One
whose
Trade
was
to
make
either
Medals
that
had
the
Image
of
the
Temple
of
Diana
,
to
sell
▪
or
else
little
Boxes
in
which
the
Image
of
Diana
in
her
Temple
was
carryed
about
in
Procession
by
them
.
Note
,
It
is
wordly
interest
and
commodity
,
and
love
of
Money
that
causeth
Enmity
and
Persecution
against
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
who
must
Preach
the
Gospel
contrary
to
this
interest
.
25.
Sirs
,
ye
know
that
by
this
craft
we
have
our
wealth
.
26.
Moreover
,
ye
see
and
hear
,
that
not
alone
at
Ephesus
,
but
almost
throughout
all
Asia
,
this
Paul
hath
perswaded
and
turned
away
much
People
,
saying
,
that
they
be
no
Gods
which
are
made
with
hands
:
27.
So
that
not
only
this
our
craft
is
in
danger
to
be
set
at
nought
;
but
that
also
the
Temple
of
the
great
goddess
Diana
should
be
dispised
,
and
her
magnificence
should
be
destroyed
,
whom
all
Asia
,
and
the
world
worshippeth
28.
And
when
they
heard
these
sayings
,
they
were
full
of
wrath
,
and
cried
out
,
saying
,
Great
is
Diana
of
the
Ephesians
.
25
,
26
,
27.
Note
,
Arguments
from
Wealth
and
Interest
are
unanswerable
with
blinded
Worldlings
;
and
raise
the
rage
of
the
Rabble
against
Reformation
.
Here
we
may
see
what
resisteth
Reformation
in
the
Church
of
Rome
?
Can
it
be
hoped
that
any
Truth
or
Reason
should
perswade
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
,
and
all
their
worldly
Prelates
to
give
up
their
Wealth
,
Grandure
,
Power
and
Dominion
,
and
all
their
Lay
Chancellors
to
surrender
with
repentance
their
gainful
Usurpation
of
the
Power
of
the
Keys
?
And
all
their
Courts
(
called
)
Ecclesiastick
,
Officials
,
Commissarie●
,
Surrogates
,
Archdeacons
,
and
all
the
multitude
of
their
sub-Officers
,
to
become
poor
by
giving
over
their
Trade
of
Money-catching
?
and
all
their
Inquisitors
to
vomit
up
ther
blood
and
gain
?
And
all
the
Crowds
of
Jesuits
and
Fryers
to
lose
their
Revenues
and
Life
of
Ease
,
and
their
worldly
Clergy
who
live
in
lazy
Ignorance
,
and
fleshly
ease
and
pleasure
,
and
railing
at
truth
and
serious
Godliness
,
to
become
poor
and
base
by
renouncing
their
Usurpation
,
and
their
maintenances
and
domination
,
which
they
get
by
pretending
to
watch
and
rule
for
the
saving
of
the
Peoples
Souls
.
What
power
but
Gods
can
overcome
all
this
.
29.
And
the
whole
city
was
filled
with
confusion
:
and
having
caught
Gaius
,
and
Aristarchus
,
men
of
Macedonia
,
Pauls
companions
in
travel
,
they
rushed
with
one
accord
into
the
Theatre
.
30.
And
when
Paul
would
have
entred
in
unto
the
People
,
the
Disciples
suffered
him
not
.
29.
Interest
caused
rage
and
confus●on
.
31.
And
certain
of
the
cheif
of
Asia
,
which
were
his
friends
,
sent
unto
him
,
desiring
him
that
he
would
not
adventure
himself
into
the
Theatre
.
31.
The
Theatre
was
the
place
where
they
met
to
judge
Offenders
and
cast
them
to
Wild
Beasts
:
And
some
of
the
Priests
or
Heathen
Masters
of
those
Executions
favoured
Paul
and
disswaded
him
from
coming
.
32.
Some
therefore
cried
onething
,
and
some
another
:
for
the
assembly
was
confufed
,
and
the
more
part
knew
not
wherefore
they
were
come
together
.
32.
Note
,
What
Reason
or
Justice
is
to
be
Executed
where
the
ignorant
Rabble
are
up
and
rage
.
33.
And
they
drew
Alexander
out
of
the
mu●titude
,
the
Jews
putting
him
forward
.
And
Alexander
beckoned
with
the
hand
,
and
would
have
made
his
defence
unto
the
people
.
34.
But
when
they
knew
that
he
was
a
Jew
,
all
with
one
voice
about
the
space
of
two
hours
cried
out
Great
is
Diana
of
the
Ephesians
.
33.
Note
,
It
s
like
but
not
certain
that
this
Alexander
was
he
that
Paul
tells
Timothy
did
him
much
evil
:
Whether
he
were
a
Jew
or
a
Christian
by
Religion
is
uncertain
.
35.
And
when
the
town-clerk
had
appeased
the
people
,
he
said
,
Ye
men
of
Ephesus
,
what
man
is
there
that
knoweth
not
how
that
the
city
of
the
Ephesians
is
a
worshipper
of
the
great
goddess
Diana
,
and
of
the
Image
which
fell
down
from
Jupiter
?
36.
Seeing
then
that
these
things
cannot
be
spoken
against
,
ye
ought
to
be
quiet
,
and
to
do
nothing
rashly
.
37.
For
ye
have
brought
hither
these
men
,
which
are
neither
Robbers
of
Churches
,
nor
yet
Blasphemers
of
your
goddess
.
35.
Note
,
It
is
the
Office
of
Rulers
to
appease
the
Rabbles
rage
by
reason
and
Authority
.
2.
It
seems
the
Christians
in
wisdom
had
asserted
Christianity
without
saying
much
against
Diana
,
which
would
have
en●aged
the
People
against
them
.
38.
Wherefore
if
Demetrius
and
the
craftsmen
which
are
with
him
,
have
a
matter
against
any
man
,
the
law
is
open
,
and
there
are
deputies
;
let
them
implead
one
another
.
38.
If
they
have
any
Action
let
it
be
tryed
fairly
at
the
Judicatures
by
Law
,
and
not
thus
by
Tumult
.
39.
But
if
ye
enquire
any
thing
concerning
other
matters
,
it
shall
be
determined
in
a
lawful
assembly
.
39.
If
beside
matters
of
wrong
you
have
any
Accusation
of
more
publick
concern
,
it
must
be
tryed
in
a
greater
Assembly
and
higher
Judicature
.
Note
,
The
higher
Judicatures
consisted
of
fuller
Assemblys
than
the
lower
.
40.
For
we
are
in
danger
to
be
called
in
question
for
this
days
uprore
,
there
being
no
cause
whereby
we
may
give
an
account
of
this
concourse
.
41.
And
when
he
had
thus
spoken
,
he
dismised
the
Assembly
.
40.
Our
Superiours
are
justly
jealous
of
Tumults
,
and
we
are
in
danger
to
be
questioned
for
this
,
and
can
give
no
just
reason
to
excuse
it
.
CHAP.
XX.
ANd
after
the
uprore
was
ceased
,
Paul
called
unto
him
the
Disciples
,
and
embraced
them
,
and
departed
for
to
go
into
Macedonia
.
2.
And
when
he
had
gone
over
those
parts
,
and
had
given
them
much
exhortation
,
he
came
into
Greece
,
3.
And
there
abode
three
months
:
1.
Note
,
He
spared
no
labour
to
save
Souls
and
gather
Churches
.
And
when
the
Jews
laid
wait
for
him
as
he
was
about
to
sail
into
Syria
,
he
purposed
to
return
through
Macedonia
.
4.
And
there
accompanied
him
into
Asia
,
Sopater
of
Berea
;
and
of
the
Thessalonians
,
Aristarchus
and
Secundus
;
and
Gaius
of
Derbe
,
and
Timotheus
;
and
of
Asia
,
Tychicus
and
Trophimus
.
5.
These
going
before
tarried
for
us
,
at
Troas
.
3.
Note
,
The
Jews
though
neerer
in
Religion
than
the
Heathens
,
yet
persecuted
the
Christians
,
when
the
Heathens
gave
them
liberty
of
Religion
(
till
Nero's
time
)
even
as
the
Papists
do
the
Reformed
whom
Turks
tolerate
.
2.
Timothy
was
not
now
fixed
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
who
travelled
with
Paul
.
6.
And
we
sailed
away
from
Philippi
,
after
the
days
of
unleavened
bread
,
and
came
unto
them
to
Troas
in
five
days
,
where
we
abode
seven
days
.
7.
And
upon
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
when
the
Disciples
came
together
to
break
bread
,
Paul
Preached
unto
them
,
ready
to
depart
on
the
morrow
,
and
continued
his
speech
until
midnight
.
7.
On
the
Lords
day
when
the
Christians
met
as
they
used
to
do
,
to
Eat
a
Supper
together
,
and
the
Lords
Supper
after
it
,
Paul
being
to
depart
on
the
morrow
,
was
the
longer
in
Preaching
to
them
,
even
till
Midnight
.
8.
And
there
were
many
lights
in
the
upper
Chamber
where
they
were
gathered
together
.
9.
And
there
sat
in
a
window
a
certain
young
man
named
Eutychus
,
being
fallen
into
a
deep
sleep
:
and
as
Paul
was
long
Preaching
,
he
sunk
down
with
sleep
,
and
fell
down
from
the
third
loft
,
and
was
taken
up
dead
.
10.
And
Paul
went
down
,
and
fell
on
him
,
and
embracing
him
,
said
,
Trouble
not
your selves
;
for
his
life
is
in
him
.
8.
Note
,
This
accident
was
to
prepare
for
his
delivery
.
11.
When
he
therefore
was
come
up
again
,
and
had
broken
bread
,
and
eaten
,
and
talked
a
long
while
,
even
till
break
of
day
,
so
he
departed
.
11.
Note
,
Grace
with
Persecution
made
Christians
willing
of
long
Exercises
of
Religion
.
12.
And
they
brought
the
young
man
alive
,
and
were
not
a
little
comforted
.
12.
Note
,
Had
he
dyed
some
would
have
said
,
This
is
the
effect
of
Christianity
;
Others
,
this
is
the
fruit
of
Conventicles
,
and
night
Meetings
;
Others
,
this
is
the
fruit
of
long
and
and
unseasonable
Preaching
:
and
they
would
have
been
hardened
by
the
scandal
.
13.
And
we
went
before
to
ship
,
and
sailed
unto
Assos
,
there
intending
to
take
in
Paul
:
for
so
had
he
appointed
,
minding
himself
to
go
a
foot
.
13.
Note
,
It
was
these
poor
labouring
foot
Preachers
that
Planted
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
not
Mitred
Pompous
Princes
and
Lords
,
or
the
worldly
crew
.
14.
And
when
he
met
with
us
at
Assos
,
we
took
him
in
,
and
came
to
Mitylene
.
15.
And
we
sailed
thence
,
and
came
the
next
day
over
against
Chios
;
and
the
next
day
we
arrived
at
Samos
,
and
taried
at
Trogyllium
;
and
the
next
day
we
came
to
Miletus
.
16.
For
Paul
had
determined
to
sail
by
Ephesus
,
because
he
would
not
spend
the
time
in
Asia
:
for
he
hasted
,
if
it
were
possible
for
him
,
to
be
at
Jerusalem
the
day
of
Pentecost
.
17.
And
from
Miletus
he
sent
to
Ephesus
,
and
called
the
Elders
of
the
Church
.
17.
Note
,
They
that
tell
us
that
by
the
Elders
of
the
Church
is
meant
all
the
Diocesane
Bishops
of
Asia
,
should
tell
us
,
1.
Why
Luke
would
not
tell
us
so
?
2.
Why
all
Asia
is
called
a
Church
in
the
singular
number
when
we
never
find
the
Churches
of
Judea
,
Gallatia
,
or
any
other
Country
so
called
one
Church
?
3.
Why
the
Churches
of
all
Asia
are
summoned
as
the
Church
of
Ephesus
?
4.
What
proof
there
is
of
Metropolitane
Churches
singlularly
named
in
those
days
?
5.
How
it
would
stand
with
Pauls
great
hast
to
Congregate
all
the
Bishops
of
Asia
?
And
whether
it
was
done
in
a
day
or
two
?
6.
Whether
Paul
that
stayed
two
or
three
years
at
Ephesus
did
Preach
through
all
Asia
from
house
to
house
,
warning
every
one
night
and
day
with
tears
?
7.
Whether
this
be
not
good
evidence
of
many
Elders
then
at
Ephesus
alone
?
8.
Why
there
is
no
word
of
making
some
one
the
Ruler
of
all
the
rest
as
their
Bishop
?
18.
And
when
they
were
come
to
him
,
he
said
unto
them
;
ye
know
from
the
first
day
that
I
came
into
Asia
,
after
what
manner
I
have
been
with
you
at
all
seasons
,
19.
Serving
the
Lord
with
all
humility
of
mind
,
and
with
many
tears
,
and
temptations
which
befel
me
by
the
lying
in
wait
of
the
Jews
.
18.
Ye
know
at
what
rates
of
danger
and
suffering
I
have
served
God
for
your
salvation
,
humbly
bearing
all
,
&c.
20.
And
how
I
kept
back
nothing
that
was
profitable
unto
you
,
but
have
shewed
you
,
and
have
taught
you
publickly
,
and
from
house
to
house
,
20.
Not
fraudulently
concealing
any
thing
profitable
to
you
,
nor
teaching
unprofitable
things
;
but
instructing
you
both
in
the
publick
Assemblys
and
from
house
to
house
as
I
had
opportunity
.
21.
Testifying
both
to
the
Jews
,
and
also
to
the
Greeks
,
repentance
toward
God
,
and
faith
toward
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
21.
The
sum
of
my
Preaching
hath
been
to
draw
all
men
,
to
Repent
and
turn
from
sin
and
vanity
to
God
as
their
God
,
by
a
lively
Faith
in
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
as
the
way
to
the
Father
.
22.
And
now
behold
,
I
go
bound
in
the
Spirit
unto
Jerusalem
,
not
knowing
the
things
that
shall
befal
me
there
:
23.
Save
that
the
holy
Ghost
witnesseth
in
every
city
,
saying
,
that
bonds
and
afflictions
abide
me
.
22.
And
now
I
am
going
to
Jerusalem
,
by
the
mission
of
Gods
spirit
who
directeth
my
way
,
in
expectation
of
bonds
;
not
knowing
just
what
and
how
I
shall
suffer
,
but
that
where
ever
I
come
,
the
Holy
Ghost
in
others
that
are
Prophets
tells
me
that
bonds
and
afflictions
must
befall
me
.
24.
But
none
of
these
things
move
me
,
neither
count
I
my
life
deare
unto
my self
,
so
that
I
might
finish
my
course
with
joy
,
and
the
ministery
,
which
I
have
received
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
to
testifie
the
Gospel
of
the
grace
of
God
.
24.
But
the
expectation
of
suffering
shaketh
not
my
Faith
or
Resolution
:
For
it
can
but
amount
to
their
taking
away
my
life
:
And
I
account
not
my
life
dear
,
if
I
may
lay
it
down
in
so
good
a
cause
,
and
for
so
great
a
benefit
,
as
is
the
finishing
of
the
race
or
course
of
Life
which
God
hath
assigned
me
to
with
joy
,
as
one
that
is
past
danger
and
ready
to
receive
the
Crown
,
and
the
full
performance
of
the
Commission
which
I
have
received
of
the
Lord
,
to
proclaim
and
testifie
the
Gospel
of
Grace
for
the
gathering
of
the
Church
and
saving
of
souls
.
Note
,
1.
Suffering
must
not
shake
the
trust
or
resolution
of
a
Christian
,
especially
a
Minister
of
Christ
.
2.
We
should
not
only
endeavour
to
finish
our
course
of
Christianity
and
Ministry
with
Fidelity
,
but
also
with
joy
.
3.
Good
beginnings
are
not
enough
without
well
finishing
our
Course
.
4.
Life
must
not
be
thought
too
dear
to
lay
down
for
so
desirable
an
end
.
5.
Martyrs
may
end
their
course
with
joy
.
Quest.
How
should
we
finish
our
course
with
joy
?
Answ.
1.
Take
God
and
Heavenly
Glory
for
your
all
or
only
happiness
,
and
believe
it
firmly
.
2.
Give
up
your selves
wholly
to
his
Love
and
Service
without
reserves
.
3.
Live
on
the
Mediation
of
Christ
by
Faith
.
25.
And
now
behold
,
I
know
that
ye
all
among
whom
I
have
gone
Preaching
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
shall
see
my
face
no
more
.
25.
Note
,
O
hear
your
Teachers
as
those
that
shortly
shall
see
their
Faces
on
Earth
no
more
.
26.
Wherefore
I
take
you
to
record
this
day
,
that
I
am
pure
from
the
bloud
of
all
men
.
27.
For
I
have
not
shunned
to
declare
unto
you
all
the
counsel
of
God
.
26.
You
are
my
Witnesses
,
that
if
any
perish
it
is
not
long
of
me
,
for
want
of
Teaching
;
for
I
have
not
concealed
from
you
any
Truth
necessary
to
your
Salvation
committed
to
my
trust
.
28.
Take
heed
therefore
unto
your selves
,
and
to
all
the
flock
,
over
the
which
the
holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
overseers
,
to
feed
the
Church
of
God
which
he
hath
purchased
with
his
own
bloud
.
28.
Use
your
greatest
care
and
watchfulness
and
labour
,
first
about
your selves
(
that
your
judgments
may
be
sound
,
your
hearts
holy
,
and
your
lives
exemplary
)
and
then
for
all
the
Flock
(
that
one
Flock
at
Ephesus
)
over
which
the
Holy
Ghost
,
by
his
inward
qualifying
and
exciting
you
,
and
by
his
outward
call
,
by
the
Flock
and
the
Ordainers
,
hath
made
you
so
many
Bishops
or
Overseers
:
spare
for
no
diligence
to
feed
and
guide
this
Church
of
God
,
which
Christ
the
Son
of
God
hath
so
much
loved
,
as
to
purchase
it
with
his
own
Blood
.
Note
,
1.
The
work
of
the
Ministry
is
not
Imperiousness
and
Idleness
,
but
a
great
care
and
labour
for
our
own
Souls
and
all
the
Flock
,
whose
great
danger
and
necessities
require
it
.
O
,
wo
,
wo
,
wo
,
to
idle
worldly
ungodly
Treacherous
Bishops
and
Ministers
!
2.
He
is
no
true
Minister
as
to
his
own
Conscience
and
Salvation
,
who
is
not
made
such
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
though
his
acts
may
be
valid
to
the
guilty
People
.
3.
Christs
Blood
hath
purchased
the
Church
in
a
fuller
sence
then
he
is
said
to
die
for
all
.
4.
The
blood
of
Christ
may
be
called
the
blood
of
God
.
5.
The
reason
before
mentioned
make
me
think
that
it
is
the
one
Church
of
Ephesus
,
and
not
all
in
Asia
that
had
all
these
Bishops
.
It
s
called
here
the
[
Flocke
and
the
Church
]
in
the
singular
number
;
and
I
remember
not
that
any
Church
under
the
Gospel
is
so
called
,
save
only
a
single
Church
,
and
the
Universal
Church
,
and
not
a
Collection
of
many
Churches
.
29.
For
I
know
this
,
that
after
my
departing
shall
grievous
wolves
enter
in
among
you
,
not
sparing
the
flock
.
29.
I
foreknow
that
dangerous
Hereticks
and
Tyrannical
Dominerers
will
enter
,
who
as
Wolves
,
may
be
known
by
the
mischiefs
which
they
do
to
the
Flock
.
30.
Also
of
your
own
selves
shall
men
arise
,
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
away
Disciples
after
them
.
30.
Even
out
of
your
own
Church
(
if
not
of
you
Bishops
that
hear
me
)
shall
some
arise
,
that
shall
vend
unsound
and
novel
Doctrines
,
purposely
to
draw
Di●ciples
to
admire
and
follow
them
:
O
then
,
what
Church
can
be
secure
from
such
hurtful
Ministers
and
corruptions
.
31.
Therefore
watch
,
and
remember
that
by
the
space
of
three
years
,
I
ceased
not
to
warn
every
one
night
and
day
with
tears
.
31.
Remember
my
example
and
imitate
it
,
left
it
condemn
you
,
&c.
Note
,
Did
Paul
warn
every
one
night
and
day
with
Tears
,
in
a
Diocess
of
many
hundred
Parish
Churches
.
32.
And
now
brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
up
,
and
to
give
you
an
inheritance
among
all
them
which
are
sanctified
.
32.
And
now
Brethren
,
I
have
no
greater
Benediction
for
you
,
nor
Counsel
to
you
,
but
that
God
may
be
your
God
,
your
All
,
your
Guide
,
Protector
and
Reward
,
and
the
word
of
his
Grace
may
be
your
Rule
,
your
Employment
,
and
your
Trust
;
which
is
sufficient
in
its
kind
,
by
the
help
of
the
Spirit
to
build
you
yet
higher
in
Faith
,
Love
and
Comfort
,
and
to
secure
you
of
the
Inheritance
among
the
Sanctifyed
which
it
promiseth
.
33.
I
have
coveted
no
mans
Silver
,
or
Gold
,
or
apparel
.
33.
Note
,
The
worldly
self-seekers
that
cannot
say
this
,
are
not
such
as
Christ
will
own
or
bless
.
34.
Yea
,
you
your selves
know
,
that
these
hands
have
ministred
unto
my
necessities
,
and
to
them
that
were
with
me
.
34.
Note
,
Worldly
Labour
for
worldly
Love
is
sordid
in
a
Minister
,
but
in
necessity
it
is
l●udable
,
35.
I
have
shewed
you
all
things
,
how
that
so
labouring
ye
ought
to
support
the
weak
;
and
to
remember
the
words
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
how
he
said
,
It
is
more
blessed
to
give
then
to
receive
.
35.
Note
,
This
labouring
of
Paul
is
exemplary
to
Ministers
when
necessary
.
2.
If
Ministers
must
labour
to
have
to
give
to
the
relief
of
others
,
how
much
more
others
that
have
not
such
Avocation
as
the
Ministerial
work
.
They
live
wickedly
like
Sodomites
that
live
idly
without
any
labour
profitable
to
others
,
meerly
because
they
are
rich
and
in
no
need
themselves
.
3.
It
is
uncertain
whether
Paul
cite
this
saying
of
Christ
,
as
verbally
told
him
,
though
not
written
,
or
whether
he
spake
it
only
as
the
sense
and
not
the
words
which
are
recorded
.
4.
To
be
a
Giver
is
more
honourable
than
to
be
a
Receiver
.
36.
And
when
he
had
thus
spoken
,
he
kneeled
down
and
prayed
with
them
all
.
36.
Note
,
Prayer
is
a
meet
way
of
parting
with
our
Friends
,
and
shewing
our
love
to
them
,
commending
them
to
God
.
All
things
are
sanctifyed
by
it
.
37.
And
they
all
wept
sore
,
and
fell
on
Pauls
neck
,
and
kissed
him
,
38.
Sorrowing
most
of
all
for
the
words
which
he
spake
,
that
they
should
see
his
face
no
more
.
And
they
accompanied
him
unto
the
ship
.
37.
Note
,
Thus
love
causeth
sorrow
here
,
and
thus
we
part
at
last
with
our
Friends
with
tears
and
grief
,
with
whom
we
lived
with
joy
.
But
we
shall
meet
again
with
greater
joy
,
and
never
part
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
ANd
it
came
to
pass
,
that
after
we
were
gotten
from
them
;
and
had
lanched
,
we
came
with
a
straight
course
unto
Coos
,
and
the
day
following
unto
Rhodes
,
and
from
thence
unto
Patara
.
2.
And
[
finding
a
ship
sailing
over
unto
Phenicia
,
we
went
aboard
,
and
set
forth
.
3.
Now
when
we
had
discovered
Cyprus
,
we
left
it
on
the
left
hand
,
and
sailed
into
Syria
,
and
landed
at
Tyre
:
for
there
the
ship
was
to
unlade
her
burden
.
4.
And
finding
Disciples
,
we
tarried
there
seven
days
:
who
said
to
Paul
through
the
Spirit
,
that
he
should
not
go
up
to
Jerusalem
.
4.
Note
Was
the
Spirit
in
Paul
and
in
them
contrary
?
No
,
but
the
Spirit
in
them
told
them
in
what
danger
he
would
be
at
Jerusalem
,
and
then
they
in
kindness
,
as
Men
,
disswaded
him
,
but
not
that
the
Spirit
forbid
him
,
but
carryed
him
on
to
it
,
and
therefore
he
went
on
.
5.
And
when
we
had
accomplished
those
days
,
we
departed
and
went
our
way
,
and
they
all
brought
us
on
our
way
,
with
wives
and
Children
,
till
we
were
out
of
the
city
:
and
we
kneeled
down
on
the
shore
,
and
prayed
.
5.
Note
,
The
loving
Communion
of
Saints
and
Prayer
,
are
the
mark
of
true
Disciples
.
Beza
conjectureth
that
they
are
called
Disciples
as
meer
Christians
,
not
ordered
into
a
particular
Church
State
:
And
that
they
are
called
the
Brethren
,
when
associated
in
Church
order
.
6.
And
when
we
had
taken
our
leave
one
of
another
,
we
took
ship
,
and
they
returned
home
again
.
7.
And
when
we
had
finished
our
course
from
Tyre
,
we
came
to
Ptolemais
,
and
saluted
the
brethren
,
and
abode
with
them
one
day
.
8.
And
the
next
day
we
that
were
of
Pauls
company
departed
,
and
came
unto
Cesarea
;
and
we
entred
into
the
house
of
Philip
the
evangelist
(
which
was
one
of
the
the
seven
)
and
abode
with
him
.
6.
Note
,
Luke
who
was
one
of
Pauls
ordinary
Company
makes
no
mention
of
himself
and
his
own
actions
and
labours
,
as
if
he
were
nobody
.
9.
And
the
same
man
had
four
daughters
,
Virgins
,
which
did
prophesie
.
9.
Note
,
Though
Women
were
not
to
speak
as
Teachers
in
the
Assemblies
,
they
might
have
the
extraordinary
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
and
speak
by
inspiration
and
prediction
.
10.
And
as
we
tarried
there
many
days
,
there
came
down
from
Judea
a
certain
prophet
named
Agabus
.
11.
And
when
he
was
come
unto
us
,
he
took
Pauls
girdle
,
and
bound
his
own
hands
and
feet
,
and
said
,
Thus
saith
the
holy
Ghost
,
So
shall
the
Jews
at
Jerusalem
bind
the
man
that
oweth
this
girdle
,
and
shall
deliver
him
into
the
hands
of
the
Gentiles
.
11
,
Note
,
God
foretelleth
his
Servants
sufferings
▪
not
as
bidding
them
avoid
them
,
but
as
warning
them
to
prepare
.
12.
And
when
we
heard
these
things
,
both
we
and
they
of
that
place
,
besought
him
not
to
go
up
to
Jerusalem
.
12.
Note
,
As
Men
,
they
persweded
him
to
avoid
the
danger
.
13.
Then
Paul
answered
,
What
mean
ye
to
weep
,
and
to
break
mine
heart
?
for
I
am
ready
not
to
be
bound
only
,
but
also
to
die
at
Jerusalem
for
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
13.
You
do
but
become
your selves
the
Author
of
my
sufferings
:
What
are
Bonds
,
and
what
is
Life
,
that
I
should
not
cheerfully
entertain
them
for
the
name
of
Jesus
my
Lord
?
Note
,
The
condolence
and
temptations
of
compassionate
Friends
,
are
oft
more
grievous
than
persecution
.
14.
And
when
he
would
not
be
perswaded
,
we
ceased
,
saying
,
The
will
of
the
Lord
be
done
.
14.
We
saw
by
his
resolution
and
unperswadableness
that
it
was
Gods
will
;
and
we
submitted
to
it
.
15.
And
after
those
days
we
took
up
our
carriages
,
and
went
up
to
Jerusalem
.
16.
There
went
with
us
also
certain
of
the
Disciples
of
Cesarea
,
and
brought
with
them
one
Muason
of
Cyprus
,
an
old
Disciple
,
with
whom
we
should
lodge
.
17.
And
when
we
were
come
to
Jerusalem
,
the
brethren
received
us
gladly
.
15.
Muason
lodged
us
,
and
the
Church
gladly
owned
us
.
18.
And
the
day
following
Paul
went
in
with
us
unto
James
;
and
all
the
Elders
were
present
.
18
Note
,
They
that
say
,
all
the
Elders
were
all
the
Bishops
of
Judea
,
do
without
proof
,
fain
Paul
to
have
sent
word
before
of
his
coming
,
and
desired
a
Council
to
be
gathered
to
entertain
him
;
or
else
they
take
all
the
Bishops
of
Judea
to
be
very
gross
Nonresidents
,
that
were
all
found
the
first
day
,
so
far
from
their
Flocks
;
19.
And
when
he
had
saluted
them
,
he
declared
particularly
what
things
God
had
wrought
among
the
Gentiles
by
his
ministery
.
20.
And
when
they
heard
it
,
they
glorified
the
Lord
.
19.
They
rejoyced
and
thanked
God
for
the
success
of
the
Gospel
on
the
Gentiles
,
and
scattered
the
Jews
abroad
.
20.
And
said
unto
him
,
Thou
seest
,
brother
,
how
many
thousands
of
Jews
there
are
which
believe
,
and
they
are
all
zealous
of
the
law
.
21.
And
they
are
informed
of
thee
,
that
thou
teachest
all
the
Jews
which
are
among
the
Gentiles
to
forsake
Moses
,
saying
,
that
they
ought
not
to
circumcise
their
Children
,
neither
to
walk
after
the
customs
.
20
,
21.
They
are
told
,
that
thou
teachest
not
only
the
Gentiles
,
but
the
Jews
to
forsake
Circumcision
,
and
Moses
Law
and
the
Customes
.
22.
What
is
it
therefore
?
the
multitude
must
needs
come
together
:
for
they
will
hear
that
thou
art
come
.
23.
Do
therefore
this
that
we
say
to
thee
:
we
have
four
men
which
have
a
vow
on
them
;
24
Them
take
,
and
purifie
thy self
with
them
,
and
be
at
charges
with
them
,
that
they
may
shave
their
heads
:
and
all
may
know
that
those
things
whereof
they
were
informed
concerning
thee
,
are
nothing
,
but
that
thou
thy self
also
walkest
orderly
,
and
keepest
the
law
.
22.
The
Multitude
of
Christian
Jews
will
hear
of
thy
coming
,
deliver
them
thus
from
this
offence
;
we
have
four
Men
that
made
the
Nazarites
vow
to
abstain
from
some
things
a
certain
time
,
which
is
now
expired
,
and
they
are
to
shave
themselves
ceremoniously
in
the
Temple
:
Go
thou
with
them
,
and
perform
there
the
Legal
Ceremonies
of
Purification
,
and
be
at
the
cost
of
this
solemnity
on
them
,
that
the
People
may
know
,
that
the
report
of
thee
is
not
true
,
but
that
thou
being
a
Jew
dost
thy self
keep
the
Law
.
Note
,
The
Law
was
by
Christ
abrogated
as
to
the
use
of
the
Types
and
Ceremonies
,
as
signifying
him
that
was
to
come
,
The
Political
part
ceased
when
their
policie
was
dissolved
by
their
ruine
:
And
the
moral
natural
part
Christ
continued
as
his
Law
.
And
the
Abrogation
of
the
rest
was
not
fully
made
known
at
first
,
but
by
degrees
;
and
the
exercise
of
it
long
tolerated
to
the
Jews
.
25.
As
touching
the
Gentiles
which
believe
,
we
have
written
and
concluded
,
that
they
observe
no
such
thing
,
save
only
that
they
keep
themselves
from
things
offered
to
idols
,
and
from
bloud
,
and
from
strangled
,
and
from
fornication
.
25.
We
intend
not
this
for
the
Gentiles
,
nor
would
bring
them
under
the
yoak
of
Moses
Law
,
&c.
26.
Then
Paul
took
the
men
,
and
the
next
day
purifying
himself
with
them
,
entrod
into
the
Temple
,
to
signifie
the
accomplishment
of
the
days
of
purification
,
until
that
an
offering
should
be
offered
for
every
one
of
them
.
26.
Paul
did
as
they
advised
him
,
and
performed
all
the
Ceremonies
required
,
and
came
to
the
Temple
to
make
it
known
,
that
the
days
of
Purification
were
accomplished
,
till
they
were
to
offer
.
27.
And
when
the
seven
days
were
almost
ended
,
the
Jews
which
were
of
Asia
,
when
they
saw
him
in
the
Temple
,
stirred
up
all
the
people
,
and
laid
hands
on
him
,
28.
Crying
out
,
Men
of
Israel
help
:
this
is
the
man
that
teacheth
all
men
every
where
against
the
people
,
and
the
law
,
and
this
place
:
and
further
,
brought
Greeks
also
into
the
Temple
,
and
hath
polluted
this
holy
place
.
29.
(
For
they
had
seen
before
with
him
in
the
city
,
Trophimus
an
Ephesian
,
whom
they
supposed
that
Paul
had
brought
into
the
Temple
.
)
27.
Note
,
Some
think
that
God
let
out
this
affliction
on
Paul
,
for
complying
so
far
to
please
the
People
;
as
if
it
had
been
carnal
Councel
which
he
followed
.
But
that
is
not
to
be
supposed
;
that
both
the
Apostles
and
Elders
,
and
he
himself
,
who
was
guided
by
the
Spirit
,
should
herein
err
and
be
misled
:
This
would
leave
us
uncertain
of
the
truth
of
their
writings
.
But
it
was
the
way
of
fulfilling
Gods
decree
;
and
tells
us
what
a
task
it
is
to
have
to
do
with
such
Men
:
Whether
they
be
pleased
or
not
,
we
must
suffer
by
them
.
30.
And
all
the
city
was
moved
,
and
the
people
ran
together
:
and
they
took
Paul
,
and
drew
him
out
of
the
Temple
:
and
forthwith
the
doors
were
shut
.
30.
In
blind
rage
they
drag'd
him
out
of
the
Temple
as
a
Profaner
of
it
.
31.
And
as
they
went
about
to
kill
him
,
tidings
came
unto
the
cheif
captain
of
the
band
,
that
all
Jerusalem
was
in
an
uprore
.
31.
This
sort
of
zeal
maketh
Men
think
it
no
sin
but
a
serving
of
God
,
to
murder
the
best
of
Saints
,
as
a
Sacrifice
to
their
Holy
Temple
and
Ceremonies
.
32.
Who
immediately
took
Souldiers
,
and
centurions
,
and
ran
down
unto
them
:
and
when
they
saw
the
cheif
Captain
and
the
Souldiers
,
they
left
beating
of
Paul
.
32
,
Note
.
1.
Even
a
Heathen
Government
is
better
than
the
Popular
rage
of
blind
ceremonious
superstitious
Zealots
.
2.
Heathens
are
oft
the
Protectors
of
Christians
,
against
the
blind
rage
of
those
that
profess
devotion
to
the
same
God
.
33.
Then
the
cheif
Captain
came
near
and
took
him
,
and
commanded
him
to
be
bound
with
two
Chains
;
and
demanded
who
he
was
,
and
what
he
had
done
?
34.
And
some
cried
one
thing
,
some
another
,
among
the
multitude
:
and
when
he
could
not
know
the
certainty
for
the
tumult
,
he
commanded
him
to
be
carried
into
the
Castle
.
33
,
34.
A
Heathen
would
hear
the
cause
before
he
judges
it
,
when
superstitious
Zealots
execute
before
they
try
or
hear
.
35.
And
when
he
came
upon
the
stairs
,
so
it
was
that
he
was
born
of
the
Souldiers
,
for
the
violence
of
the
people
.
36.
For
the
multitude
of
the
people
followed
after
,
crying
,
Away
with
him
.
35.
The
Heathen
Soldiers
were
fain
by
force
,
to
carry
and
guard
him
from
these
Hypocrites
.
37.
And
as
Paul
was
to
be
led
into
the
castle
,
he
said
unto
the
cheif
Captain
,
May
I
speak
unto
thee
?
Who
said
,
Canst
thou
speak
Greek
?
38.
Art
not
thou
that
Egyptian
which
before
these
days
madest
an
uprore
,
and
leddest
out
into
the
wilderness
four
thousand
men
that
were
murderers
?
37
,
38.
The
tumult
about
him
made
him
suspect
him
to
be
an
Incendiary
that
had
lately
raised
sedition
.
39.
But
Paul
said
,
I
am
a
man
which
am
a
Jew
of
Tarsus
,
a
citizen
of
no
mean
city
:
and
I
beseech
thee
,
suffer
me
to
speak
unto
the
people
.
40.
And
when
he
had
given
him
licence
,
Paul
stood
on
the
stairs
,
and
beckened
with
the
hand
unto
the
people
:
and
when
there
was
made
a
great
silence
,
he
spake
unto
them
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
,
saying
.
39
,
40.
When
he
had
given
him
leave
to
speak
,
and
procured
silence
and
audience
by
his
Authority
,
which
else
the
Multitude
of
Legal
Zealots
would
not
have
granted
him
,
he
spake
to
them
in
the
Chaldec
Tongue
than
called
the
Hebrew
,
because
it
was
understood
by
a
greater
number
than
the
Greek
.
This
sheweth
that
Greek
was
not
then
most
common
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
MEn
,
brethren
,
and
fathers
hear
ye
my
defence
which
I
make
now
unto
you
.
2.
(
And
when
they
heard
that
he
speak
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
to
them
,
they
kept
the
more
silence
:
and
he
saith
,
)
3.
I
am
,
verily
a
man
which
am
a
Jew
▪
born
in
Tarsus
,
a
city
in
Cilicia
,
yet
brought
up
in
this
city
,
at
the
feet
of
Gamaliel
,
and
taught
according
to
the
perfect
manner
of
the
law
of
the
fathers
,
and
was
Zelous
towards
God
,
as
ye
all
are
this
day
.
1.
I
am
a
Jew
brought
up
a
Disciple
of
Gamaliel
,
under
the
same
Laws
and
customs
,
and
as
zealous
for
God
in
your
way
,
as
you
now
are
.
4.
And
I
persecuted
this
way
unto
the
death
,
binding
and
dilivering
into
prisons
both
men
and
women
.
4
And
as
you
are
affected
with
zealous
cruelty
now
against
Christians
,
so
was
I
then
,
and
persecuted
them
even
to
death
,
binding
and
delivering
them
into
Prison
,
both
Men
and
Women
.
5.
As
also
the
high
priest
doth
bear
me
witness
,
and
all
the
estate
of
the
elders
:
from
whom
also
I
received
letters
unto
the
bretheren
▪
and
went
to
Damascus
,
to
bring
them
which
were
there
,
bound
unto
Jerusalem
,
for
to
be
punished
.
5.
The
High
Priest
and
all
the
Council
of
Elders
(
called
rhe
Sanedrim
)
know
this
)
from
whom
I
had
Letters
authorizing
me
to
bring
them
Prisoners
to
Jerusalem
to
be
punished
.
6.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
as
I
made
my
journey
,
and
was
come
nigh
unto
Damascus
about
noon
,
suddenly
there
shone
from
heaven
a
great
light
round
about
me
.
7.
And
I
fell
unto
the
ground
,
and
heard
a
voice
saying
unto
me
,
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
6
,
7.
I
saw
a
Light
,
and
h●ard
a
Voice
,
&c.
Note
,
When
Christ
will
speak
in
Power
and
Terror
,
he
will
cast
down
the
proudest
Persecutor
.
2.
Christ
taketh
the
persecuting
of
his
Servants
,
and
striving
against
his
Gospel
,
as
persecuting
himself
,
it
being
against
his
Friends
and
for
his
Cause
.
8.
And
I
answered
,
Who
art
thou
,
Lord
?
And
he
said
unto
me
,
I
am
Jesus
of
Nazareth
whom
thou
Persecutest
.
8.
Note
,
Did
Persecutors
know
Christ
aright
,
and
know
that
it
is
him
in
his
servants
whom
they
persecute
,
they
durst
not
,
they
would
not
do
it
.
9.
And
they
that
were
with
me
,
saw
indeed
the
light
,
and
were
afraid
;
but
they
heard
not
the
voice
of
him
that
speak
to
me
.
9.
They
saw
the
Light
,
and
heard
the
sound
(
like
Thunder
)
but
saw
no
man
,
nor
heard
the
voice
and
words
that
were
spoken
to
me
,
and
which
I
heard
.
10
And
I
said
,
What
shall
I
do
,
Lord
?
And
the
Lord
said
unto
me
,
Arise
,
and
go
into
Damascus
,
and
there
it
shall
be
told
thee
of
all
things
which
are
appointed
for
thee
to
do
.
10.
I
will
not
this
way
by
voice
from
heaven
,
tell
thee
thy
duty
,
I
have
stablished
the
way
of
notifying
it
by
my
Ministers
and
Spirit
:
Go
to
Damascus
,
and
I
will
send
thee
a
Teacher
.
Note
,
Souls
duely
humbled
are
ready
to
do
any
thing
that
God
would
have
them
do
.
11.
And
when
I
could
not
see
for
the
glory
of
that
light
,
being
led
by
the
hand
of
them
that
were
with
me
,
I
came
into
Damascus
.
11.
Note
,
God
made
the
Light
it self
to
blind
him
,
as
an
Emblem
of
his
persecuting
blindness
.
12.
And
one
Ananias
,
a
devout
man
according
to
the
law
,
having
a
good
report
of
all
the
Jews
which
dwelt
there
,
13.
Came
unto
me
,
and
stood
,
and
said
unto
me
,
Brother
Saul
,
receive
thy
sight
.
And
the
same
hour
I
looked
up
upon
him
.
12.
Ananias
a
zealous
Jew
,
tho
a
Christian
,
well
spoken
of
by
the
Jews
themselves
,
was
sent
to
restore
my
sight
,
&c.
14.
And
he
said
,
The
God
of
our
fathers
hath
chosen
thee
,
that
thou
shouldest
know
his
will
,
and
see
that
Just
one
,
and
shouldest
here
the
voice
of
his
mouth
.
15.
For
thou
shalt
be
his
witness
unto
all
men
,
of
what
thou
hast
seen
and
heard
.
14
,
15.
It
is
the
free
grace
and
will
of
God
that
hath
chosen
thee
to
see
Christ
(
whom
thou
persecutest
)
and
to
hear
his
voice
from
Heaven
,
and
to
be
his
witness
of
what
thou
hast
seen
and
heard
.
Note
,
Paul
is
a
full
instance
of
Gods
special
electing
grace
.
16.
And
now
why
tarriest
thou
?
arise
and
be
baptized
,
and
wash
away
thy
sins
,
calling
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
16.
Delay
not
,
but
presently
repent
and
believe
in
Christ
,
and
give
up
thy self
to
him
in
his
baptismal
Covenant
,
and
as
the
Water
washeth
this
body
,
his
pardoning
grace
through
the
merits
of
his
blood
and
righteousness
,
shall
wash
away
the
guilt
of
thy
sins
;
and
call
on
the
Lord
for
Mercy
and
for
his
Spirit
.
17.
And
it
came
to
pass
▪
that
when
I
was
come
again
to
Jerusalem
,
even
while
I
prayed
in
the
temple
,
I
was
in
a
trance
;
18.
And
saw
him
saying
unto
me
,
Make
haste
,
and
get
thee
quickly
out
of
Jerusalem
:
for
they
will
not
receive
thy
testimony
concerning
me
.
17.
Note
,
God
that
foreknew
that
the
Jews
would
obstinately
reject
Paul
,
directed
his
Ministry
from
them
elsewhere
.
19.
And
I
said
,
Lord
,
they
know
that
I
imprisoned
,
and
beat
in
every
synagogue
them
that
believed
on
thee
.
20.
And
when
the
bloud
of
thy
martyr
Stephen
was
shed
,
I
also
was
standing
by
,
and
consenting
unto
his
death
,
and
kept
the
raiment
of
them
that
slew
him
.
19
,
20.
Lord
,
Sure
they
will
hear
me
without
prejudice
,
who
have
so
hotly
persecuted
they
Servants
as
they
do
.
21.
And
he
said
unto
me
,
Depart
:
for
I
will
send
thee
far
hence
unto
the
Gentiles
.
21.
I
have
other
work
for
thee
to
do
elsewhere
with
more
success
.
22.
And
they
gave
him
audience
unto
this
word
,
and
then
lift
up
their
voices
,
and
said
,
Away
with
such
a
fellow
from
the
earth
:
for
it
is
not
fit
that
he
should
live
.
22.
Note
,
1.
Of
how
little
credit
is
the
judgment
of
blinded
wicked
Men
,
of
Gods
Servants
?
when
they
judge
them
unfit
to
live
on
earth
,
it
signifyeth
no
guilt
in
them
,
but
their
own
madness
.
23.
And
as
they
cried
out
,
and
cast
of
their
cloathes
,
and
threw
dust
into
the
air
.
24.
The
chief
captain
commanded
him
to
be
brought
into
the
castle
,
and
bad
that
he
should
be
examined
by
scourging
:
that
he
might
know
wherefore
they
cryed
so
against
him
.
23
,
24.
Note
What
usage
Gods
Servants
must
look
for
in
the
world
:
The
Legalists
rage
as
the
Devills
Bedlams
,
and
the
Heathen
judge
who
was
just
,
and
preserved
him
,
yet
would
scourge
him
on
presumption
before
he
heard
his
cause
,
but
there
is
at
hand
a
final
judgment
,
where
all
these
Bedlams
and
Tyrants
shall
be
cast
.
25.
And
as
they
bound
him
with
thongs
,
Paul
said
unto
the
centurion
that
stood
by
,
Is
it
lawful
for
you
to
scourge
a
man
that
is
a
Roman
,
and
uncondemned
?
25.
As
they
prepared
his
Body
to
be
scourged
,
he
said
,
Is
it
not
against
your
Law
to
scourge
a
Man
uncondemned
,
who
is
a
Denizon
of
the
Roman
priviledges
.
26.
When
the
centurion
heard
that
,
he
went
and
told
the
chief
captain
,
saying
,
Take
heed
what
thou
doest
;
for
this
man
is
a
Roman
.
27.
Then
the
chief
captain
came
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Tell
me
art
thou
a
Roman
?
He
said
,
Yea.
28.
And
the
chief
captain
answered
,
with
a
great
sum
obtained
I
this
freedom
.
And
Paul
said
,
But
I
was
Free-Born
.
26.
Art
thou
a
Roman
Denizon
.
Note
,
Tarsus
was
a
City
that
was
enfranchised
with
the
Roman
priviledges
.
29.
Then
straightway
they
departed
from
him
which
should
have
examined
him
:
and
the
chief
captain
also
was
afraid
after
he
knew
that
he
was
a
Roman
,
and
because
he
had
bound
him
.
29.
Note
,
The
fear
of
Mans
Laws
hath
more
power
with
worldly
Men
,
than
the
fear
of
God
.
30.
On
the
morrow
,
because
he
would
have
known
the
certainty
wherefore
he
was
accused
of
the
Jews
,
he
loosed
him
from
his
bands
,
and
commanded
the
chief
priests
and
all
their
council
to
appear
,
and
brought
Paul
down
,
and
set
him
before
them
30.
He
would
hear
him
and
them
together
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
ANd
Paul
earnestly
he
holding
the
council
,
said
,
Men
and
brethren
,
I
have
lived
in
all
good
conscience
before
God
until
this
day
.
1.
Quest.
Did
Paul
persecute
with
a
good
Conscience
?
Ans.
He
went
according
to
his
Conscience
,
though
in
sinful
ignorance
.
2.
And
the
high
priest
Ananias
commanded
them
that
stood
by
him
,
to
smite
him
on
the
mouth
.
2.
Note
,
The
usual
Justice
of
proud
Archpriests
,
whose
will
is
instead
of
reason
and
equity
.
3.
Then
said
Paul
unto
him
,
God
shall
smite
thee
,
thou
whited
wall
:
for
sittest
thou
to
juge
me
after
the
law
,
and
commandest
me
to
be
smitten
contrary
to
the
law
?
4.
And
they
that
stood
by
,
said
,
Revilest
thou
Gods
high
Priest
?
3.
Note
,
The
gross
injustice
of
the
Archpriest
,
is
not
blamed
by
them
,
but
Paul
taken
as
criminal
for
reproving
it
.
5.
Then
said
Paul
,
I
wist
not
,
brethren
,
that
he
was
the
high
Priest
:
For
it
is
written
,
Thou
shalt
not
speak
evil
of
the
ruler
of
thy
people
.
5.
Note
,
Some
think
that
Paul
confesseth
himself
guilty
of
rashness
or
passion
:
But
others
rather
think
that
he
spake
but
Ironically
,
Ananias
being
indeed
no
High
Priest
but
an
Usurper
;
but
yet
it
was
not
prudence
for
Paul
openly
to
say
so
:
q.
d.
[
I
knew
not
that
he
was
the
true
High
Priest
[
for
he
was
not
:
]
and
I
confess
it
a
Sin
to
revile
Rulers
,
for
it
is
forbidden
:
]
But
it
s
no
sin
to
vindicate
innocency
,
and
declare
the
unrighteousness
of
Oppressours
,
and
Prophetically
to
foretel
Gods
Judgments
against
them
.
Christ
said
more
who
never
sinned
,
and
was
made
under
the
Law
,
Rulers
are
not
unreprovable
.
6.
But
when
Paul
perceived
that
the
one
part
were
Sadducees
,
and
the
other
Pharisees
,
he
cried
out
in
the
council
,
Men
and
brethren
,
I
am
a
Pharisee
,
the
Son
of
a
Pharisee
;
of
the
hope
and
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
I
am
called
in
question
.
6.
He
took
the
advantage
of
their
own
differences
,
to
draw
the
Pharisees
to
favour
him
,
and
to
turn
their
opposition
against
each
other
.
He
spake
nothing
but
the
Truth
,
but
he
left
out
one
half
of
the
truth
and
so
it
was
a
sort
of
Equivocation
:
which
is
a
sepaking
part
of
the
truth
concealing
another
part
,
knowing
that
the
hearer
will
thence
misunderstand
it
:
This
is
a
fault
when
we
are
obliged
to
declare
the
whole
,
or
when
its
injurious
to
the
Hearers
or
to
the
Truth
,
but
by
concealment
to
occasion
other
Mens
error
or
deceit
▪
is
not
always
a
sin
.
7.
And
when
he
had
so
said
,
there
arose
a
dissension
between
the
Pharisees
and
the
Sadducees
:
and
the
multitude
was
divided
.
8.
For
the
Sadducees
say
that
there
is
no
resurrection
,
neither
angel
nor
spirit
;
but
the
Pharisees
confess
both
.
8.
How
bad
a
State
was
the
Jewish
Church
in
,
when
Men
that
believed
no
life
but
this
had
equal
power
with
the
rest
in
Priesthood
and
Government
.
2.
What
Hypocrites
were
these
Pharisees
that
could
thus
embody
with
damnable
Hereticks
,
and
yet
could
not
endure
Christians
,
but
silenced
and
murdered
them
like
the
Papists
Prelates
who
can
endure
Jews
and
Atheists
,
while
they
burn
or
silence
Protestants
.
9.
And
there
arose
a
great
cry
and
the
scribes
that
were
of
the
Pharisees
part
arose
,
and
strove
,
saying
We
find
no
evil
in
this
man
:
but
if
a
spirit
or
an
angel
hath
spoken
to
him
,
let
us
not
fight
against
God
.
9.
Note
,
See
how
partiality
will
change
Mens
Judgment
according
to
the
interest
of
a
party
or
faction
.
10.
And
when
there
arose
a
great
dissension
the
chief
captain
fearing
lest
Paul
should
have
been
pulled
in
pieces
of
them
,
commanded
the
souldiers
to
go
down
,
and
to
take
him
by
force
from
among
them
,
and
to
bring
him
,
into
the
castle
.
11.
And
the
night
following
,
the
Lord
stood
by
him
,
and
said
,
Be
of
good
cheer
,
Paul
:
for
as
thou
hast
testified
of
me
in
Jerusalem
,
so
must
thou
bear
witness
also
at
Rome
.
11.
Note
,
Gods
encouragements
accompany
his
commands
and
faithful
service
.
12.
And
when
it
was
day
,
certain
of
the
Jews
banded
together
,
and
bound
themselves
under
a
curse
saying
,
that
they
would
neither
eat
nor
drink
till
they
had
killed
Paul
.
12.
Note
,
Seeing
the
Pharises
now
spake
for
him
,
it
seems
all
or
most
of
these
furious
men
were
Sadducees
;
who
were
then
the
strongest
Party
.
And
even
to
this
day
,
those
that
believe
no
life
to
come
,
are
the
most
cruel
Enemies
of
Believers
:
And
what
should
deter
such
from
bloody
Vows
,
Conspiracies
and
Perjuries
?
When
yet
only
Devillish
malice
doth
provoke
them
.
13.
And
they
were
more
then
fourty
which
had
made
this
conspiracy
.
14.
And
they
came
to
the
chief
priests
and
elders
,
and
said
,
We
have
bound
our selves
under
a
great
curse
,
that
we
will
eat
nothing
until
we
have
slain
Paul
.
15.
Now
therefore
ye
with
the
council
,
signifie
to
the
chief
captain
,
that
he
bring
him
down
unto
you
to
morrow
,
as
though
ye
would
enquire
something
more
perfectly
concerning
him
:
and
we
,
or
ever
he
come
near
,
are
ready
to
kill
him
.
13.
O
what
a
Clergy
was
this
,
that
must
head
a
confederacy
of
murdering
Sadducees
.
16.
And
when
Pauls
sisters
Son
heard
of
their
lying
in
wait
,
he
went
and
entred
into
the
castle
,
and
told
Paul
.
17.
Then
Paul
called
one
of
the
centurions
unto
him
,
and
said
,
Bring
this
young
man
unto
the
chief
captain
:
for
he
hath
a
certain
thing
to
tell
him
.
18.
So
he
took
him
,
and
brought
him
to
the
chief
captain
,
and
said
,
Paul
the
prisoner
called
me
unto
him
,
and
prayed
me
to
bring
this
young
man
unto
thee
,
who
hath
something
to
say
unto
thee
.
19.
Then
the
chief
captain
took
him
by
the
hand
,
and
went
with
him
aside
privately
,
and
asked
him
,
What
is
that
thou
hast
to
tell
me
?
20.
And
he
said
,
The
Jews
have
agreed
to
desire
thee
,
that
thou
wouldest
bring
down
Paul
to
morrow
into
the
council
,
as
though
they
would
enquire
somewhat
him
more
perfectly
.
21.
But
do
not
thou
yield
unto
them
:
for
there
lie
in
wait
for
him
of
them
more
then
fourty
men
,
which
have
bound
themselves
with
an
oath
,
that
they
will
neither
eat
nor
drink
till
they
have
killed
him
:
and
now
are
they
ready
,
looking
for
a
promise
from
thee
.
16
,
Note
,
1.
No
Conspiracies
are
kept
secret
from
God
,
who
can
detect
and
frustrate
them
2.
No
doubt
but
these
Men
that
could
Vow
to
satisfie
rage
,
did
brake
it
rather
than
famish
.
22.
So
the
chief
captain
then
let
the
young
man
depart
,
and
charged
him
,
See
thou
tell
no
man
that
thou
hast
shewed
these
things
to
me
,
23.
And
he
called
unto
him
two
centurions
,
saying
,
Make
ready
two
hundred
souldiers
to
go
to
Cesarea
,
and
horsemen
threescore
and
ten
,
and
spearmen
two
hundred
,
at
the
third
hour
of
the
night
.
24.
And
provide
them
beasts
,
that
they
may
set
Paul
on
,
and
bring
him
safe
unto
Felix
the
governour
.
Note
,
Thus
God
raised
forces
of
Heathens
to
defend
his
Servant
.
25.
And
he
wrote
a
letter
after
this
manner
26.
Claudius
Lysias
,
unto
the
most
excellent
governor
Felix
,
sendeth
greeting
27.
This
man
was
taken
of
the
Jews
,
and
should
have
been
killed
of
them
:
then
came
I
with
an
army
and
rescued
him
,
having
understood
that
he
was
a
Roman
.
28.
And
when
I
would
have
known
the
cause
wherefore
they
accused
him
,
I
brought
him
forth
into
their
council
:
29.
Whom
I
perceived
to
be
accused
of
questions
of
their
law
,
but
to
have
nothing
laid
to
his
charge
worthy
of
death
or
of
bonds
.
30.
And
when
it
was
told
me
,
how
that
the
Jews
laid
wait
for
the
man
,
I
sent
straightway
to
thee
,
and
gave
commandment
to
his
accusers
also
,
to
say
before
thee
what
they
had
against
him
.
Farewel
.
Note
,
This
Collonel
,
that
by
a
band
of
Soldiers
rescued
him
;
judgeth
him
guiltless
as
to
the
Roman
Law
.
31.
Then
the
souldiers
as
it
was
commanded
them
,
took
Paul
and
brought
him
by
night
to
Antipatris
.
32.
On
the
morrow
they
left
the
horsemen
to
go
with
him
,
and
returned
to
the
castle
.
33.
Who
when
they
came
to
Cesarea
and
delivered
the
epistle
to
the
governour
,
presented
Paul
also
before
him
.
34.
And
when
the
governour
had
read
the
letter
,
he
asked
of
what
province
he
was
.
And
when
he
understood
that
he
was
of
Cilicia
:
35.
I
will
hear
thee
,
said
he
,
when
thine
accusers
are
also
come
.
And
he
commanded
him
to
be
kept
in
Herods
judgment-hall
.
35.
Note
,
A
place
called
Herods
Hall
:
Not
that
he
was
there
.
Thus
God
carryed
on
Paul
toward
Rome
to
fulfil
his
Will
and
Work
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
ANd
after
five
days
,
Ananias
the
high
Priest
descended
with
the
Elders
,
and
with
a
certain
orator
named
Tertullus
,
who
informed
the
Governour
against
Paul
.
1.
Note
,
Tertullus
was
the
malignant
Lawyer
or
Orator
,
who
was
to
plead
their
charge
against
Paul
,
if
not
of
mere
ma●ice
,
at
least
for
his
Fee
.
The
Accusation
is
given
in
and
hotly
prosecuted
by
the
High
Priest
and
Elders
:
Dr.
Hummond
thought
that
the
word
[
Elders
]
in
the
Christian
Church
never
signifyed
any
but
Bishops
(
such
as
we
now
call
Diocesane
]
And
it
is
undoubted
that
the
Church
borrowed
that
Title
from
the
Jews
Elders
,
and
therefore
meant
some
similitude
of
Offices
(
allowing
the
difference
of
materials
and
Law
)
And
then
it
would
follow
that
the
Jews
Elders
that
made
their
Council
,
were
the
Jewish
Bishops
of
several
distant
Cities
gathered
together
at
Jerusalem
:
And
so
that
it
was
the
Jews
Archbishop
and
all
the
Bishops
under
him
,
that
were
these
malignant
Diabolica
Accusers
and
Persecutors
:
But
the
Jewish
Elders
were
not
such
City
Bishops
,
but
a
Conjunction
of
Laymen
and
Priests
in
a
supreme
Council
at
Jerusalem
,
and
inferior
Councils
in
Cities
,
where
were
Synagogues
.
2.
And
when
he
was
called
forth
,
Tertullus
began
to
accuse
him
,
saying
,
Seeing
that
by
thee
we
enjoy
great
quietness
,
and
that
very
worthy
deeds
are
done
unto
this
nation
by
thy
providence
,
3.
We
accept
it
always
,
and
in
all
places
,
most
noble
Felix
,
with
all
thankfulness
.
2
,
3.
To
win
the
Judge
by
flattery
,
hath
ever
by
false
Accusers
been
taken
for
the
surest
way
for
success
.
4.
Notwithstanding
,
that
I
be
not
further
tedious
unto
thee
,
I
pray
thee
,
that
thou
wouldest
hear
us
of
thy
clemency
a
few
words
.
5.
For
we
have
found
this
man
a
pestilent
fellow
,
and
a
mover
of
sedition
among
all
the
Jews
throughout
all
the
world
,
and
a
ringleader
of
the
Sect
of
the
Nazarene
:
5.
We
have
found
this
Man
a
very
plague
,
&c.
Note
,
This
part
of
the
Accusation
is
,
1.
In
general
that
he
was
a
very
walking
Pestilence
O
what
Diabolism
is
it
to
judge
thus
of
the
Preachers
of
Love
,
and
Mercy
and
Salvation
!
2.
Particularly
.
1.
a
mover
of
Sedition
among
all
the
Jews
through
the
Roman
Empire
:
So
Christian
Reformation
must
be
called
Sedition
,
to
stir
up
Rulers
against
it
,
as
Defenders
of
the
common
Peace
:
And
this
to
Faelix
was
a
Potent
argument
,
for
he
had
been
put
to
conquer
and
destroy
one
Eleazar
,
that
came
out
of
Egypt
as
a
pretended
Prophet
,
and
gathered
an
Army
of
Seditious
Cut
throats
that
endangered
the
Peace
.
2.
The
second
accusation
was
,
that
he
was
a
Leader
of
a
Sect
or
Schism
,
calling
the
Christians
Nazarens
in
scorn
,
from
Nazareth
where
Christ
dwelt
.
6.
Who
also
hath
gone
about
to
profane
the
Temple
:
whom
we
took
,
and
would
have
judged
according
to
our
law
.
6.
The
third
part
of
the
Accusation
was
prophaning
the
Tepmle
:
Note
,
Would
not
these
infidels
be
thought
Holy
Men
:
They
were
zealous
for
Temple
,
Law
and
Ceremonies
,
against
Christianity
,
Holiness
,
Innocency
,
and
the
lives
of
the
best
of
Men.
7.
But
the
cheif
Captain
Lysias
came
upon
us
,
and
with
great
violence
took
him
away
out
of
our
hands
.
7.
N.
To
save
the
innocent
from
the
violence
of
wicked
Priests
,
is
accused
a●
violence
even
in
a
Governour
.
8.
Commanding
his
accusers
to
come
unto
thee
:
by
examin●ng
of
whom
,
thy self
mayest
take
knowledge
of
all
these
things
whereof
we
accuse
him
.
9.
And
the
Jews
also
assented
,
saying
,
That
these
things
were
so
.
8
,
9.
Note
,
Seeing
the
judgments
of
Men
are
so
contrary
,
that
he
is
a
seditious
Plague
and
Sectary
to
one
,
that
is
,
one
of
the
best
on
earth
to
another
,
alass
,
How
shall
the
People
know
who
to
believe
?
The
History
of
Lyars
are
stufft
with
lies
:
And
how
can
Strangers
and
Posterity
know
who
were
the
Lyars
?
This
is
a
great
shake
to
the
credit
of
most
History
.
But
the
haters
of
Holyness
are
seldom
to
be
believed
.
10.
Then
Paul
,
after
that
the
Governour
had
beckned
unto
him
to
speak
,
answered
,
Forasmuch
as
I
know
that
thou
hast
been
of
many
years
a
judge
unto
this
nation
,
I
do
the
more
cheerfully
answer
for
my self
:
11.
Because
that
thou
mayest
understand
,
that
there
are
yet
but
twelve
days
since
I
went
up
to
Jerusa
;
lem
for
to
worship
.
10.
Thou
knowest
their
customs
,
had
I
been
such
a
one
as
they
accuse
me
to
be
,
what
should
move
me
to
come
so
far
from
other
Countries
but
twelve
days
ago
,
to
keep
the
Feast
of
Pentecost
,
and
to
worship
at
Jerusalem
.
12.
And
they
neither
found
me
in
the
Temple
disputing
with
any
man
,
neither
raising
up
the
people
,
neither
in
the
Synagoue
,
nor
in
the
city
:
13.
Neither
can
they
prove
the
things
whereof
they
now
accuse
me
.
12.
I
was
only
worshipping
in
the
Temple
,
and
deny
that
I
did
any
thing
to
move
Sedition
,
as
they
accuse
me
-
14.
But
this
I
confess
unto
thee
,
that
after
the
way
which
they
call
heresie
,
so
worship
I
the
God
of
my
Fathers
,
believing
all
things
which
are
written
in
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
.
14.
I
am
not
ashamed
to
own
it
,
that
I
worship
God
as
a
Christian
,
in
the
way
that
they
call
a
Heresie●
or
Sect
;
for
I
believe
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
who
teach
it
me
.
15.
And
have
hope
towards
God
,
which
they
themselves
also
allow
,
that
there
shall
be
a
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
both
of
the
just
and
unjust
.
15.
The
Resurrection
of
Christ
confirmeth
my
belief
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
The
Doctrine
of
a
Resurrection
of
the
just
only
was
not
then
owned
by
the
Jews
,
2
,
It
seems
by
this
time
the
Pharisees
joyned
in
his
Persecution
▪
though
before
they
excused
him
in
contention
with
the
Sadducees
.
16.
And
herein
do
I
exercise
my self
to
have
always
a
conscience
void
of
offence
toward
God
,
and
toward
men
.
16.
And
in
this
hopes
of
a
Resurrection
and
the
Christian
Faith
,
my
dayly
care
and
exercise
is
,
to
keep
my self
from
offending
God
or
Man
by
any
sin
,
that
my
conscience
may
not
be
my
Accuser
.
17.
Now
after
many
years
,
I
came
to
bring
alms
to
my
nation
,
and
offerings
.
17.
To
bring
Alms
and
Offerings
is
no
prophaneness
or
sedition
,
&c.
18.
Whereupon
certain
Jews
from
Asia
,
found
me
purified
in
the
Temple
,
neither
with
multitude
,
nor
with
tumult
.
19.
Who
ought
to
have
been
here
before
thee
,
and
object
,
if
they
had
ought
against
me
.
18
,
19.
These
Asian
Jews
falsly
thought
that
I
had
brought
Trophinus
into
the
Temple
:
And
it
being
they
that
are
the
first
Accusers
and
Witnesses
,
they
should
have
been
here
.
20.
Or
else
let
these
same
here
say
,
if
they
have
found
any
evil-doing
in
me
,
while
I
stood
before
the
council
,
21.
Except
it
be
for
this
one
voice
,
that
I
cried
standing
among
them
,
Touching
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
,
I
am
called
in
question
by
you
this
day
.
20.
As
to
any
thing
that
I
did
in
the
Council
let
them
witness
what
they
can
against
me
?
They
have
nothing
to
charge
me
with
,
but
that
I
said
,
touching
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
,
I
am
accused
:
I
meant
Christs
Resurrection
as
the
cause
and
pledge
of
ours
.
Note
,
Some
think
that
Paul
here
confesseth
it
a
fault
,
that
he
equivocated
to
set
them
together
by
the
Ears
,
as
being
an
act
of
Carnal
Wisdom
,
and
an
obscuring
of
his
confession
of
Christ
.
But
most
expositors
rather
think
that
he
spake
this
ironically
,
as
if
he
had
said
,
unless
they
will
make
it
a
fault
,
that
I
said
I
am
called
in
question
about
the
Resurrection
,
they
can
charge
me
with
none
there
.
22.
And
when
Felix
heard
these
things
,
having
more
perfect
knowledge
of
that
way
,
he
deferred
them
,
and
Said
,
When
Lysias
the
cheif
Captain
shall
come
down
,
I
will
know
the
uttermost
of
your
matter
.
22.
He
said
,
when
I
have
got
a
more
perfect
knowledge
of
this
way
of
Christianity
,
and
how
far
it
is
against
your
Law
,
and
when
I
have
spoke
with
Colonel
Lysias
of
the
tumults
,
I
will
judge
the
cause
,
which
yet
I
cannot
do
.
23.
And
he
commanded
a
centurion
to
keep
Paul
,
and
to
let
him
have
liberty
,
and
that
he
should
forbid
none
of
his
acquaintance
to
minister
,
or
come
unto
him
.
23.
To
secure
him
as
a
Prisoner
at
large
.
24.
And
after
certain
days
,
when
Felix
came
with
his
wife
Drusilla
,
which
was
a
Jewess
,
he
sent
for
Paul
,
and
heard
him
concerning
the
faith
in
Christ
.
25.
And
as
he
reasoned
of
righteousness
,
temperance
,
and
Judgment
to
come
,
Felix
trembled
,
and
answered
,
Go
thy
way
for
this
time
;
when
I
have
a
convenient
season
,
I
will
call
for
thee
.
24
,
25.
Note
,
Foelix
is
noted
by
the
Historians
of
those
times
to
be
specially
guilty
of
two
crimes
;
Injustice
through
Covetousness
and
Incontinence
,
taking
another
Mans
Wife
.
(
This
Drusilla
the
Niece
of
Anthony
and
Cleopatra
)
And
so
the
Subject
moved
his
conscience
to
make
him
tremble
.
Note
,
O
the
strength
of
sin
,
that
will
live
,
even
when
Men
tremble
for
fear
of
judgment
.
46.
He
hoped
also
that
money
should
have
been
given
him
of
Paul
,
that
he
might
loose
him
:
wherefore
he
sent
for
him
the
oftner
,
and
communed
with
him
.
26.
Note
,
All
his
trembling
overcame
not
the
love
of
Money
.
Money
is
the
worldlings
great
Mediator
.
27.
But
after
two
years
,
Porcius
Festus
came
into
Felix
room
:
and
Felix
willing
to
shew
the
Jews
a
pleasure
,
left
Paul
bound
.
27.
His
carnal
respects
to
Man
and
Fame
,
and
to
please
the
malicious
Jews
,
prevailed
against
his
Conscience
,
and
leaves
Paul
a
Prisoner
to
be
judged
by
Festus
his
Successor
,
when
Paul
had
been
two
years
kept
a
Prisoner
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
NOw
when
Festus
was
come
into
the
province
,
after
three
days
he
ascended
from
Cesarea
to
Jerusalem
.
2.
Then
the
high
priest
,
and
the
cheif
of
the
Jews
informed
him
against
Paul
,
and
besought
him
,
3.
And
desired
favour
against
him
,
that
he
would
send
for
him
to
Jerusalem
,
laying
wait
in
the
way
to
kill
him
.
1
,
2
,
3.
The
malicious
Priests
and
Rulers
continue
their
murderous
design
,
and
cannot
get
a
heathen
Ruler
to
be
so
bad
as
they
.
4.
But
Festus
answered
,
that
Paul
should
be
kept
at
Cesarea
,
and
that
he
himself
would
depart
shortly
thither
.
5.
Let
them
therefore
,
said
he
,
which
among
you
are
able
,
go
down
with
me
,
and
accuse
this
man
,
if
there
be
any
wickedness
in
him
.
6.
And
when
he
had
tarried
among
them
more
then
ten
days
,
he
went
down
unto
Cesarea
,
and
the
next
day
sitting
in
the
Judgment-seat
,
commanded
Paul
to
be
brought
.
4.
After
ten
days
he
went
down
and
they
with
him
.
7.
And
when
he
was
come
,
the
Jews
which
came
down
from
Jerusalem
,
stood
round
about
,
and
laid
many
and
grievous
complaints
against
Paul
,
which
they
could
not
prove
;
8.
While
he
answered
for
himself
,
Neither
against
the
law
of
the
Jews
,
neither
against
the
Temple
,
nor
yet
against
Cesar
,
have
I
offended
any
thing
at
all
.
7.
The
Diabolists
did
pretend
that
he
broke
their
Law
,
profaned
their
Holy
Temple
,
and
disturbed
the
peace
as
a
seditious
breaker
of
Caesar's
Law
:
All
which
he
denyed
and
they
could
not
prove
.
Note
,
It
s
strange
that
the
Devil
had
not
attained
to
what
he
hath
done
in
this
age
,
to
enable
them
to
prove
any
thing
by
perjured
Witnesses
!
9.
But
Festus
willing
to
do
the
Jews
a
pleasure
,
answered
Paul
,
and
said
,
Wilt
thou
go
up
to
Jerusalem
,
and
there
be
judged
of
these
things
before
me
?
9.
The
pleasing
of
the
Priests
and
Multitude
being
more
of
the
Rulers
carnal
Interest
,
than
doing
Justice
for
one
poor
Man
,
he
would
thus
have
sacrificed
him
to
them
.
10.
Then
said
Paul
,
I
stand
at
Cesars
Judgment-seat
,
where
I
ought
to
be
judged
:
to
the
Jews
have
I
done
no
wrong
,
as
thou
very
well
knowest
.
11.
For
if
I
be
an
offender
,
or
have
committed
any
thing
worthy
of
death
,
I
refuse
not
to
die
:
but
if
there
be
none
of
these
things
whereof
these
accuse
me
,
no
man
may
deliever
me
unto
them
.
I
appeal
unto
Cesar
.
10.
Note
,
Having
the
Roman
priviledges
,
he
might
appeal
to
the
Roman
Laws
,
which
then
had
not
condemned
Christianity
.
But
doubtless
the
Jews
would
call
this
Hethenish
,
for
him
to
choose
rather
to
be
saved
by
Heathens
,
than
to
be
murdered
by
Jews
.
As
at
this
day
he
that
had
rather
be
saved
from
murder
by
a
Mahometan
than
Murdered
or
Tormented
by
a
Papist
shall
be
said
to
be
for
Mahometism
.
And
here
let
them
that
grudge
at
Christ
,
for
requiring
us
to
deny
our
lives
for
him
and
for
the
Heavenly
reward
,
consider
that
even
Church-Tyrants
require
as
much
,
and
that
for
nothing
without
any
such
reward
:
If
under
their
Inquisitions
,
or
other
persecutions
,
Men
do
but
as
every
living
Creature
will
do
,
strive
to
escape
their
malice
and
to
live
,
and
do
not
die
without
any
reluctancy
,
they
call
them
Rebells
;
yea
,
if
they
do
but
groan
and
complain
,
it
goeth
for
Sedition
to
feel
when
they
are
hurt
;
when
it
is
the
holy
Church
that
doth
it
:
Christ
doth
not
thus
condemn
sense
and
natural
Love
of
Life
,
in
his
hardest
laws
of
self-denyal
.
12.
Then
Festus
,
when
he
had
conferred
with
the
Council
,
answered
,
Hast
thou
appealed
unto
Cesar
?
unto
Cesar
shalt
thou
go
.
12.
Note
,
They
might
have
constrained
him
to
be
judged
there
:
but
God
over
ruled
it
,
to
spread
abroad
the
Gospel
.
13.
And
after
certain
days
,
King
Agrippa
and
Bernice
came
unto
Cesarea
to
salute
Festus
.
14.
And
when
they
had
been
there
many
days
,
Festus
declared
Pauls
cause
unto
the
King
,
saying
,
There
is
a
certain
man
left
in
bonds
by
Felix
:
15.
About
whom
,
when
I
was
at
Jerusalem
,
the
cheif
priests
and
the
Elders
of
the
Jews
informed
me
desiring
to
have
Judgment
against
him
.
13.
Note
.
This
Agrippa
was
the
Son
of
that
Herod
that
was
eaten
to
death
by
Worms
,
and
Bernice
was
his
Sister
,
the
Wife
of
Polemon
King
of
Cilicia
,
who
left
her
Husband
and
lived
with
his
Brother
.
16.
To
whom
I
answered
,
It
is
not
the
manner
of
the
Romans
to
deliver
any
man
to
die
,
before
that
he
which
is
accused
,
have
the
accusers
face
to
face
,
and
have
licence
to
answer
for
himself
concerning
the
crime
laid
against
him
.
16.
The
Jewish
Religious
Tyrants
had
overcome
and
cast
off
this
Law
of
Nature
,
which
the
Heathens
kept
.
17.
Therefore
when
they
were
come
hither
,
without
any
delay
on
the
morrow
I
sat
on
the
Judgment-seat
,
and
I
commanded
the
man
to
be
brought
forth
.
18.
Against
whom
when
the
accusers
stood
up
,
they
brought
none
accusation
of
such
things
as
I
supposed
:
19.
But
had
certain
questions
against
him
of
their
own
superstition
,
and
of
one
Jesus
,
which
was
dead
,
whom
Paul
affirmed
to
be
alive
.
17
,
19.
Note
,
These
things
he
made
light
of
as
not
understanding
them
.
20.
And
because
I
doubted
of
such
manner
of
questions
,
I
asked
him
whether
he
would
go
to
Jerusalem
,
and
there
be
judged
of
these
matters
.
21.
But
when
Paul
had
appealed
to
be
reserved
unto
the
hearing
of
Augustus
,
I
commanded
him
to
be
kept
till
I
might
send
him
to
Caesar
.
20.
I
would
have
had
him
tryed
by
the
Jews
who
understood
their
own
Law
,
&c.
22.
Then
Agrippa
said
unto
Festus
,
I
would
also
hear
the
man
my self
.
To
morrow
,
said
he
,
thou
shalt
hear
him
.
23.
And
on
the
morrow
when
Agrippa
was
come
,
and
Bernice
,
with
great
pomp
,
and
was
entred
into
the
place
of
hearing
,
with
the
cheif
Captains
and
Principal
men
of
the
city
,
at
Festus
commandment
Paul
was
brought
forth
.
24.
And
Festus
said
,
King
,
Agrippa
,
and
all
men
which
are
here
present
with
us
,
ye
see
this
man
,
about
whom
all
the
multitude
of
the
Jews
have
dealt
with
me
,
both
at
Jerusalem
,
and
also
here
,
crying
,
that
he
ought
not
to
live
any
longer
.
24.
Note
,
The
lives
of
Gods
best
Servants
are
a
grief
to
the
Malignants
.
25.
But
when
I
found
that
he
had
committed
nothing
worthy
of
death
,
and
that
he
himself
hath
appealed
to
Augustus
,
I
have
determined
to
send
him
.
25.
Note
,
what
an
odious
scandal
did
these
Priests
cast
on
Gods
Law
,
to
make
it
seem
worse
then
Heathens
Laws
.
26.
Of
whom
I
have
no
certain
thing
to
write
unto
my
Lord
.
Wherefore
I
have
brought
him
forth
before
you
,
and
specially
before
thee
,
O
King
Agrippa
,
that
after
examination
had
,
I
might
have
somewhat
to
write
.
27.
For
it
seemeth
to
me
unreasonable
to
send
a
prisoner
,
and
not
with
all
to
signifie
the
crimes
laid
against
him
.
26.
Note
,
Justice
is
a
part
of
the
Law
of
Nature
known
to
all
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
THen
Agrippa
said
unto
Paul
,
Thou
art
permitted
to
spake
for
thy self
.
Then
Paul
stretched
forth
the
hand
,
and
answered
for
himself
,
1.
Note
,
It
was
the
custome
by
the
motion
of
the
hand
to
give
notice
when
one
was
beginning
to
speak
,
to
procure
silent
audience
.
2.
I
think
my self
happy
,
King
Agrippa
because
I
shall
answer
for
my self
this
day
before
thee
,
touching
all
the
things
whereof
I
am
accused
of
the
Jews
:
3.
Especially
,
because
I
know
thee
to
be
expert
in
all
customs
and
questions
which
are
among
the
Jews
:
wherefore
I
beseech
thee
to
hear
me
patiently
.
2.
It
s
a
great
favour
for
Great
men
so
much
as
to
hear
an
innocent
good
Man
speak
for
himself
.
4.
My
manner
of
life
from
my
youth
,
which
was
at
the
first
among
mine
own
nation
at
Jerusalem
,
know
all
the
Jews
.
5.
Which
knew
me
from
the
beginning
(
if
they
would
testifie
)
that
after
the
most
straitest
sect
of
our
Religion
,
I
lived
a
Pharisee
.
6.
And
now
I
stand
,
and
am
judged
for
the
hope
of
the
promise
made
of
God
unto
our
Fathers
,
7.
Unto
which
promise
our
twelve
tribes
instantly
serving
God
day
and
night
,
hope
to
come
for
which
hopes
sake
,
King
Agrippa
,
I
am
accused
of
the
Jews
.
4.
Note
,
He
supposeth
Agrippa
acquainted
with
the
Jewish
affairs
,
of
their
expectation
of
the
Messiah
and
the
Preaching
of
Christianity
,
and
the
stirs
about
it
.
And
if
the
hopes
of
a
Messiah
be
Sedition
,
all
the
Jews
are
guilty
of
it
,
that
pray
for
it
continually
.
Quest.
Did
the
Ten
Tribes
pray
for
it
,
who
were
carried
away
by
the
Assyrians
and
Idolators
put
in
their
Country
?
Answ.
1.
In
such
Captivating
Transplantations
,
they
never
carry
away
all
the
poor
People
that
must
Till
the
Ground
,
but
the
Rulers
,
Soldiers
,
great
Men
and
Men
of
Note
;
else
it
would
be
the
Conquerers
loss
:
So
it
hath
been
here
,
at
the
Conquests
made
by
the
Romans
,
Saxons
and
Deans
and
Normans
:
The
greater
number
of
the
Country
People
still
staid
as
Tenants
or
Servants
to
the
Conquerers
.
2.
The
Neigbourhood
of
the
Jews
,
did
by
degrees
shame
away
much
of
the
Idolatry
of
the
Israelites
:
As
Josiabs
power
extended
to
pull
down
their
Idols
and
Altars
,
and
burn
mens
bones
on
them
.
3.
And
afterward
the
Israelites
Countrey
wanting
some
Inhabitants
,
the
Jews
by
degrees
possessed
much
of
their
Country
.
And
the
speech
of
the
Samaritan
Woman
,
John
4.
Sheweth
that
they
commonly
expected
Christ
to
come
,
and
tell
them
all
things
.
8.
Why
should
it
be
thought
a
things
incredible
with
you
,
that
God
should
raise
the
dead
.
8.
The
great
point
of
our
Controversie
now
is
,
Whether
Christ
rose
from
the
Dead
?
And
why
should
this
seem
an
incredible
thing
to
you
?
Is
it
too
hard
for
God
who
upholdeth
all
the
World
,
and
giveth
life
to
all
that
live
.
9.
I
verily
thought
with
my self
,
that
I
ought
to
do
many
things
contrary
to
the
name
of
Jesus
of
Nazareth
.
9.
I
once
was
of
your
mind
,
and
did
not
only
set
light
by
the
Name
of
Jesus
,
but
thought
I
ought
to
set
my self
against
it
,
and
oppose
them
that
Preached
and
Professed
it
.
10.
Which
thing
I
also
did
in
Jerusalem
,
and
many
of
the
saints
did
I
shut
up
in
Prison
:
having
received
authority
from
the
cheif
Priests
;
and
when
they
were
put
to
death
,
I
gave
my
voice
against
them
.
10.
In
this
blindness
I
was
a
Persecuter
of
the
Saints
.
11.
And
I
punished
them
oft
in
every
Syangogue
,
and
compelled
them
to
blaspheme
;
and
being
exceedingly
mad
against
them
,
I
persecuted
them
even
unto
strange
Cities
.
11.
Note
,
Whether
Paul
prevailed
with
any
to
Blaspheme
Christ
through
fear
,
or
only
endeavoured
it
,
is
uncertain
.
2.
He
now
knew
that
his
Persecution
was
from
exceeding
madness
,
when
yet
before
he
took
it
for
his
duty
?
So
blind
are
Persecutors
Judgments
.
12.
Whereupon
as
I
went
to
Damascus
with
authority
and
commission
from
the
chief
Priests
;
13.
At
midday
,
O
King
,
I
saw
in
the
way
a
light
from
Heaven
,
above
the
brightness
of
the
Sun
,
shining
round
about
me
,
and
them
which
journeyed
with
me
.
14.
And
when
we
were
all
fallen
to
the
Earth
,
I
heard
a
voice
speaking
unto
me
,
and
saying
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
,
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
It
is
hard
for
thee
to
kick
against
the
pricks
.
12.
I
was
Convinced
by
this
Miracle
and
voice
from
Heaven
.
Ignorant
man
?
Dost
thou
know
whom
thou
persecutest
and
why
?
It
will
prove
to
thee
but
like
spurning
at
Thornswith
thy
bare
feet
.
Note
,
Here
we
find
that
all
Pauls
Company
fell
to
the
ground
with
him
.
Which
is
not
mentioned
Chap.
9.
or
22.
15.
And
I
said
,
Who
art
thou
,
Lord
?
And
he
said
,
I
am
Jesus
whom
thou
persecutest
.
15.
It
is
me
in
my
cause
and
servants
that
thou
Persecutest
.
16.
But
rise
,
and
stand
upon
thy
feet
:
for
I
have
appeared
unto
thee
for
this
purpose
,
to
make
thee
a
minister
and
a
witness
both
of
these
things
which
thou
hast
seen
,
and
of
those
things
in
the
which
I
will
appear
unto
thee
;
16.
My
appearing
to
thee
is
to
make
thee
a
Preacher
of
that
thou
hast
Persecuted
;
to
witness
what
thou
now
hast
seen
,
and
what
I
shall
further
tell
the
by
my
Spirit
and
works
.
17.
Delivering
thee
from
the
people
,
and
from
the
Gentiles
,
unto
whom
now
I
send
thee
,
18.
To
open
their
eyes
,
and
to
turn
them
from
darkness
to
light
,
and
from
the
power
of
Satan
unto
God
,
that
they
may
receive
forgiveness
of
sins
,
and
inheritance
among
them
which
are
sanctified
by
faith
that
is
in
me
.
17.18
.
Delivering
thee
both
from
the
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
to
whom
now
I
command
thee
to
Preach
;
to
open
the
Eyes
that
are
blinded
in
gross
ignorance
and
Idolatry
,
and
to
turn
them
from
that
darkness
to
the
light
of
the
saving
knowledg
of
God
and
their
Redeemer
,
from
the
Power
of
Satan
whom
thy
serve
by
sin
,
to
the
Belief
,
Love
and
Obedience
of
God
,
that
they
may
hereupon
receive
the
forgiveness
of
all
their
past
sin
,
and
right
to
the
inheritance
among
the
Sanctified
:
which
is
here
begun
in
Holiness
and
Communion
with
God
and
his
Saints
,
and
hereafter
perfected
in
Glory
;
and
all
this
believing
,
trusting
and
obeying
me
,
and
my
Gospel
(
or
by
being
Christians
)
.
Note
,
These
words
were
omitted
by
Luke
in
Chap.
9.
and
22.
Here
is
a
Promise
to
be
trusted
,
and
a
Command
to
be
obeyed
.
19.
Whereupon
,
O
King
Agrippa
,
I
was
not
disobedient
unto
the
Heavenly
vision
:
19.
I
did
not
,
I
durst
not
Rebel
against
such
a
Vision
and
a
Command
from
Heaven
.
20.
But
shewed
first
unto
them
of
Damascus
,
and
at
Jerusalem
,
and
throughout
all
the
coasts
of
Judea
,
and
then
to
the
Gentiles
,
that
they
should
repent
and
turn
to
God
,
and
do
works
meet
for
repentance
.
20.
And
the
Gospel
which
I
Preached
at
Damascus
,
&c.
is
,
that
men
should
Repent
and
turn
to
God
,
and
shew
the
sincerity
of
their
Repentance
by
a
Holy
,
Righteous
,
Charitable
and
sober
Life
,
(
and
all
this
in
hope
of
Glory
,
purchased
and
promised
by
Christ
who
thus
sent
me
.
)
21.
For
these
causes
the
Jews
caught
me
in
the
Temple
,
and
went
about
to
kill
me
.
21.
This
is
the
true
cause
why
the
Jews
would
have
killed
me
,
as
crossing
their
unbelief
,
22.
Having
therefore
obtained
help
of
God
,
I
continue
unto
this
day
,
witnessing
both
to
small
and
great
,
saying
none
other
things
then
those
which
the
Prophets
and
Moses
did
say
should
come
:
23.
That
Christ
should
suffer
,
and
that
he
should
be
the
first
that
should
rise
from
the
dead
,
and
should
shew
light
unto
the
people
,
and
to
the
Gentiles
.
22.
God
hath
kept
me
through
many
dangers
to
this
day
,
while
I
testifie
this
Gospel
to
all
,
which
is
but
what
was
Prophesied
that
Christ
should
dye
for
our
sins
,
and
rise
first
from
death
and
Convert
the
Gentiles
.
24.
And
as
he
thus
spake
for
himself
,
Festus
said
with
a
loud
voice
,
Paul
,
thou
art
beside
thy self
:
much
learning
doth
make
thee
mad
.
24.
Thou
art
a
crazed
Fanatick
:
much
Learning
or
Bookishness
hath
distracted
thee
.
25.
But
he
said
,
I
am
not
mad
;
most
noble
Festus
;
but
speak
forth
the
words
of
truth
and
soberness
.
26.
For
the
King
knoweth
of
these
things
,
before
whom
also
I
speak
freely
:
for
I
am
perswaded
that
none
of
these
things
are
hidden
from
him
;
for
this
thing
was
not
done
in
a
corner
.
25
,
26.
I
am
not
mad
,
but
soberly
speak
that
truth
which
I
suppose
the
King
knoweth
;
I
do
not
think
that
the
fame
of
Christs
Miracles
,
Death
and
Resurrection
,
no
nor
of
this
Vision
of
mine
,
is
unknown
to
him
,
being
things
openly
done
and
famed
abroad
.
27.
King
Agrippa
,
believest
thou
the
Prophets
?
I
know
that
thou
believest
.
27.
If
thou
believe
the
Prophets
,
thou
mayest
see
that
they
Prophesied
this
of
Christ
.
28.
Then
Agrippa
said
unto
Paul
,
Almost
thou
perswadest
me
to
be
a
Christian
.
28.
A
little
thou
perswadest
,
&c.
Note
,
It
is
uncertain
whether
he
spake
this
seriously
as
inclining
to
believe
in
Christ
?
Or
in
contempt
,
Thou
would
perswade
me
that
I
am
almost
a
Christian
.
29.
And
Paul
said
,
I
would
to
God
,
that
not
only
thou
,
but
also
all
that
hear
me
this
day
,
were
both
almost
,
and
altogether
such
as
I
am
,
except
these
bonds
.
29.
Note
,
True
Ministers
thirst
for
mens
Conversion
and
Salvation
.
30.
And
when
he
had
thus
spoken
,
the
King
rose
up
,
and
the
Governour
,
and
Bernice
,
and
they
that
sat
with
them
.
31.
And
when
they
were
gone
aside
,
they
talked
between
themselves
,
saying
,
This
man
doeth
nothing
worthy
of
death
,
or
of
bonds
.
32.
Then
said
Agrippa
unto
Festus
,
This
man
might
have
been
set
at
Liberty
,
if
he
had
not
appealed
to
Caesar
.
30.
Thy
acquit
him
,
but
discharge
him
not
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
ANd
when
it
was
determined
that
we
should
sail
into
Italy
,
they
delivered
Paul
and
certain
other
prisoners
,
to
one
named
Julius
,
a
Centurion
of
Augustus
band
.
2.
And
entering
into
a
ship
of
Adramytrium
,
we
lanched
,
meaning
to
fail
by
the
coast
of
Asia
,
one
Aristarhcus
a
Macedonian
,
of
Thessalonica
,
being
with
us
.
3.
And
the
next
day
we
touched
at
Sidon
and
Julius
courteously
entreated
Paul
,
and
gave
him
liberty
to
go
unto
his
friends
to
refresh
himself
.
3.
Heathen
Soldiers
are
lesse
cruel
than
Jewish
superstitious
Priests
and
Hypocrites
.
4.
And
when
we
had
lanched
from
thence
we
sailed
under
Cyprus
,
because
the
windes
were
contrary
.
5.
And
when
we
had
sailed
over
the
sea
of
Cilicia
&
Pamphylia
,
we
came
to
Myra
,
a
citie
of
Lysia
.
6.
And
there
the
Centurion
found
a
ship
of
Alexandria
sailing
into
Italy
,
and
he
put
us
therein
.
7.
And
when
we
had
sailed
slowly
many
days
,
and
scarce
were
come
over
against
Cuidus
,
the
wind
,
not
suffering
us
,
we
sailed
under
Creet
,
over
against
Salmone
.
8.
And
hardly
passing
it
,
came
unto
a
place
which
is
called
the
fair
havens
,
nigh
whereunto
was
the
city
of
Lasea
.
Note
,
God
caused
these
difficulties
to
manifest
his
merciful
Providence
.
9.
Now
when
much
time
was
spent
:
and
when
sailing
was
now
dangerous
,
because
the
fast
was
now
already
past
,
Paul
admonished
them
.
10.
And
said
unto
them
,
Sirs
,
I
perceive
that
this
voyage
,
will
be
with
hurt
and
much
damage
,
not
only
of
the
lading
and
ship
,
but
also
of
our
lives
.
9.
At
the
time
of
the
Jews
yearly
Fast
of
Expiation
which
was
in
part
of
our
October
,
sailing
used
to
be
very
dangerous
on
those
Seas
.
11.
Nevertheless
,
the
Centurion
believed
the
master
and
the
owner
of
the
ship
,
more
then
those
things
which
were
spoken
by
Paul
12.
And
because
the
Haven
was
not
commodious
to
winter
in
,
the
more
part
advised
to
depart
thence
also
,
if
by
any
means
they
might
attain
to
Phenice
,
and
there
to
winter
,
which
is
an
Haven
of
Creet
,
and
lieth
toward
the
South-west
,
and
North-west
.
12.
Note
,
Phaenice
a
Haven-Town
is
described
to
distinguish
it
from
the
Country
called
Phaenice
.
13.
And
when
the
South-wind
blew
softly
,
supposing
that
they
had
obtained
their
purpose
loosing
thence
they
sailed
close
by
Creet
.
14.
But
not
long
after
there
arose
against
it
a
tempestuous
wind
,
called
Euroclydon
.
15.
And
when
the
ship
was
caught
,
and
could
not
bear
up
into
the
wind
,
we
let
her
drive
.
16.
And
runing
under
a
certain
Island
which
is
called
Clauda
we
had
much
work
to
come
by
the
boat
?
17.
Which
when
they
had
taken
up
,
they
used
helps
,
under
girding
the
ship
,
and
fearing
lest
they
should
fall
into
the
quicksands
,
strake
sail
,
and
so
were
driven
.
18.
And
being
exceedingly
tossed
with
a
tempest
,
the
next
day
they
lightened
the
ship
19.
And
the
third
day
we
cast
out
with
our
own
hands
the
takling
of
the
ship
.
Note
.
They
cast
away
all
to
save
themselves
:
All
that
a
man
hath
will
he
give
for
his
life
.
And
yet
the
ungodly
sell
their
souls
for
nothing
.
20.
And
when
neither
sun
nor
stars
in
many
days
appeared
,
and
no
small
tempest
lay
on
us
,
all
hope
that
we
should
be
saved
was
then
taken
away
.
20.
All
hope
that
could
be
grounded
on
visible
probability
.
21.
But
after
long
abstinence
,
Paul
stood
forth
in
the
midst
of
them
,
and
said
,
Sirs
,
ye
should
have
hearkned
unto
me
,
and
not
have
loosed
from
Creet
,
and
to
have
gained
this
harm
and
losse
.
21.
To
have
escaped
this
loss
.
22.
And
now
I
exhort
you
to
be
of
good
cheer
:
for
there
shall
be
no
losse
of
any
mans
life
among
you
,
but
of
the
ship
.
23.
For
there
stood
by
me
this
night
the
angel
of
God
,
whose
I
am
,
and
whom
I
serve
24.
Saying
,
Fear
not
Paul
,
thou
must
be
brought
before
Cesar
,
and
lo
,
God
hath
given
thee
all
them
that
sail
with
thee
.
23.
Note
,
1.
God
useth
his
Angel
for
the
safety
and
comfort
of
his
Servants
.
2.
Paul
mentioneth
God
in
his
Relations
to
us
.
1.
He
is
our
Owner
,
whose
we
are
:
2.
Our
Ruler
[
whom
we
serve
]
and
it
s
implyed
,
Our
Father
,
and
Protector
,
In
whom
we
trust
.
3.
Many
bad
Men
fare
the
better
,
for
one
good
Man
that
is
among
them
.
25.
Wherefore
Sirs
,
be
of
good
chear
:
for
I
beleeve
God
,
that
it
shall
be
even
as
it
was
told
me
.
26.
Howbeit
,
we
must
be
cast
upon
a
certain
Island
.
25.
I
trust
my
God
and
would
have
you
trust
him
.
27.
But
when
the
fourteenth
Night
was
come
,
as
we
were
driven
up
and
down
in
Adria
about
midnight
,
the
shipmen
deemed
that
they
drew
neer
to
some
country
.
28.
And
sounded
,
and
found
it
twentie
fathoms
,
and
when
they
had
gone
a
little
further
,
they
sounded
again
,
and
found
it
fifteen
fathoms
.
29.
Then
fearing
least
we
should
have
fallen
upon
rocks
,
they
cast
four
ancres
out
of
the
stern
,
and
wished
for
the
day
.
29.
They
stopt
the
Ship
and
durst
go
on
further
.
30.
And
as
the
shipmen
were
about
to
flee
out
of
the
ship
,
when
they
had
let
down
the
boat
into
the
sea
:
under
colour
as
though
they
would
cast
Anchors
out
of
the
foreship
.
31.
Paul
said
to
the
Centurion
and
to
the
souldiers
,
Except
these
abide
in
the
ship
,
ye
cannot
be
saved
.
30.
Note
,
God
that
decreed
that
they
should
not
perish
,
decreed
also
that
the
skilful
Seamen
should
abide
in
the
Ship
▪
Means
and
End
are
in
the
same
decree
.
32.
Then
the
soldiers
cut
off
the
ropes
of
the
boat
,
and
let
her
fall
off
;
33.
And
while
the
day
was
coming
on
Paul
besought
them
all
to
take
meat
,
saying
,
This
day
is
the
fourteenth
day
that
ye
have
tarried
and
continued
fasting
,
having
taken
nothing
.
34.
wherefore
I
pray
you
to
take
some
meat
,
for
this
is
for
your
health
:
for
there
shall
not
an
hair
fall
from
the
head
of
any
of
you
.
33.
Note
,
Not
that
they
had
eat
nothing
in
fourteen
days
:
But
say
some
Expositors
,
no
set
meal
,
or
so
little
as
was
next
to
nothing
;
But
others
more
probably
say
[
you
have
eaten
nothing
all
this
(
one
)
day
,
expecting
the
fourteenth
day
as
Critical
.
35.
And
when
he
had
thus
spoken
,
he
took
bread
,
and
gave
thanks
to
God
in
presence
of
them
all
,
and
when
he
had
broken
it
,
he
began
to
eat
.
35.
Note
,
If
those
in
England
that
scorn
at
open
Thansgiving
to
God
even
at
Noble
Tables
and
great
Feasts
,
(
and
think
it
deserveth
a
Prison
for
more
than
four
to
be
present
at
such
a
Religious
Exercise
)
had
been
in
this
Ship
,
or
in
Jonas's
fear
might
have
taught
them
better
.
36.
Then
were
they
all
of
good
cheer
,
and
they
also
took
some
meat
.
37.
And
we
were
in
all
in
the
ship
,
two
hundred
threescore
and
sixteen
souls
.
37.
Note
,
And
though
Paul
Preacht
to
them
,
the
honest
Heathens
accused
him
not
for
a
Conventicle
;
what
shall
we
think
the
Priests
would
have
done
had
they
been
now
among
them
.
38.
And
when
they
had
eaten
enough
,
they
lightened
the
ship
,
and
cast
out
the
wheat
into
the
sea
.
38.
Note
,
Even
future
provision
is
cast
away
to
save
life
at
present
.
That
is
a
duty
in
such
a
case
of
necessity
;
which
in
other
cases
would
have
been
a
great
sin
.
39.
And
when
it
was
day
,
they
knew
not
the
land
:
but
they
discovered
a
certain
Creek
with
a
shore
,
into
the
which
they
were
minded
,
if
it
were
possible
,
to
thrust
in
the
ship
.
40.
And
when
they
had
taken
up
the
ancres
,
they
committed
themselves
unto
the
Sea
,
and
loosed
the
Rudder
bands
,
and
and
hoysed
up
the
main
sail
to
the
wind
,
and
made
toward
the
shore
.
41.
And
saling
into
a
place
where
two
Seas
meet
,
they
ran
the
ship
a
ground
,
and
the
fore-part
stuck
fast
,
and
remained
unmoveable
,
but
the
hinder
part
was
broken
with
the
violence
of
the
waves
.
39.
This
was
a
shallow
near
a
neck
of
Land
called
an
Istmus
where
the
Sea
is
on
both
sides
it
.
The
Malthasses
call
it
to
this
day
St.
Paul's
Landing
place
.
42.
And
the
Souldiers
Council
was
to
kill
the
Prisoners
,
lest
any
of
them
should
swim
out
,
and
escape
.
42.
Note
,
Lest
they
should
have
been
punished
for
letting
them
escape
,
they
would
have
killed
them
.
43.
But
the
Centurion
willing
to
save
Paul
,
kept
them
from
their
purpose
,
and
commanded
that
they
which
could
swim
,
should
cast
themselves
first
into
the
Sea
,
and
get
to
land
.
44.
And
the
rest
,
some
on
boards
and
some
on
broken
pieces
of
the
ship
,
and
so
it
came
to
pass
that
they
escaped
all
safe
to
land
.
4.
Note
,
God
gave
them
their
lives
for
a
prey
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
ANd
when
they
were
escaped
,
then
they
knew
that
the
Island
was
calld
Melita
2.
And
the
barbarous
people
shewed
us
no
little
kindness
:
for
they
kindled
a
fire
,
and
received
us
every
one
,
because
of
the
present
rain
,
and
because
of
the
cold
.
1.
Note
,
There
are
two
Islands
of
this
Name
:
And
it
is
a
Controversie
which
is
meant
:
But
Beza
and
others
shew
great
probability
that
it
is
that
called
Maltha
,
now
possessed
by
Christians
,
as
a
Fort
against
the
Turks
.
3.
And
when
Paul
had
gathered
a
bundle
of
sticks
,
and
laid
them
on
the
fire
,
there
came
a
viper
out
of
the
heat
and
fastned
on
his
hand
.
3.
Note
,
Not
that
Paul
carried
the
Adder
or
Viper
amon
the
sticks
into
a
Chimney
;
but
they
made
the
fire
in
some
open
place
where
the
Adder
lay
,
and
was
forced
out
by
the
heat
.
4.
And
when
the
barbarians
saw
the
venomous
beast
hang
on
his
hand
they
said
among
themselves
,
No
doubt
this
man
is
a
murderer
,
whom
though
he
hath
escaped
the
sea
,
yet
vengeance
suffereth
not
to
live
.
4.
Note
,
Even
these
Barbarians
believed
God
to
be
the
Revenger
of
Murder
:
And
yet
the
Priests
took
the
Murder
of
Christ
and
his
Disciples
for
a
Meritorious
work
,
and
zealously
pursued
it
.
5.
And
he
shook
off
the
beast
into
the
fire
,
and
felt
no
harm
.
6.
Howbeit
they
looked
when
he
should
have
swollen
,
or
fallen
down
dead
suddenly
:
but
after
they
had
looked
a
great
while
,
and
saw
no
harm
come
to
him
,
they
changed
their
minds
,
and
said
that
he
was
a
God
.
5.
Note
,
So
mutable
is
vulgar
Judgment
.
7.
In
the
same
quarters
were
possessions
of
the
chief
man
of
the
Island
,
whose
name
was
Publius
,
who
received
us
and
lodged
us
three
days
courteously
.
8.
And
it
came
to
pass
that
the
father
of
Publius
lay
sick
of
a
fever
,
and
of
a
bloudy
flux
:
to
whom
Paul
entred
in
,
and
prayed
,
and
laid
his
hands
on
him
,
and
healed
him
.
9.
So
when
this
was
done
,
others
also
which
had
diseases
in
the
Island
came
,
and
were
healed
:
10.
Who
also
honoured
us
with
many
honours
,
and
when
we
departed
,
they
laded
us
with
such
things
as
were
necessary
7.
Note
,
If
we
could
pray
as
Paul
did
and
heal
all
the
Sick
by
it
;
Quest.
Whether
men
would
imprison
us
for
it
?
Answ.
The
sick
or
the
healed
would
not
,
but
it
s
not
unlike
that
Jewish
Priests
would
do
it
;
for
so
they
did
.
11.
And
after
three
moneths
we
departed
in
a
ship
of
Alexandria
,
which
had
wintered
in
the
isle
,
whose
sign
was
Castor
and
Pollux
.
12.
And
landing
at
Syracuse
,
we
tarried
there
three
days
.
13.
And
from
thence
we
fetcht
a
compass
,
and
came
to
Rhegium
:
and
after
one
day
the
south-wind
blew
,
and
we
came
the
next
day
to
Puteoli
:
14.
Where
we
found
brethren
,
and
were
desired
to
tarry
with
them
seven
days
:
and
so
we
went
toward
Rome
.
14.
Note
,
It
appeareth
by
this
that
the
Gospel
had
been
received
before
Paul's
coming
thither
,
in
the
Italian
Country
about
Rome
?
Whether
these
Brethren
entertained
all
the
Soldiers
and
Prisoners
seven
days
,
or
Paul
and
his
Company
only
as
trusted
by
the
Centurian
to
come
after
him
,
is
uncertain
.
15.
And
from
thence
,
when
the
brethren
heard
of
us
,
they
came
to
meet
us
as
far
as
Appii-forum
,
and
the
Three
Taverns
:
whom
when
Paul
saw
,
he
thanked
God
,
and
took
courage
.
15.
Note
,
By
this
it
appeareth
also
that
Paul
found
a
Church
in
Rome
.
No
doubt
these
Brethren
lived
not
without
Assembling
to
worship
God
,
being
then
not
forbidden
.
But
who
first
brought
Christianity
thither
,
or
Planted
a
Church
,
or
was
thair
first
Pastor
,
no
History
tell
us
;
but
it
s
most
probable
that
it
was
neither
Peter
nor
Paul
.
Circumstances
have
perswaded
me
,
that
Christianity
came
first
into
England
by
Christian
Soldiers
that
were
in
the
Roman
Army
,
(
such
as
built
the
Church
called
St.
Martins
near
Canturbury
,
which
Beda
mentioneth
.
)
And
it
is
more
probable
that
such
as
Cornelius
being
Converted
in
Judea
,
and
having
their
dependance
on
Rome
,
and
business
there
,
were
like
to
be
the
first
introducers
of
of
Christianity
there
(
As
such
were
in
Helvetia
.
)
16.
And
when
we
came
to
Rome
,
the
centurion
delivered
the
prisoners
to
the
captain
of
the
guard
:
but
Paul
was
suffered
to
dwell
by
himself
,
with
a
souldier
that
kept
him
.
16.
One
Soldier
was
his
Guard
.
17.
And
it
came
to
pass
,
that
after
three
days
,
Paul
called
the
chief
of
the
Jews
toge●her
.
And
when
they
were
come
together
,
he
said
unto
them
,
Men
and
brethren
,
though
I
have
committed
nothing
against
the
people
or
customs
of
our
fathers
,
yet
was
I
delivered
prisoner
from
Jerusalem
into
the
hands
of
the
Romans
.
18.
Who
when
they
had
examined
me
,
would
have
let
me
go
,
because
there
was
no
cause
of
death
In
me
.
19.
But
when
the
Jews
spake
against
it
,
I
was
constrained
to
appeal
unto
Cesat
;
not
that
I
have
ought
to
accuse
my
nation
of
.
17.
Note
,
Though
Paul
Preached
against
the
Gentiles
subjection
to
Moses
Law
,
yet
to
the
Jews
he
only
spake
against
the
imposing
it
as
necessary
on
others
,
and
against
its
justifying
Power
without
Christ
.
19.
I
appealed
in
my
own
necessary
Defence
,
and
not
as
an
Accuser
of
the
Jews
.
20.
For
this
cause
therefore
have
I
called
for
you
,
to
see
you
,
and
to
speak
with
you
:
because
that
for
the
hope
of
Israel
I
am
bound
with
this
chain
.
20.
It
is
for
Preaching
that
Messiah
who
hath
long
been
,
expected
and
prayed
for
,
as
the
Hope
of
Israel
that
I
am
come
hither
a
Prisoner
in
this
Chain
.
21.
And
they
said
unto
him
,
We
neither
received
letters
out
of
Judea
concerning
thee
,
neither
any
of
the
brethren
that
came
,
shewed
or
spake
any
harm
of
thee
.
22.
But
we
desire
to
hear
of
thee
what
thou
thinkest
:
for
as
concerning
this
sect
,
we
know
that
every
where
it
is
spoken
against
.
21.
We
have
had
no
Accusation
of
thee
:
but
that
we
may
be
able
to
judge
of
thee
,
we
would
hear
thee
our selves
,
what
it
is
that
thou
holdest
and
teachest
.
For
Christians
are
every
where
spoken
aganist
as
an
evil
Sect.
Note
,
He
that
would
know
how
far
to
regard
common
fame
against
any
man
or
party
,
must
know
what
sort
of
people
they
be
that
report
it
,
whether
Men
of
truth
,
sobriety
and
conscience
,
or
debaucht
,
ungodly
,
malignant
s●oundrils
;
And
by
what
motives
they
are
set
on
work
,
whether
by
Gods
word
and
will
,
or
by
Carnal
interests
,
and
flattery
of
Great
and
ungodly
Worldlings
,
or
enmity
to
Holy
Doctrine
and
Practice
:
And
what
Eviedence
they
give
to
prove
their
Accusations
.
23.
And
when
they
had
appointed
him
a
day
,
there
came
many
to
him
into
his
lodging
to
whom
he
expounded
and
testified
the
kingdom
of
God
,
perswading
them
concerning
Jesus
,
both
out
of
the
law
of
Moses
,
and
out
of
the
prophets
,
from
morning
till
evening
.
23.
He
proved
to
them
out
of
the
Law
and
Prophets
,
that
Christ
was
the
Messiah
,
whose
Kingdom
is
spiritual
,
and
is
now
begun
as
foretold
,
upon
his
Resurrection
and
Ascension
,
and
gathering
an
Universal
Church
by
the
Miracles
,
Gifts
and
Grace
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
24.
And
some
believed
the
things
which
were
spoken
,
and
some
believed
not
.
25.
And
when
they
agreed
not
among
themselves
,
they
departed
,
after
that
Paul
had
spoken
one
word
Well
spake
the
Holy
Ghost
by
Esaias
the
prophet
,
unto
our
fathers
,
26.
Saying
,
Go
unto
this
people
,
and
say
,
Hearing
ye
shall
hear
,
and
shall
not
understand
;
and
seeing
ye
shall
see
,
and
not
perceive
.
27.
For
the
heart
of
this
people
is
waxed
gross
,
and
their
ears
are
dull
of
hearing
,
and
their
eyes
have
they
closed
;
lest
they
should
see
with
their
eyes
,
and
hear
with
their
ears
,
and
understand
with
their
heart
,
and
should
be
converted
,
and
I
should
heal
them
.
26.
You
verifie
the
words
of
the
Prophets
,
being
like
your
fore
fathers
,
of
whom
Isaiah
saith
,
that
though
they
have
their
Natural
faculties
of
seeing
,
hearing
and
understanding
,
yet
they
have
willfully
so
indisposed
and
corrupted
them
,
that
as
to
the
knowledge
and
obedience
of
God
,
they
are
as
if
they
had
neither
Eyes
,
Ears
▪
or
Understanding
,
from
whence
it
is
that
my
resisted
and
rejected
Grace
doth
not
Convert
and
heal
them
.
28.
Be
it
known
therefore
unto
you
,
that
the
salvation
of
God
is
sent
unto
the
Gentiles
,
and
that
they
will
hear
it
.
28.
Be
it
known
to
you
that
the
Christ
whom
you
reject
shall
be
Preached
to
the
Gentiles
,
and
they
will
believe
in
him
and
receive
him
for
their
Saviour
;
And
Christ
will
set
up
among
them
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
Kingdom
of
God
,
which
you
reject
and
shall
therefore
be
none
of
yours
,
that
boasted
in
your
expectations
of
it
.
29.
And
when
he
had
said
these
words
,
the
Jews
departed
,
and
had
great
reasonings
among
themselves
▪
29.
Note
,
But
so
many
of
them
believed
both
at
Rome
,
Jerusalem
and
many
Countrys
as
were
a
considerable
part
of
the
Christian
Church
at
that
time
:
And
within
four
hundred
years
,
Christianity
was
the
professed
National
Religion
in
Judea
.
30.
And
Paul
dwelt
two
whole
years
in
his
own
hired
house
,
and
received
all
that
came
in
unto
him
,
31.
Preaching
the
kingdom
of
God
,
and
teaching
those
things
which
concern
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
with
all
confidence
no
man
forbidding
him
.
30.
And
Paul
was
so
free
a
Prisoner
,
that
he
was
allowed
to
live
in
his
own
hired
house
,
and
there
for
two
years
received
all
,
how
many
soever
great
or
small
,
who
came
to
him
,
Preaching
even
in
Imperious
Rome
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
as
Ruling
Souls
to
Salvation
by
the
Redeemer
,
Teaching
all
the
Doctrines
and
Practices
of
Christianity
,
(
the
History
of
Christ
his
Person
,
Office
,
Acts
,
Grace
and
Glory
;
)
and
this
with
all
boldness
and
freedom
,
NO
MAN
FORBIDDING
HIM
,
silencing
him
,
or
condemning
them
for
Conventicles
,
or
any
way
hindring
him
,
even
in
Proud
,
Powerful
,
Heathen
Rome
:
When
the
Religious
Jewish
Priests
and
Rulers
,
hunted
Christs
Ministers
as
Blood-hounds
,
forbidding
them
to
Preach
to
the
Gentiles
that
they
might
be
saved
,
and
so
wrath
is
come
upon
them
to
the
uttermost
,
as
it
will
in
due
time
on
all
that
imitate
them
.
Note
,
1.
What
Paul
Preached
:
not
vain
jangling
,
or
envious
railing
,
but
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
the
things
concerning
Jesus
Christ
and
Salvation
.
2.
Where
:
In
Rome
,
and
in
his
own
hired
house
.
3.
To
whom
:
To
all
that
come
to
him
.
4.
How
long
:
Two
years
,
at
that
time
.
5.
How
:
with
all
confidence
,
openness
and
boldness
.
6.
How
tolerated
:
No
man
,
Emperour
or
Senate
or
inferior
Officer
▪
Soldiers
or
Magistrates
,
Priests
or
People
hindering
or
forbidding
him
,
in
the
Capital
Heathen
City
of
the
World
,
which
yet
was
devoted
to
Idolatry
,
and
capvated
the
Church
of
God
both
Jews
and
Gentiles
.
But
had
Paul
Preached
immorality
,
Rebellion
,
abusive
injury
to
others
▪
no
doubt
they
would
have
punished
him
:
And
verily
many
Preachers
whose
Doctrine
is
tolerable
,
are
so
abusive
in
false
reviling
Application
,
that
we
may
say
,
some
Orthodox
Churches
have
need
of
Church
Justices
to
keep
the
peace
.
The
Epistle
of
PAUL
the
Apostle
to
the
ROMANS
.
The
INTRODUCTION
.
FOr
the
understanding
of
Paul's
Epistle
to
the
Romans
,
it
is
necessary
,
I.
To
understand
his
main
Design
and
Subject
.
II.
To
that
end
,
to
know
what
Parties
he
had
to
do
with
.
III.
And
what
their
several
Errours
were
,
or
their
Temptations
to
Errour
.
IV.
And
by
what
Arguments
he
opposeth
them
,
and
what
he
granteth
them
.
I.
Paul's
great
Design
is
to
establish
the
Roman
Christians
in
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
,
and
in
Holiness
of
Life
,
and
in
mutual
Love
and
Concord
against
all
the
Temptations
which
then
assaulted
them
.
II.
The
Adversaries
of
their
Stability
,
and
his
Design
,
whom
he
noteth
,
are
,
1.
The
Roman
Heathens
,
especially
the
Learned
sort
.
2.
Especially
the
Jews
,
and
the
Judaizing
Christians
.
3.
Some
Erroneous
Heretical
Christians
,
who
were
inclined
both
to
Libertinism
,
and
to
Divisions
.
III.
The
Errours
opposed
by
him
were
,
I.
The
Heathens
,
who
while
they
scorned
the
Faith
of
a
Crucified
Christ
,
shewed
how
little
they
were
to
be
regarded
by
their
Sins
against
the
Light
of
Nature
.
II.
The
Jews
had
all
these
following
Errours
.
1.
Because
God
had
made
them
a
peculiar
People
,
by
special
Privileges
and
Promises
,
they
were
over-proud
of
it
,
as
if
they
had
been
the
onely
Servants
that
God
had
in
World
,
and
that
none
but
Jews
and
their
Proselytes
were
saved
.
2.
And
so
,
that
their
Law
was
to
be
received
by
all
the
World
.
3.
That
this
Law
,
given
to
,
and
by
Moses
,
for
their
Government
as
a
peculiar
Republick
,
was
so
excellent
,
because
thus
Divine
,
that
the
keeping
of
it
was
the
sufficient
and
onely
way
of
Salvation
.
4.
Herein
they
overlook'd
the
Promise
which
was
before
the
Law
,
and
presupposed
in
the
Law
,
as
its
Foundation
,
and
its
very
Life
;
both
the
Common
Promise
made
to
lapsed
Mankind
in
Adam
and
Noah
,
and
the
spiritual
part
of
the
Special
Promise
made
to
Abraham
.
2.
And
they
overlook'd
the
signification
of
their
Types
and
Ceremonies
;
and
look'd
at
the
Law
meerly
as
a
Law
of
Works
,
rewarding
or
punishing
for
the
doing
or
not
doing
it
.
5.
Therefore
they
mistook
the
promised
Messiah
to
be
a
King
of
David's
Line
,
who
was
to
restore
their
Commonwealth
,
and
subdue
the
Nations
to
it
,
and
rule
them
in
earthly
Glory
by
that
Law
;
and
so
made
him
subservient
to
Moses's
Law
,
as
to
be
restored
by
him
.
6.
And
so
they
thought
that
this
Law
must
endure
for
ever
,
and
that
to
talk
of
its
abrogation
was
Blasphemy
against
God
.
III.
The
Judaizing
Christians
conjoyned
Christianity
and
the
Law
,
and
thought
,
that
though
Christ's
Miracles
,
Resurrection
,
and
Spirit
proved
him
to
be
the
Messiah
,
who
died
for
their
Sins
,
yet
he
came
not
to
change
their
Law
,
but
to
establish
it
:
And
first
,
they
were
long
before
they
could
be
convinced
,
that
it
was
not
necessary
to
the
Gentiles
to
be
Proselytes
to
it
:
And
when
they
were
forced
to
grant
that
,
they
still
held
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
all
the
Jews
.
And
therefore
they
kept
up
their
Ceremonies
,
and
separated
too
far
from
the
Gentile
Christians
:
And
the
Gentile
Christians
too
much
despised
these
.
IV.
Besides
these
,
there
were
some
that
Heretically
took
it
to
be
a
part
of
their
extraordinary
Knowledge
,
to
hold
,
That
Christianity
delivered
Men
not
onely
from
the
Jews
Law
,
but
from
subjection
to
Men
,
and
from
necessary
strictness
in
outward
Actions
:
And
they
made
a
Party
for
these
Opinions
.
V.
The
Apostle
,
I.
dealeth
but
briefly
with
the
Heathens
,
and
argueth
against
them
from
their
own
Errours
and
Crimes
;
1.
Telling
them
of
the
Light
of
Nature
,
and
then
of
their
odious
Sins
against
it
;
that
the
Christians
might
not
be
moved
by
the
scorns
and
opposition
of
such
a
blinded
uncapable
sort
of
Adversaries
.
II.
But
the
chief
Work
of
his
Epistle
is
to
confute
the
Jews
and
Judaizers
,
and
to
establish
the
Gentile
Christians
against
their
Errours
and
Opposition
.
To
which
end
,
he
proveth
all
these
things
.
1.
That
the
Gentiles
are
not
bound
to
receive
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
become
Jews
.
2.
That
they
may
be
justified
and
saved
by
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
as
well
as
the
Jews
.
3.
That
God
foretold
their
Calling
by
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Promise
to
Abraham
extended
to
them
,
as
the
Spiritual
Believing
Seed
or
Children
.
4.
That
if
this
were
not
true
,
none
could
be
justified
or
saved
,
because
by
the
Deeds
of
the
Law
,
as
such
,
no
man
can
be
justified
.
The
Jews
themselves
must
be
justified
by
Faith
,
or
not
at
all
.
5.
That
the
Law
of
Moses
,
as
such
,
came
long
after
the
Promise
,
and
the
Justification
of
Abraham
by
Faith
,
and
therefore
could
not
null
that
Promise
,
or
way
of
Life
.
6.
That
the
Law
required
such
a
degree
of
Works
,
or
strict
Obedience
,
as
no
man
kept
;
and
therefore
none
could
be
justified
by
it
.
7.
That
the
Law
was
given
but
to
the
Jews
,
and
God
is
not
onely
the
God
and
Governour
of
the
Jews
,
but
of
the
Gentiles
also
.
8.
That
the
Law
forbiddeth
Sin
,
and
curseth
the
Sinner
,
and
condemneth
him
,
and
therefore
doth
not
justifie
him
.
9.
That
the
Law
,
as
such
,
giveth
not
Grace
and
Strength
to
keep
it
,
but
supposeth
Ability
:
But
the
Grace
and
Spirit
of
Christ
enableth
.
10.
That
the
Law
by
accident
irritateth
Lust
,
and
increaseth
it
,
and
doth
not
mortifie
and
overcome
it
.
11.
That
the
Law
was
given
to
another
end
,
than
to
justifie
the
Sinner
by
its
bare
Works
;
even
to
convince
Men
of
Sin
,
and
the
need
of
Grace
,
and
as
a
Schoolmaster
to
lead
them
to
Christ
,
who
is
the
End
of
the
Law
.
12.
That
Pardon
,
Justification
,
and
Salvation
must
needs
be
God's
free
Gift
to
the
Guilty
and
Condemned
,
and
not
the
Reward
of
Meritorious
Works
of
the
Law
;
nor
can
any
pretend
the
Title
of
Innocency
or
Debt
.
13.
That
Christ
is
designed
to
gather
a
more
large
and
excellent
Church
than
the
Jewish
Nation
,
even
a
Catholick
Church
through
all
the
World
,
and
that
more
spiritual
and
holy
;
into
which
the
Jews
,
if
they
will
believe
,
shall
be
all
graffed
,
which
will
be
to
them
a
higher
Privilege
than
to
live
under
the
Mosaick
Politie
.
14.
That
the
Jewish
Law
was
so
operous
,
shadowy
,
burdensom
,
and
terrible
,
that
it
is
part
of
the
Office
of
a
Saviour
to
deliver
men
from
it
,
and
to
bring
them
under
a
far
better
Law
and
Covenant
of
Grace
.
By
many
such
Arguments
he
confuteth
the
Jews
,
and
Judaizing
Christians
.
III.
How
he
confuteth
the
Censorious
Dividers
,
who
agreed
in
the
Essentials
of
Christianity
,
but
differed
about
some
Jewish
Rites
;
and
also
the
Erroneous
,
that
enclined
to
Licentiousness
,
and
unjust
Separation
from
the
Orthodox
,
will
be
sufficiently
shewn
in
the
particular
Expositions
.
IV.
But
the
Apostle
denieth
none
of
these
following
Truths
,
but
implieth
some
,
and
expresly
asserteth
others
of
them
,
as
Concessions
.
1.
According
to
the
Promise
made
to
Abraham
,
the
Israelites
were
a
holy
Nation
,
and
a
peculiar
People
,
separated
to
God
out
of
all
World
.
2.
God's
Gvoernment
first
setled
over
them
was
eminently
a
Theocracy
,
the
Supremacy
being
exercised
by
extraordinary
Revelation
,
by
Angelical
or
Signal
Notices
,
and
by
Prophecy
.
3.
Their
Law
was
eminently
Divine
,
the
Law
of
God
;
their
Princes
being
but
Executioners
,
and
not
having
Power
of
Legislation
,
to
add
,
abrogate
,
or
diminish
.
4.
This
Law
was
wholly
Political
;
that
is
,
The
Rule
of
the
Subjects
Obedience
,
and
the
Rewards
and
Punishments
,
to
be
exercised
by
God
as
Supreme
,
and
by
Magistrates
as
his
Officers
,
in
the
Government
of
that
People
as
a
Holy
Commonwealth
.
Even
the
Decalogue
and
Ceremonies
were
such
Laws
of
Politie
.
5.
But
this
Law
supposed
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
the
antecedent
Law
of
Mercy
made
to
saln
Mankind
in
Adam
and
Noah
,
and
the
special
Promise
made
to
Abraham
,
and
all
the
Nations
of
the
Earth
in
his
Seed
:
And
the
Jews
ought
not
to
have
separated
any
part
of
their
Law
from
these
,
which
were
as
its
very
Life
and
Soul
,
and
principally
respected
things
spiritual
,
and
heavenly
,
and
everlasting
.
6.
The
Law
presupposing
these
,
and
being
given
to
men
that
had
Immortal
Souls
,
and
bound
to
know
so
much
,
doth
not
much
mention
such
matters
of
the
Life
to
come
,
as
being
presupposed
;
and
Moses
adding
specially
the
distinguishing
Laws
of
Jewish
Government
.
7.
The
breach
even
of
a
Political
Law
,
where
God
was
the
Legislator
,
deserved
future
everlasting
Punishment
,
though
as
Men
were
the
official
Executioners
,
it
was
but
corporal
Punishment
that
it
inflicted
.
8.
The
Sacrifices
were
Obsignations
of
that
Law
of
Grace
which
was
elder
than
Moses
,
and
so
they
should
have
been
understood
.
9.
The
sincere
keeping
of
that
Law
,
while
it
was
in
force
,
was
the
Material
part
of
the
Jews
Obedience
as
they
were
under
the
Law
of
Grace
.
10.
Even
the
Decalogue
it self
,
as
Mosaical
and
Political
,
delivered
in
Stone
to
the
Jews
onely
,
is
done
away
with
all
the
rest
by
Christ
,
their
peculiar
Commonwealth
being
ended
:
But
as
it
is
,
1.
the
Law
of
Nature
,
2.
and
the
Law
of
Christ
,
it
still
continueth
.
There
are
three
Controversies
that
I
will
here
briefly
speak
to
,
rather
than
by
inserted
Annotations
afterwards
.
I.
Whom
Paul
describeth
in
the
first
and
second
Chapters
.
II.
What
Law
it
is
that
he
speaketh
of
.
III.
How
he
meaneth
,
that
Faith
is
imputed
to
Righteousness
and
Justification
.
1.
A
late
Writer
hath
laboured
hard
to
persuade
us
,
that
Rom.
1.
and
a
great
part
of
the
Epistles
speak
of
the
Gnosticks
,
which
have
usually
been
otherwise
expounded
.
Of
this
Chapter
I
think
otherwise
,
(
and
of
many
other
Texts
)
because
,
1.
The
Philosophers
,
and
other
Heathens
,
were
so
much
more
potent
,
numerous
,
and
famous
Adversaries
to
Christianity
,
that
we
have
great
reason
to
suspect
,
that
Paul
doth
not
so
much
pass
them
by
,
to
pelt
at
a
few
Hereticks
,
as
this
Writer
imagined
.
2.
The
Text
agreeth
more
to
the
Heathens
.
It
was
to
them
that
the
Gospel
was
a
matter
of
shame
,
and
counted
foolishness
.
It
was
not
by
the
Works
of
Creation
chiefly
that
the
Gnosticks
pretended
to
know
God
,
or
should
have
known
him
;
but
this
was
the
onely
Book
to
the
Heathens
.
The
Gnosticks
were
unexcusable
,
as
Professours
of
Faith
;
but
it
was
the
Heathens
that
were
left
without
excuse
by
the
meer
Works
of
God's
Creation
.
The
Heathen
Philosophers
were
they
that
profest
the
greatest
Wisdom
,
deriding
all
Christians
as
Fools
.
It
was
the
Heathens
that
were
the
Authors
of
all
that
Imagery
and
Idolatry
,
named
ver.
23.
The
Gnosticks
were
but
for
involuntary
Complyance
in
case
of
danger
:
They
renounced
worshipping
the
Creature
more
than
the
Creator
.
The
Sodomy
,
and
all
the
other
Sins
by
which
they
are
described
,
belong
far
more
to
the
Heathens
than
to
the
Gnosticks
.
Chap.
2.
Paul
distributeth
them
that
he
speaks
of
,
into
[
Jews
and
Gentiles
]
,
and
so
doth
the
whole
scope
of
his
Discourse
,
1
Cor.
1.
&
2.
It
is
the
same
sort
that
he
there
speaketh
of
,
as
the
Wise
,
and
Great
,
and
Noble
of
the
World
,
who
counted
the
Wisdom
of
the
Gospel
Foolishness
,
and
whose
Wisdom
was
Foolishness
,
which
God
would
confound
and
bring
to
nought
,
&c.
which
is
the
plain
Description
of
the
Philosophical
Heathens
.
A
great
deal
more
such
Evidence
is
at
hand
.
3.
The
Writers
of
Church-History
and
Heresies
tell
us
of
many
sorts
of
Hereticks
in
the
beginning
,
that
went
before
those
called
Gnosticks
;
yet
none
of
these
are
named
in
Scripture
,
but
the
Nicolaitans
,
and
the
Woman
Jezebel
,
Rev.
2.
&
3.
And
why
should
we
think
then
that
the
Gnosticks
are
meant
more
than
they
?
4.
Those
that
Paul
oft
singleth
out
,
seem
to
be
them
mentioned
Acts
15.
against
whom
he
reasoneth
to
the
Galatians
,
&c.
Had
he
meant
others
,
as
their
Crimes
were
greater
,
he
would
have
as
plainly
notified
them
.
Indeed
,
2
Pet.
2.
and
Jude
,
seem
to
mean
the
Nicolaitans
as
much
like
the
Gnosticks
;
but
Paul
had
much
more
to
do
with
the
Heathen
Opposition
.
II.
Some
have
thought
that
it
is
the
Law
of
Innocency
made
first
to
Adam
,
which
Paul
meaneth
,
when
he
speaks
against
Justification
by
the
Works
of
the
Law
.
Their
chief
Reasons
are
,
1.
Because
it
saith
,
Cursed
is
he
that
doth
not
all
things
written
,
&c.
And
hence
they
gather
,
That
the
Jews
Law
was
of
the
same
tenor
.
2.
But
others
give
this
Reason
,
Because
the
Jews
Law
was
a
Covenant
of
Grace
,
and
therefore
could
not
be
that
here
described
,
But
it
is
evident
all
along
,
that
it
was
Moses's
Law
that
Paul
here
meaneth
.
It
would
be
tedious
to
cite
the
Proofs
all
along
visible
.
And
as
to
the
Reasons
for
the
contrary
,
1.
It
is
certain
,
that
the
Law
of
Innocency
was
not
then
in
being
and
force
,
but
ceased
with
Man's
Innocency
,
upon
Adam's
Fall
;
not
by
mutability
in
God
,
but
in
Man
.
God's
Law
is
the
present
Obligation
of
his
Will
to
Duty
or
Punishment
.
Shall
we
imagine
God
to
say
to
the
sinful
World
,
1.
I
command
thee
,
that
art
a
guilty
Sinner
,
to
be
sinless
?
(
contrary
to
the
hypothetical
necessity
of
Existence
.
)
2.
And
,
thou
shalt
be
rewarded
,
if
thou
be
innocent
,
(
when
he
is
guilty
already
.
)
3.
And
,
if
thou
be
a
sinner
,
thou
shalt
die
,
(
when
he
is
a
Sinner
already
,
and
the
Conditional
is
become
Absolute
,
and
past
into
a
Sentence
of
Judgment
.
)
2.
The
Law
of
Moses
granteth
Sacrifice
and
Pardon
for
many
Sins
;
but
the
Law
of
Innocency
pardoneth
none
.
3.
The
meaning
of
[
Cursed
be
he
that
doth
not
all
things
]
is
not
,
Cursed
be
he
that
hath
any
Sin
;
but
,
he
that
keepeth
not
all
this
Law
:
(
And
onely
the
Jews
were
under
that
Law
,
and
its
Curse
.
)
And
this
Law
of
Moses
was
so
operous
and
strict
,
that
no
man
did
perfectly
fulfil
it
:
And
if
they
had
,
it
would
not
procure
their
Pardon
for
the
common
Sin
of
Nature
,
nor
merit
any
thing
of
God
,
by
the
benefit
he
received
by
their
Works
.
2.
And
as
to
the
other
Objecters
,
It
's
true
,
that
Moses's
Law
was
given
to
them
as
a
material
peculiar
part
of
the
Law
of
Grace
:
But
those
,
that
Paul
disputed
against
,
had
in
conceit
separated
the
Law
,
as
such
,
from
the
Promise
or
Covenant
of
Free
Grace
,
and
thought
to
be
justified
by
the
Merit
of
their
Obedience
to
it
.
III.
Perverse
Engagement
against
one
anothers
Opinions
,
as
dangerous
,
hath
made
Paul's
Doctrine
of
Faith
and
Justification
seem
much
more
difficult
than
it
is
.
1.
It
is
certain
,
That
by
[
Faith
]
he
meaneth
no
one
single
Act
onely
,
as
is
[
The
believing
that
Christ's
Righteousness
is
imputed
to
us
]
,
as
if
we
were
not
justified
by
believing
in
God
the
Father
,
or
the
Holy
Ghost
,
or
trusting
the
Promise
of
Glory
,
or
believing
that
Christ
died
for
our
Sins
,
rose
,
ascended
,
intercedeth
,
reigneth
,
and
will
judge
us
,
and
glorifie
us
,
or
by
consenting
to
his
Covenant
of
Grace
,
accepting
offered
Mercy
,
&c.
Faith
is
a
Moral
act
,
containing
many
Physical
acts
of
Understanding
and
Will
;
like
a
Covenant-consent
to
a
King
,
a
Husband
,
a
Physician
,
&c.
It
is
all
that
is
essentially
required
in
Baptism
,
to
the
Collation
of
the
Grace
there
given
.
It
is
Christianity
in
consent
.
2.
This
Faith
is
commanded
by
God
,
and
Grace
and
Glory
promised
to
them
that
by
believing
obey
this
Command
;
which
maketh
it
the
Condition
,
or
Moral
receptive
Qualification
for
this
Gift
.
And
though
God's
Grace
cause
Men
to
believe
,
yet
the
Command
and
Conditional
Promise
are
the
Means
by
which
God
worketh
this
Effect
.
And
that
the
Promise
be
Conditional
,
joyned
with
threatning
to
Disobedience
,
is
no
more
needless
than
the
Command
or
Preaching
is
.
3.
Hence
Men
may
claim
Pardon
upon
believing
;
but
none
can
claim
Faith
by
vertue
of
any
absolute
Promise
of
God
,
before
he
have
it
.
4.
Though
no
Creature
can
merit
of
God
in
Commutative
Justice
,
as
giving
him
a
Benefit
,
yet
they
may
merit
of
him
as
in
Governing
Justice
,
or
Distributive
:
But
this
is
various
,
as
the
Governing
Law
is
.
According
to
the
Law
of
Innocency
no
man
meriteth
;
nor
Justification
according
to
the
Law
of
Moses
;
save
Christ
alone
.
Christ's
Merit
was
in
the
fulfilling
the
undertaken
Mediatorship
,
which
was
fulfilling
the
Law
of
Innocency
,
(
which
he
onely
was
capable
of
)
and
Moses's
Law
,
and
the
peculiar
Acts
of
a
Mediator
:
This
Merit
of
Christ
is
the
valuable
,
procuring
,
meritorious
Cause
of
all
our
Deliverance
,
(
Pardon
,
Justification
,
Adoption
,
&c.
)
of
which
our
own
Habits
or
Acts
are
no
Parts
,
nor
are
at
all
to
be
judged
to
be
in
stead
of
any
part
of
the
Office
of
Christ
.
5.
But
we
are
not
Lawless
,
but
under
a
Pardoning
and
Justifying
Law
,
or
Covenant
of
Grace
,
which
giveth
Grace
and
Glory
(
as
is
said
)
to
them
that
believe
and
repent
;
that
is
,
pardoneth
them
,
and
giveth
them
the
in-dwelling
Spirit
of
Love
,
and
right
to
Life
,
if
they
sincerely
trust
Christ's
Mediation
and
Promise
for
it
,
and
give
up
themselves
for
that
end
to
God
their
reconciled
Father
,
to
Christ
as
their
Saviour
,
and
his
Spirit
as
their
Sanctifier
.
And
because
God
will
not
give
us
the
free
Gift
of
Christ
,
and
Life
with
him
,
but
as
first
qualified
by
this
Condition
of
Faith
,
therefore
Faith
is
said
to
be
imputed
to
us
for
Righteousness
:
that
is
,
This
Acceptance
of
his
free
Gift
in
Christ
,
is
all
that
the
Law
of
Grace
,
by
which
we
shall
be
judged
,
requireth
of
us
that
we
may
be
accounted
Righteous
,
without
Innocency
,
or
the
Works
of
Moses's
Law
,
or
any
that
make
not
the
gift
of
Pardon
and
Life
to
be
of
free
Grace
.
To
have
Righteousness
imputed
,
is
to
be
accounted
Righteous
.
6.
To
call
Faith
a
Justifying
Instrument
,
is
an
unapt
Speech
of
Mans
vain
invention
;
but
may
be
tolerated
,
if
they
mean
but
[
A
Moral
receptive
Disposition
]
,
unfitly
called
A
receptive
Instrument
:
But
not
in
proper
sense
.
7.
But
though
Christ
is
our
Surety
and
Vicarius
poenae
in
some
sense
,
and
properly
a
Sacrifice
for
our
Sin
,
and
merited
all
that
we
have
by
his
Righteousness
;
yet
it
subverteth
the
Gospel
and
Christianity
,
to
teach
,
as
some
do
,
That
Christ
did
so
properly
personate
every
one
of
the
Elect
,
that
in
the
sense
of
God
and
the
Law
(
though
not
Physically
)
they
all
perfectly
fulfilled
the
Law
of
Innocency
in
and
by
him
,
and
so
are
justified
by
that
Law
,
as
imputatively
being
sinless
:
As
if
that
Law
had
said
,
[
Thou
or
thy
Surety
shall
die
if
thou
sin
]
and
we
are
justified
by
the
same
Law
that
condemned
us
;
and
no
Death
,
or
Suffering
,
or
permitted
Sin
were
any
Penalties
on
us
:
And
as
if
we
were
at
once
reputed
sinless
from
Birth
to
Death
,
and
yet
must
have
a
Christ
to
die
for
our
Sin
,
and
must
daily
beg
forgiveness
of
it
.
CHAP.
I.
1.
PAul
a
servant
of
Jesus
Christ
,
called
to
be
an
Apostle
,
separated
unto
the
Gospel
of
God
,
1.
●y
an
immediate
appearance
of
Christ
from
Heaven
,
by
Voice
and
Inspiration
,
s●●t
to
publish
the
glad
tidings
of
Redemption
and
Salvation
by
Christ
.
2.
Which
he
had
promised
afore
by
his
prophets
in
the
holy
scripture
.
3.
Concerning
his
son
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
,
who
was
made
of
the
Seed
of
David
according
to
the
flesh
.
4.
And
declared
to
be
the
son
of
God
with
power
,
according
to
the
spirit
of
holiness
,
by
the
Resurrection
from
the
dead
.
3.
Having
his
Humane
Nature
from
his
Mother
of
David's
line
.
4.
But
the
Power
of
God
which
owned
him
,
by
the
Spirit
of
Holiness
,
and
his
Resurrection
from
the
dead
,
did
demonstrate
that
he
was
not
a
meer
Man
,
but
Gods
own
Son
,
sent
from
Heaven
,
and
miraculously
incarnate
.
5.
By
whom
we
have
received
grace
and
Apostleship
for
obedience
to
the
faith
,
among
all
nations
,
for
his
name
.
5.
By
whose
own
heavenly
mission
I
received
this
favour
and
honour
,
to
be
his
special
Messenger
,
sent
to
call
all
Nations
to
believe
and
obey
the
Gospel
,
and
proclaim
the
Glory
of
his
Name
.
6.
Among
whom
are
ye
also
,
the
called
of
Jesus
Christ
.
6.
Of
whom
God
hath
vouchsafed
you
to
be
a
part
,
being
the
called
followers
of
Jesus
Christ
.
7.
To
all
that
be
in
Rome
,
beloved
of
God
,
called
to
be
saints
,
Grace
be
to
you
,
and
peace
from
God
our
father
,
and
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
7.
To
all
in
Rome
that
are
the
beloved
of
God
,
called
out
of
the
World
,
into
the
Holy
Christian
state
,
I
salute
you
by
this
Benediction
and
Prayer
,
that
the
Grace
of
God
,
our
Father
,
and
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
that
true
Peace
and
Welfare
which
is
its
special
Fruit
,
may
be
yet
more
upon
you
.
8.
First
,
I
thank
my
God
through
Jesus
Christ
for
you
all
,
that
your
faith
is
spoken
of
throughout
the
world
.
8.
And
first
,
I
thank
my
God
through
Jesus
Christ
,
that
(
as
you
dwell
in
that
City
which
is
most
eminent
in
the
World
,
which
is
an
advantage
to
the
lustre
and
communication
of
your
Faith
,
so
)
your
profession
of
that
Faith
is
so
illustrious
,
as
to
be
famous
throughout
the
World
.
9.
For
God
is
my
witness
whom
I
serve
with
my
spirit
in
the
Gospel
of
his
son
,
that
without
ceasing
I
make
mention
of
you
always
in
my
prayers
.
10.
Making
request
,
if
by
any
means
now
at
length
,
I
might
have
a
prosperous
journey
by
the
will
of
God
to
come
unto
you
.
9.
For
God
,
whom
I
serve
with
a
devoted
Soul
,
doth
know
,
that
this
your
honourable
profession
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
doth
make
me
the
more
constantly
remember
you
in
my
Prayers
.
10.
And
request
of
God
,
if
it
seem
good
to
him
,
that
I
may
come
to
you
,
for
the
furtherance
of
my
joy
,
and
your
edification
.
11.
For
I
long
to
see
you
,
that
I
may
impart
unto
you
some
spiritual
gift
,
to
the
end
you
may
be
established
.
12.
That
is
,
that
I
may
be
comforted
together
with
you
,
by
the
mutual
faith
both
of
you
and
me
.
11
,
12.
For
I
long
to
see
you
▪
that
by
communicating
to
you
what
God
hath
given
to
me
,
you
may
be
further
established
,
and
you
and
I
may
be
comforted
in
the
mutual
manifestation
of
our
Concordant
Faith
.
13
Now
I
would
not
have
you
ignorant
brethren
,
that
oft
times
I
purposed
to
come
unto
you
,
but
was
let
hitherto
,
that
I
might
have
some
fruit
among
you
also
,
even
as
among
other
Gentiles
.
13.
I
would
have
you
know
,
that
as
God
hath
called
me
to
be
an
Apostle
to
the
Gentiles
,
I
oft
purposed
to
come
to
you
,
(
though
hitherto
hindred
)
that
I
might
reap
some
fruit
of
that
my
Office
among
you
,
as
well
as
among
other
Gentiles
.
14.
I
am
a
debter
both
to
the
Greeks
and
the
Barbarians
,
both
to
the
wise
and
to
the
unwise
.
14.
By
this
my
Mission
and
Office
,
it
is
my
duty
to
Preach
the
Gospel
,
both
to
the
learned
Greeks
and
Romans
,
and
to
unlearned
Barbarous
Nations
.
15.
So
,
as
much
as
in
me
is
,
I
am
ready
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
you
that
are
at
Rome
also
.
15.
Therefore
,
if
it
be
the
Will
of
God
,
that
I
shall
come
unto
you
,
I
am
ready
as
the
Apostle
to
the
Gentiles
,
to
exercise
mine
Office
,
by
Preaching
to
you
as
I
have
done
to
others
.
16.
For
I
am
not
ashamed
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
For
it
is
the
power
of
God
to
salvation
,
to
every
one
that
believeth
;
to
the
Jew
first
,
and
also
to
the
Greek
.
16.
For
though
a
Crucified
Christ
be
to
the
Jews
a
stumbling
block
,
and
to
the
Gentiles
foolishness
,
I
am
not
ashamed
most
openly
to
own
and
Preach
this
Gospel
:
For
the
Power
of
God
,
by
this
called
weakness
and
foolishness
by
Men
,
is
manifested
in
it
,
and
by
it
,
in
the
Conversion
,
Comfort
,
and
Salvation
of
every
true
Believer
,
whether
Jews
,
with
whom
it
began
,
or
Greeks
to
whom
it
is
now
preached
.
17.
For
therein
is
the
righteousness
of
God
revealed
,
from
faith
to
faith
,
As
it
is
written
,
The
just
shall
live
by
faith
.
17.
For
that
sort
of
Righteousness
,
which
God
hath
made
the
necessary
and
acceptable
way
to
Salvation
,
is
therein
revealed
to
the
World
;
even
Righteousness
by
Faith
,
is
revealed
to
beget
Faith
in
Men
;
by
which
it
is
that
Men
must
be
justified
and
saved
,
as
was
foretold
.
18.
For
the
wrath
of
God
is
revealed
from
heaven
,
against
all
ungodliness
and
unrighteousness
of
men
,
who
hold
the
truth
in
unrighteousness
.
18.
For
that
Gospel
which
pardoneth
Penitent
Believers
,
doth
reveal
Gods
wrath
against
the
Impenitent
and
Unbelievers
,
who
by
the
love
of
Sin
,
resist
and
reject
the
Truth
,
and
continue
in
ungodliness
and
unrighteousness
.
19.
Because
that
which
may
be
known
of
God
is
manifest
in
them
;
for
God
hath
shewed
it
to
them
.
19.
For
they
may
know
much
of
the
nature
and
attributes
of
God
,
as
manifested
by
the
light
of
Nature
in
them
,
and
by
the
Providence
of
God
among
them
:
by
which
God
sheweth
it
unto
them
.
20.
For
the
invisible
things
of
him
,
from
the
creation
of
the
world
,
are
clearly
seen
,
being
understood
by
the
things
that
are
made
;
even
his
eternal
Power
and
Godhead
,
so
that
they
have
no
excuse
.
20.
For
though
God
and
Heavenly
things
be
invisible
,
even
his
Eternal
Power
,
and
his
God-head
,
yet
are
they
clearly
to
be
seen
in
the
Glass
of
his
Works
;
so
that
their
sin
against
God
,
thus
revealed
,
leaveth
them
without
all
just
excuse
.
21.
Because
,
that
when
they
knew
God
,
they
glorified
him
him
not
as
God
,
neither
were
thankful
;
but
became
vain
in
their
imaginations
,
and
their
foolish
heart
was
darkened
.
22.
Professing
themselves
wise
,
they
became
fools
.
23.
And
changed
the
glory
of
the
incorruptible
God
,
into
an
image
made
like
to
corruptible
man
,
and
to
birds
and
four-footed
beasts
,
and
creeping
things
.
21.
Because
,
when
by
his
Works
,
and
the
light
of
Nature
they
were
forc'd
to
confess
the
Divine
perfections
,
they
yet
lived
,
not
to
his
Glory
,
or
in
holy
thankfulness
to
the
God
whom
they
acknowledged
,
but
dishonoured
him
,
and
corrupted
their
Minds
by
vain
Imaginations
,
and
their
foolish
Hearts
were
darkened
by
gross
errours
.
22.
And
professing
themselves
to
be
the
Learned
Philosophers
,
and
Wise
Men
of
the
World
,
and
contemning
others
as
Ignorant
and
Barbarous
,
they
shewed
by
their
practice
that
they
were
Fools
.
23.
For
when
their
Tongues
acknowledged
the
glory
of
the
incorruptible
God
,
they
worshipped
him
as
in
and
by
the
Images
of
Corruptible
Men
,
and
of
Birds
,
Beasts
,
and
creeping
things
;
as
if
God
had
been
like
these
.
24.
Wherefore
God
gave
them
up
to
uncleanness
,
through
the
lusts
of
their
own
hearts
,
to
dishonour
their
own
bodies
between
themselves
.
25.
Who
changed
the
truth
of
God
into
a
lie
,
and
worshipped
and
served
the
creature
more
than
the
creator
,
who
is
blessed
for
ever
,
Amen
.
24.
Wherefore
as
a
just
punishment
for
their
wilful
sins
God
lest
them
to
the
lusts
of
the
Flesh
,
to
base
unnatural
uncleanness
.
25.
Seeing
they
confessing
the
Perfections
of
the
True
God
,
yet
represented
him
in
the
Image
of
vain
shadows
and
Creatures
,
and
so
offered
their
worship
to
such
Creatures
,
and
to
the
Stars
,
rather
than
to
the
True
and
Blessed
Creator
whom
they
acknowledged
.
26.
For
this
cause
God
gave
them
up
to
vile
affections
,
for
even
their
women
did
change
the
natural
use
,
into
that
which
is
against
nature
.
27.
And
likewise
,
also
the
men
leaving
the
natural
use
of
the
woman
,
burned
in
their
lust
one
towards
another
,
men
with
men
,
working
that
which
is
unseemly
,
and
receiving
in
themselves
that
recompense
of
their
errour
which
is
meet
.
26
,
27.
For
this
Sin
,
God
gave
them
to
base
lusts
against
Nature
,
who
in
their
Religion
sinned
against
the
light
of
Nature
;
both
Women
and
Men
burning
in
worse
than
beastly
unnatural
lusts
towards
those
of
their
own
Sex
,
and
by
being
left
to
that
unnatural
filthiness
,
were
justly
punished
for
their
unnatural
Idolatry
.
28.
And
even
as
they
did
not
like
to
retain
God
in
their
knowledge
,
God
gave
them
over
to
a
reprobate
mind
,
to
do
those
things
which
were
not
convenient
.
28.
And
as
their
wicked
Hearts
refused
to
obey
and
honour
God
practically
,
though
they
did
in
words
acknowledge
him
;
God
gave
them
over
to
a
reprobate
Mind
,
to
do
those
things
which
the
light
of
Nature
and
common
Reason
do
condemn
.
29
,
30
,
31.
Being
filled
with
all
unrighteousness
,
fornication
,
wickedness
,
covetousness
,
maliciousness
,
full
of
envy
,
murder
,
debate
,
deceit
,
malignity
,
whisperers
,
backbiters
,
haters
of
God
,
despightful
,
proud
,
boasters
,
inventers
of
evil
things
,
disobedient
to
parents
,
without
understanding
,
covenant-breakers
,
without
natural
affection
,
implacable
,
unmerciful
.
29.
So
far
is
their
Learning
and
Arts
from
making
them
just
and
happy
,
that
they
abound
with
all
manner
of
odious
shameful
Sin
(
here
named
.
)
32.
Who
knowing
the
judgment
of
God
,
that
they
which
commit
such
things
are
worthy
of
death
,
not
only
commit
the
same
,
but
have
pleasure
in
them
that
do
them
.
32.
And
all
their
knowledge
(
of
Good
and
Evil
)
is
so
far
from
Justifying
or
Sanctfying
them
,
that
they
live
in
the
practice
of
that
which
they
know
God
doth
condemn
,
and
in
their
Societies
and
Conversation
make
it
their
delight
.
CHAP.
II.
1.
THerefore
thou
art
unexcusable
,
O
man
,
whosoever
thou
art
,
that
judgest
;
for
wherein
thou
judgest
another
,
thou
condemnest
thy self
;
for
thou
that
judgest
dost
the
same
things
.
1.
Therefore
thou
that
thinkest
highly
of
thy self
,
for
thy
Knowledg
,
and
basely
of
others
,
as
ignorant
or
barbarous
,
art
so
far
from
being
justified
by
this
,
that
it
aggravateth
thy
Sin
,
and
leaveth
thee
without
excuse
:
For
thou
livest
in
as
great
Sin
,
as
those
whom
thou
condemnest
as
Ignorant
.
2.
But
we
are
sure
that
the
judgment
of
God
is
according
to
truth
,
against
them
which
commit
such
things
.
2.
But
we
know
that
God
will
judge
all
Men
in
Truth
and
Righteousness
,
according
to
their
Works
;
and
will
condemn
evil
doers
,
whatever
their
Knowledge
and
Profession
be
.
3.
And
thinkest
thou
this
,
O
man
,
who
judgest
them
which
do
such
things
,
and
dost
the
same
,
that
thou
shalt
escape
the
judgment
of
God
?
3.
Is
it
not
then
thy
manifest
error
,
to
think
that
thy
Knowledge
,
and
condemning
Sin
in-others
will
justifie
and
save
thee
,
that
livest
in
Sin
?
4.
Or
despisest
thou
the
riches
of
his
goodness
and
forbearance
,
and
long
suffering
,
not
knowing
that
the
goodness
of
God
leadeth
thee
to
repentance
.
5.
But
after
thy
hardness
and
impenitent
heart
,
treasurest
up
to
thy self
wrath
against
the
day
of
wrath
,
and
revelation
of
the
righteous
judgment
of
God
.
6.
Who
will
render
to
every
man
according
to
his
deeds
.
4
,
5
,
6.
While
thou
boastest
of
Wisdom
and
livest
in
Wickedness
,
thou
shewest
the
more
contempt
of
God
,
even
of
the
Riches
of
his
goodness
,
and
forbearance
,
and
long-suffering
,
not
knowing
Practically
,
that
the
goodness
of
God
which
thou
dost
acknowledge
in
Words
,
should
lead
thee
to
Repentance
,
and
forsaking
of
Sin
.
5.
But
thy
Heart
being
hardened
in
impenitency
,
by
Sin
against
Knowledge
,
thou
dost
but
treasure
up
certain
punishment
against
the
Day
when
God
will
shew
his
Righteousness
by
his
Judgment
;
6.
And
will
judge
and
use
Men
according
to
their
Deeds
.
7.
To
them
,
who
by
patient
continuance
in
well
doing
,
seek
for
glory
,
and
honour
,
and
immortality
,
eternal
life
.
7.
To
them
,
who
by
a
life
of
true
obedience
,
and
patient
waiting
for
his
Reward
,
do
seek
first
for
future
Glory
and
Honour
,
and
Immortal
Happiness
,
he
will
give
Eternal
Life
.
8
,
9.
But
to
them
that
are
contentious
,
and
do
not
obey
the
truth
,
but
obey
unrighteousness
,
indignation
and
wrath
,
tribulation
and
anguish
,
upon
every
soul
that
doth
evil
,
of
the
Jew
first
,
and
also
of
the
Gentiles
.
8
,
9.
But
to
them
that
resist
the
Light
,
and
contend
against
the
revealed
Truth
,
and
obey
it
not
,
but
live
in
the
Practice
of
Uunrighteousness
,
while
they
boast
of
Knowledge
,
God
will
pour
forth
his
Indignation
and
Wrath
,
Tribulation
and
Anguish
,
even
on
every
one
that
liveth
in
Sin
and
Wickedness
,
first
on
the
Jews
,
who
sin
under
their
boasting
of
their
Peculiarity
,
Law
,
and
Jewish
Knowledge
;
and
the
Greeks
and
Romans
,
who
sin
under
their
boasting
of
Learning
and
Philosophy
,
and
conceited
Wisdom
.
10
,
11.
But
glory
,
and
honour
,
and
peace
to
every
man
that
worketh
good
,
to
the
Jew
first
,
and
also
to
the
Gentile
.
For
there
is
no
respect
of
persons
with
God
.
10
,
11.
But
Glory
,
Honour
,
and
Peace
,
to
every
Man
that
liveth
a
life
of
true
Obedience
and
well
doing
;
to
the
Jew
first
,
according
to
their
Covenant-Prerogative
,
and
also
to
the
Gentiles
,
as
being
in
the
same
Covenant
of
Grace
,
for
God
saveth
not
Men
partially
,
for
their
outward
Priviledges
,
or
their
barren
Knowledge
and
Profession
.
12.
For
as
many
as
have
sinned
without
law
,
shall
also
perish
without
law
;
and
as
many
as
have
sinned
in
the
law
,
shall
be
judged
by
the
law
.
12.
For
all
Men
shall
be
judged
according
to
the
Obl●gations
which
they
were
under
.
They
that
sinned
against
the
Law
of
Nature
and
commmon
Mercies
,
and
were
never
under
the
Mosaical
Law
,
or
Supernatural
Revelation
,
shall
be
condemned
by
the
Law
which
they
sinned
against
,
and
not
by
that
which
was
never
given
them
.
But
the
Jews
that
sinned
under
Moses's
Law
shall
be
judged
by
it
.
13.
For
not
the
hearers
of
the
law
are
just
before
God
,
but
the
doers
of
the
law
shall
be
justified
.
13.
For
no
Law
of
God
,
doth
justifie
Men
meerly
for
having
it
,
and
hearing
it
,
but
for
doing
it
,
so
far
as
they
do
it
.
14.
For
when
the
Gentiles
,
which
have
not
the
law
,
do
by
nature
the
things
contained
in
the
Law
,
these
having
not
the
law
,
are
a
law
unto
themselves
.
15.
Which
shew
the
work
of
the
law
written
in
their
hearts
,
their
conscience
also
bearing
witness
,
and
their
thoughts
the
mean
while
accusing
,
or
else
excusing
one
another
.
14
,
15.
For
when
the
Gentiles
,
which
have
not
the
Jewish
,
or
any
written
Law
of
God
,
do
by
Nature
that
which
that
Law
commandeth
,
these
having
not
that
supernatural
written
Law
,
have
Gods
Law
of
Nature
in
themselves
;
and
shew
the
effects
of
this
Natural
Revelation
written
in
their
Hearts
,
their
Consciences
naturally
having
some
Conviction
of
Gods
Soveraign
Government
and
Mans
duty
,
tells
them
as
a
Witness
whether
they
do
well
or
ill
;
and
their
Reason
accusing
or
defending
them
accordingly
.
16.
In
the
day
when
God
shall
judge
the
secrets
of
men
by
Jesus
Christ
according
to
my
Gospel
.
16.
I
mean
not
by
any
mistaken
self
judging
in
this
World
;
but
even
at
the
Bar
of
Christ
,
when
God
shall
open
all
mens
secret
Acts
,
and
rectifie
all
mistaken
judgings
,
as
I
have
preached
in
foretelling
that
judgment
of
Christ
.
17.
Behold
thou
art
called
a
Jew
,
and
restest
in
the
law
,
and
makest
thy
boast
of
God
,
18.
And
knowest
his
will
,
and
approvest
the
things
that
are
more
excellent
,
being
instructed
out
of
the
law
,
19.
And
art
confident
that
thou
thy self
art
a
guide
to
the
blind
,
a
light
of
them
that
are
in
darkness
,
20.
An
instructer
of
the
foolish
,
a
teacher
of
babes
,
which
hast
the
form
of
knowledge
,
and
of
the
truth
in
the
law
.
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
And
that
you
may
know
that
the
Law
will
justifie
no
man
for
having
or
knowing
it
,
but
for
doing
it
,
consider
that
it
is
but
self-deceit
to
think
that
thou
shalt
be
justified
for
being
called
a
Jew
,
and
resting
in
the
Divineness
and
perfection
of
your
Law
,
and
boasting
that
you
are
Gods
peculiar
People
and
that
his
Will
and
excellent
things
are
known
by
you
which
the
world
knoweth
not
,
and
that
it
is
you
that
by
that
Law
must
be
the
Lights
and
Guides
of
the
Dark
and
Ignorant
,
to
whom
all
others
as
Children
should
come
to
School
,
because
you
have
the
only
True
Knowledge
by
the
means
of
your
Law
.
21
,
22
,
23.
Thou
therefore
which
teachest
another
,
teachest
thou
not
thy self
?
Thou
that
preachest
,
a
man
should
not
steal
,
dost
thou
steal
?
Thou
that
saist
,
a
man
should
not
commit
adultery
,
dost
thou
commit
adultery
?
Thou
that
abhorrest
idols
,
dost
thou
commit
sacrilege
?
Thou
that
makest
thy
boast
in
the
law
,
through
breaking
the
law
dishonourest
thou
God
?
21
,
22
,
23.
Will
the
Law
justifie
thee
,
that
condemnest
thy self
by
breaking
it
while
thou
boastest
of
it
?
Will
teaching
others
justifie
thee
,
who
teachest
not
thy self
?
Will
it
justifie
a
Thief
to
Preach
against
Stealing
,
or
an
Adulterer
to
Preach
against
Adultery
,
or
the
Sacrilegious
to
abhor
Idols
?
24.
For
the
Name
of
God
is
blasphemed
among
the
Gentiles
through
you
,
as
it
is
written
.
24.
For
as
the
Prophets
truly
told
your
fore-fathers
,
I
may
tell
you
,
that
you
are
so
far
from
keeping
your
Law
to
Justification
,
that
the
scandal
of
your
Sin
occasioneth
the
Gentiles
to
speak
evil
of
your
Law
,
and
blaspheme
God
that
made
it
.
25.
For
circumcision
verily
profiteth
if
thou
keep
the
law
:
but
if
thou
be
a
breaker
of
the
law
,
thy
circumcision
is
made
uncircumcision
.
25.
Indeed
God
made
not
the
Law
in
vain
:
To
keep
it
is
required
of
the
Jews
as
the
matter
of
their
Obedience
:
And
if
you
keep
it
as
the
Covenant
of
Circumcision
obligeth
you
,
you
shall
not
lose
the
promised
Reward
.
But
if
you
are
breakers
of
the
Law
,
you
will
be
no
more
justified
than
the
Uncircumcised
,
but
more
condemned
for
violating
your
Duty
and
Covenant
with
God
.
26
,
27.
Therefore
if
the
uncircumcision
keep
the
righteousness
of
the
law
,
shall
not
his
uncircumcision
be
counted
for
circumcision
?
And
shall
not
uncircumcision
,
which
is
by
nature
,
if
it
fulfil
the
law
,
judge
thee
,
who
by
the
letter
and
circumcision
dost
transgress
the
law
?
26
,
27.
Therefore
it
being
Performance
which
the
Law
requireth
,
if
Uncircumcised
Persons
do
that
good
which
the
Law
requireth
,
it
is
them
that
the
Law
will
so
far
justifie
;
and
such
obedient
Uncircumcised
Persons
,
that
by
obeying
the
Law
of
Nature
,
perform
the
Matter
of
your
Laws
,
shall
condemn
those
that
have
the
Letter
of
the
Law
,
and
are
by
Circumcision
engaged
to
keep
it
,
and
yet
transgress
it
.
28
,
29.
For
he
is
not
a
Jew
that
is
one
outwardly
,
neither
is
that
circumcision
which
is
outward
in
the
flesh
:
But
he
is
a
Jew
that
is
one
inwardly
,
and
circumcision
is
that
of
the
heart
,
in
the
spirit
,
and
not
in
the
letter
,
whose
praise
is
not
of
men
,
but
of
God
.
28
,
29.
But
the
Jew
that
God
will
accept
,
and
justifie
as
the
Seed
of
Believing
Abraham
,
and
that
answereth
the
end
of
the
Law
,
is
not
he
that
is
only
visibly
one
in
the
outward
Ceremony
;
nor
is
that
the
acceptable
Circumcision
,
which
is
only
outward
in
the
Flesh
:
But
he
is
the
accepted
Person
with
God
,
as
his
peculiar
,
who
is
such
at
the
Heart
as
the
Law
required
Jews
to
be
;
and
that
is
the
acceptable
Circumcision
,
which
cleanseth
and
sanctifieth
the
Heart
in
Spirituality
,
and
not
only
in
outward
Letter
,
Form
and
Ceremony
;
which
is
approved
of
the
most
Holy
Heart-searching
God
,
and
not
that
which
is
but
approved
of
Men.
CHAP.
III.
1.
WHat
advantage
then
hath
the
Jew
?
and
what
profit
is
there
of
circumcision
?
2.
Much
every
way
:
chiefly
,
because
that
unto
them
were
committed
the
oracles
of
God
.
1
,
2.
You
will
say
,
If
this
be
so
,
what
advantage
hath
the
Jew
above
the
Gentile
,
or
what
profit
doth
Circumcision
afford
them
:
I
answer
,
Much
every
way
:
As
first
,
That
God
committed
his
Oracles
of
supernatural
Revelation
principally
to
them
;
(
and
from
them
it
is
that
others
have
received
them
.
)
3.
For
what
if
some
did
not
believe
?
shall
their
unbelief
make
the
faith
of
God
without
effect
?
3.
It
's
true
,
that
the
most
of
the
present
Jews
do
not
believe
in
Christ
,
nor
yield
to
the
perswasions
of
the
Gospel
.
But
still
Gods
Word
is
sure
and
true
,
and
his
Fidelity
will
perform
all
his
Promises
.
4.
God
forbid
:
Yea
,
let
God
be
true
,
and
every
man
a
liar
,
as
it
is
written
,
That
thou
maist
be
justified
in
thy
sayings
,
and
overcome
when
thou
art
judged
?
4.
Far
be
it
from
us
to
think
that
God
is
untrusty
,
or
can
lie
:
All
Men
are
untrusty
,
and
may
deceive
by
lies
;
but
God's
Fidelity
is
his
Perfection
,
which
cannot
fall
.
As
David
saith
,
His
Word
shall
be
justified
,
and
all
be
silenced
that
dare
accuse
him
of
untrustiness
or
lying
.
5.
But
if
our
unrighteousness
commend
the
righteousness
of
God
,
what
shall
we
say
?
Is
God
unrighteous
,
who
taketh
vengeance
?
I
speak
as
a
man
.
5.
But
if
all
our
Sin
do
but
occasion
the
manifestation
of
Gods
Righteousness
,
and
so
his
Honour
and
End
is
secured
,
is
it
not
unjust
for
God
to
punish
and
destroy
Men
for
unbelief
and
sin
?
I
object
as
a
Man
.
6.
God
forbid
:
for
then
how
shall
God
judge
the
world
?
6.
Far
be
it
from
us
so
to
think
:
For
sure
the
Judge
of
all
the
World
is
Righteous
,
and
will
righteously
judge
.
7.
For
if
the
truth
of
God
hath
more
abounded
through
my
lie
unto
his
glory
,
why
also
am
I
yet
judged
a
sinner
?
8.
And
not
rather
(
as
we
be
slanderously
reported
,
and
as
some
affirm
that
we
say
)
Let
us
do
evil
that
good
may
come
:
whose
damnation
is
just
.
7
,
8.
But
,
say
they
,
If
my
falshood
and
sin
do
occasion
the
glorifying
of
God
and
his
Truth
,
why
should
I
be
judged
a
Sinner
against
God
,
who
is
glorified
by
all
that
I
do
;
and
not
rather
conclude
(
as
some
falsely
say
we
do
)
that
we
should
never
fear
sinning
,
seeing
the
effect
is
always
good
?
But
just
is
the
damnation
of
such
that
pretend
Gods
Glory
to
embolden
them
in
Sin
.
9.
What
then
?
Are
we
better
than
they
?
No
,
in
no
wise
:
For
we
have
before
proved
both
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
that
they
are
all
under
sin
.
9.
What
shall
we
then
conclude
from
this
unbelief
and
punishment
of
the
Jews
?
Is
it
,
that
we
who
are
Christians
,
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
were
so
much
better
antecedently
than
the
unbelieving
part
,
that
God
therefore
gave
us
his
Grace
for
our
better
deserts
?
No
,
in
no
wise
:
For
we
have
before
proved
,
that
Jews
and
Gentiles
are
all
under
the
guilt
and
reign
of
Sin
,
till
Grace
recover
them
.
10.
As
it
is
written
,
there
is
none
righteous
,
no
not
one
.
11.
There
is
none
that
understandeth
,
there
is
none
that
seeketh
after
God
.
12.
They
are
all
gone
out
of
the
way
:
they
are
together
become
unprofitable
;
there
is
none
that
doth
good
,
no
not
one
.
13.
Their
throat
is
an
open
sepulchre
;
with
their
tongues
they
have
used
deceit
;
the
poyson
of
asps
is
under
their
lips
.
14.
Whose
mouth
is
full
of
cursing
and
bitterness
.
15.
Their
feet
are
swift
to
shed
blood
.
16.
Destruction
and
misery
are
in
their
ways
.
17.
And
the
way
of
peace
have
they
not
known
.
18.
There
is
no
fear
of
God
before
their
eyes
.
10
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15
,
16
,
17
,
18.
David
truly
describeth
the
state
of
Corrupted
Nature
,
and
of
all
Men
till
Grace
restrain
or
change
them
,
in
Psal.
14.
and
53
,
&c.
that
,
There
is
not
one
of
them
that
are
Righteous
Men
:
They
understand
not
practically
the
matters
of
True
Wisdom
,
and
chief
concerns
,
but
are
a
blind
and
sottish
Generation
;
and
therefore
they
seek
not
seriously
to
know
God
,
or
to
please
him
,
and
enjoy
his
love
.
They
are
turned
from
the
way
of
truth
and
obedience
,
and
happiness
:
They
are
all
but
hurtful
,
or
unprofitable
in
the
World
,
and
none
of
them
that
set
themselves
to
a
Life
that
may
do
good
to
themselves
or
others
,
or
to
please
God
.
They
are
so
like
Satan
,
who
seeketh
whom
he
may
devour
,
that
their
Throat
is
like
an
open
Sepulchre
,
greedily
gaping
to
devour
the
Just
and
Godly
;
their
Tongues
serve
the
Father
of
lies
,
in
slandering
Gods
Truth
,
and
Servants
;
and
their
Words
are
like
Adders
Poyson
,
that
tends
to
do
mischief
,
and
destroy
the
good
and
innocent
.
Cursing
and
false
deceitful
words
,
are
the
fruit
of
their
Lips
.
They
are
ready
to
shed
the
Blood
of
the
Godly
and
Innocent
:
The
way
of
their
Life
is
Destruction
and
Misery
to
the
Faithful
,
and
to
the
Societies
where
they
live
,
and
finally
to
themselves
.
Nature
and
Custom
may
teach
them
to
talk
for
Peace
,
and
Unity
,
and
Love
:
But
they
do
not
,
and
will
not
know
the
true
Nature
of
them
,
or
the
way
by
which
they
must
be
attained
.
For
they
are
not
governed
by
the
Law
and
Fear
of
God
,
but
by
their
Carnal
deceived
Wit
,
and
Worldly
Interest
,
which
God
condemneth
.
19.
Now
we
know
,
that
what
things
soever
the
Law
saith
,
it
saith
to
them
who
are
under
the
law
,
that
every
mouth
may
be
stopped
,
and
all
the
world
may
become
guilty
before
God
.
19.
All
this
is
written
in
the
Jews
Law
,
and
therefore
is
spoken
to
and
of
the
Jews
as
well
as
others
;
for
the
Law
speaketh
to
none
but
those
that
are
Subjects
,
and
obliged
by
it
:
So
that
neither
Jew
nor
Gentile
can
be
justified
as
innocent
;
but
all
such
self-justifiers
will
be
confuted
,
and
all
the
World
proved
guilty
of
Sin
and
Punishment
before
God
when
he
shall
judge
them
.
20.
Therefore
by
the
deeds
of
the
law
there
shall
no
flesh
be
justified
in
his
sight
,
for
by
the
law
is
the
knowledge
of
sin
.
20.
By
all
this
therefore
it
is
clear
,
that
seeing
all
that
are
under
Moses's
Law
are
Sinners
against
the
Law
,
and
none
are
innocent
,
no
Flesh
shall
be
justified
in
Gods
sight
by
that
Law
:
For
as
they
are
Sinners
,
so
it
is
the
Law
which
notifieth
their
Sin
,
and
condemneth
them
for
it
.
21.
But
now
the
righteousness
of
God
,
without
the
law
,
is
manifested
,
being
witnessed
by
the
law
and
the
prophets
.
22.
Even
the
righteousness
of
God
,
which
is
by
the
faith
of
Jesus
Christ
,
unto
all
,
and
upon
all
them
that
believe
;
for
there
is
no
difference
.
21.
But
there
is
another
way
of
Righteousness
ordained
of
God
for
our
Justification
,
and
the
Glory
of
his
Grace
and
Justice
,
without
the
keeping
of
Moses's
Law
,
or
being
justified
by
it
.
22.
Even
the
Righteousness
prescribed
by
God
,
and
given
by
his
Grace
,
which
is
by
the
way
of
Faith
in
Christ
,
even
our
believing
trust
in
him
,
and
adhering
to
him
;
and
this
is
prescribed
and
given
to
,
and
found
in
all
true
Believers
,
without
difference
.
23.
For
all
have
sinned
,
and
come
short
of
the
glory
of
God
.
24.
Being
justified
freely
by
his
grace
,
through
the
redemption
that
is
in
Jesus
Christ
.
23
,
24.
For
all
Men
are
Sinners
,
and
therefore
have
come
short
of
obtaining
the
Glory
which
God
had
appointed
to
the
Innocent
that
never
brake
his
Law
;
and
cannot
be
saved
or
justified
by
the
Law
which
they
have
broken
;
but
must
be
justified
by
his
free
Grace
,
forgiving
their
sin
,
and
giving
and
accepting
their
sincere
Faith
and
Repentance
,
through
the
Redemption
of
lost
Sinners
,
which
Jesus
Christ
hath
wrought
for
them
and
in
them
.
25.
Whom
God
hath
set
forth
to
be
a
propitiation
,
through
faith
in
his
blood
,
to
declare
his
righteousness
,
for
the
remission
of
sins
that
are
past
,
through
the
forbearance
of
God
.
26.
To
declare
,
I
say
,
at
this
time
his
righteousness
,
that
he
might
be
just
,
and
the
justifier
of
him
which
believeth
in
Jesus
.
25
,
26.
Whom
God
hath
by
his
unsearchable
Counsel
,
Decree
,
and
Ordination
,
set
forth
to
be
the
great
Reconciler
and
Propitiation
,
by
the
way
and
means
of
Faith
in
his
blood
,
as
a
Propitiatory
Sacrifice
,
and
the
Seal
of
his
Truth
and
Love
;
and
this
was
(
as
well
as
by
justifying
the
Innocent
)
to
demonstrate
that
he
is
a
Holy
,
Just
,
and
Merciful
God
,
and
no
friend
to
sin
,
but
a
lo●er
of
Holiness
and
Truth
,
in
Pardoning
to
such
Believers
all
their
past
Sins
,
to
which
his
forbearance
and
reprieve
was
a
preparation
.
I
say
,
to
declare
that
he
is
(
as
merciful
,
so
)
Just
,
while
he
will
have
so
precious
a
Sacrifice
for
Sin
,
and
by
Pardon
and
Grace
doth
make
,
and
judge
the
Faithful
Righteous
,
which
is
it
which
is
now
fully
declared
by
our
preaching
the
Gospel
.
27.
Where
is
boasting
then
?
It
is
excluded
:
By
what
law
?
of
works
?
Nay
:
but
by
the
law
of
faith
.
27.
Grace
therefore
must
have
the
Glory
of
our
Justification
:
For
who
can
boast
that
he
hath
it
by
Innocency
?
because
he
deserved
not
death
by
Sin
?
No
,
this
is
utterly
shut
out
:
By
what
Law
?
Is
it
by
the
Law
of
Moses
,
or
any
Law
which
justifieth
Men
because
they
sinned
not
against
it
,
nor
deserved
death
?
No
:
but
by
another
Law
,
even
the
Law
of
Faith
,
which
Grace
hath
brought
us
under
,
which
pardoneth
and
saveth
true
Penitent
Believers
.
28.
Therefore
we
conclude
,
that
a
man
is
justified
by
faith
,
without
the
deeds
of
the
law
.
28.
Therefore
against
the
Jews
and
all
self
justiciaries
,
we
conclude
,
that
the
Law
of
Moses
,
(
much
less
the
first
Law
of
pure
Innocency
)
is
so
far
from
being
necessary
to
the
Gentiles
for
Justification
and
Salvation
,
that
no
Man
,
Jew
or
Gentile
,
is
otherwise
justified
by
God
,
but
by
his
free
Grace
given
through
Jesus
Christ
,
to
all
true
Believers
,
who
accept
it
as
a
free
gift
.
29.
Is
he
the
God
of
the
Jews
only
?
Is
he
not
also
of
the
Gentiles
?
Yes
,
of
the
Gentiles
also
.
29.
And
how
absurd
is
it
to
think
that
God
is
a
God
,
that
is
,
a
merciful
Governour
,
to
no
more
in
the
World
,
than
that
little
sorry
People
of
the
Jews
?
Doth
not
his
actual
Mercies
,
and
his
Government
,
obliging
all
the
World
to
the
use
of
some
means
for
Recovery
,
Pardon
and
Salvation
,
confute
this
,
and
shew
that
he
is
the
God
and
Merciful
Governour
also
of
the
Gentiles
?
30.
Seeing
it
is
one
God
which
shall
justifie
the
circumcision
by
faith
,
and
uncircumcision
through
faith
.
30.
It
is
the
same
God
who
will
justifie
Circumcised
Believers
,
and
uncircumcised
Believers
,
by
one
and
the
same
way
:
Even
by
the
way
of
Grace
and
Faith
.
31.
Do
we
then
make
void
the
law
by
saith
?
God
forbid
:
Yea
,
we
establish
the
law
.
31.
Can
the
Jew
then
say
that
we
dishonour
,
and
make
void
their
Law
,
as
if
God
had
given
it
in
vain
,
and
they
had
not
been
bound
to
keep
it
:
Far
be
this
from
us
;
yea
,
by
the
Doctrine
of
Christianity
,
we
set
the
Law
in
its
proper
place
,
(
as
consequent
and
subordinate
to
the
Promise
and
Law
of
Grace
that
went
before
it
,
and
as
preparatory
to
the
fuller
edition
of
the
Law
of
Grace
whch
cometh
after
it
.
And
so
we
assign
it
its
due
Office
and
Honour
,
and
End
,
that
God
may
have
the
Glory
of
making
it
;
though
the
Jews
misunderstand
it
.
)
CHAP.
IV.
1.
WHat
shall
we
say
then
,
that
Abraham
our
Father
,
as
pertaining
to
the
flesh
hath
found
?
1.
Let
us
consider
Abraham's
case
,
the
Father
of
the
Israelites
according
to
the
Flesh
.
For
sure
his
Prerogative
must
be
as
great
as
theirs
that
claim
it
as
his
fleshly
Seed
.
2.
For
if
Abraham
were
justified
by
works
,
he
hath
whereof
to
glory
;
but
not
before
God
.
2.
If
Abraham
was
justified
by
the
merit
of
his
Righteousness
,
as
having
never
deserved
death
by
Sin
,
then
he
may
boast
that
Life
and
Impunity
was
his
due
on
that
account
,
though
yet
even
that
did
not
merit
by
any
benefit
to
God
.
(
Or
,
but
towards
God
he
could
have
no
matter
to
boast
of
,
as
his
own
.
)
3.
For
what
saith
the
Scripture
?
Abraham
believed
God
,
and
it
was
counted
un-him
for
righteousness
.
3.
For
what
account
doth
the
Scripture
give
us
of
his
Righteousness
?
Abraham
believed
God
,
(
viz.
That
he
would
perform
his
free
Promise
of
Grace
and
Peculiarity
made
to
him
and
his
Seed
,
and
all
Nations
of
the
Earth
in
him
)
and
it
was
counted
to
him
for
Righteousness
.
And
though
God
made
his
Promises
to
him
also
for
his
obedience
,
Because
he
spared
not
his
only
Son
;
yet
this
was
not
because
he
never
deserved
death
by
any
Sin
,
but
as
it
was
a
work
of
Faith
,
and
so
a
consequent
part
of
the
Righteousness
of
a
Believer
,
accepted
,
though
imperfect
,
through
the
Merits
and
Righteousness
of
Christ
,
forgiving
his
Sin
,
and
freely
adopting
him
an
Heir
of
Life
.
4.
Now
to
him
that
worketh
,
is
the
reward
not
reckoned
of
grace
,
but
of
debt
.
4.
Now
to
him
that
meriteth
by
the
perfection
of
his
Obedience
,
or
that
never
deserved
death
by
Sin
;
(
much
more
to
him
that
benefiteth
another
by
his
Work
)
the
Reward
is
not
reckoned
to
be
the
free
gift
of
a
Benefactor
,
but
the
just
giving
a
Man
that
which
is
his
deserved
due
(
in
the
first
case
by
governing
Justice
,
and
in
the
second
by
Commutative
Justice
.
)
5.
But
to
him
that
worketh
not
,
but
believeth
on
him
that
justifieth
the
ungodly
,
his
faith
is
counted
for
righteousness
.
5.
But
to
him
that
hath
no
such
meritorious
work
for
the
value
of
which
the
Reward
should
be
his
due
,
but
trusteth
wholly
to
his
free
Grace
,
who
first
maketh
and
then
judgeth
them
just
that
were
before
ungodly
and
unjust
,
(
or
,
who
justifieth
them
that
by
Sin
have
deserved
death
,
and
never
merited
life
by
the
worth
of
their
good
Works
)
his
Faith
is
counted
for
Righteousness
,
by
the
Covenant
of
Grace
;
that
is
,
God
accepteth
it
as
the
qualification
or
condition
,
which
must
be
found
in
him
,
(
without
such
meritorious
Works
)
to
make
him
partaker
of
that
Pardon
,
Adoption
,
and
Salvation
freely
given
by
Grace
,
upon
the
consideration
of
the
meritorious
Righteousness
of
Christ
.
(
Indeed
Faith
,
Repentance
,
Prayer
,
Confession
,
Love
,
&c.
are
Acts
that
may
be
called
Works
in
another
sense
:
But
it
is
Works
deserving
life
for
their
perfection
,
or
not
deserving
punishment
by
the
Law
,
which
are
here
spoken
of
.
)
6.
Even
as
David
also
describeth
the
blessedness
of
the
man
,
unto
whom
God
imputeth
righteousness
without
works
,
7.
Saying
,
Blessed
are
they
whose
iniquities
are
forgiven
,
and
whose
sins
are
covered
,
8.
Blessed
is
the
man
to
whom
the
Lord
imputeth
not
sin
.
6
,
7
,
8.
So
David
also
describeth
the
qualification
of
a
Blessed
Man
(
which
is
a
man
justified
)
Not
that
he
hath
no
Sin
,
which
deserved
death
,
but
that
God
doth
not
impute
his
Sin
to
him
for
his
condemnation
,
but
forgiveth
and
covereth
it
,
and
imputeth
Righteousness
to
him
,
that
is
,
judgeth
and
useth
him
as
one
that
is
not
obliged
to
punishment
,
but
hath
right
to
Salvation
,
and
this
,
not
because
his
Works
deserved
not
Death
but
Life
;
but
because
he
forgiveth
him
,
and
freely
saveth
him
for
Righteousness
and
Intercession
of
Christ
;
and
useth
him
not
as
he
deserved
.
9.
Cometh
this
blessedness
then
on
the
circumcision
only
,
or
on
the
uncircumcision
also
?
For
we
say
that
faith
was
reckoned
to
Abraham
for
righteousness
.
9.
And
are
none
pardoned
and
saved
but
the
Circumcised
?
Are
not
the
Uncircumcised
pardoned
and
blessed
also
?
If
Faith
was
imputed
for
Righteousness
to
Abraham
,
will
it
not
be
so
to
all
that
have
it
?
10.
How
was
it
then
reckoned
?
When
he
was
in
circumcision
or
in
uncircumcision
?
Not
in
circumcision
,
but
in
uncircumcision
.
10.
And
the
time
when
this
was
said
of
Abraham
will
clear
up
all
this
;
for
it
was
not
after
he
was
Circumcised
,
but
before
;
even
Uncircumcised
,
as
the
Gentile
Christians
be
.
11.
And
he
received
the
sign
of
circumcision
,
a
seal
of
the
righteousness
of
the
faith
,
which
he
had
yet
being
uncircumcised
;
that
he
might
be
the
father
of
all
them
that
believe
,
though
they
be
not
circumcised
,
that
righteousness
might
be
imputed
to
them
also
.
11.
And
he
after
received
the
Sign
of
Crcumcision
,
not
as
a
Legally
justifying
Sign
,
but
as
a
Seal
of
that
Righteousness
which
God
before
imputed
to
him
as
a
Believer
;
that
so
he
might
be
by
Promise
and
Example
,
the
Father
,
not
only
of
his
Carnal
and
Circumcised
Seed
,
but
of
all
them
that
believe
,
though
out
the
World
,
that
so
Righteousness
might
be
imputed
to
them
as
Believers
,
as
it
was
to
him
.
12.
And
the
father
of
circumcision
to
them
who
are
not
of
the
circumcision
only
,
but
also
(
to
them
that
)
walk
in
the
steps
of
that
faith
of
our
father
Abraham
,
which
he
had
being
yet
uncircumcised
.
12.
And
might
be
the
Father
of
the
Ends
,
and
Spiritual
benefits
of
Circumcision
,
conveyed
to
them
who
are
not
of
the
Circumcision
only
,
but
also
to
them
that
walk
in
the
steps
of
that
Faith
of
our
Father
Abraham
,
which
he
had
being
yet
Uncircumcised
,
as
they
are
.
13.
For
the
promise
that
he
should
be
the
heir
of
the
world
,
was
not
to
Abraham
and
his
seed
through
the
Law
,
but
through
the
righteousness
of
faith
.
13.
For
the
Promise
to
Abraham
and
his
Seed
,
That
he
should
be
Heir
of
the
World
,
was
not
made
to
him
by
the
Law
,
which
was
long
af●er
,
nor
for
the
keeping
of
it
;
but
upon
his
believing
Gods
merciful
Promise
,
and
trusting
him
,
for
which
he
was
accounted
and
pronounced
Righteous
.
14.
For
if
they
which
are
of
the
law
be
heirs
,
faith
is
made
void
,
and
the
promise
made
of
none
effect
.
14.
For
if
this
great
Promise
of
Inheritance
was
made
to
Men
for
keeping
Mises's
Law
,
as
such
,
(
and
so
only
to
them
)
then
it
was
null
to
Abraham
,
and
it
is
of
no
effect
to
any
.
15.
Becsuse
the
law
worketh
wrath
;
for
where
no
law
is
,
there
is
no
transgression
.
15.
Because
,
as
the
Law
is
made
to
forbid
and
condemn
Sin
,
so
it
obligeth
Sinners
to
undergo
the
Punishment
;
which
were
no
obligation
,
were
there
no
obliging
Law
:
And
Abraham
was
not
under
Moses's
Law
,
and
so
transgressed
it
not
.
16.
Therefore
it
is
of
faith
that
it
might
be
by
grace
,
to
the
end
the
promise
might
be
sure
to
all
the
seed
,
not
to
that
only
which
is
of
the
law
,
but
to
that
also
which
is
of
the
saith
of
Abraham
,
who
is
the
father
of
us
all
.
16.
Therefore
this
great
Promise
and
Blessing
is
made
to
Believers
,
as
such
,
that
it
may
be
free
,
and
of
meer
Grace
,
that
so
it
may
be
sure
and
firm
to
all
the
Seed
or
Children
of
Promise
;
not
only
to
the
Jews
that
had
the
Law
,
and
were
the
Natural
Seed
,
but
to
the
Gentiles
also
,
who
have
Abraham's
Faith
,
and
so
are
his
Spiritual
Seed
,
who
is
the
Father
of
all
Believers
.
17.
(
As
it
is
written
[
I
have
made
thee
a
father
of
many
nations
]
)
before
him
whom
he
believed
,
even
God
who
quickeneth
the
dead
,
and
calleth
those
things
which
be
not
as
though
they
were
.
17.
As
it
is
written
,
I
have
made
thee
a
Father
of
many
Nations
,
and
not
of
the
Israelitish
Nation
only
:
So
that
though
the
Gentiles
were
not
then
called
,
as
now
they
are
,
by
the
Gospel
,
yet
that
God
who
promised
this
to
Abraham
,
when
his
Body
and
Sarah's
were
naturally
past
Generation
,
and
to
Isaac
when
he
was
unborn
;
and
again
,
when
God
demanded
him
as
an
Offering
,
and
thence
,
as
it
were
,
raised
him
from
the
dead
;
that
God
,
I
say
,
did
decree
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
spake
of
that
in
Promise
which
was
long
after
to
be
done
.
18.
Who
against
hope
believed
in
hope
,
that
he
might
become
the
father
of
many
nations
,
according
to
that
which
was
spoken
[
So
shall
thy
seed
be
.
]
18.
This
was
the
meaning
of
Gods
Promise
to
Abraham
,
who
against
all
natural
probability
,
trusted
Gods
Promise
,
and
believed
and
hoped
that
accordingly
he
should
become
the
Father
of
many
Nations
:
And
that
,
as
was
promised
,
his
Seed
should
be
as
the
Stars
in
Heaven
.
19.
And
being
not
weak
in
faith
,
he
considered
not
his
own
body
now
dead
,
when
he
was
an
hundred
years
old
,
nor
yet
the
deadness
of
Sarah's
womb
.
19.
And
his
Faith
was
not
weak
and
shaken
with
the
consideration
that
his
aged
Body
was
almost
dead
,
and
unfit
for
procreation
,
or
that
Sarah's
Womb
was
so
also
.
20.
He
staggered
not
at
the
promise
of
God
through
unbelief
;
but
was
strong
in
saith
,
giving
glory
to
God
.
21.
And
being
fully
perswaded
,
that
what
he
had
promised
he
was
able
to
perform
.
20
,
21.
He
was
not
staggered
by
unbelief
unto
a
distrustful
doubting
;
but
was
strong
in
Faith
,
whereby
he
gave
God
the
Glory
of
his
Power
,
Wisdom
,
Love
and
Truth
,
being
fully
perswaded
,
that
though
Nature
,
shewed
no
probability
of
it
in
second
Causes
,
the
Almighty
God
could
perform
all
that
he
had
promised
.
22.
And
therefore
it
was
imputed
to
him
for
righteousness
.
22.
And
therefore
this
way
of
glorifying
God
by
the
trusting
belief
of
his
free
Promise
,
was
so
suitable
to
Gods
Ends
and
Honour
,
that
he
accepted
it
as
Righteousness
,
or
a
sufficient
qualification
of
him
that
should
partake
of
his
free
given
Mercy
,
though
Abraham
had
no
sinless
innocency
,
nor
could
say
that
he
never
deserved
death
.
23.
Now
it
was
not
written
for
his
sake
alone
,
that
it
was
imputed
to
him
.
24.
But
for
us
also
,
to
whom
it
shall
be
imputed
,
if
we
believe
on
him
that
raised
up
Jesus
our
Lord
from
the
dead
.
23.
And
certainly
,
God
did
not
leave
this
on
Record
for
Abraham's
sake
only
;
as
if
there
had
been
a
Righteousness
and
right
to
Life
,
which
he
only
must
have
,
and
belonged
to
no
other
,
and
he
must
be
justified
by
some
odd
way
proper
to
himself
.
24.
But
this
is
written
also
for
all
us
,
to
tell
us
what
Righteousness
God
requireth
and
accepteth
to
our
Salvation
;
and
that
if
we
believe
with
trust
on
his
Power
,
Truth
,
and
Mercy
,
who
raised
up
our
Lord
from
the
dead
,
this
Faith
shall
be
imputed
to
us
for
Righteousness
,
and
we
shall
be
saved
by
the
Sacrifice
,
Merits
,
and
Mediation
of
Christ
,
though
our
Sins
deserved
death
,
and
neither
the
Law
of
Innocency
or
of
Moses
justifie
us
.
25.
Who
was
delivered
for
our
offences
,
and
was
raised
again
for
our
justification
.
25.
Even
our
Faith
in
God
by
Christ
and
in
him
,
who
for
our
Sins
was
made
a
Propitiatory
Sacrifice
,
to
procure
us
free
Forgiveness
of
them
,
and
was
raised
again
to
cause
our
Justification
,
by
uniting
us
to
himself
,
and
pardoning
our
Sin
,
and
giving
us
his
Spirit
and
right
to
Impunity
and
Salvation
,
and
justif●ifying
this
right
and
us
as
our
Advocate
,
and
by
his
Sentence
as
our
Judge
.
CHAP.
V.
1.
THerefore
being
justified
by
faith
,
we
have
peace
with
God
,
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
1.
Therefore
I
may
conclude
,
that
being
Constituted
,
Accounted
of
God
,
and
judged
Righteous
by
Faith
,
we
have
Peace
with
and
towards
God
,
as
Reconciled
and
Adopted
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
(
notwithstanding
we
are
not
justifiable
as
fulfillers
of
the
Law
.
)
2.
By
whom
we
have
access
by
faith
into
this
grace
,
wherein
we
stand
,
and
rejoyce
in
hope
of
the
glory
of
God
.
2.
By
whose
mediation
it
is
that
we
came
or
had
access
by
Faith
,
into
this
blessed
state
of
Grace
and
Gods
Favour
wherein
we
now
are
;
and
greatly
rejoyce
in
hope
of
the
promised
Glory
of
God
.
3.
And
not
onely
so
,
but
we
glory
in
tribulations
also
,
knowing
that
tribulation
worketh
patience
,
4.
And
patience
experience
,
and
experience
hope
,
5.
And
hope
maketh
not
ashamed
;
because
the
love
of
God
is
shed
abroad
on
our
hearts
by
the
holy
Ghost
which
is
given
unto
us
.
3
,
4
,
5.
Yea
,
more
than
so
,
but
also
in
all
our
tribulations
which
we
undergo
in
the
World
for
Christ
and
Righteousness
,
we
exult
with
glorying
and
joy
;
knowing
that
this
tribulation
doth
by
exercise
increase
our
Patience
,
and
being
tryed
,
our
patient
and
constant
suffering
maketh
us
the
more
certain
by
experience
that
our
Faith
is
sound
,
and
giveth
us
experience
of
Gods
supporting
Grace
.
And
this
experience
much
confirmeth
our
hope
of
Gods
acceptance
,
and
our
Salvation
,
which
we
should
be
apt
to
doubt
of
,
if
our
Faith
and
Gods
Grace
had
not
been
thus
tryed
;
it
being
easie
by
self-flattery
to
think
untryed
Faith
is
better
than
it
is
.
And
this
confirmed
hope
will
never
leave
us
to
shame
by
disappointment
,
for
it
is
accompanied
and
sealed
by
that
special
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
sheddeth
abroad
on
our
Hearts
the
effects
and
sense
of
the
Love
of
God
through
Christ
,
and
so
replenisheth
us
with
Reflecting-love
to
God
,
(
even
as
the
Summer
Rains
and
Sunshine
moisten
and
warm
the
Earth
,
and
replenish
it
with
pleasant
Fruits
.
)
6.
For
when
we
were
yet
without
strength
,
in
due
time
Christ
died
for
the
ungodly
.
6.
For
when
we
were
worthless
,
helpless
,
lost
and
miserable
,
in
the
fittest
season
Christ
died
even
for
the
ungodly
guilty
Sinners
;
to
recover
them
to
God
,
and
save
them
.
7.
For
scarcely
for
a
righteous
man
will
one
die
;
yet
peradventure
for
a
good
man
some
would
even
dare
to
die
.
7.
For
among
Men
,
few
(
or
scarce
any
one
)
would
die
for
an
Innocent
Man
;
though
perhaps
some
few
of
rare
Charity
and
self-denial
,
would
venture
on
death
for
a
Man
of
eminent
worth
and
goodness
.
8.
But
God
commendeth
his
love
toward
us
,
in
that
while
we
were
yet
sinners
Christ
died
for
us
.
8.
But
the
love
of
God
to
us
was
so
transcendently
declared
and
magnified
,
that
while
we
were
yet
Sinners
against
his
Law
and
him
,
Christ
died
to
reconcile
and
save
us
.
2.
Much
more
then
being
now
justified
by
his
blood
,
we
shall
be
saved
from
wrath
through
him
.
9.
And
if
he
loved
us
so
far
,
as
to
give
his
Son
to
die
for
us
when
we
were
meer
guilty
Sinners
,
we
may
be
sure
that
now
he
hath
made
and
accepted
us
as
Righteous
,
pardoning
all
our
Sin
for
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
he
will
certainly
save
us
from
Damnation
.
10.
For
if
when
we
were
enemies
we
were
reconciled
to
God
,
by
the
death
of
his
Son
,
much
more
being
reconciled
we
shall
be
saved
by
his
life
.
10.
For
if
God
reconciled
us
to
himself
by
his
Sons
death
,
when
we
were
his
Enemies
,
doubtless
he
will
save
them
that
are
now
reconciled
,
and
pardoned
Believers
,
by
the
Intercession
of
him
that
liveth
in
Glory
,
and
is
now
our
Head
,
the
Lord
of
Life
,
by
giving
us
his
Spirit
,
and
justifying
us
at
last
,
and
receiving
us
to
himself
in
Glory
.
He
that
loved
his
Enemies
,
will
not
damn
his
beloved
Children
.
11.
And
not
only
so
,
but
we
also
joy
in
God
,
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
by
whom
we
have
received
the
atonement
.
11.
And
now
moreover
,
through
this
reconciliation
by
Christ
,
which
we
have
received
upon
our
believing
,
God
is
so
far
from
being
our
terrifying
,
avenging
Judge
,
that
he
is
become
our
greatest
glorying
and
joy
;
he
being
our
God
and
we
his
People
,
and
he
being
our
Father
,
and
alsufficient
Portion
and
Felicity
.
12.
Wherefore
as
by
one
man
sin
entred
into
the
world
,
and
death
by
sin
,
and
so
death
passed
upon
all
men
,
for
that
all
have
sinned
.
12.
In
all
this
we
have
notice
of
this
great
Mystery
,
that
as
Adam
was
the
Root
,
or
first
cause
of
Mans
Sin
and
Death
,
and
by
that
one
Man
sin
entred
into
the
World
,
and
death
by
Sin
,
and
so
all
being
Sinners
,
death
passed
upon
all
,
even
Temporal
death
actually
and
Eternal
death
by
the
Sentence
of
the
Violated
Law
,
as
being
our
due
.
13.
For
until
the
law
sin
was
in
the
world
;
but
sin
is
not
imputed
where
there
is
no
law
.
14.
Nevertheless
death
reigned
from
Adam
to
Moses
,
even
over
them
that
had
not
sinned
after
the
similitude
of
Adams
transgression
,
who
is
the
figure
of
him
that
was
to
come
.
13
,
14.
For
it
is
certain
that
Sin
was
in
the
World
before
Moses's
Law
,
even
from
Adam's
fall
:
And
whereas
that
is
no
Sin
,
nor
imputed
to
Guilt
and
Punishment
,
which
is
against
no
Law
;
yet
death
reigning
from
Adam's
fall
till
Moses
;
and
therefore
all
were
under
some
Law
,
Sin
being
so
far
imputed
to
them
;
though
they
sinned
not
themselves
as
Adam
did
,
against
an
express
particular
command
and
penal
threatning
by
supernatural
Revelation
from
Heaven
,
nor
all
that
died
(
e.
g.
Infants
)
did
actually
and
personally
transgress
:
Therefore
it
was
from
him
,
as
his
vitiated
guilty
Seed
,
that
they
derived
Original
Sin
,
and
by
this
vitious
nature
they
at
age
sinned
actually
,
against
that
Law
which
they
were
under
,
and
by
both
were
the
Children
of
death
;
so
that
we
may
compare
Adam
as
the
root
of
Sin
and
Death
to
all
,
with
Christ
who
is
to
all
true
Christians
the
root
of
Holiness
and
Life
.
15.
But
not
as
the
offence
,
so
also
is
the
free
gift
.
For
if
through
the
offence
of
one
many
be
dead
,
much
more
the
grace
of
God
,
and
the
gift
by
grace
,
which
is
by
one
man
Jesus
Christ
,
hath
abounded
unto
many
.
15.
But
the
disparity
must
be
noted
:
For
if
the
sin
of
one
Man
had
such
malignant
power
and
pernicious
efficacy
as
to
procure
the
guilt
and
death
of
many
,
we
may
be
sure
that
the
Grace
and
Mercy
of
God
,
and
the
gift
of
that
saving
Grace
which
is
from
the
Merits
,
Intercession
and
Spirit
of
Christ
,
shall
be
more
effectual
to
the
Life
of
many
.
16.
And
not
as
it
was
by
one
that
sinned
,
so
is
the
gift
:
for
the
judgment
was
by
one
to
condemnation
,
but
the
free
gift
is
of
many
offences
unto
justification
.
16.
And
there
is
this
further
differences
,
that
Adam
,
one
Man
by
one
sin
,
brought
the
Sentence
of
Death
on
all
the
World
,
which
had
not
passed
else
upon
us
.
But
it
is
many
Sins
,
of
many
Men
,
which
Christ
doth
deliver
us
from
in
the
free
gift
of
our
Justification
.
17.
For
if
by
one
mans
offence
death
reigned
by
one
,
much
more
they
which
receive
abundance
of
grace
,
and
of
the
gift
of
righteousness
,
shall
reign
in
life
by
one
Jesus
Christ
.
17.
For
if
one
offence
of
one
Man
made
all
Men
Subjects
to
Death
by
that
one
;
much
more
powerfully
and
effectually
,
they
which
receive
from
one
Redeemer
abundance
of
Grace
,
and
the
gift
of
Righteousness
,
in
the
healing
and
pardoning
of
all
their
Sins
,
shall
certainly
Reign
in
the
purchased
and
promised
life
of
Glory
,
by
that
one
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
.
18.
Therefore
as
by
the
offence
of
one
judgment
came
upon
all
men
to
condemnation
,
even
so
by
the
righteousness
of
one
the
free
gift
came
upon
all
men
to
justification
of
life
.
18.
Therefore
,
as
by
the
offence
of
one
the
Sentance
of
Death
was
passed
upon
all
his
posterity
;
so
also
by
the
Righteousness
of
one
,
as
the
meritorious
and
procuring
cause
,
the
free
gift
came
on
all
Men
,
for
Justification
and
Life
.
That
is
,
A
free
Gift
is
made
and
offered
promiscuously
to
all
,
on
condition
of
believing
,
suitable
acceptance
,
and
actually
justifieth
all
to
Life
,
who
so
believingly
accept
it
,
and
unthankfully
reject
it
not
.
19.
For
as
by
one
mans
disobedience
many
were
made
sinners
,
so
by
the
obedience
of
one
shall
many
be
made
righteous
.
19.
For
as
by
one
,
Adam's
disobedience
,
all
Men
,
as
receiving
their
Nature
from
him
,
are
made
guilty
and
corrupt
,
and
punishable
as
Sinners
,
so
by
the
procuring
meritorious
Obedience
of
one
(
in
performing
all
that
was
required
of
him
as
our
Redeemer
,
in
perfect
holiness
of
Soul
and
Life
,
fulfilling
the
Law
of
Innocency
,
and
of
Moses
,
and
the
peculiar
Law
of
Mediation
,
being
obedient
to
the
Death
on
the
Cross
)
shall
the
many
that
by
Faith
receive
him
,
be
constituted
Righteous
,
and
so
accounted
and
judged
of
God
,
even
reconciled
,
pardoned
,
adopted
,
and
made
the
Heirs
of
Life
.
20.
Moreover
the
law
entred
,
that
the
offence
might
abound
:
but
where
sin
abounded
,
grace
did
much
more
abound
.
20.
And
Moses's
Law
,
which
came
in
afterward
,
was
made
to
increase
Mens
obligation
against
Sin
,
and
more
expresly
and
terribly
forbid
it
,
that
if
the
Jews
would
sin
,
their
Guilt
and
Punishment
should
be
the
greater
(
as
alas
,
they
did
even
to
abundance
:
)
But
when
guilt
was
increased
(
and
Sin
by
Mens
abuse
of
the
Law
)
,
Grace
did
superabound
,
being
victorious
against
Sin
and
Guilt
,
and
the
curse
in
all
true
Believers
,
and
extending
to
many
more
than
Moses's
Law
did
,
even
to
all
the
called
Nations
of
the
World
.
21.
That
as
sin
hath
reigned
unto
death
,
even
so
might
grace
reign
through
righteousness
to
eternal
life
,
through
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
.
21.
That
as
Sin
hath
had
its
reign
and
sad
effects
in
the
Death
and
Miseries
of
the
Sons
of
Adam
,
even
so
shall
Grace
have
its
more
victorious
Dominion
,
and
Reign
by
the
Meritorious
Righteousness
of
Christ
,
in
making
all
his
Members
or
Spiritual
.
Off-spring
Righteous
,
by
his
Pardoning
,
Adopting
,
Sanctifying
Mercy
,
and
bringing
them
to
Eternal
Life
,
by
the
Power
and
Efficacy
of
Jesus
their
Redeemer
.
CHAP.
VI.
1.
WHat
shall
we
say
then
?
shall
we
continue
in
sin
that
grace
may
abound
?
1.
Perhaps
some
may
gather
from
all
this
,
that
we
preach
a
Doctrine
of
Licentiousness
;
and
seeing
Grace
abounded
,
where
Sin
abounded
;
we
infer
that
Men
may
continue
in
Sin
that
Grace
may
abound
.
2.
God
forbid
.
How
shall
we
that
are
dead
to
sin
live
any
longer
therein
?
2.
Far
be
it
from
us
so
to
think
:
For
though
Christ
came
to
save
Sinners
,
it
was
not
to
savour
Sin
,
but
to
destroy
it
,
and
save
Men
from
it
.
And
therefore
as
he
died
for
Sin
,
he
causeth
us
to
die
to
Sin
;
and
how
then
shall
we
live
in
it
that
are
dead
to
it
?
3.
Know
ye
not
,
that
so
many
of
us
as
were
baptized
into
Jesus
Christ
,
were
baptized
into
his
death
?
3.
Know
ye
not
,
that
when
Men
are
Baptized
,
they
are
by
Vow
,
Covenant
,
and
Profession
listed
into
the
belief
of
a
Crucified
Saviour
,
who
died
for
Sin
to
save
us
from
it
,
and
do
profess
that
Repentance
by
which
we
renounce
it
,
as
dead
to
it
for
the
time
to
come
?
4.
Therefore
we
are
buried
with
him
by
baptism
into
his
death
,
that
like
as
Christ
was
raised
up
from
the
dead
by
the
glory
of
the
Father
,
even
so
we
also
should
walk
in
newness
of
life
.
4.
Therefore
in
our
Baptism
we
are
dipped
unde
the
Water
,
as
signifying
our
Covenant-profession
,
that
as
he
was
buried
for
Sin
,
we
are
dead
and
buried
to
Sin
,
that
as
the
glorious
power
of
God
raised
him
from
the
dead
,
so
we
should
rise
up
to
live
to
him
in
newness
and
holiness
of
Life
.
5.
For
if
we
have
been
planted
together
in
the
likeness
of
his
death
,
we
shall
be
also
in
the
likeness
of
his
resurrection
.
5.
For
as
we
have
Covenanted
and
Professed
our
belief
in
him
and
conformity
to
him
as
Dead
,
so
we
have
Covenanted
and
Professed
,
and
must
practise
our
Conformity
to
his
Resurrection
,
or
else
it
is
not
true
Baptism
,
and
Christianity
,
and
Conformity
to
Christ
.
6.
Knowing
this
,
that
our
old
man
is
crucified
with
him
,
that
the
body
of
sin
might
be
destroyed
,
that
henceforth
we
should
not
serve
sin
.
6.
Knowing
that
as
his
Body
was
Crucified
for
Sin
,
so
we
have
herein
Covenanted
and
Professed
to
be
,
as
to
our
old
Dispositions
and
sinful
Conversations
,
as
it
were
crucified
with
him
,
that
the
Body
of
Sin
,
that
is
,
our
fleshly
corrupt
disposition
and
conversation
,
might
be
destroyed
,
that
henceforth
we
should
not
serve
Sin
,
but
be
as
dead
to
it
.
7.
For
he
that
is
dead
,
is
freed
from
sin
.
7.
For
as
a
Dead
Man
is
absolved
from
all
servile
Obligations
to
his
Master
,
so
he
that
is
by
the
Death
of
Sin
conformed
to
the
death
of
Christ
,
is
freed
from
the
dominion
of
Sin
.
8.
Now
if
we
be
dead
with
Christ
,
we
believe
that
we
shall
also
live
with
him
.
8.
And
if
we
be
indeed
what
we
are
by
Baptismal
Profession
,
conformed
thus
to
Christs
Death
,
we
have
cause
to
believe
that
we
must
and
shall
be
conformed
to
his
Resurrection
and
Life
.
9.
Knowing
that
Christ
being
raised
from
the
dead
,
dieth
no
more
,
death
hath
no
more
dominion
over
him
.
10.
For
in
that
he
died
,
he
died
unto
sin
once
;
but
in
that
he
liveth
,
he
liveth
unto
God
.
11.
Likewise
reckon
ye
also
your selves
to
be
dead
indeed
unto
sin
,
but
alive
unto
God
,
through
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
.
9
,
10
,
11.
For
as
we
know
that
Christ
being
raised
from
the
Dead
,
dieth
no
more
.
His
Death
for
Sin
was
but
once
,
but
he
being
risen
liveth
to
God
for
ever
;
so
must
you
reckon
that
you
are
by
Conversion
from
Sin
to
God
,
once
dead
to
Sin
by
Covenant
,
Consent
,
and
Profession
,
that
you
may
ever
after-live
to
God
,
by
the
Mediation
,
Spirit
,
and
Grace
of
Christ
.
12.
Let
not
sin
reign
therefore
in
your
mortal
body
,
that
you
should
obey
it
in
the
lusts
thereof
.
Therefore
,
unless
you
will
renounce
your
Baptism
and
Christianity
,
you
must
not
let
Sin
reign
in
those
bodies
which
as
they
die
for
sin
,
so
are
professedly
dead
to
sin
:
Its
lusts
may
tempt
and
trouble
you
,
but
must
not
be
obeyed
.
13.
Neither
yield
ye
your
members
as
instruments
of
unrighteousness
unto
sin
;
but
yield
your selves
to
God
,
as
those
that
are
alive
from
the
dead
,
and
your
members
as
instruments
of
righteousness
to
God
.
13.
Nor
must
you
yield
the
Members
of
your
Bodies
,
as
instruments
of
unrighteousness
unto
sin
,
tho
you
should
pretend
that
you
keep
your
Hearts
clean
to
God
;
but
give
up
your selves
to
the
Government
and
Will
of
God
,
as
those
that
are
risen
and
alive
from
your
dead
state
of
sin
,
that
you
may
live
to
him
,
and
so
give
up
the
Members
of
your
Bodies
as
the
Souls
Instruments
of
Righteousness
in
serving
God
.
14.
For
sin
shall
not
have
dominion
over
you
:
for
you
are
not
under
the
law
,
but
under
grace
.
14.
For
sin
must
not
,
and
shall
not
have
dominion
over
you
,
to
rule
you
or
condemn
you
;
for
you
are
not
under
the
Law
which
meerly
forbade
it
,
and
condemned
the
sinner
,
but
under
Grace
which
mortifieth
and
forgiveth
it
.
15.
What
then
?
shall
we
sin
because
we
are
not
under
the
law
,
but
under
grace
?
God
forbid
.
15.
What
then
?
shall
we
turn
this
Argument
of
our
deliverance
from
sin
to
encourage
us
in
sin
,
and
be
the
bolder
to
sin
,
because
we
are
not
under
the
Law
that
condemneth
sinners
,
but
under
Grace
that
pardoneth
them
.
Far
be
it
from
us
.
16.
Know
ye
not
,
that
to
whom
ye
yield
your selves
servants
to
obey
,
his
servants
you
are
to
whom
ye
obey
,
whether
of
sin
unto
death
,
or
of
obedience
unto
righteousness
?
16.
Know
ye
not
,
that
as
your
engagement
to
be
Servants
of
Christ
bindeth
you
to
obey
him
;
so
your
obedience
will
shew
whose
Servants
you
are
indeed
;
whether
you
obey
sin
,
which
is
the
way
of
death
,
or
obey
Christ
unto
Righteousness
and
life
.
17.
But
God
be
thanked
that
ye
were
the
servants
of
sin
,
but
ye
have
obeyed
from
the
heart
that
form
of
doctrine
which
was
delivered
to
you
.
17.
But
God
be
thanked
for
your
change
and
deliverance
;
that
though
you
were
formerly
the
Servants
of
sin
,
you
have
obeyed
,
not
only
Bodily
,
but
from
the
Heart
,
that
form
of
Christian
Doctrine
which
was
delivered
to
you
,
and
to
which
you
did
consent
.
18.
Being
then
made
free
from
sin
,
you
became
the
servants
of
righteousness
.
18.
In
your
Conversion
and
Baptism
you
being
delivered
from
the
servitude
and
guilt
of
sin
,
you
then
by
consent
and
Covenant
became
Christs
Servants
for
the
way
and
works
of
Righteousness
.
19.
I
speak
after
the
manner
of
men
,
because
of
the
infirmity
of
your
flesh
.
For
as
you
have
yielded
your
members
servants
to
uncleanness
and
to
iniquity
,
unto
iniquity
;
even
so
now
yield
your
membes
servants
to
righteousness
,
unto
holiness
.
19.
I
use
this
familiar
speech
by
similitude
and
allegory
,
as
fitted
to
your
Capacity
:
As
you
did
formerly
use
your
Bodies
in
uncleanness
and
iniquity
,
as
Servants
of
iniquity
;
so
now
use
your
Bodies
as
Servants
of
Righteousness
,
devoted
to
God
,
and
sanctified
to
obey
him
,
20.
For
when
ye
were
the
Servants
of
sin
,
ye
were
free
from
righteousness
.
20.
For
when
you
lived
in
the
servitude
of
sin
,
you
were
not
the
Servants
of
God
and
Righteousness
,
you
lived
not
a
life
of
Holiness
and
obedience
to
God
.
21.
What
fruit
had
you
then
in
those
things
whereof
you
are
now
ashamed
?
For
the
end
of
those
things
is
death
.
21.
Review
now
those
works
,
and
think
what
you
got
by
them
,
you
are
justly
now
ashamed
of
them
and
of
their
fruits
:
For
whatever
sin
seem
in
the
committing
,
misery
and
death
is
the
end
and
fruit
of
it
,
where
Grace
doth
not
recover
and
forgive
.
22.
But
now
being
made
free
from
sin
,
and
become
servants
to
God
,
ye
have
your
fruit
unto
holiness
,
and
the
end
everlasting
life
.
22.
But
now
having
by
conversion
changed
your
Master
and
Life
,
and
being
delivered
from
the
slavery
of
sin
,
and
become
the
Servants
of
God
,
the
fruit
is
a
life
of
Holiness
here
,
and
hereafter
at
the
end
everlasting
happiness
.
23.
For
the
wages
of
sin
is
death
:
but
the
gift
of
God
is
eternal
life
,
through
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
.
23.
For
the
service
of
sin
is
rewarded
with
death
,
and
this
the
Law
obligeth
the
sinner
to
:
But
the
free
gift
of
God
through
the
Mediation
of
Christ
is
Eternal
Life
:
And
this
is
it
which
in
the
Gospel
Covenant
is
proclaimed
and
bestowed
:
(
And
do
you
not
now
see
both
how
necessary
it
is
to
have
a
Saviour
,
and
a
better
Covenant
and
way
of
life
than
Moses's
meer
Law
,
or
Mans
own
meritorious
Works
;
and
that
our
Gospel
is
so
far
from
favouring
sin
,
that
it
declareth
the
only
way
to
be
delivered
,
both
from
the
guilt
and
power
of
it
,
and
to
be
made
holy
here
and
happy
for
ever
.
CHAP.
VII
.
1.
KNow
ye
not
,
brethren
,
(
for
I
speak
to
them
that
know
the
law
)
that
the
law
hath
power
over
a
man
as
long
as
he
liveth
?
1.
I
have
used
the
similitudes
of
a
dead
Man
,
and
one
raised
from
death
,
and
of
a
Servant
,
and
one
set
free
and
under
another
Master
;
I
will
now
add
the
similitude
of
a
married
Woman
and
a
dead
Husband
.
You
know
(
who
know
the
Law
)
that
the
Law
of
Superiority
,
which
giveth
one
power
over
another
,
obligeth
only
untill
death
.
2.
For
the
woman
which
hath
an
husband
is
bound
by
the
law
to
her
husband
so
long
as
he
liveth
:
But
if
the
husband
be
dead
,
she
is
loosed
from
the
law
of
the
husband
.
2.
The
Law
bindeth
a
Wife
to
be
a
Subject
to
her
Husband
till
he
die
;
but
then
she
is
thereby
no
longer
bound
to
him
.
3.
So
then
,
if
while
her
husband
liveth
she
be
married
to
another
man
,
she
shall
be
called
an
adulteress
:
But
if
her
husband
be
dead
,
she
is
free
from
that
law
,
so
that
she
is
no
adulteress
,
though
she
be
married
to
another
man
.
3.
So
that
though
she
be
an
Adulteress
who
marrieth
another
,
while
her
Husband
liveth
,
yet
when
her
Husband
is
dead
,
she
is
free
from
that
obligation
,
and
is
no
Adulteress
for
marrying
with
another
.
4.
Wherefore
,
my
brethren
,
ye
also
are
become
dead
to
the
law
by
the
body
of
Christ
,
that
ye
should
be
married
to
another
;
even
to
him
who
is
raised
from
the
dead
,
that
we
should
bring
forth
fruit
unto
God
.
4.
So
death
hath
separated
the
Law
and
the
believing
Jews
.
The
Law
being
abrogated
by
the
coming
,
and
Death
,
and
Grace
of
Christ
,
is
dead
to
you
,
as
you
by
Faith
and
Baptism
are
dead
to
it
;
that
so
you
should
be
married
to
him
that
caused
this
by
his
death
,
and
is
raised
from
the
dead
,
and
hath
raised
you
from
the
death
of
sin
and
guilt
,
and
legal
Condemnation
to
a
new
and
holy
life
,
that
regeneration
may
cause
you
to
generate
the
holy
fruit
of
Love
and
good
Works
,
and
live
hereafter
unto
God
.
5.
For
when
we
were
in
the
flesh
,
the
motions
of
sin
which
were
by
the
law
did
work
in
our
members
to
bring
forth
fruit
unto
death
.
5.
For
when
we
were
in
our
meer
corrupted
Nature
,
and
only
under
a
forbidding
and
condemning
Law
,
without
the
Gospel
and
its
Grace
,
the
Law
did
but
irritate
and
shew
our
Carnal
Lusts
,
and
cause
our
Guilt
and
Condemnation
,
and
did
not
either
heal
or
pardon
us
.
6.
But
now
we
are
delivered
from
the
law
,
that
being
dead
wherein
we
were
held
,
that
we
should
serve
in
newness
of
spirit
and
not
in
the
oldness
of
the
letter
.
6.
But
now
we
are
delivered
from
that
Law
,
and
so
from
its
manifold
difficult
impositions
,
all
which
we
could
not
fulfil
,
and
also
from
its
curse
of
those
that
fulfil
it
not
:
For
it
is
abolished
,
and
bindeth
us
no
more
:
That
now
we
may
serve
God
with
New
Hearts
,
and
lives
,
by
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
according
to
the
Law
of
Grace
,
and
not
Carnally
in
the
bondage
and
terror
of
the
old
Law
.
7.
What
shall
we
say
then
?
Is
the
law
sin
?
God
forbid
.
Nay
,
I
had
not
known
sin
,
but
by
the
law
.
For
I
had
not
known
lust
,
except
the
law
had
said
,
Thou
shalt
not
covet
.
7.
But
think
not
by
this
that
we
infer
,
that
the
Law
is
bad
or
culpable
,
or
the
cause
of
sin
:
Far
be
it
from
us
;
so
far
am
I
from
such
a
thought
,
that
I
testifie
that
the
Law
is
the
forbidder
,
and
discoverer
and
condemner
of
sin
:
For
I
had
not
known
my
Hearts
inordinate
desires
or
lusts
to
be
so
bad
,
if
the
Law
had
not
said
.
Thou
shalt
not
covet
:
For
corrupt
Nature
hardly
discerneth
the
evil
of
its
own
inclination
,
so
be
it
,
it
break
not
out
into
Act
,
but
is
ready
to
think
it
is
blameless
because
its
Natural
.
8.
But
sin
taking
occasion
by
the
commandment
,
wrought
in
me
all
manner
of
concupiscence
:
For
without
the
law
sin
was
dead
.
8.
But
my
own
Soul
hath
sinful
inclinations
and
imperfections
;
by
original
corruption
and
the
evil
habits
increased
by
actual
sin
:
And
by
these
I
am
so
backward
to
good
and
prone
to
evil
,
that
a
Law
of
such
a
multitude
of
difficult
,
positive
,
Precepts
and
Prohibitions
,
making
me
so
much
work
,
and
so
hard
,
is
become
morally
impossible
for
me
perfectly
to
fulfil
:
Had
I
been
only
under
the
Law
made
to
faln
Adam
and
Noah
,
and
all
Mankind
,
a
great
number
of
Legal
Positives
and
Ceremonials
had
never
obliged
me
;
but
this
Law
,
being
made
,
and
all
these
things
laid
upon
me
which
my
corrupt
Nature
could
not
fulfil
,
presently
my
badness
and
disability
appeared
in
a
great
number
of
Acts
,
which
now
became
forbidden
sin
,
and
in
the
omission
of
things
commanded
▪
even
as
if
you
command
ignorant
,
weak
,
and
il-disposed
Men
,
a
multitude
of
such
particulars
as
none
but
the
wise
and
well
disposed
will
keep
,
it
will
occasion
them
to
be
guilty
of
a
multitude
of
sins
,
which
without
those
Canons
or
Laws
would
have
been
no
sin
,
so
my
sinful
Nature
made
this
Law
of
Works
,
an
occasion
of
my
guilt
of
a
multitude
of
actual
sins
;
which
without
the
Law
would
have
been
no
sin
,
or
not
so
culpable
.
Besides
that
the
prohibition
stirred
up
my
ill
inclination
,
and
also
that
I
sinned
against
more
knowledge
.
9.
For
I
was
alive
without
the
law
once
;
but
when
the
commandment
came
,
sin
revived
,
and
I
died
.
9.
For
if
you
suppose
me
only
under
the
Common
Law
made
to
Noah
and
all
Mankind
,
and
the
Promise
made
to
him
and
to
Abraham
,
before
the
Law
of
Moses
was
made
,
I
had
not
then
been
under
either
that
Sentence
of
a
Temporal
or
an
Eternal
death
,
which
by
Moses's
Law
are
the
wages
of
many
sins
,
not
before
forbidden
:
But
when
I
am
under
all
those
Laws
which
curse
or
cut
off
all
that
do
not
the
numerous
Tasks
and
Ceremonies
there
imposed
,
I
am
then
become
a
dead
Man
in
Law
,
and
the
Law
and
sin
rise
up
in
power
against
me
,
and
condemn
me
.
10.
And
the
commandment
which
was
ordained
unto
life
,
I
found
to
be
unto
death
.
10.
And
the
Commandment
which
promised
life
to
them
that
keep
it
,
proved
the
occasion
of
death
to
me
.
11.
For
sin
taking
occasion
by
the
commandment
,
deceived
me
,
and
by
it
slew
me
.
11.
For
my
sinful
nature
called
out
to
so
much
duty
,
and
forbidden
so
many
things
,
being
unable
to
do
the
duties
,
and
prone
to
the
things
forbidden
,
by
occasion
of
this
Law
,
became
the
guilty
cause
of
many
actual
sins
of
omission
and
commission
,
and
as
ill
humours
stirred
by
a
purge
oft
rage
the
more
,
so
did
the
pravity
of
my
nature
,
and
so
I
was
made
guilty
of
death
.
12.
Wherefore
the
law
is
holy
,
and
the
commandment
holy
,
and
just
,
and
good
.
12.
Wherefore
I
testifie
that
the
Law
is
pure
and
holy
,
and
just
,
and
good
:
God
justly
made
it
:
His
Wisdom
and
Holiness
shine
forth
in
it
:
If
Men
be
bad
and
ill
disposed
,
God
may
justly
give
them
such
Laws
as
their
badness
is
averse
to
keep
.
And
he
had
good
and
gracious
ends
in
giving
it
:
He
made
it
indeed
very
operous
,
somewhat
like
the
Law
of
Innocency
to
Adam
,
though
not
that
same
,
but
yet
conjunct
and
subordinate
to
the
Law
and
Promise
of
Grace
;
which
the
Jews
should
have
noted
,
and
used
it
accordingly
.
13.
Was
that
then
which
is
good
made
death
to
me
?
God
forbid
:
But
sin
,
that
it
might
appear
sin
,
working
death
in
me
by
that
which
is
good
,
that
sin
by
the
commandment
might
become
exceeding
sinful
.
13.
What
then
?
Is
the
Law
guilty
of
my
sin
and
death
?
By
no
means
:
But
the
inward
pravity
of
my
Soul
,
which
else
would
have
been
more
latent
,
unknown
,
and
not
have
brought
forth
so
much
actual
sin
and
death
,
did
by
the
good
Law
of
God
appear
in
its
proper
evil
nature
,
and
shew
how
pregnant
it
was
of
actual
sin
,
and
how
averse
to
full
obedience
,
and
so
by
producing
these
actual
sins
,
appeared
and
became
exceeding
sinful
.
14.
For
we
know
that
the
law
is
spiritual
;
but
I
am
carnal
,
sold
under
sin
.
14.
For
we
all
confess
that
the
Law
being
Gods
own
Law
,
is
Divine
,
Spiritual
,
and
Pure
:
And
the
reason
why
I
do
not
fulfil
it
,
and
so
cannot
be
justified
by
it
,
is
in
my self
;
who
in
my
Corrupt
Nature
am
Carnal
,
and
under
a
Moral
necessity
of
sinning
against
it
;
predominantly
before
Grace
,
and
in
part
after
.
15.
For
that
which
I
do
,
I
allow
not
:
For
what
I
would
,
that
do
I
not
;
but
what
I
hate
,
that
do
I.
15.
I
may
well
call
it
a
Captivity
,
or
a
kind
of
necessity
,
when
my
knowledge
and
unfeigned
(
though
imperfect
)
willingness
and
desire
,
and
my
hatred
of
the
sin
,
yet
will
not
enable
me
to
be
so
free
from
sin
and
fulfil
the
Law
,
as
to
be
justified
by
it
(
much
less
will
the
uneffectual
convictions
and
wishes
of
the
unregenerate
do
this
)
For
though
I
do
not
in
judgment
approve
my
sin
;
and
I
have
a
desire
perfectly
to
fulfill
the
Law
of
God
,
and
I
would
be
freed
from
all
sin
;
yet
I
attain
not
this
perfection
which
I
desire
.
16.
If
then
I
do
that
which
I
would
not
,
I
consent
to
the
law
that
it
is
good
.
16.
Now
if
I
did
not
justifie
the
Law
as
good
,
I
should
not
thus
condemn
my self
for
breaking
it
,
nor
desire
thus
perfectly
to
keep
it
.
17.
Now
then
it
is
no
more
I
that
do
it
,
but
sin
that
dwelleth
in
me
.
17.
And
because
the
Understanding
and
Will
are
the
highest
faculties
,
and
a
Man
is
in
Gods
account
what
he
truly
would
be
,
therefore
I
may
say
,
that
(
though
it
be
my
sin
to
have
so
inordinate
a
sensitive
inclination
,
and
so
imperfect
a
Mind
and
Will
which
should
better
rule
it
,
)
yet
it
is
not
such
a
sin
as
sheweth
the
predominant
disposition
of
my
Soul
,
and
denominateth
the
Man
,
but
is
contrary
to
the
resolved
bent
of
my
heart
and
life
;
and
therefore
the
Lord
of
Grace
will
not
judge
me
according
to
that
which
is
but
my
imperfection
,
and
which
I
more
hate
than
love
,
and
would
unfeignedly
be
rid
of
,
for
it
is
no
reigning
sin
that
I
confess
.
18.
For
I
know
,
that
in
me
(
that
is
,
in
my
flesh
)
dwelleth
no
good
thing
:
for
to
will
is
present
with
me
,
but
how
to
perform
that
which
is
good
,
I
find
not
.
18.
For
I
know
that
so
far
as
I
have
any
corruption
and
carnality
,
I
am
prone
to
evil
and
not
to
good
!
For
by
the
Grace
of
God
I
do
truly
desire
perfection
it self
;
but
I
am
not
able
to
attain
my
desire
,
and
to
be
perfect
in
my
obedience
.
19.
For
the
good
which
I
would
,
I
do
not
:
but
the
evil
which
I
would
not
,
that
I
do
.
19.
For
my
Nature
being
corrupt
,
and
my
Will
but
imperfectly
renewed
,
though
sincere
,
I
cannot
be
as
good
as
I
would
be
,
nor
do
all
the
good
which
I
would
do
,
nor
avoid
all
the
evil
which
I
would
avoid
,
and
so
cannot
be
sinless
and
perfectly
obedient
.
20.
Now
if
I
do
that
I
would
not
,
it
is
no
more
I
that
do
it
,
but
sin
that
dwelleth
in
me
.
20.
Now
seeing
the
main
bent
of
my
Mind
and
Will
is
for
perfect
obedience
,
and
against
all
sin
,
and
it
is
by
the
instigation
of
the
remnant
of
carnalitie
,
that
I
am
not
sinless
and
free
from
all
culpable
infirmities
,
God
will
not
impute
that
to
me
which
I
hate
,
and
is
contrary
to
the
bent
of
my
Heart
and
Life
,
so
much
as
that
which
I
love
and
live
for
.
21.
I
find
then
a
law
,
that
when
I
would
do
good
,
evil
is
present
with
me
.
21.
I
find
then
in
my
Carnal
part
,
an
inclination
,
which
is
as
a
contradicting
Law
,
which
striveth
so
much
against
the
Law
of
God
,
that
I
oft
sin
contrary
to
my
predominant
Will
,
and
when
I
would
be
sinless
and
perfect
,
yet
I
cannot
.
22
,
23.
For
I
delight
in
the
law
of
God
after
the
inward
man
:
But
I
see
another
law
in
my
members
,
warring
against
the
law
of
my
mind
,
and
bringing
me
into
captivity
to
the
law
of
sin
,
which
is
in
my
members
.
22
,
23.
For
I
delight
in
the
Law
of
God
,
after
the
inward
man
,
which
is
the
bent
of
my
Mind
and
Will.
But
my
corrupt
sensual
inclination
is
like
a
contrary
Law
,
which
warreth
against
my
Judgment
and
Will
,
and
like
a
Captive
I
am
brought
by
it
under
a
necessity
of
sinning
,
so
far
as
that
my
obedience
is
imperfect
,
and
so
unjustifiable
by
the
Law
of
Works
,
(
as
in
the
unregenerate
sin
doth
reign
.
)
24.
O
wretched
man
that
I
am
,
who
shall
deliver
me
from
the
body
of
this
death
.
24.
So
far
am
I
then
from
being
justified
by
this
Law
,
that
while
it
calleth
for
more
perfect
obedience
to
its
hard
and
numerous
precepts
than
my
sinful
Soul
can
perform
,
and
so
condemneth
me
,
it
doth
but
shew
me
how
bad
and
miserable
I
am
,
and
make
me
cry
out
,
O
wretched
Man
,
who
shall
deliver
me
from
this
sinning
deadly
flesh
?
25.
I
thank
God
,
through
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
.
So
then
,
with
the
mind
I
my self
do
serve
the
law
of
God
,
but
with
the
flesh
the
law
of
sin
.
25.
But
as
I
have
told
you
of
my
misery
by
nature
,
under
the
Law
,
I
will
tell
you
of
my
remedy
:
I
rejoice
in
thankfulness
to
God
that
hath
abrogated
the
Law
,
and
sanctified
my
nature
by
Jesus
Christ
:
And
so
I
conclude
,
that
my
renewed
Mind
and
Will
so
desireth
perfection
,
that
I
would
be
sinless
,
and
keep
all
the
Law
which
God
shall
impose
and
continue
;
but
my
fleshly
inclination
maketh
this
sinless
perfection
too
hard
for
my
attainment
,
and
therefore
I
cannot
be
justified
by
so
hard
and
rigorous
a
Law
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
THough
Expositors
are
much
disagreed
whether
St.
Paul
here
describe
a
Man
Unregenerate
under
the
meer
Law
,
or
an
Imperfect
Man
,
how
sincere
soever
;
yet
no
such
Doctrinal
Controversie
dependeth
on
this
Difference
,
as
the
Ignorant
and
Contentious
do
imagine
.
For
they
that
think
that
he
describeth
the
Case
of
a
carnal
Legallist
,
or
Jew
,
suppose
that
he
speaketh
of
their
committing
against
knowledge
,
and
uneffectual
wishes
,
the
reigning
Sins
called
Mortal
,
and
live
an
ungodly
Life
;
and
that
[
It
is
not
I
,
but
sin
]
signifieth
onely
[
My
superiour
Faculties
have
some
uneffectual
reluctancy
,
and
are
convinced
that
the
Law
is
good
]
:
And
that
by
[
Captivity
to
the
law
of
sin
]
is
meant
a
slavish
Life
of
predominant
Sensuality
.
And
doubtless
such
there
are
,
of
whom
all
this
is
true
.
And
those
that
think
that
he
speaketh
of
himself
even
in
his
Regenerate
state
,
and
so
of
all
Men
,
do
think
that
it
is
not
a
Life
of
Wickedness
,
or
Mortal
Sin
,
that
he
describeth
,
nor
a
Captivity
to
it
,
but
unavoidable
Imperfection
,
called
Venial
Sin
▪
to
the
same
sense
as
St.
John
saith
,
If
we
say
that
we
have
no
sin
,
there
is
no
truth
in
us
.
And
that
[
It
is
not
I
,
but
sin
]
signifieth
but
that
a
Man
shall
be
accounted
and
judged
by
God
according
to
what
is
predominant
in
his
Mind
,
Will
and
Life
.
And
I
most
incline
to
this
Exposition
,
1.
Because
the
other
seemeth
forced
,
which
must
not
be
received
without
necessity
.
2.
Because
the
Apostle
is
not
onely
proving
that
the
Law
will
not
justifie
an
unregenerate
legal
Jew
,
but
that
it
will
justifie
no
Man
,
how
good
soever
.
3.
And
I
do
not
believe
that
the
unregenerate
can
truly
say
as
he
,
[
I
delight
in
the
law
of
God
]
,
and
[
to
will
is
present
with
me
]
,
and
[
I
my self
in
mind
serve
the
law
of
God
.
]
4.
Many
Passages
are
plainly
applicable
to
Paul
in
his
Christian
state
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
1.
THere
is
therefore
now
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
Jesus
,
who
walk
not
after
the
flesh
,
but
after
the
spirit
.
1.
It
is
not
then
the
Law
that
justifieth
us
,
But
●ath
in
Christ
;
and
all
that
are
in
him
are
acquit
〈◊〉
the
curse
and
condemnation
of
the
Law
,
(
and
also
of
the
Law
of
Nature
)
for
their
sin
is
pardoned
,
and
they
are
regenerate
,
and
live
not
now
after
the
fleshly
inclination
or
Law
,
but
under
the
Spiritual
Law
of
Grace
,
by
a
spiritual
inclination
wrought
in
them
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
is
given
them
by
Christ
.
2.
For
the
law
of
the
spirit
of
life
in
Christ
Jesus
,
hath
made
me
free
from
the
law
of
sin
and
death
.
2.
For
the
Covenant
of
Grace
which
giveth
the
Spirit
,
and
the
Spirit
so
given
me
by
Christ
,
being
not
a
killing
but
a
quickening
Law
,
giving
me
internal
and
Spiritual
Life
;
and
Title
to
Eternal
life
,
hath
made
me
free
from
the
Power
and
Rule
of
my
Carnal
Inclination
,
and
from
the
Obligation
and
Condemnation
of
Moses's
Law
.
3.
For
what
the
law
could
not
do
,
in
that
it
was
weak
through
the
flesh
,
God
sending
his
own
Son
in
the
likeness
of
sinful
flesh
,
and
for
sin
condemned
sin
in
the
flesh
.
3.
For
when
the
meer
Law
could
neither
justifie
nor
Regenerate
us
,
because
our
fleshly
pravity
was
uncapable
hereof
,
God
sending
his
own
Son
in
flesh
like
ours
which
is
sinful
,
though
without
sin
,
as
a
Sacrifice
for
sin
,
and
example
of
perfect
holiness
,
thereby
shewed
his
enmity
to
sin
,
and
began
the
holy
enterprise
of
its
destruction
.
4.
That
the
righteousness
of
the
law
might
be
fulfilled
in
us
,
who
walk
not
after
the
flesh
,
but
after
the
spirit
.
4.
That
the
true
Righteousness
which
the
Law
was
made
to
lead
Men
to
,
might
be
found
in
us
,
and
the
true
ends
of
the
Law
obtained
by
us
,
who
live
now
by
the
Spiritual
Principle
and
Rule
,
and
not
by
the
Carnal
Principle
and
Letter
.
5.
For
they
that
are
after
the
flesh
,
do
mind
the
things
of
the
flesh
:
but
they
that
are
after
the
spirit
,
the
things
of
the
spirit
.
5.
For
the
unregenerate
who
are
under
the
Dominion
of
a
Carnal
Disposition
,
though
they
may
be
under
the
terror
of
a
threatning
Law
,
do
still
savour
,
love
,
and
mind
nothing
so
much
as
fleshly
Interest
and
Pleasure
:
But
they
whose
Souls
are
renewed
by
the
Holy
Spirit
,
and
live
by
Faith
on
Spiritual
Promises
,
do
mind
,
love
,
and
seek
most
Spiritual
welfare
and
felicity
.
6.
For
to
be
carnally
minded
,
is
death
:
but
to
be
spiritually
minded
,
is
life
and
peace
.
6.
For
the
true
state
of
misery
called
Death
in
the
Soul
,
which
is
the
way
to
everlasting
misery
,
consisteth
in
its
being
turned
from
the
love
of
God
and
Holiness
,
to
the
love
of
Carnal
Interest
and
Pleasure
,
and
the
true
state
of
Spiritual
life
and
Felicity
consisteth
in
the
love
of
God
and
Holiness
,
and
the
Souls
perfection
.
7.
Because
the
carnal
mind
is
enmity
to
God
;
for
it
is
not
subject
to
the
law
of
God
,
neither
indeed
can
be
.
7.
Because
the
Carnal
Unregenerate
Mind
,
having
a
predominant
inclination
to
inferiour
sensual
interests
and
delights
,
and
a
privation
,
yea
and
enmity
to
things
Spiritual
and
Holy
,
hath
thereby
an
enmity
to
the
Holy
Laws
and
Ways
of
God
,
and
consequently
to
God
as
Holy
:
For
it
is
not
subject
to
the
Law
of
God
,
which
is
quite
against
their
sinful
life
and
inclination
,
nor
indeed
can
be
,
while
it
so
continueth
;
there
being
a
contrariety
between
their
Inclinations
and
the
Law
of
God
.
8.
So
then
,
they
that
are
in
the
flesh
cannot
please
God
.
8.
So
that
they
that
are
Unregenerate
and
Carnal
,
cannot
please
God
while
they
are
such
;
because
they
cannot
,
through
the
perverseness
of
their
own
Wills
,
do
the
things
that
please
him
,
what
legal
restraint
soever
they
be
under
.
9.
But
ye
are
not
in
the
flesh
,
but
in
the
Spirit
,
if
so
be
that
the
Spirit
of
God
dwell
in
you
.
Now
if
any
man
have
not
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
he
is
none
of
his
.
9.
But
you
are
not
in
this
Carnal
state
,
and
under
the
dominion
of
the
flesh
,
if
the
Spirit
of
God
do
not
only
provoke
you
towards
goodness
,
but
also
dwell
in
you
and
possess
you
;
For
it
is
a
powerful
,
Spirit
and
will
overcome
the
Flesh
:
But
if
any
Man
have
not
this
indwelling
,
illuminating
,
quickening
,
sanctifying
Spirit
,
he
is
not
a
true
Christian
,
and
saved
by
Christ
.
He
may
be
baptised
,
and
deceive
the
Church
,
and
pass
for
a
visible
Member
of
it
,
and
so
for
a
Christian
among
Men
,
but
Christ
will
not
own
him
as
a
living
Member
to
Justification
and
Salvation
.
10.
And
if
Christ
be
in
you
,
the
body
is
dead
because
of
sin
,
but
the
Spirit
is
life
because
of
righteousness
.
10.
And
if
Christ
by
his
Spirit
and
Government
be
and
rule
in
you
,
the
Body
which
hath
still
some
inordinate
sinful
inclinations
,
and
backwardness
to
good
,
shall
die
for
sin
;
but
your
Spirits
being
quickened
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
unto
Holiness
and
Justification
,
are
in
a
state
of
life
begun
,
and
shall
not
die
as
the
Body
doth
,
but
live
with
Christ
,
by
whom
they
live
.
11.
But
if
the
Spirit
of
him
that
raised
up
Jesus
from
the
dead
,
dwell
in
you
;
he
that
raised
up
Christ
from
the
dead
,
shall
also
quicken
your
mortal
bodies
,
by
his
Spirit
that
dwelleth
in
you
.
11.
But
if
the
Spirit
of
him
that
raised
up
Jesus
from
the
dead
dwell
in
you
,
he
that
by
this
same
Spirit
of
life
and
power
raised
up
Christ
from
the
dead
,
as
he
hath
begun
to
rise
you
from
Spiritual
death
in
sin
,
and
sanctifie
both
Soul
and
Body
to
himself
,
will
not
only
glorifie
your
Souls
,
but
also
raise
and
save
your
Mortal
Bodies
,
by
that
same
Almighty
Spirit
which
raised
Christ
,
and
sanctified
you
.
12.
Therefore
,
brethren
,
we
are
debtors
,
not
to
the
flesh
,
to
live
after
the
flesh
.
13.
For
if
ye
live
after
the
flesh
,
ye
shall
die
:
But
if
ye
through
the
Spirit
do
mortifie
the
deeds
of
the
body
,
ye
shall
live
.
12
,
13.
By
all
which
you
may
see
that
it
is
not
to
the
Flesh
that
we
owe
our
chief
respect
,
care
and
obedience
,
nor
after
the
lusts
of
which
we
should
live
:
For
it
is
this
sinful
fleshly
life
that
causeth
death
,
and
tendeth
unto
future
misery
:
But
if
by
the
Spirit
you
mortifie
those
fleshly
lusts
and
deeds
,
which
Carnal
Men
obey
and
practise
,
this
begining
of
Spiritual
Life
will
end
in
future
life
and
happiness
.
14.
For
as
many
as
are
led
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
they
are
the
sons
of
God
.
14.
For
as
many
as
are
Principled
and
Ruled
,
by
Gods
Spirit
and
Spiritual
Law
of
Grace
,
are
Gods
Children
:
And
God
will
not
forsake
,
lose
,
or
destroy
his
Spiritual
Children
.
15.
For
ye
have
not
received
the
spirit
of
bondage
again
to
fear
;
but
ye
have
received
the
Spirit
of
adoption
,
whereby
we
cry
,
Abba
,
Father
.
15.
For
the
Spirit
which
you
have
now
received
is
not
that
of
a
Slave
,
which
doth
no
good
but
for
fear
of
Punishment
;
(
and
the
meer
Law
without
Grace
could
give
no
better
)
but
you
have
received
the
Spirit
of
Adoption
,
which
giveth
you
an
inclination
of
dependance
,
love
and
trust
in
God
,
much
like
that
which
a
Child
hath
by
nature
to
his
Father
,
to
the
collation
of
which
Child-like
love
,
trust
and
nature
,
the
wondrous
revelation
of
Gods
love
in
Christ
,
and
the
free
gifts
of
his
Grace
,
were
Spiritually
fitted
.
16.
The
Spirit
it self
beareth
witness
with
our
spirit
,
that
we
are
the
children
of
God
.
16.
And
to
have
this
Spirit
of
God
dwelling
in
us
,
and
sanctifying
us
,
is
a
certain
evidence
or
testimony
in
and
with
our
own
Spirits
and
Consciences
,
that
God
doth
specially
love
us
,
and
take
us
for
his
Children
,
having
set
his
special
mark
upon
us
:
For
we
could
not
love
him
as
a
Father
,
and
he
not
love
us
as
his
Children
.
And
this
Spirit
also
helpeth
our
Consciences
to
discern
and
exercise
this
fealing
Grace
,
and
to
rejoyce
therein
.
17.
And
if
children
,
then
heirs
;
heirs
of
God
,
and
joynt-heirs
with
Christ
:
if
so
be
that
we
suffer
with
him
,
that
we
may
also
be
glorified
together
.
17.
And
if
this
Seal
of
the
Spirit
prove
us
Sons
,
it
proveth
us
Heirs
of
the
purchased
Kingdom
,
or
Heavenly
Inheritance
,
for
such
are
all
the
Sons
of
God
;
Heirs
of
God
,
and
Co-heirs
with
Christ
;
but
so
that
there
is
a
further
condition
of
our
possession
,
even
that
we
take
up
the
cross
and
follow
him
,
submitting
to
be
conformed
to
him
in
his
sufferings
,
if
God
call
us
to
it
,
that
so
by
the
same
way
we
may
come
to
be
glorified
together
with
him
.
18.
For
I
reckon
,
that
the
sufferings
of
this
present
time
are
not
worthy
to
be
compared
with
the
glory
which
shall
be
revealed
in
us
.
18.
For
though
we
must
suffer
in
this
life
,
with
Christ
,
and
for
his
sake
,
and
by
Gods
Correction
for
our
sins
,
having
in
my
reckoning
compared
them
with
the
promised
effects
and
end
,
I
fully
resolve
the
case
,
that
they
are
not
worthy
to
be
compared
with
the
Glory
which
in
the
Saints
shall
be
shortly
manifested
;
nor
should
they
stop
any
Man
from
entertaining
the
Doctrine
of
the
Cross
,
and
pursuing
his
Celestial
hopes
.
19.
For
the
earnest
expectation
of
the
creature
waiteth
for
the
manifestation
of
the
sons
of
God
.
19.
For
all
the
frame
of
Nature
strongly
tending
to
its
own
perfection
,
(
and
God
annihillateth
not
the
Natural
or
Sensitive
Creatures
,
though
he
dissolve
the
Composition
)
they
do
as
it
were
wait
for
their
better
state
and
deliverance
from
the
Curse
caused
by
Mans
sins
,
till
the
manifestation
of
the
Glory
of
the
Sons
of
God
;
with
whom
,
and
for
whom
they
shall
have
their
restauration
,
as
with
Man
they
fell
under
the
Curse
.
20.
For
the
creature
was
made
subject
to
vanity
,
not
willingly
,
but
by
reason
of
him
who
hath
subjected
the
same
in
hope
.
20.
For
so
much
of
the
world
as
was
made
for
Man
,
and
marr'd
or
cursed
for
mans
sake
,
so
was
made
subject
to
this
Curse
and
Mutation
,
not
for
its
own
sin
,
nor
by
its
own
choice
,
but
by
the
sin
of
Man
,
even
by
that
God
who
subjected
its
condition
to
the
free
will
and
state
of
Man
,
and
so
to
suffer
with
and
for
him
,
but
with
a
purpose
to
restore
it
with
him
unto
its
integrity
.
21.
Because
the
creature
it self
also
shall
be
delivered
from
the
bondege
of
corruption
,
into
the
glorious
liberty
of
the
children
of
God
.
21.
Because
the
Natural
and
Sensitive
parts
of
the
World
that
were
subjected
to
the
use
of
Man
,
and
fell
under
a
Curse
by
Man
,
shall
be
delivered
with
Man
from
that
Curse
,
and
Bondage
,
and
Corruptibility
,
into
a
state
of
liberty
and
useful
perfection
suitable
to
the
Glory
of
the
Children
of
God
,
for
whom
they
were
made
.
22.
For
we
know
that
the
whole
creation
groaneth
and
travelleth
in
pain
together
until
now
.
22.
For
it
is
evident
,
that
the
whole
Natural
and
Subjective
World
which
was
thus
subjected
to
Man
and
cursed
for
him
,
is
like
a
Woman
in
the
pangs
or
expectation
of
Child-birth
,
and
groaneth
till
it
be
delivered
with
us
at
that
time
of
restoration
.
23.
And
not
only
they
,
but
our selves
also
,
which
have
the
first
fruits
of
the
Spirit
,
even
we
our selves
groan
within
our selves
,
waiting
for
the
adoption
,
to
wit
,
the
redemption
of
our
body
.
23.
And
if
this
be
their
case
,
much
more
do
we
who
have
the
Spirit
of
God
,
which
is
the
Pledge
,
Earnest
,
and
First-fruit
of
Glory
,
feeling
our selves
burdened
with
sin
,
temptations
and
sufferings
in
the
World
,
and
yet
short
of
our
expected
Glory
,
feel
our selves
as
a
Woman
in
Travel
,
groaning
for
deliverance
,
and
longing
for
the
blessed
inheritance
,
yea
even
the
Resurrection
of
the
Body
it self
,
to
which
we
were
Adopted
.
24.
For
we
are
saved
by
hope
:
But
hope
that
is
seen
,
is
not
hope
;
for
what
a
man
seeth
,
why
doth
he
yet
hope
for
?
24.
For
our
present
state
of
Salvation
is
not
in
sight
and
full
possession
,
but
in
the
hope
of
unseen
things
that
are
promis'd
,
and
this
hope
will
bring
us
to
possession
.
But
if
we
had
sight
and
possession
of
it
,
we
could
not
be
said
to
live
by
the
hopes
of
it
,
for
why
should
we
be
said
to
hope
for
that
which
we
see
and
possess
.
25.
But
if
we
hope
for
that
we
see
not
,
then
do
we
with
patience
wait
for
it
.
25.
But
hoping
for
that
which
we
never
saw
or
possessed
,
we
do
with
patience
under
all
delays
and
sufferings
wait
for
the
desired
attainment
and
possession
.
26.
Likewise
the
Spirit
also
helpeth
our
infirmities
;
for
we
know
not
what
we
should
pray
for
as
we
ought
;
but
the
Spirit
it self
maketh
intercession
for
us
with
groanings
which
cannot
be
uttered
.
26.
And
the
Spirit
which
God
hath
given
us
,
helpeth
us
against
our
Infirmities
of
Hope
and
Prayer
;
and
under
our
sufferings
and
distresses
;
for
we
are
unmeet
judges
of
our
own
necessities
and
condition
,
and
the
flesh
is
too
prone
to
desire
its
own
ease
and
safety
:
But
the
Spirit
of
Christ
in
us
,
teacheth
and
inclineth
us
to
go
to
God
as
to
a
merciful
alsufficient
Father
,
and
to
pour
out
our
Souls
complaints
before
him
,
at
least
with
groans
,
when
we
cannot
utter
them
with
Words
,
and
to
cry
,
Abba
Father
,
and
to
refer
our selves
unto
his
Wisdom
,
and
cast
our
case
in
trust
on
him
.
27.
And
he
that
searcheth
the
heart
,
knoweth
what
is
the
mind
of
the
Spirit
,
because
he
maketh
intercession
for
the
Saints
according
to
the
will
of
God
.
27.
And
God
that
searcheth
the
Heart
,
knoweth
the
meaning
of
those
very
groans
,
excited
by
his
Spirit
,
which
we
want
words
to
express
:
For
he
knoweth
what
his
own
Spirit
moveth
us
to
ask
,
and
what
desires
come
from
himself
;
for
as
Christ
is
in
Heaven
our
Intercessor
with
the
Father
,
so
the
Holy
Spirit
sent
down
into
our
Hearts
,
is
our
Intercessor
with
the
Father
and
the
Son
;
for
as
he
is
Christs
Agent
and
Witness
in
us
,
to
communicate
Spiritual
Life
,
Light
and
Love
to
us
,
so
he
is
a
Spirit
of
Supplication
and
Adoption
in
us
,
and
the
spring
of
all
our
holy
desires
and
motions
Godward
,
and
that
only
which
is
of
him
is
accepted
of
God
;
for
he
moveth
us
to
ask
what
pleaseth
God
,
and
to
submit
to
his
Will
,
and
returneth
us
the
answer
of
our
Prayers
in
inward
strength
and
consolation
.
28.
And
we
know
that
all
things
work
together
for
good
to
them
that
love
God
,
to
them
who
are
called
according
to
his
purpose
.
28.
For
we
know
that
all
the
course
of
Gods
providence
,
and
particularly
all
our
sufferings
for
him
,
do
by
Gods
over-ruling
ordination
work
together
for
our
good
,
even
to
carry
on
them
that
love
him
to
Salvation
;
who
are
called
hereto
according
to
the
gracious
benevolent
purpose
of
his
own
Will.
29.
For
whom
he
did
foreknow
,
he
also
did
predestinate
to
be
conformed
to
the
image
of
his
Son
,
that
he
might
be
the
first-born
among
many
brethren
.
29.
For
those
whom
he
fore-knew
and
purposed
to
glorifie
,
he
also
predestinated
as
the
way
to
their
Glory
,
to
be
conformed
to
the
Image
of
his
Son
,
in
holiness
and
patient
suffering
,
that
his
Church
as
Brethren
might
be
like
their
Head
and
eldest
Brother
.
30.
Moreover
,
whom
he
did
predestinate
;
them
he
also
called
;
and
whom
he
called
;
them
he
also
justified
;
and
whom
he
justified
,
them
he
also
glorified
.
30.
And
those
whom
God
thus
predestinateth
to
be
conformed
to
Christ
,
them
in
time
he
effectually
called
to
repent
and
believe
in
Christ
;
and
those
whom
he
thus
called
,
and
made
true
Christians
,
he
justified
,
both
making
them
just
by
pardoning
their
sin
,
and
giving
them
his
Indwelling
Spirit
of
love
and
Holiness
,
and
accounting
them
just
,
for
the
merits
of
Christ
;
and
those
whom
he
thus
justifieth
,
he
will
glorifie
with
Christ
.
31.
What
shall
we
then
say
to
these
things
?
If
God
be
for
us
,
who
can
be
against
us
?
31.
What
then
shall
we
say
,
when
we
consider
all
this
,
but
with
joyful
thankfulness
conclude
,
that
God
is
for
his
Saints
,
their
Father
and
Protector
,
and
therefore
they
have
no
cause
to
fear
any
that
are
against
them
,
how
great
,
or
many
,
or
strong
soever
;
that
is
,
not
fear
their
power
,
so
be
it
we
take
heed
that
they
draw
us
not
to
sin
.
32.
He
that
spared
not
his
own
Son
,
but
delivered
him
up
for
us
all
,
how
shall
he
not
with
him
also
freely
give
us
all
things
?
32.
He
that
spared
not
his
own
Son
,
not
thinking
him
too
precious
a
gist
,
but
delivered
him
up
to
suffer
as
a
Sacrifice
to
procure
the
pardon
of
sin
and
salvation
,
to
be
given
to
all
by
a
Conditional
Covenant
,
of
faith
and
acceptance
,
and
actually
to
pardon
and
save
all
true
Believers
,
that
accept
him
,
how
can
it
be
that
he
should
think
any
thing
else
which
we
need
too
good
for
us
,
and
not
freely
give
all
other
things
with
Christ
to
us
that
believingly
accept
him
.
See
,
1
Joh.
5.11
,
12.
and
Joh.
1.11
,
12.
33.
Who
shall
lay
any
thing
to
the
charge
of
Gods
elect
?
It
is
God
that
justifieth
:
33.
Of
how
little
moment
is
it
what
erroneous
and
malignant
Men
lay
to
the
charge
of
God's
Elect
(
accusing
them
as
breakers
of
their
Laws
)
whilst
God
himself
doth
justifie
them
?
34.
Who
is
he
that
condemneth
?
It
is
Christ
that
died
,
yea
rather
that
is
risen
again
,
who
is
even
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
who
also
maketh
intercession
for
us
.
34.
What
,
or
who
is
he
that
condemneth
those
whom
Almighty
God
doth
justifie
?
What
is
the
Sentence
of
a
Worm
,
a
Sinner
,
and
a
blinded
Enemy
to
be
set
against
Gods
Sentence
?
It
is
Christ
that
died
for
our
sins
,
to
deliver
us
from
the
Law
and
Curse
,
that
justifieth
Believers
here
on
Earth
;
yea
,
I
say
more
to
our
consolation
,
It
is
Christ
that
is
risen
again
,
and
advanced
in
Glory
,
Head
over
all
things
to
his
Church
,
who
effectually
intercedeth
for
us
,
and
will
finally
justifie
us
as
our
judge
.
35.
Who
shall
separate
us
from
the
love
of
Christ
?
Shall
tribulation
,
or
distress
,
or
persecution
,
or
famine
,
or
nakedness
,
or
peril
,
or
sword
?
35.
And
when
God
by
such
an
incomprehensible
Miracle
of
mercy
,
declared
such
unspeakable
love
to
us
in
Christ
,
who
or
what
can
be
supposed
to
have
power
,
to
dissolve
this
bond
of
mutual
love
;
viz.
to
separate
us
from
Gods
love
to
us
,
and
our
thankful
return
of
love
to
him
?
Shall
Tribulation
,
or
Distress
,
or
Famine
,
or
Nakedness
,
or
Peril
,
or
Sword
,
or
any
thing
that
Men
can
do
;
which
are
little
matters
,
and
all
work
to
our
good
,
and
none
of
them
signifie
or
cause
Gods
forsaking
us
,
nor
shall
cause
us
to
forsake
him
.
36.
(
As
it
is
written
,
For
thy
sake
we
are
killed
all
the
day
long
;
we
are
accounted
as
sheep
to
the
slaughter
)
36.
We
may
say
as
the
Psalmist
doth
,
44.22
.
For
thy
sake
we
are
killed
all
the
day
long
,
&c.
37.
Nay
in
all
these
things
we
are
more
than
conquerours
,
through
him
that
loved
us
.
37.
Yea
,
all
these
are
but
the
occasions
of
our
triumph
,
when
we
overcome
them
all
as
they
are
temptations
.
It
were
not
so
much
to
us
to
conquer
all
our
Enemies
and
Persecutors
in
fight
,
as
it
is
by
Faith
and
Patience
to
overcome
their
persecutions
.
38
,
39.
For
I
am
perswaded
,
that
neither
death
,
nor
life
,
nor
angels
,
nor
principalities
,
nor
powers
,
nor
things
present
,
nor
things
to
come
,
nor
height
,
nor
depth
,
nor
any
other
creature
,
shall
be
able
to
separate
us
from
the
love
of
God
,
which
is
in
Christ
Jesus
our
Lord
.
38
,
39.
For
I
am
perswaded
that
the
band
of
love
between
God
and
all
true
Confirmed
Christians
,
made
in
and
by
our
Mediator
Christ
,
is
so
strong
and
sure
that
it
will
never
be
dissolved
by
the
terrours
of
the
Death
,
or
the
Love
of
this
Life
,
nor
by
malignant
Spirits
,
by
Principalities
or
Powers
,
Satan
or
his
instruments
of
strength
and
violence
,
by
what
now
doth
,
or
what
hereafter
shall
befall
us
,
or
assault
us
;
by
any
things
above
us
,
or
beneath
us
,
exaltation
or
dejection
,
nor
by
the
power
of
any
Creature
:
Nothing
hath
power
to
cause
God
to
cease
loving
us
,
or
us
to
cease
loving
God
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
I.
THe
Controversies
raised
about
the
first
fourteen
Verses
,
of
the
fulfilling
of
the
Righteousness
of
the
Law
;
of
the
Carnal
and
Spiritual
state
of
Mind
,
&c.
are
sufficiently
decided
in
the
Paraphrase
.
II.
So
is
that
of
the
Spirit
of
Bondage
and
Adoption
,
and
that
of
the
Witness
of
the
Spirit
with
our
Spirits
,
&c.
in
the
Paraphrase
on
the
15
and
16
Verses
.
III.
His
Exposition
of
the
19
,
20
,
21
,
and
22
Verses
,
which
feigneth
them
to
speak
of
the
Heathen
World
,
hath
so
many
and
palpable
Violences
,
that
I
think
it
not
worth
the
labour
to
give
a
particular
Confutation
of
them
.
But
if
many
things
about
the
Creatures
Restoration
be
yet
unknown
and
unrevealed
to
us
,
it
followeth
not
,
that
therefore
it
is
unknown
whether
a
Restoration
there
shall
be
.
The
Heavens
must
contain
Christ
till
the
time
of
this
Restoration
.
And
his
Violence
is
as
gross
about
the
Words
of
St.
Peter
,
That
we
look
for
a
new
Heaven
and
a
new
Earth
,
in
which
dwelleth
Righteousness
.
What
God
doth
with
the
Souls
of
Brutes
when
they
die
hence
,
may
be
unknown
to
us
,
and
yet
their
Restoration
known
.
It
is
not
hard
,
by
the
most
probable
Principles
of
Philosophy
,
to
shame
their
Opinion
who
confidently
say
,
that
their
Souls
are
no
Spiritual
Substances
,
but
evanid
Accidents
,
Qualities
,
or
Motions
.
And
as
they
may
easily
be
proved
Substances
,
that
have
an
Essential
Power
of
Vital
Action
,
Perception
,
and
Appetite
;
so
it
is
most
improbable
that
God
annihilateth
them
,
or
changeth
their
essential
Form
or
Nature
.
But
whether
they
are
continued
:
Individuate
,
or
onely
▪
in
one
or
more
universal
Form
;
and
if
Individuate
,
whither
or
to
what
use
God
disposeth
of
them
,
and
what
alteration
there
will
be
in
the
State
of
Restoration
,
Mortals
know
not
.
IV.
Those
that
say
,
That
by
the
Spirit
that
helpeth
our
infirmities
,
ver.
26.
is
meant
Christ
by
his
Spirit
praying
for
us
in
Heaven
,
can
neither
make
it
agree
with
the
Context
,
nor
prove
that
the
Spirit
groaneth
in
Heaven
,
or
is
called
our
Intercessour
there
,
but
within
us
.
V.
They
that
feign
the
28
Verse
to
say
,
That
all
the
Sins
of
Believers
shall
work
for
their
good
,
dangerously
pervert
the
Text
:
It
's
contrary
to
the
Context
,
and
to
the
tenor
of
all
the
Scripture
,
and
the
Wisdom
and
Holiness
of
God
,
and
the
Safety
of
Believers
,
to
feign
God
to
promise
them
,
that
how
much
soever
they
sin
,
they
shall
be
Gainers
by
it
;
when
he
still
useth
the
clean
contrary
means
to
save
them
from
it
,
even
by
his
Threatnings
.
And
it
's
contrary
to
the
very
Terms
of
the
Text
,
[
To
them
that
love
God
,
&c.
]
which
implieth
,
that
the
defects
or
decay
of
their
Love
to
God
is
not
for
their
good
.
And
it
's
contrary
to
common
Experience
,
which
tells
us
,
that
many
Christians
by
Sin
lose
some
degrees
of
Love
to
God
,
and
other
Grace
,
and
die
worse
than
once
they
were
,
(
and
so
have
a
less
degree
of
Glory
.
)
And
is
this
for
their
good
▪
Yea
,
all
Men
die
in
some
Sin
of
Omission
,
as
in
a
culpable
defect
of
some
due
Act
or
Degree
of
Faith
,
Hope
,
Love
,
Joy
,
Patience
,
of
which
they
have
no
more
time
to
repent
.
And
what
good
doth
that
do
them
?
Indeed
some
Sin
to
some
Men
God
maketh
an
Occasion
of
good
,
and
an
Object
of
Repentance
,
&c.
But
as
an
Occasion
is
not
a
Cause
,
and
to
be
an
Object
of
Repentance
i●
to
be
a
Duty
,
and
not
a
Sin
;
so
even
this
much
is
none
of
the
meaning
of
this
Promise
,
which
speaketh
but
of
Sufferings
,
or
at
most
of
God's
Providential
Works
,
of
which
Sin
is
none
.
VI.
The
Controversies
about
Predestination
,
raised
from
the
28
and
29
Verses
,
might
be
ended
by
the
Text
it self
,
if
we
could
be
content
to
know
no
more
than
God
doth
teach
us
,
and
to
be
no
wiser
than
St.
Paul
was
.
1.
He
teacheth
us
,
That
there
are
some
called
according
to
God's
purpose
,
and
foreknown
by
him
,
that
is
,
to
be
such
as
he
will
use
as
is
after
mentioned
:
He
knoweth
them
to
be
those
whom
he
purposeth
to
call
and
save
.
But
Paul
was
not
so
presumptuous
and
profane
,
as
to
dispute
,
How
God
foreknoweth
them
,
or
why
he
purposeth
to
call
them
rather
than
others
.
2.
And
whereas
profane
Men
do
foolishly
say
,
If
God
decree
and
foreknow
my
Salvation
,
I
shall
be
saved
whatever
I
do
;
and
if
he
do
not
,
I
shall
not
:
St.
Paul
tells
us
,
That
those
whom
God
purposeth
or
decreeth
to
save
,
he
predestinateth
to
be
conformed
to
the
Image
of
his
Son
,
even
to
the
Means
,
as
well
as
to
the
End
.
So
that
,
to
say
,
That
God
doth
predestinate
Men
to
Salvation
,
and
not
to
Holiness
of
Heart
and
Life
,
is
to
contradict
God's
Doctrine
of
Predestination
.
As
God
doth
decree
how
long
we
shall
live
,
and
withal
that
we
shall
live
by
Meat
and
Drink
;
so
he
decreeth
that
we
shall
be
saved
,
and
that
by
Faith
and
sincere
Obedience
.
And
sure
they
know
not
what
they
say
,
who
call
this
Doctrine
of
Election
,
Licentious
.
Doth
it
encourage
Men
to
Impenitency
or
Disobedience
,
to
tell
them
,
that
God
doth
predestinate
Men
to
repent
,
and
obey
,
and
be
saved
?
Will
it
tempt
Men
to
live
after
the
Flesh
,
in
Worldliness
,
or
Sensuality
,
to
believe
that
God
hath
decreed
to
make
them
to
live
after
the
Spirit
,
and
to
mortifie
the
Deeds
of
the
Flesh
,
and
to
avoid
such
Sins
?
3.
And
Paul
tells
us
,
That
this
Chain
of
Causes
is
all
decreed
of
God
,
from
the
first
to
the
last
;
and
therefore
that
it
is
God's
Purpose
which
secureth
the
Event
of
our
Glorification
.
And
it
's
strange
that
any
should
think
,
that
God
should
undertake
so
great
a
Work
as
Mans
Redemption
,
and
not
effectually
secure
the
Success
by
his
own
Will
and
Wisdom
,
but
leave
all
to
the
lubricous
Will
of
Man
.
4.
But
the
Apostle
tells
us
of
no
such
Decrees
of
the
Causes
of
Mens
Damnation
.
God
causeth
and
giveth
Grace
,
and
foreknoweth
that
which
he
will
give
:
But
he
doth
not
cause
or
give
Men
Sin
,
nor
necessitate
any
to
commit
it
;
and
therefore
decreeth
not
to
cause
it
,
nor
foreknoweth
it
as
his
own
Work
,
but
as
Mans.
So
that
Election
and
Non-election
,
or
Reprobation
,
are
not
of
the
same
kind
,
degree
,
and
order
.
VII
.
The
sense
of
the
Terms
of
the
30
Verse
,
Expositors
much
differ
about
;
but
there
is
no
great
Doctrinal
Controversie
depending
on
it
.
1.
It
is
doubted
,
whether
by
[
Calling
]
here
be
meant
only
Effectual
Calling
and
Conversion
,
or
only
General
Calling
antecedent
to
its
Efficacy
.
But
it
's
confessed
,
that
both
these
are
asserted
in
the
Scripture
.
2.
It
is
doubted
,
why
Sanctification
is
omitted
,
or
where
it
is
included
:
But
it
's
agreed
,
that
it
is
one
Link
of
the
Chain
of
the
Causes
of
Salvation
.
3.
And
so
it
's
doubted
,
what
the
Word
[
Justifie
]
doth
mean
:
But
the
thing
is
agreed
on
.
4.
And
the
greatest
doubt
is
,
whether
every
one
of
these
Causes
will
infer
the
rest
,
or
only
the
connexion
of
all
the
foregoing
will
infer
that
which
followeth
.
1.
There
is
small
reason
to
doubt
,
but
that
by
[
Calling
]
is
meant
[
Effectual
Calling
]
:
Else
it
would
neither
prove
Predestination
,
nor
infer
Justification
.
2.
Sanctification
is
a
Word
which
signifieth
many
Acts.
As
it
signifieth
the
Gift
of
our
first
Faith
and
Repentance
,
and
our
Covenant-devotedness
to
God
in
Baptism
,
it
is
the
same
with
Effectual
Vocation
,
Regeneration
,
and
Conversion
.
But
as
it
signifieth
the
after-gift
of
the
In-dwelling
Spirit
,
to
habituate
the
Soul
with
fixed
Holiness
and
Love
,
and
the
Practice
of
these
,
it
followeth
Vocation
,
at
least
in
order
of
Nature
.
3
Justification
sometime
signifieth
Making
us
righteous
;
sometime
,
accounting
us
righteous
;
sometime
,
by
Apology
,
maintaining
us
to
be
righteous
;
sometime
,
by
Judicial
Sentence
,
pronoun●ing
us
righteous
;
sometime
,
executively
,
using
us
as
righteous
;
usually
,
many
of
these
together
,
all
the
rest
being
implied
.
It
is
certain
,
that
God
maketh
Men
righteous
,
before
he
account
or
judge
them
righteous
.
Now
to
make
a
Man
righteous
(
and
justifiable
in
Judgment
)
all
these
concur
.
1.
The
Merit
of
Christ's
Righteousness
,
as
the
deserving
Matter
and
Cause
.
2.
The
Act
of
the
New
Covenant
,
giving
him
a
part
in
Christ
,
and
with
him
Pardon
of
Sin
,
and
Right
to
the
Spirit
of
Grace
,
and
unto
Glory
.
3.
The
Gift
of
Faith
and
Repentance
,
that
Christ
and
his
further
Grace
may
be
ours
;
and
for
continuance
,
the
holy
Habits
and
Acts
of
Sancti●●cation
.
And
seeing
all
sound
Expositors
confess
(
with
Beza
)
that
at
least
three
Texts
by
Justification
mean
or
include
Sanctification
,
we
have
reason
to
judge
,
that
part
of
Sanctification
is
here
included
in
Vocation
,
and
part
in
Justification
,
and
,
some
think
,
the
Triumphant
part
in
Glorification
.
And
certainly
this
inferreth
no
unsound
Doctrine
.
4.
Augustine
thought
,
that
the
Links
of
this
are
separable
,
unless
you
include
the
first
as
the
Qualification
of
all
the
rest
,
by
way
of
distinction
;
and
that
the
meaning
is
,
That
[
God
will
call
all
the
Predestinate
or
Elect
,
and
will
justifie
all
the
Predestinate
that
are
called
,
and
will
glorifie
all
the
Justified
that
are
predestinate
and
called
]
;
but
that
there
are
some
justified
and
sanctified
,
that
were
not
predestinate
,
nor
shall
be
glorified
,
but
fall
away
.
What
the
s●nse
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
was
about
Perseverance
,
Ger.
Vossius
hath
so
truly
opened
in
his
Theses
,
that
I
may
thither
refer
the
Inquisitive
.
My
own
sense
of
it
I
have
opened
in
my
Catholick
Theologie
;
and
it
's
too
long
a
Case
,
to
be
handled
here
.
But
I
think
no
confirmed
Christian
doth
totally
and
finally
fall
away
;
and
that
the
rest
of
the
Doubt
should
not
be
thought
enough
to
break
the
Love
and
Peace
of
Christians
.
VIII
.
As
to
the
Doubt
,
Whether
the
38
and
39
Verses
speak
[
of
God's
Love
to
us
,
or
ours
to
him
,
]
as
they
are
in
themselves
inseparable
,
so
I
think
that
the
Context
giveth
us
Reason
to
think
that
it
is
both
,
even
the
Bond
of
mutual
Love
which
is
here
spoken
of
.
All
the
doubt
is
,
Whether
it
be
spoken
of
every
true
Christian
,
or
only
of
the
Elect
and
Confirmed
;
of
which
before
.
CHAP.
IX
.
1.
I
Say
the
truth
in
Christ
,
I
lie
not
,
my
conscience
also
bearing
me
witness
in
the
holy
Ghost
:
2.
That
I
have
great
heaviness
and
continual
sorrow
in
my
heart
.
3.
For
I
could
wish
that
my self
were
accursed
from
Christ
,
for
my
brethren
,
my
kinsmen
according
to
the
flesh
,
1
,
2
,
3.
I
am
so
far
from
saying
all
that
I
have
said
in
contempt
of
the
Jews
,
or
triumph
over
them
in
their
misery
,
that
I
protest
as
a
Christian
,
I
lie
not
,
my
Conscience
bearing
me
witness
,
which
is
illuminated
,
and
actuated
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
in
the
midst
of
all
my
rejoycing
in
Christ
,
I
have
great
heaviness
and
continual
sorrow
of
Heart
,
for
the
sin
and
misery
of
the
Jews
,
who
are
my
Brethren
and
Kinsmen
according
to
the
Flesh
;
yea
,
so
great
,
that
were
my
own
misery
a
means
by
which
God
would
save
their
Nation
,
I
could
consent
to
be
deprived
of
my
part
of
blessedness
with
Christ
,
and
used
as
a
cursed
Man
,
for
their
Conversion
,
that
all
the
Grace
foredescribed
might
be
theirs
.
(
I
say
not
that
I
do
wish
it
,
for
it
is
no
means
to
any
such
end
;
but
that
I
could
wish
it
,
if
God
had
made
it
such
a
means
:
Because
the
happiness
of
a
Nation
,
and
the
Glory
of
Gods
Grace
in
so
many
,
is
much
better
than
my
single
welfare
,
and
if
God
had
set
them
in
competition
,
the
best
should
have
been
preferred
.
4.
Who
are
Israelites
,
to
whom
pertaineth
the
adoption
,
and
the
glory
,
and
the
covenants
,
and
the
giving
of
the
law
,
and
the
service
of
God
,
and
the
promises
:
5.
Whose
are
the
fathers
,
and
out
of
whom
as
concerning
the
flesh
Christ
came
,
who
is
over
all
,
God
blessed
for
ever
,
Amen
.
4
,
5.
Who
are
the
posterity
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
adopted
of
God
to
be
to
him
a
Holy
Nation
above
all
People
of
the
Earth
;
who
had
the
Ark
and
Temple
,
where
God
oft
shewed
his
presence
by
a
Glory
;
and
with
whom
the
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
was
made
and
oft
renewed
:
To
whom
God
gave
the
Law
from
Heaven
,
and
appointed
all
the
Services
or
Worship
therein
commanded
,
and
gave
them
the
Promise
of
the
Messiah
and
his
Grace
and
Kingdom
(
though
now
they
undersand
them
not
:
)
The
beloved
Fathers
were
their
Ancestors
,
for
whose
sakes
they
were
first
taken
into
this
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
;
and
(
which
is
their
greater
Honour
)
Christ
is
of
their
Stock
and
Nation
according
to
the
Flesh
,
in
whom
all
Nations
of
the
Earth
are
blessed
,
being
himself
over
all
,
God
blessed
for
ever
.
These
are
their
great
and
excellent
Privileges
.
6.
Not
as
though
the
word
of
God
hath
taken
none
effect
:
for
they
are
not
all
Israel
that
are
of
Israel
;
7.
Neither
because
they
are
the
seed
of
Abraham
,
are
they
all
children
;
but
in
Isaac
shall
thy
seed
be
called
.
6
,
7.
But
what
,
doth
it
follow
,
that
all
Gods
Promises
to
the
Jews
of
a
Saviour
had
taken
no
effect
,
because
the
most
of
them
believe
not
?
for
many
thousands
of
them
are
converted
,
besides
the
Gentiles
:
And
it
is
not
all
that
were
the
Off-spring
of
Jacob
,
that
God
ever
promised
to
save
:
but
as
he
made
the
Promises
to
Abraham
and
Isaac
,
and
yet
took
not
Ishmael
nor
Esau
into
the
state
of
Peculiarity
,
so
he
may
distinguish
of
the
Seed
of
their
posterity
,
as
well
as
he
did
of
theirs
;
without
breaking
his
Promise
to
them
.
They
are
not
all
the
Children
of
the
Promise
of
Life
,
that
are
Abraham's
natural
Seed
:
Isaac's
Seed
had
the
Pecularity
;
and
so
have
now
the
believing
part
.
8.
That
is
,
They
which
are
the
children
of
the
flesh
,
these
are
not
the
children
of
God
;
but
the
children
of
the
promise
are
counted
for
the
seed
.
8.
That
is
,
They
which
are
the
Children
of
the
Flesh
,
are
not
as
such
the
Children
of
God
,
but
only
those
to
whom
he
made
the
special
promise
of
Grace
and
Glory
;
these
are
the
seed
of
Promise
indeed
.
9.
For
this
is
the
word
of
promise
,
At
this
time
will
I
come
,
and
Sarah
shall
have
a
son
.
10.
And
not
only
this
,
but
when
Rebecca
also
had
conceived
by
one
,
even
by
our
father
Isaac
,
9
,
10.
For
the
Promise
plainly
distinguisheth
of
the
Natural
Seed
,
and
is
made
to
Sarah's
Son
,
and
not
to
Hagar's
;
to
Jacob
,
and
not
to
Esau
;
and
therefore
,
it
is
not
to
the
Natural
Seed
as
such
,
and
to
them
all
.
11.
(
For
the
children
being
not
yet
born
,
nor
having
done
any
good
or
evil
,
that
the
purpose
of
God
according
to
election
might
stand
,
not
of
works
,
but
of
him
that
calleth
)
12.
It
was
said
unto
her
,
The
elder
shall
serve
the
younger
.
11
,
13.
For
before
the
Children
were
born
,
or
had
done
good
or
evil
,
(
that
God's
purpose
might
stand
,
by
which
he
chose
or
preferred
one
before
the
other
,
not
because
of
the
difference
of
their
works
,
but
by
the
absolute
Will
of
him
that
is
the
Lord
of
all
,
and
may
freely
distribute
his
bounty
as
he
please
,
)
it
was
said
to
her
,
The
elder
shall
serve
the
younger
,
(
as
expressing
Gods
differencing
power
and
purpose
.
)
13.
As
it
is
written
,
Jacob
have
I
loved
,
but
Esau
have
I
hated
.
13.
As
the
Prophet
Malachi
1
,
2
,
3.
saith
of
the
Edomites
and
the
Israelites
long
after
,
Jacob
and
his
Israelites
I
have
loved
,
and
chosen
into
the
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
;
but
the
Idumean
Posterity
of
Esau
;
I
have
rejected
out
of
that
Privilege
of
Peculiarity
,
and
have
exposed
their
Country
to
waste
and
ruine
;
even
as
God
preferred
the
Person
of
Jacob
before
Esau's
,
who
was
the
First-born
,
and
was
rejected
from
the
Birthright
and
Peculiarity
:
14.
What
shall
we
say
then
?
Is
there
unrighteousness
with
God
?
God
forbid
.
14.
But
what
,
doth
it
hence
follow
,
that
God
is
unjust
,
for
making
such
an
unmerited
difference
?
Not
at
all
.
15.
For
he
saith
unto
Moses
,
I
will
have
mercy
on
whom
I
will
have
mercy
,
and
I
will
have
compassion
on
whom
I
will
have
compassion
.
15.
For
as
he
saith
by
Moses
,
I
will
have
mercy
and
compassion
on
whom
I
will
;
so
,
no
doubt
,
but
he
may
and
doth
as
he
pleaseth
,
without
giving
us
any
reason
but
his
Will
,
give
his
free
gifts
,
with
difference
and
disproportion
,
to
some
that
deserve
them
not
,
passing
by
others
:
And
if
he
call
the
undeserving
Gentiles
,
our
Eye
must
not
be
evil
because
he
is
good
.
16.
So
then
,
it
is
not
of
him
that
willeth
,
or
of
him
that
runneth
,
but
of
God
that
sheweth
metcy
.
16.
So
that
the
reason
why
the
sinful
Gentiles
,
(
or
any
unworthy
sinner
)
is
called
,
while
the
Jews
and
other
sinners
are
lest
in
their
chosen
unbelief
and
sin
,
it
is
not
because
that
these
sinful
Gentiles
(
or
such
others
)
were
first
more
willing
,
or
more
worthy
by
their
previous
seeking
of
Grace
,
but
from
Gods
free
differencing
Grace
and
Mercy
.
17.
For
the
scripture
saith
unto
Pharaoh
,
Even
for
this
same
purpose
have
I
raised
thee
up
,
that
I
might
shew
my
power
in
thee
,
and
that
my
Name
might
be
declared
throughout
all
the
earth
.
17.
And
that
he
giveth
not
his
free
mercies
equally
to
all
,
is
proved
in
his
words
to
Pharoah
.
As
if
he
had
said
,
I
well
foreknew
all
thy
sin
and
obstinacy
,
but
I
will
serve
the
Honour
of
my
Name
by
it
all
;
for
I
have
raised
thee
,
and
made
thee
King
with
this
intent
,
to
manifest
my
power
in
triumphing
over
all
thy
Rebellion
,
and
to
proclaim
the
fame
of
my
works
against
thee
,
through
all
the
Earth
.
18.
Therefore
hath
he
mercy
on
whom
he
will
have
mercy
,
and
whom
he
will
he
hardeneth
.
18.
So
that
,
though
as
Rector
he
do
equal
Justice
unto
all
,
according
to
his
Laws
▪
and
their
Works
,
yet
he
hath
two
other
Relations
,
even
as
our
Lord
or
Owner
,
and
as
Benefactor
,
and
according
to
these
he
is
a
free
distributer
of
his
undeserved
Mercies
,
and
may
do
with
his
own
as
he
lift
,
and
giveth
them
arbitrarily
in
great
inequality
.
He
giveth
his
Mercy
to
whom
and
in
what
degree
he
please
;
and
whom
he
will
he
leaveth
in
their
wilful
sin
,
and
even
occasioneth
(
though
he
cause
it
not
)
their
obduration
,
by
such
mercies
and
providential
dispensations
as
he
knows
they
will
abuse
to
harden
themselves
in
sin
.
19.
Thou
wilt
say
then
unto
me
,
Why
doth
he
yet
find
fault
?
for
who
hath
resisted
his
will
?
19.
It
's
like
you
will
say
,
If
this
he
so
,
why
doth
he
find
fault
with
Men
,
that
want
but
what
he
will
not
give
them
,
and
are
not
what
he
will
not
make
them
?
Doth
not
all
this
proceed
according
to
his
Will
?
If
he
would
give
them
all
his
Grace
,
they
would
be
better
.
20.
Nay
but
,
O
man
,
who
art
thou
that
repliest
against
God
?
Shall
the
thing
formed
say
to
him
that
formeth
it
,
Why
hast
thou
made
me
thus
?
20.
(
Gods
Laws
and
Governing
Will
which
make
Mans
Duty
,
is
resisted
by
sin
)
but
as
to
the
Disposing
and
Donative
Will
of
God
as
our
Owner
and
free
Benefactor
,
can
Man
that
is
a
dark
and
sinful
Worm
,
think
himself
meet
to
call
God
to
account
,
and
demand
a
reason
of
his
free
Gifts
,
why
he
giveth
them
to
this
Man
and
not
to
another
?
Darest
thou
thus
dispute
with
God
,
and
ask
a
reason
of
his
Will
,
which
is
absolute
,
and
the
spring
and
reason
of
all
created
good
.
Hath
the
unformed
Matter
an
antecedent
right
to
any
subsequent
shape
or
use
?
and
may
it
say
,
Why
hast
thou
made
me
thus
,
and
not
in
a
nobler
form
for
higher
use
?
21.
Hath
not
the
potter
power
over
the
clay
,
of
the
same
lump
to
make
one
vessel
to
honour
,
and
another
to
dishonour
?
21.
The
power
that
a
Potter
hath
over
his
Clay
,
is
incomparably
less
than
God
hath
over
Man
:
and
yet
none
accuseth
him
for
making
one
Vessel
to
serve
at
the
Table
,
and
another
for
a
baser
use
.
As
God
had
done
thee
no
wrong
if
he
had
made
thee
a
Dog
or
a
Toad
,
and
not
a
Man
;
so
he
doth
thee
none
,
if
he
give
thee
not
that
undeserved
abused
Grace
which
he
freely
giveth
to
others
that
as
little
deserve
it
.
22.
What
if
God
willing
to
shew
hi
wrath
,
and
to
make
his
power
known
,
endured
with
much
long-suffering
the
vessels
of
wrath
fitted
to
destruction
?
22.
Shall
Man
accuse
God
,
because
he
resolveth
to
shew
his
punishing
Justice
and
Power
on
those
self-hardening
,
wilful
sinners
,
who
made
themselves
Vessels
of
wrath
,
and
fitted
to
destruction
,
when
he
hath
in
long
patience
and
forbearance
endured
them
,
while
they
abused
Mercy
?
23.
And
that
he
might
make
known
the
riches
of
his
glory
,
on
the
vessels
of
mercy
,
which
he
had
afore
prepared
unto
glory
.
23.
And
because
he
will
make
known
the
riches
of
his
Glory
in
the
felicity
of
those
whom
he
had
freely
made
Vessels
of
Mercy
,
and
had
by
Grace
prepared
them
for
Glory
.
24.
Even
us
whom
he
hath
called
,
not
of
the
Jews
only
,
but
also
of
the
Gentiles
.
24.
I
mean
,
on
all
us
that
are
true
Christians
,
both
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
effctually
called
by
his
free
Grace
.
25.
As
he
saith
also
in
Osee
,
I
will
call
them
my
people
which
were
not
my
people
,
and
her
beloved
which
was
not
beloved
.
25.
Which
purpose
of
free
Mercy
to
undeserving
sinners
he
expresseth
in
Hosea
2.23
.
saying
,
I
will
call
them
,
&c.
26.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
,
that
in
the
place
where
it
was
said
unto
them
,
Ye
are
not
my
people
,
there
shall
they
be
called
the
children
of
the
living
God
.
26.
And
as
the
words
,
Hos.
1.10
.
shew
,
that
God
will
call
even
unworthy
outcasts
,
and
make
them
his
People
by
free
Grace
.
27.
Esaias
also
crieth
concerning
Israel
,
Though
the
number
of
the
children
of
Israel
be
as
the
sand
of
the
sea
,
a
remnant
shall
be
saved
.
27.
Which
differencing
Grace
,
God
expresseth
even
of
the
Israelites
,
Isa.
10.32
,
33.
that
of
all
their
number
,
it
is
but
a
remnant
that
shall
escape
his
Judgment
,
and
return
from
captivity
,
signifying
the
like
difference
as
to
their
Salvation
by
the
Faith
of
Christ
.
28.
For
he
will
finish
the
work
,
and
cut
it
short
in
righteousness
,
because
a
short
work
will
the
Lord
make
on
the
earth
.
28.
Or
the
Consumption
decreed
shall
overflow
in
Justice
;
for
the
Lord
God
of
Hosts
shall
make
a
Consumption
,
even
determined
in
the
midst
of
all
the
Land
,
&c.
29.
And
as
Esaias
said
before
,
Except
the
Lord
of
Sabaoth
had
left
us
a
seed
,
we
had
been
as
Sodom
,
and
made
like
to
Gomorrah
.
29.
And
that
differencing
mercy
decreed
to
save
a
little
remnant
;
the
other
words
of
Isay
prove
,
Except
the
Lord
,
&c.
30.
What
shall
we
say
then
?
That
the
Gentiles
which
followed
not
after
righteousnes
,
have
attained
righteousness
,
even
the
righteousness
which
is
of
faith
:
30.
What
shall
we
say
then
to
this
mystery
of
Grace
(
the
calling
of
the
Gentile
world
,
and
the
abscission
of
the
most
of
the
present
Nation
of
the
Jews
)
which
so
much
offendeth
them
?
That
the
Gentiles
,
who
lived
in
darkness
and
unrighteousness
,
have
attained
Righteousness
(
in
reality
and
imputation
)
even
that
which
is
by
Faith
in
Christ
?
31.
But
Israel
,
which
followed
after
the
law
of
righteousness
,
hath
not
attained
to
the
law
of
righteousness
.
31.
But
Israel
,
who
had
Gods
own
Righteous
Law
,
and
trusted
to
be
justified
by
keeping
it
,
have
not
understood
the
True
Law
,
and
terms
of
Justification
,
nor
have
attained
that
Justifying
Righteousness
to
which
their
Law
did
point
them
.
32.
Wherefore
?
Because
they
sought
it
not
by
faith
,
but
as
it
were
by
the
works
of
the
law
:
for
they
stumbled
at
that
stumbling-stone
;
32.
And
wherefore
have
they
not
attained
it
?
Because
they
understood
not
that
the
Promise
and
Covenant
of
Grace
was
the
very
life
and
foundation
,
and
end
of
the
Law
,
by
which
they
should
by
faith
have
expected
Justification
,
as
Gods
free
gift
to
True
Believers
;
but
thought
it
must
be
had
by
the
Righteousness
of
their
own
Works
,
in
keeping
all
the
Ceremonies
and
Precepts
of
that
Law
:
For
Christ
became
to
them
a
Stumbling-stone
,
in
whom
they
should
have
believed
.
33.
As
it
is
written
,
Behold
I
lay
in
Sion
a
stumbling-stone
,
and
a
rock
of
offence
;
and
whosoever
believeth
on
him
,
shall
not
be
ashamed
.
33.
As
it
is
written
,
Isa.
28.16
.
Behold
I
lay
in
Zion
a
Stone
which
many
will
stumble
and
fall
upon
,
though
it
be
the
pretious
Foundation-stone
,
and
a
Rock
that
many
shall
be
split
upon
,
though
that
on
which
my
Church
is
built
;
and
whosoever
believeth
on
him
,
shall
not
be
disappointed
nor
ashamed
of
his
hopes
.
So
that
the
cause
why
Israel
is
cast
off
,
is
not
because
God
sent
not
his
Son
and
Gospel
to
them
,
nor
invited
them
to
believe
,
nor
gave
them
evidence
of
the
Truth
of
Christ
,
which
was
sufficient
to
convince
a
well-disposed
mind
;
much
less
,
because
he
hindred
them
from
believing
,
or
because
he
shewed
mercy
to
the
Gentiles
;
but
because
by
error
they
hardned
themselves
against
Christ
,
as
not
answering
their
Carnal
erroneous
expectations
For
though
God
would
glorifie
the
riches
of
his
Grace
by
Jesus
Christ
,
yet
was
it
not
his
Will
to
reveal
him
in
such
visible
Majesty
and
Glory
,
as
should
of
it self
necessitate
and
force
Men
to
believe
in
him
:
For
then
Faith
would
have
been
no
Work
of
Tryal
,
nor
fit
for
a
Reward
,
but
such
as
the
wicked
and
sensual
might
perform
.
But
God
would
so
reveal
his
Son
,
as
that
Faith
might
have
sufficient
encouragement
and
help
,
and
yet
such
difficulties
as
might
make
it
proper
to
honest
Souls
,
and
fit
for
a
reward
;
so
that
those
that
will
be
biassed
by
prejudice
and
worldly
Interest
,
will
stumble
and
fall
on
the
Rock
which
they
should
be
built
on
;
but
to
them
that
sincerely
trust
and
obey
him
,
he
might
be
the
author
of
Eternal
Salvation
,
and
be
the
Power
and
Wisdom
of
God
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
1.
THis
Chapter
is
ordinarily
misunderstood
,
1.
Because
Men
observe
not
what
it
is
that
Paul
is
proving
.
2.
And
because
they
distinguish
not
God's
Acts
which
he
doth
as
an
Owner
and
Benefactor
,
from
those
Acts
of
Justice
which
he
doth
as
Rector
to
Subjects
under
his
Laws
and
Covenants
.
3.
And
because
they
distinguish
not
the
Common
Law
of
Grace
made
to
fallen
Mankind
,
from
the
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
proper
to
the
Jews
.
1.
Many
think
that
Paul
here
giveth
the
Reason
from
God's
meer
Will
and
Reprobating
Decree
,
why
some
are
Unbelievers
and
hardned
in
Sin
,
and
are
not
pardoned
and
saved
,
when
others
are
.
2.
And
so
they
think
,
that
God
pardoneth
,
and
justifieth
,
and
saveth
Men
,
without
any
Reason
or
Cause
fetch'd
from
their
different
Qualifications
,
but
meerly
from
his
Will.
3.
And
they
think
,
that
Esau
was
not
onely
shut
out
from
the
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
,
but
also
from
the
Commoner
Covenant
or
Law
of
Grace
,
and
was
hated
to
Damnation
,
meerly
from
the
antecedent
Will
of
God
.
But
contrarily
,
1.
It
is
evident
,
that
St.
Paul
is
but
proving
and
justifying
God's
free
Mercy
in
calling
the
Gentiles
,
while
he
permitted
the
obstinate
part
of
the
Jews
to
cut
off
themselves
by
Unbelief
,
and
wilfully
rejecting
Christ
.
II.
And
that
he
speaketh
not
at
all
of
any
arbitrary
Inequality
in
his
Rewards
and
Punishments
,
but
only
in
his
free
Gifts
;
all
Men
should
understand
,
that
God
is
to
Man
,
1.
Our
Owner
.
2.
Our
Benefactor
.
3.
Our
Rector
.
1.
As
an
Owner
,
he
may
do
with
his
own
as
he
will
.
2.
As
our
Benefactor
,
he
giveth
many
things
antecedently
to
his
Laws
,
and
many
things
besides
what
he
there
promiseth
.
And
as
a
Lord
and
Benefactor
,
he
distributeth
his
Gifts
with
incomprehensible
arbitrary
variety
;
and
none
have
cause
to
accuse
him
for
giving
another
more
than
them
.
He
wrongs
not
the
Stars
,
by
not
making
them
Suns
;
nor
the
Clouds
,
by
not
making
them
Stars
;
nor
Men
,
by
not
making
them
Angels
;
nor
Beasts
,
in
not
making
them
Men
,
nor
Worms
,
or
Toads
,
by
making
them
no
better
.
And
scarce
two
things
in
the
World
are
like
,
without
any
dissimilitude
or
inequality
.
But
when
he
hath
made
a
Law
,
of
Precepts
,
Prohibitions
,
Rewards
,
and
Punishments
,
it
is
his
Justice
equally
to
perform
them
to
all
,
according
to
their
Qualifications
and
Titles
.
He
pardoneth
all
Believers
and
none
else
:
He
glorifieth
all
that
are
justified
and
sanctified
,
and
none
else
:
and
giveth
the
Reason
of
the
different
Sentences
,
from
their
Qualifications
and
Works
,
Mat.
25.
&c.
which
he
doth
not
in
his
Gifts
,
as
meer
Benefactor
.
So
that
he
doth
not
say
,
that
the
Reason
why
some
are
pardoned
and
saved
,
is
not
in
him
that
willeth
,
and
him
that
runneth
;
but
the
Reason
why
,
of
two
ill-deserving
Persons
or
Nations
,
one
is
overcome
by
decreed
effectual
Grace
,
and
the
other
hath
not
that
Grace
that
so
overcometh
his
wilful
Resistance
.
III.
And
when
Paul
speaketh
of
Esau
being
hated
,
the
Text
alledged
meaneth
no
more
but
that
the
Edomites
were
exposed
to
God's
overflowing
Punishments
on
Earth
,
and
that
Esau
was
less
loved
than
Jacob
,
and
he
and
his
Seed
rejected
from
the
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
:
But
as
it
is
certain
that
they
were
under
that
Law
of
Mercy
made
to
Mankind
in
fallen
Adam
and
Noah
,
so
it
is
not
said
in
Scripture
,
that
Esau
was
damned
or
void
of
Saving
Grace
.
II.
As
to
the
Hardning
of
Pharaoh
and
others
,
it
being
agreed
by
all
sober
Christians
,
that
God
causeth
not
Sin
,
we
need
to
debate
it
no
further
,
Whether
the
sense
be
,
That
he
denieth
them
softning
converting
Grace
when
they
have
forfeited
it
by
wilful
Resistance
,
and
so
permitteth
them
to
be
hardned
;
or
,
Whether
it
be
,
that
he
doth
those
good
and
righteous
Acts
which
he
knows
they
will
be
wilfully
hardned
by
,
as
Occasions
and
Objects
:
or
both
these
.
Here
is
not
the
least
hint
,
that
God
damneth
any
,
or
decreeth
so
to
do
,
meerly
because
he
will
do
it
,
without
any
Reason
taken
from
their
own
Deserts
:
Or
,
that
he
maketh
some
Men
Sinners
,
or
damneth
them
,
meerly
as
the
Potter
differenceth
his
Vessels
of
Clay
:
But
only
,
that
when
all
have
deserved
to
be
forsaken
and
condemned
,
and
he
giveth
Common
Grace
for
their
Recovery
to
all
,
why
he
freely
giveth
more
,
which
shall
be
infallibly
effectual
,
to
some
,
rather
than
to
others
,
when
those
some
were
no
better
than
the
rest
.
It
's
said
by
some
School-men
,
That
Mens
Damnation
is
caused
by
Sin
,
but
God's
Decree
to
damn
them
is
not
,
nor
hath
any
Cause
.
But
this
must
be
more
distinctly
answered
.
By
God's
Decree
to
damn
Men
,
is
meant
,
1.
Either
the
Effects
of
his
Will
;
2.
Or
his
Will
it self
;
3.
Or
his
Will
as
extrinsecally
denominated
from
the
Object
correlated
to
it
.
1.
No
doubt
but
Punishment
,
which
is
the
Effect
of
his
Will
,
hath
a
Meritorious
Cause
,
in
Mans
Sin
.
2.
The
Will
of
God
,
or
his
Decree
,
considered
as
in
God
,
is
nothing
but
his
Essence
,
which
hath
no
Cause
;
and
is
not
in
it self
called
a
Decree
to
damn
Men.
3.
The
Denomination
of
God's
Will
from
its
relation
to
the
extrinsick
Object
,
hath
objective
Cause
,
the
Object
qualified
.
Whoever
truly
repenteth
and
believeth
,
may
be
sure
of
his
Justification
;
and
it
's
sinful
to
doubt
of
it
on
pretence
that
God
may
condemn
whom
he
will
,
when
he
hath
told
whom
he
will
not
condemn
:
And
whoever
is
unregenerate
and
ungodly
,
may
be
sure
he
is
unjustified
,
and
unpardoned
,
and
in
a
damnable
state
;
for
God
hath
assured
us
of
this
in
his
Word
.
CHAP.
X.
1.
BRethren
,
my
hearts
desire
and
prayer
to
God
for
Israel
is
,
that
they
might
be
saved
.
2.
For
I
bear
them
record
,
that
they
have
a
zeal
of
God
,
but
not
according
to
knowledge
.
1
,
2.
My
great
desire
and
prayer
to
God
for
Israel
is
,
that
they
may
be
converted
and
saved
:
And
it
is
laudible
in
them
that
they
have
a
Zeal
of
God
,
and
his
Law
and
Worship
;
but
it
is
frustrate
,
because
misguided
by
errour
.
3.
For
they
being
ignorant
of
Gods
righteousness
,
and
going
about
to
establish
their
own
righteousness
,
have
not
submitted
themselves
to
the
righteousness
of
God
.
3.
For
they
being
ignorant
of
God's
way
of
Justification
and
Righteousness
,
intended
as
the
end
of
the
Law
,
and
freely
given
by
Grace
,
and
fully
now
revealed
in
the
Gospel
by
Jesus
Christ
,
and
trusting
to
their
own
Works
of
the
Law
as
a
sufficient
Righteousness
to
justifie
them
,
have
by
their
errour
rejected
Gods
free
gift
of
Justification
by
Faith
in
Christ
.
4.
For
Christ
is
the
end
of
the
law
for
righteousness
to
every
one
that
believeth
.
4.
For
they
should
have
understood
,
that
the
sense
and
use
of
the
Law
is
to
lead
them
for
Righteousness
to
Christ
,
who
is
its
end
,
and
prefigured
in
its
Sacrifices
and
other
Types
.
5.
For
Moses
describeth
the
righteousness
which
is
of
the
law
,
That
the
man
which
doth
those
things
shall
live
by
them
.
5.
For
though
the
Law
do
point
Men
to
a
better
Righteousness
,
yet
in
it self
as
a
Law
,
it
owneth
nothing
as
a
Righteousness
sufficient
to
Justification
,
but
that
which
Moses
thus
discribeth
,
Lev.
18.5
.
The
Man
that
doth
these
things
,
and
breaketh
not
this
Law
,
shall
live
by
them
.
6.
But
the
righteousness
which
is
of
faith
,
speaketh
on
this
wise
,
Say
not
in
thy
heart
,
Who
shall
ascend
into
heaven
?
(
that
is
,
to
bring
Christ
down
from
above
)
7.
Or
,
Who
shall
descend
into
the
deep
?
(
that
is
,
to
bring
up
Christ
again
from
the
dead
.
)
8.
But
what
saith
it
?
The
word
is
nigh
thee
,
even
in
thy
mouth
,
and
in
thy
heart
:
that
is
the
word
of
faith
which
we
preach
,
6
,
7
,
8.
But
I
may
describe
the
Righteousness
which
is
of
Faith
in
the
Words
of
Moses
,
Deut.
30.
Say
not
in
thy
Heart
,
Who
shall
ascend
into
Heaven
,
(
or
how
can
we
know
Gods
Will
,
that
never
were
in
Heaven
?
Or
who
shall
bring
us
thence
a
certain
Messenger
of
it
)
or
,
Who
shall
descend
into
the
deep
,
(
or
it
is
hid
from
us
like
the
depths
of
the
Sea
,
and
who
shall
fetch
it
to
our
Knowledge
?
)
But
as
it
saith
,
The
word
is
nigh
thee
;
God
hath
not
concealed
it
,
but
sent
it
from
Heaven
:
Christ
is
come
down
to
make
known
God
and
his
Word
;
and
he
is
risen
,
and
gone
to
intercede
for
us
in
Heaven
:
And
he
hath
brought
his
Gospel
both
to
our
Eyes
,
Mouth
,
and
Ears
,
and
writeth
it
by
his
Spirit
in
our
Hearts
.
And
Moses
there
seemeth
to
intend
such
a
way
of
Righteousness
by
free
Grace
to
the
Repenting
Israelites
.
And
this
is
it
which
our
Preaching
fuller
revealeth
to
you
.
9.
That
if
thou
shalt
confess
with
thy
mouth
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
shalt
believe
in
thy
heart
that
God
hath
raised
him
from
the
dead
,
thou
shalt
be
saved
.
9.
That
if
thou
confess
Christ
before
Men
,
notwithstanding
persecution
,
and
own
him
as
Christ
before
the
world
,
and
believe
truly
and
heartily
that
God
raised
him
from
the
dead
,
and
thereby
witnessed
that
he
owned
him
,
and
justified
the
truth
of
his
Gospel
,
thou
shalt
be
saved
(
as
well
as
justified
.
For
to
justifie
a
Man
,
is
partly
to
justifie
his
Right
to
Salvation
.
)
10.
For
with
the
heart
man
believeth
to
righreousness
,
and
with
the
mouth
confession
is
made
unto
salvation
.
10.
For
these
two
make
up
the
Gospel
terms
of
Life
:
To
give
up
Soul
and
Body
to
Christ
;
if
thou
believe
sincerely
in
him
with
thy
Heart
,
thou
wilt
be
accepted
for
his
Merits
by
God
as
Righteous
;
and
if
thou
constantly
confess
and
own
him
,
whatever
thou
suffer
by
it
from
Men
,
by
Word
and
Deed
,
in
obedience
and
patience
,
thou
shalt
possess
the
Salvation
to
which
thy
Justification
initially
gave
thee
right
.
11.
For
the
scripture
saith
,
Whosoever
believeth
on
him
shall
not
be
ashamed
.
11.
For
Isa.
8.16
.
God
hath
prmised
us
in
his
Word
,
that
whoever
believeth
on
him
,
and
trusteth
him
on
his
Promise
,
and
practically
placeth
his
hope
accordingly
,
shall
never
be
disappointed
and
ashamed
of
that
Hope
.
12.
For
there
is
no
difference
between
the
Jew
and
the
Greek
:
for
the
same
Lord
over
all
,
is
rich
unto
all
that
call
upon
him
.
12.
For
God
is
no
respecter
of
persons
,
and
saveth
not
Men
,
or
rejecteth
Men
,
because
they
are
Jews
or
Greeks
.
The
Law
of
Grace
doth
equally
pardon
and
justifie
Jew
and
Gentile
that
truly
repent
and
believe
,
and
no
other
:
He
is
the
same
Lord
over
all
,
and
is
Rich
in
Mercy
to
all
that
call
on
him
in
Faith
,
(
for
when
he
proclaimed
his
Name
to
Moses
,
Exod.
34.
[
as
gracious
and
merciful
,
forgiving
iniquity
transgression
and
sin
,
&c.
]
it
was
his
very
Nature
and
Decree
by
which
he
would
be
known
to
all
the
World
,
and
not
only
by
the
Jews
.
)
13.
For
whosoever
shall
call
on
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
shall
be
saved
.
13.
For
as
it
is
said
,
Joel
2.32
.
Whosoever
shall
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
shall
he
saved
;
that
is
,
of
what
Nation
soever
he
be
,
if
he
truly
seek
God
,
he
will
be
found
of
him
;
and
if
he
fear
God
and
work
Righteousness
by
Faith
,
he
shall
be
accepted
of
him
;
for
he
is
the
Rewarder
of
them
that
diligently
seek
him
,
Heb.
11.6
.
14.
How
then
shall
they
call
on
him
in
whom
they
have
not
believed
?
And
how
shall
they
believe
in
him
of
whom
they
have
not
heard
?
And
how
shall
they
hear
without
a
preacher
?
14.
And
this
sheweth
you
the
necessity
of
Preaching
the
Gospel
;
for
how
shall
Men
seek
,
and
worship
,
and
call
on
that
God
and
Saviour
in
whom
they
have
not
believed
?
And
how
shall
they
believe
in
him
of
whom
they
have
never
heard
?
And
how
shall
they
hear
,
if
no
one
tell
them
,
or
preach
to
them
?
(
Even
the
Works
of
Nature
,
and
Providence
that
reveal
God
darkly
,
must
be
told
Men
by
Instructors
,
to
make
them
capable
of
understanding
them
:
Much
more
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
)
15.
And
how
shall
they
preach
except
they
be
sent
?
As
it
is
written
,
How
beautiful
are
the
feet
of
them
that
preach
the
Gospel
of
peace
,
and
bring
glad
tidings
of
good
things
?
15.
And
how
shall
Men
Preach
the
Mysteries
of
Salvation
,
that
are
not
called
and
sent
of
God
,
by
his
Qualifications
and
Commission
?
for
who
can
be
such
a
Light
in
the
World
,
that
is
not
taught
and
gifted
by
the
Father
of
Lights
?
And
who
can
in
Gods
name
proclaim
the
Word
of
Reconciliation
as
his
Messenger
,
who
is
not
authorized
by
him
so
to
do
?
We
love
glad
Tidings
,
and
welcome
the
Messengers
of
them
;
and
this
should
be
the
Entertainment
of
Christs
Apostles
and
Ministers
in
the
World
,
who
bring
the
most
joiful
Tidings
of
Salvation
.
As
it
is
written
,
How
beautiful
are
the
Feet
of
them
that
,
&c.
Isa.
52.7
.
16.
But
they
have
not
all
obeyed
the
Gospel
:
for
Esaias
saith
,
Lord
,
who
hath
believed
our
report
?
16.
But
you
may
say
,
Why
then
doth
not
this
Preaching
convert
more
of
the
Jews
?
This
excellence
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
preaching
of
it
,
doth
not
suppose
that
all
that
have
it
will
be
converted
by
it
:
For
of
the
Jews
,
Isaiah
saith
,
Lord
who
hath
believed
our
Report
?
Few
did
hearken
to
the
Prophets
,
Isa.
53.1
.
17.
So
then
,
faith
cometh
by
hearing
,
and
hearing
by
the
word
of
God
.
17.
It
is
evident
,
that
they
must
hear
,
that
they
may
believe
;
and
Gods
Word
must
be
preach'd
to
them
,
or
made
known
,
that
they
may
hear
it
.
18.
But
I
say
,
Have
they
not
heard
?
Yes
verily
:
for
their
sound
went
out
into
all
the
earth
,
and
their
words
to
the
ends
of
the
world
.
18.
But
is
not
the
World
excusable
then
in
their
sin
,
for
want
of
preaching
?
I
answer
,
As
God
tells
us
,
Psal.
19.
That
the
visible
Works
of
God
do
Preach
him
,
(
even
his
Power
,
Wisdom
and
Goodness
)
to
all
the
World
,
which
will
leave
it
without
all
just
excuse
;
(
See
Rom.
1.20
,
21.
)
So
Christ
sent
his
Apostles
with
a
Commission
to
preach
to
all
Nations
;
and
many
Nations
have
already
heard
his
Gospel
.
19.
But
I
say
,
Did
not
Israel
know
?
First
,
Moses
saith
,
I
will
provoke
you
to
jealousie
by
them
that
are
no
people
,
and
by
a
foolish
nation
will
I
anger
you
.
19.
But
have
not
the
Jews
had
notice
of
the
Gospel
,
when
it
was
first
preached
to
them
,
and
rejected
by
them
?
The
very
conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
receiving
that
Christ
whom
they
rejected
,
which
is
matter
of
envy
to
them
,
shall
leave
them
without
excuse
;
as
Moses
saith
,
Deut.
32.21
.
I
will
provoke
you
to
jealousie
by
,
&c.
20.
But
Esaias
is
very
bold
,
and
saith
,
I
was
found
of
them
that
sought
me
not
,
I
was
made
manifest
to
them
that
asked
not
after
me
.
21.
But
to
Israel
he
saith
,
All
day
long
I
have
stretched
forth
my
hands
to
a
disobedient
and
gainsaying
people
.
20
,
21.
But
Isaiah
boldly
and
plainly
foretells
Gods
calling
the
Gentiles
by
free
Grace
,
and
seeking
them
that
first
sought
not
him
;
and
his
rejecting
the
Jews
as
a
People
that
after
his
long
suffering
did
continue
obstinately
to
reject
his
Word
and
Grace
,
saying
,
I
was
found
of
them
that
sought
me
not
,
&c.
and
,
All
days
long
have
I
streched
forth
,
&c.
ANNOTATIONS
.
1.
THe
12
,
13
,
14
,
and
15
Verses
are
controverted
by
Expositors
,
as
to
the
Question
,
Whether
they
assert
or
deny
the
Salvation
of
any
that
hear
not
of
Christ
;
because
(
on
one
side
)
it
it
is
said
,
That
ever
doth
call
on
the
Name
of
the
Lord
shall
be
saved
;
and
the
19
th
.
Psalm
is
cited
,
which
tell
us
how
Gods
Works
do
preach
him
to
all
the
World
,
&c.
And
on
the
other
side
,
How
shall
they
hear
without
a
Preacher
?
&c.
First
,
We
must
not
confound
the
doubt
of
the
sense
of
this
Text
,
with
the
doubt
of
the
Matter
,
which
is
the
Salvation
of
Men
that
hear
not
the
Gospel
:
As
to
the
former
,
I
have
said
what
I
thought
needful
in
the
Paraphrase
,
and
leave
it
to
the
judgment
of
the
Reader
.
As
to
the
Matter
,
I
think
this
much
following
may
satisfie
the
sober
.
1.
We
must
first
know
what
Law
of
God
such
Men
are
under
,
and
then
how
far
it
justifieth
them
.
It
is
certain
,
that
the
World
(
once
guilty
of
sin
and
death
)
is
not
under
the
Law
of
Innocency
,
which
maketh
Innocency
the
only
Condition
of
Life
(
now
it
is
lost
to
all
.
)
And
it
is
certain
,
that
they
are
neither
Lawless
,
or
shut
up
as
Devils
in
despair
;
but
that
they
have
duties
and
means
of
Repentance
,
Recovery
,
Mercy
,
and
Salvation
imposed
on
them
,
which
they
are
bound
to
use
for
these
ends
in
hope
;
and
they
have
much
forfeited
Mercy
given
to
them
all
,
which
proveth
that
God
useth
them
not
according
to
the
Law
of
Innocency
.
And
it
is
certain
,
that
God
made
to
all
Mankind
in
fallen
Adam
and
Noah
a
Law
of
Mercy
and
Grace
;
and
that
when
he
proclaimed
his
name
to
Moses
,
Exod.
34.
The
Lord
gracious
and
merciful
,
forgiving
,
&c.
it
was
his
Nature
,
and
his
way
of
Governing
of
Mankind
which
he
proclaimed
.
And
so
that
all
the
world
is
under
a
Law
which
offereth
Pardon
and
Life
on
other
terms
than
sinless
Innocency
.
2.
It
is
certain
,
that
the
superadded
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
to
the
Jews
,
or
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
Incarnate
to
part
of
the
world
only
,
repealed
not
any
of
the
merciful
Law
,
or
Terms
before
given
to
all
the
World
:
Christ
added
more
Mercy
,
but
took
away
none
;
much
less
so
much
from
most
of
the
World
:
He
came
not
to
condemn
the
World
,
but
to
save
.
3.
It
is
certain
,
that
all
Men
shall
be
judged
according
to
the
Law
that
they
were
under
,
and
obliged
by
,
and
no
other
.
4.
It
's
certain
,
that
the
Apostles
themselves
,
though
in
a
state
of
Grace
,
believed
not
till
Christ
was
risen
,
that
he
must
die
a
Sacrifice
for
sin
,
rise
from
the
dead
,
ascend
and
intercede
in
Heaven
,
send
down
the
eminent
gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
call
the
Gentiles
,
gather
a
Catholick
Church
,
&c.
Therefore
it
was
not
all
our
Articles
of
Faith
that
were
necessary
before
Christs
coming
;
but
the
belief
of
so
much
as
was
then
revealed
.
But
,
2.
What
others
do
that
hear
not
of
Christ
,
in
fact
,
who
repenteth
,
believeth
,
and
is
saved
,
God
is
only
fit
to
judge
;
it
belongeth
not
to
us
.
But
we
may
say
,
that
the
case
of
Melchizedeck
,
Job
and
his
Friends
,
and
many
others
,
prove
,
that
Grace
and
Salvation
were
not
confined
to
the
Jews
.
And
that
Abraham
thought
that
even
Sodom
had
fifty
Righteous
Persons
,
when
it
was
worse
than
other
places
of
the
World
.
And
he
that
will
well
read
Psal.
19.
Prov.
1.
Acts
14.
and
17.
Rom.
1
,
and
2.
may
yet
receive
fuller
satisfaction
from
God
.
II.
About
Ministers
Mission
,
verse
15.
It
's
doubted
whether
we
may
hear
any
,
till
we
know
that
God
sent
them
:
And
it
is
the
device
of
the
Roman
Clergy
,
to
puzzle
the
ignorant
,
by
objecting
against
the
Mission
and
Ordination
of
Protestant
Ministers
,
to
draw
Men
from
hearing
them
as
Ministers
of
Christ
,
claiming
to
themselves
the
Peculiarity
of
Divine
Commission
and
Authority
,
as
the
only
Church
that
have
uninterrupted
Succession
of
Canonical
Ordination
.
But
as
the
Interruption
of
theirs
is
easily
proved
,
so
it
's
most
certain
,
that
God
hath
not
made
it
an
antecedent
necessary
thing
to
the
belief
of
his
Gospel
,
for
all
Men
and
Women
to
be
first
so
well
acquianted
with
History
,
as
to
know
what
continuance
or
interruption
there
hath
been
in
all
Countreys
of
Canonical
Ordination
.
In
short
,
1.
A
Lay-man
is
not
to
be
heard
that
brings
the
Gospel
.
2.
He
that
wanteth
some
Circumstances
of
Order
,
necessary
ordinarily
to
the
right
ordering
of
the
Church
,
may
yet
have
all
that
is
essential
to
the
Ministry
.
3.
He
that
hath
just
abilities
,
and
mutual
consent
of
him
and
a
Christian
Flock
that
need
him
,
hath
all
that
is
essentially
necessary
.
4.
He
that
is
ordained
by
Concordant
Senior
Pastors
of
that
Church
,
hath
all
that
is
necessary
essentially
to
Ordination
.
5.
He
that
seemeth
to
have
such
Qualifications
or
Ordination
,
but
hath
not
,
but
is
in
possession
upon
deceiving
probability
,
is
a
Pastor
to
that
Church
,
so
far
that
his
Ministrations
shall
be
valed
to
the
People
,
though
not
to
justifie
himself
from
the
guilt
of
profane
usurpation
.
6.
The
People
that
love
their
Souls
must
be
more
careful
what
Doctrine
a
Minister
preacheth
,
than
what
Ordination
he
hath
.
7.
In
divers
cases
the
Magistrates
Authority
may
serve
without
Ordination
,
and
in
some
the
Peoples
choice
alone
,
though
,
where
it
may
lawfully
be
had
,
just
and
regular
Ordination
should
not
be
neglected
,
seeing
none
may
be
himself
the
sole
Judge
of
his
own
call
and
fitness
.
CHAP.
XI
.
1.
I
Say
then
,
Hath
God
cast
away
his
people
?
God
forbid
:
for
I
also
am
an
Israelite
,
of
the
seed
of
Abraham
,
of
the
tribe
of
Benjamin
.
1.
But
what
?
do
I
by
all
this
conclude
,
that
God
hath
broken
his
Covenant
with
Abraham
and
utterly
cast
off
the
People
of
Israel
?
Not
at
all
.
For
I
,
and
all
Believing
Jews
,
are
the
Seed
of
Abraham
,
not
cast
off
.
2.
God
hath
not
cast
away
his
people
which
he
foreknew
.
Wot
ye
not
what
the
scripture
saith
to
Elias
?
how
he
maketh
intercession
to
God
against
Israel
,
saying
,
3.
Lord
,
they
have
killed
thy
prophets
,
and
digged
down
thine
altars
,
and
I
am
left
alone
,
and
they
seek
my
life
.
2
,
3.
God
hath
among
the
Israelites
his
foreknown
and
chosen
People
:
And
these
he
doth
not
cast
off
,
though
he
leave
the
rest
in
their
Rebellion
.
Know
ye
not
what
Elias
thought
and
said
of
the
Israelites
in
his
time
,
That
he
was
left
alone
,
as
if
they
had
been
all
Revolters
.
4.
But
what
saith
the
answer
of
God
unto
hm
?
I
have
reserved
to
my self
seven
thousand
men
,
who
have
not
bowed
the
knee
to
the
image
of
Baal
.
4.
But
God
knew
of
more
than
Elias
did
:
He
had
seven
thousand
that
were
no
Idolaters
.
5.
Even
so
then
at
this
present
time
also
,
there
is
a
remnant
according
to
the
election
of
grace
.
5.
So
now
also
God
hath
his
chosen
Remnant
,
whom
his
Grace
hath
brought
to
Faith
in
Christ
.
6.
And
if
by
grace
,
then
it
is
no
more
of
works
:
otherwise
grace
is
no
more
grace
.
But
if
it
be
of
works
,
then
is
it
no
more
grace
:
otherwise
work
is
no
more
work
.
6.
And
if
they
are
chosen
and
made
his
justified
People
by
Grace
and
Free
Gift
for
the
Merits
of
Christ
,
then
it
cannot
be
by
the
Merit
of
our
own
Performance
of
the
Law
.
And
if
it
be
by
the
Merit
of
such
Performance
;
deserving
not
Death
but
Life
,
then
it
is
not
of
meer
Grace
or
free
Gift
.
For
what
need
a
man
Pardon
,
who
des●rveth
not
Punishment
?
or
,
to
have
life
freely
given
him
,
which
is
his
due
for
the
Merit
of
his
Work
?
(
For
I
here
give
you
notice
,
that
it
is
no
Works
that
I
speak
of
and
exclude
,
but
that
which
excludeth
Free
Gift
and
Grace
,
and
not
that
which
subo●dinately
obeyeth
Grace
,
and
doth
suppose
it
.
)
7.
What
then
?
Israel
hath
not
obtained
that
which
he
seeketh
for
:
But
the
election
hath
obtained
it
,
and
the
rest
were
blinded
.
7.
The
whole
Nation
of
the
Jews
have
not
obtained
deliverance
by
the
Messiah
,
though
they
sought
,
and
hoped
,
and
waited
for
him
:
But
God's
Elect
ones
have
obtained
it
,
and
the
rest
miss
of
it
,
because
their
Sin
and
Prejudice
blindeth
them
.
8.
According
as
it
is
written
,
God
hath
given
them
the
spirit
of
slumber
,
eyes
that
they
should
not
see
,
and
ears
that
they
should
not
hear
until
this
day
.
8.
As
it
is
written
,
Isa.
29.10
.
Because
they
would
not
obey
the
Spirit
of
God
,
that
would
have
awakened
and
enlightned
them
,
God
hath
justly
given
them
up
to
the
seduction
of
the
Spirit
of
Slumber
,
Stupidity
,
and
Blindness
;
from
whence
it
is
no
wonder
that
they
see
not
and
hear
not
to
this
day
,
being
deprived
of
his
Spirits
Illumination
.
9.
And
David
saith
,
Let
their
table
be
made
a
snare
,
and
a
trap
,
and
a
stumbling-block
,
and
a
recompence
unto
them
.
10.
Let
their
eyes
be
darkned
,
that
they
may
not
see
,
and
bow
down
their
back
alway
.
9
,
10.
And
David
Prophetically
prayed
for
such
Judgments
on
the
obstinate
Enemies
of
the
Just
,
that
for
a
Recompence
of
their
Malice
God
would
turn
their
Comforts
into
Punishments
,
and
forsake
them
,
saying
,
&c.
11.
I
say
then
,
Have
they
stumbled
that
they
should
fall
?
God
forbid
:
But
rather
through
their
fall
salvation
is
come
unto
the
Gentiles
,
for
to
provoke
them
to
jealousie
.
11.
But
what
?
Are
they
utterly
forsaken
and
cast
off
?
And
had
God
no
better
End
herein
than
their
Destruction
?
No
such
thing
.
But
the
greater
part
were
permitted
justly
to
drive
away
the
Gospel
from
them
to
the
Gentiles
,
that
these
being
converted
,
might
after
occasion
their
Conversion
in
the
Universal
Church
.
12.
Now
if
the
fall
of
them
be
the
riches
of
the
world
,
and
the
diminishing
of
them
the
riches
of
the
Gentiles
,
how
much
more
their
fulness
?
12.
And
if
the
Gentiles
have
been
so
great
Gainers
by
occasion
of
the
Sin
and
Fall
of
the
Jews
,
how
much
more
when
they
shall
become
Christians
,
will
they
add
to
the
Glory
and
Greatness
of
the
Catholick
Christian
Church
.
13.
For
I
speak
to
you
Gentiles
;
inasmuch
as
I
am
the
apostle
of
the
Gentiles
,
I
magnifie
my
office
.
13.
I
speak
this
to
my
own
and
the
Gentiles
comfort
,
as
their
Apostle
,
as
well
as
for
the
Jews
,
as
improving
and
glorying
in
that
my
Office
,
that
the
Case
of
the
Jews
is
not
wholly
desperate
.
14.
If
by
any
means
I
may
provoke
to
emulation
them
which
are
my
flesh
,
and
might
save
some
of
them
.
14.
And
that
by
glorying
in
your
Faith
,
and
hoping
yet
for
their
Conversion
,
I
might
provoke
them
to
emulation
,
and
win
and
save
more
of
them
.
15.
For
if
the
casting
away
of
them
,
be
the
reconciling
of
the
world
,
what
shall
the
receiving
of
them
be
,
but
life
from
the
dead
?
15.
For
if
the
Gentiles
have
received
the
Gospel
,
and
so
are
reconciled
to
God
,
by
occasion
of
the
Jews
expelling
it
,
what
a
blessed
State
will
the
Church
be
in
,
and
what
a
Mercy
like
a
Resurrection
will
it
be
to
the
Jews
,
when
they
shall
come
into
the
Catholick
Church
?
16.
For
if
the
first-fruit
be
holy
,
the
lump
is
also
holy
;
and
if
the
root
be
holy
,
so
are
the
branches
.
16.
For
if
God
hath
accepted
those
Jews
that
are
Believers
,
who
are
the
whole
Nation
but
as
the
First-fruits
to
the
Lump
,
he
will
accordingly
accept
the
Nation
when
they
come
into
Christ
as
we
have
done
:
And
as
he
accepted
Abraham
and
their
believing
Ancestors
,
he
will
also
accept
them
:
And
if
those
Apostles
be
honoured
of
God
as
Holy
,
who
from
them
are
sent
with
the
Gospel
into
the
World
,
so
shall
the
broken
Branches
be
when
they
are
restored
.
17.
And
if
some
of
the
branches
be
broken
off
,
and
thou
being
a
wild
olive-tree
wert
graffed
in
amongst
them
,
and
with
them
partakest
of
the
root
and
fatness
of
the
olive-tree
,
18.
Boast
not
against
the
branches
:
but
if
thou
boast
,
thou
bearest
not
the
root
,
but
the
root
thee
.
17
,
18.
The
Catholick
Church
I
compare
to
an
Olive-tree
:
The
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
is
their
Constituting
Charter
:
It
was
made
first
with
Abraham
the
Father
of
the
Jews
,
and
next
,
of
all
the
Faithful
:
It
was
sent
to
all
the
World
by
Apostles
from
Jude●
:
These
two
are
the
Root
:
the
Jews
and
Gentiles
are
Branches
:
The
Jews
are
the
first
Branches
,
and
the
Gentiles
the
Branches
of
a
wild
Olive
here
graffed
in
.
If
the
Jews
be
cut
off
,
boast
not
against
them
;
for
the
Covenant
and
Gospel
was
not
first
given
to
you
(
that
now
receive
its
Benefits
)
but
to
them
,
and
from
them
to
you
.
19.
Thou
wilt
say
then
,
The
branches
were
broken
off
,
that
I
might
be
graffed
in
.
20.
Well
;
because
of
unbelief
they
were
broken
off
,
and
thou
standest
by
faith
.
Be
not
high-minded
,
but
fear
.
19
,
20.
If
thou
say
,
That
God
more
esteemed
me
than
them
,
because
he
broke
them
off
,
that
I
might
be
graffed
in
.
Be
not
deceived
.
It
was
for
their
own
Unbelief
,
and
by
it
,
and
not
undeservedly
,
that
they
were
broken
off
:
And
it
is
by
Faith
,
and
not
for
any
Worldly
.
Preeminence
,
that
thou
art
graffed
in
:
Therefore
be
not
pufft
up
,
but
fear
that
Sin
that
cut
off
them
.
21.
For
if
God
spared
not
the
natural
branches
,
take
heed
left
he
also
spare
not
thee
.
21.
For
if
God
cast
off
them
with
whom
he
first
made
the
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
,
take
heed
of
sinning
as
they
did
by
Pride
and
Unbelief
against
his
Gospel
,
lest
he
also
cut
off
thee
.
22.
Behold
therefore
the
goodness
and
severity
of
God
:
on
them
which
fell
,
severity
;
but
towards
thee
goodness
,
if
thou
continue
in
his
goodness
;
otherwise
thou
also
shalt
be
cut
off
.
22.
Rather
here
reverently
admire
Gods
Goodness
and
Severity
.
On
the
sinful
rejected
Jews
,
Severity
of
Justice
:
but
Mercy
to
thee
;
which
shall
continue
,
if
thou
continue
in
the
Faith
,
and
Obedience
and
Gratitude
him
:
Otherwise
thou
also
shalt
be
cut
off
(
As
,
alas
!
most
of
the
Eastern
Churches
are
.
)
23.
And
they
also
,
if
they
abide
not
still
in
unbelief
,
shall
be
graffed
in
:
for
God
is
able
to
graff
them
in
again
.
23.
And
God
hath
not
excluded
them
from
the
Grace
of
the
Gospel
,
so
,
as
to
make
their
Recovery
impossible
.
If
they
be
converted
from
the
Unbelief
,
which
God
can
effect
,
they
shall
be
graffed
into
the
Catholick
Church
.
24.
For
if
thou
wert
cut
of
the
olive-tree
which
is
wild
by
nature
,
and
wert
graffed
contrary
to
nature
into
a
good
olive-tree
,
how
much
more
shall
these
,
which
be
the
natural
branches
,
be
graffed
into
their
own
olive-tree
?
24.
For
if
thou
wert
cut
off
from
the
Wild
Olive-tree
,
which
was
natural
to
thee
;
and
besides
or
above
Nature
,
and
contrary
to
thy
Desert
,
wast
taken
into
Gods
Covenant
and
Church
;
how
much
more
will
God
take
them
in
when
they
believe
,
who
were
Abraham's
natural
Seed
,
and
first
in
his
Covenant
?
25.
For
I
would
not
,
brethren
,
that
you
should
be
ignorant
of
this
mystery
(
lest
ye
should
be
wise
in
your
own
conceits
)
that
blindness
in
part
is
hapned
to
Israel
,
untill
the
fulness
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
.
26.
And
so
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
:
25
,
26.
For
I
would
not
have
you
ignorant
of
this
Mystery
of
God's
Providence
,
lest
Ignorance
puff
you
up
with
false
Self-conceits
;
That
part
of
the
Jews
are
now
left
in
this
Blindness
,
till
the
Gentile
Churches
be
advanced
to
an
Honourable
State
and
Fulness
:
And
then
all
the
Israel
of
God
,
the
true
faithful
Seed
of
Abraham
,
and
therein
the
main
Body
of
the
Jews
,
shall
make
up
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
be
saved
from
their
State
of
Unbelief
.
26.
As
it
is
written
,
There
shall
come
out
of
Sion
the
Deliverer
,
and
shall
turn
away
ungodliness
from
Jacob.
26.
As
Isa.
59.20
.
it
was
prophesied
,
That
out
of
Sion
a
Saviour
should
arise
for
Israel
,
to
turn
them
from
iniquity
.
27.
For
this
is
my
Covenant
unto
them
,
when
I
shall
take
away
their
sins
.
27.
As
he
saith
,
That
his
Covenant
made
with
them
is
to
take
away
their
Sin
.
28.
As
concerning
the
gospel
,
they
are
enemies
for
your
sake
:
but
as
touching
the
election
,
they
are
beloved
for
the
fathers
sakes
.
28.
For
your
Conversion
they
were
permitted
as
Enemies
to
Christ
to
drive
away
the
Gospel
from
them
to
you
:
But
yet
God
hath
not
quite
nulled
his
Covenant
with
their
Fathers
,
but
will
perform
it
in
the
Conversion
of
all
of
them
that
are
Elect.
29.
For
the
gifts
and
calling
of
God
are
without
repentance
.
29.
For
God
is
not
mutable
,
and
will
not
for
the
Sin
of
these
Men
,
forget
his
Covenant
with
their
Fathers
,
but
will
yet
perform
it
in
the
full
sense
of
it
,
and
not
repent
of
it
and
null
it
.
30.
For
as
you
in
times
past
have
not
believed
God
,
yet
have
now
obtained
mercy
through
their
unbelief
:
31.
Even
so
have
these
also
now
not
believed
,
that
through
your
mercy
they
also
may
obtain
mercy
.
30
,
31.
For
as
you
were
formerly
in
unbelief
,
and
disobedient
,
and
yet
now
are
converted
by
occasion
of
their
Unbelief
;
so
the
unbelieving
Jews
shall
be
brought
by
Mercy
into
the
Church
,
by
the
Preaching
that
shall
be
sent
from
the
Gentile-Churches
,
and
by
the
Power
and
Glory
of
the
Church
under
Christian
Emperours
and
Governours
,
and
by
your
good
Example
.
32.
For
God
hath
concluded
them
all
inunbelief
,
that
he
might
have
mercy
upon
all
.
32.
For
God
in
Justice
and
Wisdom
hath
for
a
time
left
the
main
Body
of
the
Jews
in
Unbelief
,
as
formerly
he
did
the
Gentiles
,
that
in
his
time
he
might
in
mercy
call
in
the
main
Body
of
them
into
the
Catholick
Church
,
as
he
hath
done
you
.
33.
O
the
depth
of
the
riches
both
of
the
wisdom
and
knowledge
of
God!
How
unsearchable
are
his
judgments
,
and
his
ways
past
finding
out
?
33.
When
we
think
of
these
mysterious
Providences
of
God
(
freely
shewing
Mercy
to
the
Unworthy
,
and
permitting
presuming
Men
to
miscarry
,
and
yet
making
use
of
their
Sin
for
good
)
we
should
be
so
far
from
questioning
God's
Mercy
or
Justice
herein
,
that
we
should
admire
the
depth
of
the
Riches
of
his
Wisdom
,
whose
Judgments
are
unsearchable
,
and
his
Counsels
and
Ways
not
to
be
traced
,
and
fitly
judged
of
by
the
Wit
of
Man
.
34.
For
who
hath
known
the
mind
of
the
Lord
,
or
who
hath
been
his
counsellor
?
35.
Or
who
hath
first
given
to
him
,
and
it
shall
be
recompensed
unto
him
again
.
34
,
35.
How
little
know
Men
of
the
Mind
of
God
?
Nothing
but
what
he
freely
tells
them
.
He
is
not
guided
by
the
Counsel
of
Man
,
nor
is
Man
acquainted
with
his
secret
Counsels
.
Who
can
oblige
him
to
recompense
by
his
Gifts
,
or
hath
any
thing
but
what
God
giveth
him
?
36.
For
of
him
,
and
through
him
,
and
to
him
are
all
things
:
to
whom
be
glory
for
ever
.
Amen
.
36.
For
as
all
Creatures
have
three
sorts
of
extrinsick
Causes
,
viz.
the
Efficient
,
Dirigent
,
and
Final
,
God
is
all
these
;
the
Chief
Efficient
,
Chief
Dirigent
,
and
Chief
Final
Cause
of
all
things
:
All
is
Of
him
,
By
him
,
and
To
him
,
and
he
of
None
:
He
is
All
in
All
things
:
And
as
he
made
and
doth
all
things
for
his
Glory
,
his
Glory
shall
for
ever
shine
forth
in
all
,
which
Angels
and
Saints
shall
intelligently
see
,
and
praise
for
ever
,
Amen
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
THe
great
Doubt
about
this
Chapter
is
,
what
is
prophesies
of
the
full
Conversion
of
the
Jews
.
Concerning
which
,
I
shall
onely
speak
so
much
as
is
certain
,
and
leave
the
rest
to
the
Judgment
of
others
.
1.
It
is
certain
,
that
God
never
meant
to
restore
the
Jewish
Politie
under
Moses's
Law
;
for
that
Law
is
abrogated
by
Christ
,
and
so
that
Politie
.
It
's
Jewish
Contradiction
of
Christianity
to
expect
such
a
Restoration
.
2.
Much
less
will
God
ever
confine
the
Church
and
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
to
the
Jewish
Nation
,
and
take
it
from
the
Gentiles
,
and
cease
Catholicism
.
3.
Nor
will
God
restore
and
confine
the
Jews
to
their
ancient
Country
in
Palestine
;
which
being
such
a
Country
of
Wales
,
now
barren
,
and
about
half
as
big
as
England
,
would
be
far
from
making
them
a
People
of
eminent
Glory
in
the
World
,
but
rather
contemptible
in
that
respect
.
4.
Nor
hath
God
promised
to
make
the
Jews
Lords
and
Rulers
over
the
rest
of
the
Nations
of
the
Earth
,
as
the
Carnal
sort
of
them
did
expect
.
5.
Therefore
no
other
calling
of
the
Jews
can
be
expected
,
but
that
they
become
Parts
of
the
Catholick-Church
.
6.
It
seems
to
me
by
History
,
that
this
is
performed
long
ago
,
the
main
Body
of
their
Nation
being
turned
to
Christianity
.
To
which
purpose
,
consider
these
things
.
1.
Myriads
were
converted
in
Judea
by
the
Apostles
.
2.
In
all
other
Countries
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
the
scattered
Jews
had
Synagogues
,
to
which
the
Apostles
first
Preached
,
and
where
they
first
gathered
the
Rudiments
of
the
Christian
Churches
.
3.
A
vast
Number
of
the
unbelieving
Jews
were
destroyed
by
Vespasian
and
Titus
,
when
Jerusalem
was
besieged
and
destroyed
.
4.
Many
more
Jews
were
then
converted
,
when
they
saw
God's
Judgements
executed
on
them
,
and
the
Christians
spared
.
5.
Vast
Numbers
of
the
remainder
of
the
Unbelievers
were
destroyed
by
Adrian
,
and
the
Christians
spared
,
and
many
turned
Christians
then
.
6.
Since
then
many
have
been
converted
by
Solemn
Disputes
,
and
many
Jews
become
eminent
Doctors
in
the
Church
.
7.
They
were
ever
fond
of
their
own
Country
,
and
therefore
we
may
suppose
,
that
as
many
as
could
,
lived
there
.
And
it
's
known
,
that
all
Conquerours
use
to
transplant
only
the
Rich
and
Ruling
Men
,
and
leave
the
Multitude
of
the
poor
Labourers
to
manure
the
Ground
,
that
it
may
yield
them
Tribute
.
So
did
Nebuchadnezzar
:
And
so
in
England
did
the
Romans
,
Saxons
,
Danes
,
and
Normans
:
They
left
the
Vulgar
to
possess
the
Land
under
them
,
or
else
the
Land
would
have
been
unprofitable
to
them
.
It
was
the
Rich
and
the
Soldiers
that
they
drove
into
Wales
;
so
that
we
are
mostly
of
a
British
Off-spring
.
Now
it
is
known
,
that
in
the
Days
of
Constantine
,
and
the
following
Christian
Emperours
,
(
though
no
Country
wholly
turned
Christian
of
a
long
time
)
Judea
turned
as
other
Provinces
did
;
and
had
their
Bishops
,
and
their
Patriarch
in
Councils
;
and
proportionably
rather
more
than
in
other
Countries
,
were
Christians
there
.
So
that
Judea
was
Christian
,
as
other
Provinces
were
.
CHAP.
XII
.
1.
I
Beseech
you
therefore
brethren
by
the
mercies
of
God
,
that
ye
present
your
bodies
a
living
Sacrifice
,
holy
,
acceptable
unto
God
,
which
is
your
reasonable
service
.
1.
Now
to
make
Application
of
all
this
Doctrine
fore-written
,
I
beseech
you
,
as
you
have
a
due
sense
of
Christ's
offering
himself
a
Sacrifice
for
our
Sins
,
and
of
the
great
Mercy
of
the
Gentiles
Salvation
by
Grace
,
and
of
our
deliverance
from
the
Burdens
of
the
Jewish
Law
,
those
costly
Sacrifices
of
Beasts
being
abrogated
by
Christ
,
that
you
will
resign
and
dedicate
your selves
to
God
,
and
as
a
living
holy
Sacrifice
,
give
up
your
own
Bodies
wholly
to
him
,
even
to
the
Obedience
of
his
Commands
,
and
to
suffer
what
he
calls
you
to
,
even
to
death
,
which
will
be
better
than
a
Sacrifice
of
Beasts
,
even
a
reasonable
,
holy
,
acceptable
Service
of
God
.
2.
And
be
not
conformed
to
this
world
,
but
be
ye
transformed
by
the
renewing
of
your
mind
,
that
you
may
prove
what
is
that
good
,
and
acceptable
and
perfect
will
of
God
.
2.
And
now
you
are
called
out
of
the
World
,
and
made
a
Peculiar
People
to
God
,
conform
not
your selves
to
the
sinful
Practices
of
the
World
;
but
be
transform'd
from
your
former
Errours
and
Sins
,
by
the
renewing
of
your
Minds
by
Truth
and
Holiness
;
that
you
may
know
by
experience
the
Goodness
of
God's
Ways
,
to
which
you
are
called
,
and
the
Greatness
of
his
Love
.
3.
For
I
say
,
through
the
grace
given
unto
me
to
every
Man
that
is
among
you
,
not
to
think
of
himself
more
highly
than
he
ought
to
think
,
but
to
think
soberly
,
according
as
God
hath
dealt
to
every
man
the
measure
of
faith
.
3.
And
specially
because
that
the
proud
over-valuing
of
Mens
own
Understandings
,
and
thinking
that
they
know
more
than
they
do
,
is
the
common
Cause
of
Errours
and
Sins
,
of
Censures
,
Divisions
,
and
Heresies
in
the
Churches
,
I
do
,
as
an
Apostle
sent
and
taught
of
God
,
admonish
and
charge
you
all
,
every
one
to
think
humbly
of
himself
,
and
not
to
think
your selves
wiser
or
better
than
you
are
;
but
with
wise
self-suspicion
,
and
consciousness
of
your
Ignorance
and
great
Imperfection
,
to
think
soberly
of
your selves
,
according
to
truth
,
and
to
the
degree
of
Faith
and
Wisdom
given
you
of
God
.
4
,
5.
For
as
we
have
many
members
in
one
body
,
and
all
members
have
not
the
same
Office
;
so
we
being
many
are
one
body
in
Christ
,
and
every
one
members
one
of
another
.
4
,
5.
For
as
the
Members
of
the
same
Body
have
great
diversity
in
Number
and
Office
;
so
we
,
though
many
individual
Persons
,
make
up
one
Body
or
Church
,
in
Christ
the
Head
,
in
whom
we
are
united
,
and
are
related
to
each
other
as
Members
of
the
same
Body
.
6.
Having
then
gifts
,
differing
according
to
the
grace
that
is
given
to
us
,
whether
prophecie
,
let
us
prophecie
according
to
the
proportion
of
faith
.
7.
Or
ministry
,
let
us
wait
on
our
ministring
,
or
he
that
teacheth
on
teaching
.
6
,
7.
Seeing
it
pleaseth
God
to
give
various
degrees
of
Gifts
,
according
to
the
dispensation
of
his
Free
Grace
,
and
not
to
make
all
equal
in
Gifts
or
Office
,
let
all
confine
themselves
to
their
Measure
and
Office
,
and
that
let
them
faithfully
execute
:
Let
those
that
are
inspired
to
speak
as
from
God
,
by
Prediction
or
Instruction
,
speak
what
God
hath
revealed
to
them
,
according
to
the
proportion
of
their
Revelation
and
Knowledge
,
and
no
more
;
and
not
pretend
Special
Revelation
against
the
sealed
Word
of
Faith
.
Let
those
that
are
called
to
any
Special
Service
for
the
Church
,
perform
their
own
Office
faithfully
therein
:
And
let
those
that
are
called
to
teach
,
be
faithful
Teachers
.
Neglect
not
your
own
part
,
and
invade
not
others
.
8.
Or
he
that
exhorteth
on
exhortation
:
He
that
giveth
,
let
him
do
it
with
simplicity
:
He
that
ruleth
,
with
diligence
:
He
that
sheweth
mercy
,
with
chearfulness
.
8.
He
that
is
to
exhort
Men
to
practise
what
is
taught
,
let
him
do
it
diligently
,
(
for
Mens
corrupt
Wills
and
Affections
have
need
of
excitation
and
Persuasion
,
as
well
as
their
Understandings
of
Information
.
)
He
that
giveth
,
(
his
own
,
or
the
Churches
)
let
him
do
it
sincerely
and
impartially
.
He
that
is
intrusted
to
govern
Chruch
or
Family
,
let
him
do
it
carefully
,
and
diligently
.
He
that
sheweth
Mercy
to
any
in
distress
,
let
him
do
it
chearfully
.
9.
Let
love
be
without
dissimulation
:
Abhor
that
which
is
evil
,
cleave
to
that
which
is
good
.
9.
Let
Christian-Love
,
which
is
the
Great
Duty
of
the
Gospel
,
be
hearty
and
sincere
,
appearing
in
its
Fruits
,
and
not
in
barren
Words
alone
.
Be
not
indifferent
and
cold
towards
Evil
or
Good
:
but
avoid
Evil
with
abhorrence
,
and
resolutely
stick
to
that
which
is
good
.
10.
Be
kindly
affectioned
one
to
another
with
brotherly
love
:
in
honour
,
preferring
one
another
.
10.
Love
each
other
as
Brethren
,
and
live
in
the
kind
affectionate
expression
of
it
,
(
and
not
as
selfish
,
uncharitable
,
peevish
,
quarrelsom
,
censorious
,
or
persecuting
Men
)
:
Be
forwarder
to
prefer
others
in
esteem
,
praise
,
or
practice
,
(
according
to
their
Worth
and
Rank
)
than
to
set
up
your selves
,
or
seek
esteem
,
applause
,
or
preferment
.
Strive
not
to
be
thought
wisest
or
best
or
to
be
highest
;
nor
envy
others
.
11.
Not
slothful
in
business
:
Fervent
in
spirit
,
serving
the
Lord
.
11.
Do
not
your
Duties
slothfully
,
unwillingly
,
and
heavily
;
but
diligently
:
and
serve
God
in
all
the
Duties
of
your
Places
and
Times
,
with
a
fervent
zealous
Mind
.
12.
Rejoycing
in
hope
;
patient
in
tribulation
,
continuing
instant
in
prayer
.
12.
In
all
your
present
Tribulation
,
rejoyce
in
hope
of
promised
Deliverance
and
Felicity
hereafter
;
and
patiently
endure
it
:
And
continue
instantly
to
pray
.
13.
Distributing
to
the
necessity
of
saints
:
Given
to
hospitality
.
13.
Freely
distributing
to
the
necessity
,
especially
of
Holy
Persons
;
and
not
living
in
superfluity
,
and
shutting
up
your
Compassion
from
those
that
are
in
want
:
Delight
to
give
the
Needy
Entertainment
in
your
Houses
,
and
seek
them
to
that
end
.
14.
Bless
them
which
persecute
you
:
Bless
and
curse
not
.
14.
And
though
the
Sin
of
Persecution
be
heynous
,
it
is
God
that
is
the
Avenger
of
it
:
Avenge
not
your selves
in
word
or
deed
:
Pray
for
them
,
and
curse
them
not
.
15.
Rejoice
with
them
that
do
rejoice
,
and
weep
with
them
that
weep
.
15.
Be
not
like
those
selfish
Persons
,
that
are
little
affected
with
the
Case
of
any
but
themselves
:
Not
like
the
Dividers
,
that
affect
to
go
cross
to
others
by
proud
Singularity
:
But
rejoice
with
Rejoicers
,
and
weep
with
the
Weepers
,
as
being
of
the
same
Body
,
and
as
regarding
their
Case
as
if
it
were
your
own
.
16.
Be
of
the
same
mind
one
towards
another
:
Mind
not
high
things
,
but
condescend
to
men
of
low
estate
.
16.
Affect
not
to
be
odd
and
singular
from
other
Christians
;
but
to
be
of
one
Mind
and
Way
with
them
,
(
so
it
be
not
in
Sin
)
and
mind
their
Case
as
if
it
were
your
own
:
Mind
not
Preferment
,
nor
Riches
and
Vain-glory
,
nor
put
your selves
for
these
into
the
Company
and
Favour
of
those
above
you
:
But
be
content
with
a
low
Condition
in
the
World
,
and
go
along
in
Society
with
the
Lower
sort
.
16.
Be
not
wise
in
your
own
conceits
.
16.
Have
humble
thoughts
of
your
own
Knowledge
,
and
think
it
not
greater
than
it
is
;
but
be
conscious
of
your
Ignorance
,
and
Uncertainties
,
and
Weakness
,
and
rather
as
Doubters
stay
and
learn
,
than
too
hastily
judge
and
conclude
.
17.
Recompense
to
no
man
evil
for
evil
.
17.
If
others
do
ill
to
you
,
do
not
you
do
ill
to
them
,
nor
requite
them
with
Revenge
.
17.
Provide
things
honest
in
the
sight
of
all
men
.
17.
Be
diligent
in
your
outward
Labours
,
that
you
may
avoid
base
Dependence
as
much
as
may
be
,
and
may
provide
for
a
decent
Living
for
your selves
,
and
help
to
others
.
18.
If
it
be
possible
as
much
as
lieth
in
you
,
live
peaceably
with
all
men
.
18.
Though
it
is
not
in
your
power
to
make
the
Malignant
,
Persecutors
,
Contentious
,
and
Proud
,
to
be
peaceable
towards
you
,
nor
must
you
purchase
Peace
by
sinning
against
God
;
yet
see
that
you
be
peaceable
towards
all
Men
,
to
the
utmost
of
your
power
;
that
the
Distance
may
not
be
your
fault
,
but
theirs
,
who
make
Peace
impossible
.
19.
Dearly
beloved
,
avenge
not
your selves
,
but
rather
give
place
unto
wrath
,
for
it
is
written
,
Vengeance
is
mine
;
I
will
repay
,
saith
the
Lord
.
19.
Passion
is
so
unruly
,
and
so
blindeth
the
Judgment
of
selfish
Men
,
that
I
again
beseech
you
,
to
avoid
Self-righting
by
Revenge
;
but
when
Men
are
wrathful
,
and
wrong
you
,
give
place
,
by
departing
,
submission
,
or
patience
;
and
leave
God's
Work
of
Revenge
to
himself
,
which
he
will
execute
soon
enough
,
and
severely
enough
,
partly
by
himself
,
and
partly
by
his
Officers
entrusted
with
the
Sword
.
20.
Therefore
if
thine
enemy
hunger
,
feed
him
;
if
he
thirst
,
give
him
drink
:
for
in
so
doing
thou
shalt
heap
coals
of
fire
on
his
head
.
20.
As
Christ
hath
won
us
by
Love
,
so
hath
he
taught
us
to
win
our
Enemies
.
Love
is
our
Nature
and
Duty
,
and
that
to
which
we
would
win
all
:
And
therefore
Love
is
the
Means
or
Weapon
by
which
we
must
overcome
them
;
and
particularly
,
by
such
Bodily
Kindness
which
they
can
value
:
Therefore
if
they
hunger
,
feed
them
;
supply
their
Want
;
let
not
ther
Enmity
stop
your
Kindness
.
By
this
means
,
as
Fire
melts
Metals
,
the
hardest
Heart
may
be
melted
:
For
Love
kindleth
Love
,
which
Strangeness
and
Revenge
destroyeth
.
At
least
,
this
will
aggravate
his
Sin
,
and
shame
him
,
and
justifie
you
against
his
Calumnies
.
21.
Be
not
overcome
of
evil
,
but
overcome
evil
with
good
.
21.
Satan
by
your
Enemies
tempteth
you
to
sin
:
They
overcome
you
,
if
you
yield
,
by
Passion
,
or
Revenge
,
or
any
Sin
;
but
not
,
if
they
do
but
hurt
your
Bodies
.
Therefore
keep
your
Charity
and
Innocency
,
and
you
are
the
Conquerours
:
And
by
your
Love
and
Good
Works
overcome
their
Evil
,
as
it
would
draw
you
to
sin
,
and
as
it
is
the
Malady
of
their
Souls
,
which
you
would
overcome
for
them
,
that
they
may
be
saved
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
1.
LEt
every
soul
be
subject
unto
the
higher
powers
:
For
there
is
no
power
but
of
God
:
the
powers
that
be
are
ordained
of
God
.
1.
And
one
of
the
Duties
that
are
necessary
to
your
Peace
,
and
required
of
God
,
is
your
due
Subjection
to
Governours
:
Take
heed
therefore
of
their
Opinion
who
think
,
that
Christ
hath
set
us
free
from
Humane
Government
:
For
God
is
the
God
of
Order
:
and
as
in
Natural
Effects
he
useth
Natural
Means
,
so
in
Politick
Government
he
useth
Officers
.
I
speak
not
of
meer
Strength
,
but
of
Authority
,
or
Right
to
Govern
:
And
as
subordinate
Magistrates
have
no
such
Power
,
but
what
is
given
them
by
the
Supreme
;
so
it
is
impossible
that
Supreme
Rulers
on
Earth
can
have
true
Authority
,
but
what
is
given
them
by
God
,
the
Universal
Sovereign
;
even
as
impossible
,
as
for
any
Creature
to
be
what
it
is
without
a
Creator
:
For
of
him
,
and
through
him
,
and
to
him
are
all
things
.
Even
where
you
must
not
obey
a
sinful
Command
,
yet
you
must
be
subject
still
.
None
are
exempted
from
this
Duty
;
for
Government
is
the
Ordinance
of
God
.
2.
Whosoever
therefore
resisteth
the
power
,
resisteth
the
ordinance
of
God
,
and
they
that
resist
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
2.
Whoever
therefore
will
not
be
subject
to
Humane
Government
,
but
resisteth
True
Authority
,
resisteth
a
needful
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
deserveth
Punishment
from
God
and
Man
.
3.
For
rulers
are
not
a
terror
to
good
works
but
to
the
evil
:
wilt
thou
then
not
be
afraid
of
the
power
?
Do
that
which
is
good
,
and
thou
shalt
have
praise
of
the
same
.
3.
For
as
God
is
the
Ordainer
of
Government
in
general
,
so
he
hath
specified
their
Office
,
as
to
the
universally
necessary
part
,
and
bound
them
as
his
Officers
to
see
to
the
Execution
of
his
Universal
Laws
,
as
the
King
binds
Justices
to
execute
his
Laws
:
And
therefore
their
Office
and
Authority
received
from
God
,
is
not
to
be
Persecutors
,
or
a
Terror
to
Good
Works
,
but
to
punish
the
Evil
:
For
God
giveth
no
Authority
against
himself
,
or
his
Laws
.
If
therefore
thou
fear
this
Power
given
of
God
,
do
that
which
is
good
,
and
it
will
further
thy
Encouragement
and
Praise
.
Even
Heathens
,
by
seeing
to
the
Execution
of
the
Law
of
Nature
,
will
promote
Natural
Virtue
,
and
suppress
and
punish
Vice
.
4.
For
he
is
the
minister
of
God
to
thee
for
good
:
But
if
thou
do
that
which
is
evil
,
be
afraid
;
for
he
beareth
not
the
sword
in
vain
:
For
he
is
the
minister
of
God
,
a
revenger
to
execute
wrath
upon
him
that
doth
evil
.
4.
And
let
not
bad
Mens
abuse
of
Government
make
thee
think
evil
of
the
Office
:
For
they
are
but
God's
Servants
or
Officers
,
not
authorised
to
destroy
and
to
do
mischief
,
but
to
do
good
,
even
to
see
to
the
Execution
of
God's
Laws
by
their
own
,
and
to
take
care
of
the
Common
Welfare
.
But
if
thou
do
evil
,
fear
them
;
for
God
hath
not
entrusted
them
with
the
Sword
in
vain
,
(
much
less
for
mischief
.
)
For
they
are
God's
Officers
,
Revengers
of
Sin
,
to
execute
God's
Wrath
and
Man
's
on
Sinners
:
And
so
to
resist
them
,
is
to
resist
the
Officers
of
God
;
and
to
honour
and
obey
them
,
is
to
honour
and
obey
God
that
hath
authorised
them
.
5.
Wherefore
ye
must
needs
be
subject
,
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
also
for
conscience
sake
.
5.
Wherefore
you
ought
to
be
subject
(
even
when
you
may
not
obey
)
not
onely
for
fear
of
Punishment
from
Man
,
but
in
Conscience
of
your
Duty
to
God
who
ordaineth
them
.
6.
For
,
for
this
cause
pay
you
tribute
also
:
for
they
are
Gods
ministers
,
attending
continually
upon
this
very
thing
.
6.
Therefore
honourable
Maintenance
and
Tribute
is
their
due
:
For
they
are
God's
Servants
,
whose
very
O●●●ce
and
daily
Care
and
Labour
is
to
do
his
Service
for
the
Common
Good
.
7.
Render
therefore
to
all
their
dues
:
tribute
to
whom
tribute
is
due
,
custom
to
whom
custom
,
fear
to
whom
fear
,
honour
to
whom
honour
.
7.
I
am
not
perswading
you
to
own
Usurpation
,
or
to
give
Men
that
which
is
not
their
due
;
not
yet
do
I
determine
among
several
Claimers
,
which
is
the
Supreme
:
But
that
you
give
all
their
proper
due
;
Tribute
,
Custom
,
Fear
,
and
Honour
,
to
every
one
to
whom
they
are
due
.
And
let
not
Covetousness
or
Disobedience
hinder
you
.
8.
Owe
no
man
any
thing
,
but
to
love
one
another
:
for
he
that
loveth
another
hath
fulfilled
the
law
.
8.
Discharge
your
Debts
,
and
give
all
Men
the
due
which
you
owe
them
,
(
else
you
are
unjust
,
and
rob
them
)
:
Only
Love
we
shall
still
owe
to
one
another
,
and
shall
thus
owe
it
even
while
we
pay
it
.
And
to
pay
this
Debt
of
sincere
Love
,
is
to
fulfil
all
the
Law
to
Man
.
9.
For
this
,
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adultery
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
,
Thou
shalt
not
steal
,
Thou
shalt
not
bear
false
witness
,
Thou
shalt
not
covet
;
And
if
there
be
any
other
commandment
,
it
is
briefly
comprehended
in
this
saying
,
namely
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
neighbour
as
thy self
.
9.
For
all
our
Duty
to
Man
is
virtually
comprehended
in
Loving
them
as
our selves
:
For
a
Man
will
not
wrong
the
Life
,
the
Estate
,
the
Marriage
right
,
the
Honour
of
himself
,
nor
falsely
accuse
or
prosecute
himself
,
or
covet
from
himself
,
or
those
that
he
loveth
as
himself
.
Bring
Men
once
to
this
unfeigned
Love
,
and
Hurtfulness
,
Covetousness
,
Fraud
,
False
Accusation
,
Persecution
,
and
all
Injustice
,
will
cease
.
10.
Love
worketh
no
ill
to
his
neighbour
:
therefore
love
is
the
fulfilling
of
the
law
.
10.
As
we
are
not
apt
to
hurt
our selves
,
so
true
Love
would
not
hurt
others
,
in
their
Lives
,
Liberties
,
Estates
,
or
Good
Names
,
(
much
less
study
to
destroy
them
.
)
Therefore
Love
is
the
virtual
fulfilling
of
all
our
Duty
to
them
.
11.
And
that
knowing
the
time
,
that
now
it
is
high
time
to
awake
out
of
sleep
:
for
now
is
our
salvation
nearer
than
when
we
believed
.
11.
And
we
should
increase
in
this
careful
discharge
of
our
Duty
of
Love
and
Justice
,
though
in
the
State
of
Infidelity
we
lived
in
such
Sins
:
For
by
this
time
we
should
be
better
acquainted
with
our
Duties
,
and
awaked
to
all
conscionable
performance
of
them
,
we
being
neerer
our
Reward
and
Salvation
than
when
we
were
first
converted
to
the
Faith
;
and
God
expecteth
now
more
from
us
.
12.
The
night
is
far
spent
,
the
day
is
at
hand
:
Let
us
therefore
cast
off
the
works
of
darkness
,
&
let
us
put
on
the
armour
of
light
.
12.
We
are
now
got
further
from
our
former
State
of
Darkness
:
We
are
now
come
to
the
Day-light
of
Illuminating
Grace
,
and
under
the
Increase
thereof
.
The
Church
is
growing
to
a
more
Honourable
State
by
its
Increase
.
Let
us
therefore
more
resolvedly
cast
off
all
the
Works
of
Heathenish
Darkness
,
and
,
as
Christ's
Soldiers
,
put
on
our
Sacred
Armour
,
and
use
it
as
in
the
Day-light
of
Grace
.
13.
Let
us
walk
honestly
as
in
the
day
;
not
in
rioting
and
drunkenness
,
not
in
chambering
and
wantonness
,
not
in
strife
and
envying
.
13.
Seeing
we
are
in
the
Light
,
let
us
walk
modestly
and
decently
,
as
becometh
our
Condition
;
not
as
the
Heathens
,
in
rioting
and
drunkenness
;
not
in
lasciviousness
,
and
uncleanness
,
and
fleshly
lusts
;
not
in
proud
,
selfish
,
or
covetous
strife
and
envy
.
14.
But
put
ye
on
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
make
not
provision
for
the
flesh
to
fulfil
lusts
thereof
.
14.
But
let
Christ
,
his
Spirit
and
Love
,
his
Doctrine
and
Example
,
his
Interest
and
Kingdom
,
take
you
up
,
and
be
to
you
as
the
Cloathing
which
you
daily
wear
:
And
do
not
as
Carnal
Men
,
(
whose
fleshly
Pleasure
and
Prosperity
is
their
choice
and
best
)
that
live
to
the
said
fleshly
Pleasure
,
and
make
provision
to
satisfie
the
Carnal
Will
and
Lust
,
in
stead
of
preferring
the
Heavenly
Treasure
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
Qu.
I.
WHat
is
meant
here
by
Powers
?
Ans.
Not
meer
Strength
,
but
Authority
or
Right
to
Govern.
It
is
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
A
Usurpers
Strength
may
be
resisted
;
but
Rightful
Power
or
Authority
may
not
.
Qu.
II.
Doth
St.
Paul
determine
here
either
of
the
Species
or
Individually
,
who
it
is
that
hath
the
Highest
Power
?
Ans.
Not
at
all
.
In
those
Ages
,
and
long
after
,
sometime
the
Senate
claimed
the
Supremacy
wholly
,
and
sometime
a
part
of
it
;
sometime
they
pretended
to
make
Emperours
,
and
some
Emperours
yielded
them
more
than
others
:
But
whether
the
Senate
or
the
Emperour
were
the
Highest
Power
,
or
the
Supremacy
in
both
conjunct
,
or
which
de
specie
was
most
just
,
Paul
medleth
not
.
Qu.
How
then
would
he
have
the
Christians
know
whom
to
obey
?
Ans.
He
leaveth
that
to
be
known
by
its
proper
Evidence
,
and
not
by
Divine
Revelation
by
him
.
Qu.
III.
Is
no
Power
to
do
wrong
ordained
of
God
?
Or
is
all
such
ordained
by
him
?
Ans.
Power
here
being
Right
to
Govern
,
no
Man
hath
Right
to
do
Wrong
,
that
's
a
Contradiction
:
But
God
hath
ordained
that
Right
which
may
be
abused
to
do
Wrong
,
and
yet
not
resisted
.
Qu.
IV.
What
's
meant
by
Subjection
?
Ans.
A
State
of
Consent
and
Obligation
to
obey
.
Obedience
is
the
Practice
of
Subjection
.
Qu.
V.
Hath
the
Universal
[
every
Soul
]
no
Exception
?
Ans
.
The
Higher
Powers
themselves
are
excepted
:
And
neither
Foreigners
,
nor
those
that
have
no
Governours
,
are
bound
to
be
subject
to
other
Princes
:
It
is
only
their
own
Subjects
that
are
meant
.
And
the
Pope
could
have
no
pretence
to
except
his
Clergy
,
if
he
did
not
feign
himself
to
be
the
Highest
Power
over
them
,
and
above
their
Kings
and
States
?
Qu.
VI.
Is
Obedience
to
go
as
far
as
Subjection
?
Ans.
No
:
We
must
not
obey
any
by
disobeying
God
:
But
yet
we
must
continue
Subjection
and
Due
honour
to
them
,
and
not
deny
them
their
due
,
because
we
must
not
give
them
more
by
Sin
.
Qu.
What
then
are
the
Limits
of
our
Obedience
to
Men
?
Ans.
1.
Materially
,
we
must
not
obey
any
by
Sin
,
nor
yet
against
the
Common
Good
,
to
do
more
hurt
than
good
,
when
they
command
without
due
Power
or
Right
.
2.
As
to
formal
Obedience
,
(
which
is
to
act
by
the
Obligation
of
their
Authority
)
the
Limits
of
their
Power
are
the
Limits
of
that
Obligation
and
Obedience
.
Qu.
What
are
the
Limits
of
their
Power
?
Ans.
In
general
,
they
have
no
more
from
God
than
he
giveth
them
1.
They
have
no
Power
against
any
of
his
Laws
,
of
Nature
or
Scripture
,
nor
against
his
Kingdom
,
or
himself
.
2.
They
have
no
Right
or
Power
to
overthrow
Personal
,
or
Family
,
or
Church-Government
;
nor
to
deprive
any
of
any
thing
which
God
hath
given
them
,
without
forfeiture
or
Consent
,
explicit
or
implicit
;
nor
to
destroy
the
Common
Good
.
2.
Therefore
that
Propriety
which
God
hath
given
Man
as
Man
,
(
in
Life
,
and
Limbs
,
and
the
use
of
his
Faculties
for
his
Welfare
and
his
Duty
to
God
,
and
his
Wife
and
Children
)
are
such
objective
Limitations
of
this
Power
,
that
no
Man
hath
Right
to
take
them
from
any
,
but
on
Forfeiture
,
or
valid
Consent
.
Qu.
VII
.
How
far
is
all
Power
of
God
,
and
how
far
of
Men
?
Ans.
1.
It
is
of
God's
Ordination
in
Nature
,
That
there
be
Government
and
Subjection
in
general
.
2.
And
the
Specification
is
so
far
of
God
,
that
he
hath
made
them
his
Officers
:
1.
To
promote
Obedience
to
his
own
Law
:
2.
For
his
Glory
,
and
the
Common
Good
.
So
that
no
People
can
make
a
Power
that
shall
not
have
Right
to
promote
God's
Law
;
2.
or
that
shall
destroy
the
Common
Good
.
3.
God's
Providence
doth
so
manage
the
Affairs
of
the
World
,
as
shall
point
out
the
Man
or
Families
that
the
People
should
accept
of
first
while
free
,
as
qualified
by
Strength
,
Wisdom
and
Goodness
,
for
Authority
.
4.
Monarchy
and
Aristocracy
in
specie
are
both
of
Divine
Allowance
.
2.
But
it
is
of
Men
,
1.
Which
of
these
sorts
(
Monarchy
,
or
Aristocracy
,
or
Mixt
)
shall
by
a
Free
People
be
chosen●
2.
And
who
(
by
such
a
Free
People
)
shall
be
chosen
for
the
Persons
or
Families
.
3.
And
what
degree
of
Power
they
shall
have
over
their
Proprieties
(
which
are
antecedent
to
Regiment
)
in
undetermined
Cases
.
So
that
Government
is
partly
from
God
,
and
partly
from
Man
.
Qu.
VIII
.
By
what
Right
doth
one
Person
or
Family
claim
it
before
all
others
.
Ans.
The
foregoing
Words
decide
this
.
1.
Not
by
meer
Worth
,
Wit
,
or
Vertue
:
For
these
may
be
without
such
Authority
.
2.
Not
by
meer
Strength
or
Conquest
:
For
then
every
Rebel
,
or
Foreign
Prince
,
that
can
conquer
Kings
,
will
have
the
Right
;
which
would
tempt
them
to
attempt
such
Conquest
.
3.
Not
every
Conquest
made
just
by
some
Injury
;
For
that
giveth
Right
but
to
Reprisal
or
Damages
,
and
over
the
Injurers
:
And
all
Wars
usually
are
on
Pretence
of
Right
.
4.
Not
a
Succession
of
Primogeniture
from
Noah
,
nor
from
the
first
founding
of
the
Commonwealth
:
This
is
not
necessary
:
Nor
may
any
rebell
against
all
the
Kings
on
Earth
,
if
they
can
but
disprove
such
an
uninterrupted
Succession
of
Primogeniture
:
Else
Kings
were
dangerously
exposed
.
5.
Nor
is
Revelation
from
Heaven
necessary
to
notifie
the
Person
:
For
who
but
Fanaticks
now
pretend
to
that
?
I
know
therefore
no
remaining
Title
,
but
Mutual
Consent
(
free
or
forced
)
of
Persons
made
capable
by
the
Providence
of
God
,
at
the
forming
of
the
Government
.
Qu.
IX
.
Are
not
[
the
Powers
that
be
]
all
that
have
present
Possession
?
Ans.
Yes
,
all
that
possess
that
Right
of
Government
;
but
not
all
that
usurp
it
,
or
possess
meer
Strength
.
Qu.
How
then
?
Shall
all
the
V●lgar
be
made
Judges
of
the
Princes
Right
?
Ans.
They
are
bound
to
ju●ge
as
far
as
they
can
know
;
else
they
could
not
tell
whom
to
obey
or
defend
:
But
mis-judging
will
not
excuse
them
from
Guilt
.
And
in
difficult
Cases
,
Appearance
and
Probability
must
serve
them
that
can
have
no
more
.
And
Submission
and
Patience
under
Usurpers
,
is
not
Subjection
and
Consent
.
Qu.
X.
What
is
meant
by
Resistance
?
Ans.
Not
only
Fighting
against
them
,
but
all
that
is
contrary
to
Subjection
and
due
Obedience
:
But
most
eminently
Libertinism
,
which
pretendeth
,
that
God
hath
freed
Christians
from
Subjection
.
Qu.
XI
.
How
doth
the
Description
verse
3.
agree
with
Heathens
and
Persecutors
?
Are
they
none
of
God's
Ministers
who
are
a
Terror
to
Good
Works
?
Ans.
If
they
are
not
in
the
general
Course
of
their
Government
for
Vertue
,
and
against
Vice
,
and
for
the
Common
Good
,
they
want
the
Essence
of
the
Office
.
But
they
that
are
a
Terror
to
some
particular
Good
Works
,
not
essential
to
the
End
of
the
Office
,
and
that
through
Errour
,
may
yet
be
against
Vice
,
and
for
Goodness
,
in
the
main
.
And
a
Heathen
may
execute
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
,
so
far
be
for
the
Common
Good
.
But
Persecuting
the
Just
is
no
exercise
of
the
Divine
Ministry
or
Power
.
Qu.
XI
.
Verse
5.
How
is
Conscience
bound
by
Mans
Laws
?
Ans.
All
Men
must
be
conscious
of
God's
Obligations
on
them
,
to
obey
the
Just
Laws
of
Men.
Qu.
XII
.
Verse
6
,
7.
May
we
give
none
mere
Tribute
,
Custom
,
Fear
,
or
Honour
,
than
their
due
?
And
are
all
Judges
of
the
Princes
due
?
Ans.
All
is
not
due
that
may
be
claimed
:
Materially
Men
may
,
for
their
own
Safety
and
just
Ends
,
give
Rulers
or
others
more
than
their
due
,
or
which
they
have
right
to
:
But
as
formal
Obedience
or
Justice
we
are
not
bound
to
give
any
one
more
than
his
due
.
And
of
this
we
are
Discerners
,
though
not
deciding
Publick
Judges
:
But
mis-judging
will
excuse
no
Injury
.
Qu.
XIII
.
What
sort
of
Debt
is
sinful
?
Verse
8.
Ans.
It
is
Injustice
not
to
give
every
Man
his
due
,
if
we
are
able
.
And
to
promise
or
borrow
what
we
know
we
cannot
pay
,
or
when
we
acquaint
not
the
Lender
with
the
weakness
and
doubtfulness
of
our
Estate
,
that
the
hazard
may
be
by
his
own
cosent
,
is
to
defraud
him
,
and
is
a
Stealing
of
one
of
the
worst
sorts
.
Qu.
XIV
.
Verse
13.
When
is
Provision
for
the
Flesh
unlawful
?
Ans.
When
it
is
sought
more
to
satisfie
its
Appetite
,
or
Lust
,
or
inordinate
Desires
,
than
to
strengthen
and
fit
us
(
and
others
)
for
our
Duty
to
God
and
Man
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
1.
HIm
that
is
weak
in
the
faith
receive
you
:
but
not
to
doubtful
disputations
.
1.
And
as
your
subjection
to
Government
is
necessary
to
a
life
of
Christian
Love
and
Concord
,
so
also
is
the
mutual
forbearance
and
reception
of
such
brethren
,
as
are
weak
in
the
Faith
,
and
differ
in
disputable
tolerable
points
.
Therefore
see
that
you
receive
such
to
your
Love
and
Communion
,
without
searching
their
Opinons
,
and
racking
them
by
doubtful
disputations
,
about
the
points
wherein
they
differ
.
2.
For
one
believeth
that
he
may
eat
all
things
:
another
who
is
weak
eateth
herbs
.
2.
For
instance
,
one
truly
believeth
that
all
meats
are
now
lawful
;
another
either
thinks
that
he
should
not
live
on
the
Life
and
Flesh
of
his
fellow
Creatures
,
or
that
he
should
at
least
abstain
from
that
which
by
the
Law
of
Moses
was
forbidden
:
This
is
his
weakness
.
3.
Let
not
him
that
eateth
despise
him
that
eateth
not
:
and
let
not
him
which
eateth
not
judge
him
that
eateth
:
for
God
hath
received
him
.
3.
Let
not
him
that
understandeth
,
that
eating
all
things
is
lawful
,
set
at
nought
or
vilifie
him
(
as
a
humorous
,
scrupulous
fool
)
who
is
of
another
opinion
and
thinks
it
unlawful
to
eat
flesh
,
(
as
many
are
too
apt
to
do
)
and
let
not
him
that
dare
not
eat
such
Flesh
or
Meat
forbidden
by
Moses's
Law
,
take
him
for
an
ungodly
sinner
that
doth
otherwise
,
nor
separate
from
him
as
prophane
:
For
God
that
is
most
holy
,
and
hateth
all
sin
,
yet
receiveth
both
these
sorts
;
and
therefore
so
must
you
,
if
you
will
Please
God
.
4.
Who
art
thou
that
judgest
another
mans
servant
?
To
his
own
master
he
standeth
or
falleth
:
Yea
,
he
shall
be
holden
up
,
for
God
is
able
to
make
him
stand
.
4.
Dost
thou
know
thy self
while
thou
so
judgest
others
?
Who
art
thou
,
a
sinful
man
,
that
thou
presumest
to
judge
and
condemn
Gods
Servants
?
It
is
his
Sentence
and
not
thine
to
which
they
shall
stand
or
fall
,
as
justified
or
condemned
:
and
these
differences
shall
not
hinder
God's
acceptance
of
him
and
his
Salvation
:
for
God
that
is
just
and
merciful
can
justifie
,
confirm
,
and
save
him
.
5.
One
man
esteemeth
one
day
above
another
:
another
esteemerh
every
day
alike
:
Let
every
man
be
fully
perswaded
in
his
own
mind
.
5.
So
one
Man
makes
Conscience
to
keep
the
Jewish
Feasts
and
Fasts
:
Another
knoweth
that
Christ
hath
abrogated
them
.
Let
every
one
labour
as
well
as
he
can
to
know
God's
Will
,
and
then
be
true
to
his
upright
Conscience
;
as
knowing
that
he
may
not
in
these
things
follow
the
judgment
of
others
against
his
own
,
which
he
thinks
is
according
to
the
mind
of
God
,
whom
he
intendeth
herein
to
obey
.
6.
He
that
regardeth
a
day
,
regardeth
it
unto
the
Lord
,
and
he
that
regardeth
not
the
day
,
to
the
Lord
be
doth
not
regard
it
:
He
that
eateth
eateth
to
the
Lord
,
for
he
giveth
God
thanks
,
and
he
that
eateth
not
,
to
the
Lord
he
eateth
not
,
and
giveth
God
thanks
.
6.
He
that
maketh
Conscience
to
keep
such
Days
,
and
not
so
to
eat
,
he
intendeth
it
as
an
Act
of
Obedience
to
God
;
and
so
doth
he
that
is
contrarily
minded
;
and
both
of
them
pray
for
Gods
acceptance
,
and
give
him
thanks
:
And
dare
you
for
such
things
discourage
or
reject
Men
,
that
as
they
are
able
study
to
please
God
:
Is
pleasing
God
so
light
in
your
esteem
.
7.
For
none
of
us
liveth
to
himself
,
and
no
man
dieth
to
himself
.
7.
For
we
are
all
convinced
that
we
are
not
our
own
,
and
therefore
may
not
do
what
we
list
our selves
,
and
fit
our
practice
to
carnal
self-interests
,
but
to
the
pleasing
of
the
Will
of
God
;
as
all
Men
die
at
his
Will
and
into
his
Hands
,
and
not
their
own
.
8.
For
whether
we
live
,
we
live
unto
the
Lord
;
or
whether
we
die
,
we
die
unto
the
Lord
:
Whether
we
live
therefore
or
die
,
we
are
the
Lords
.
8.
For
our
lives
are
of
God
,
and
must
be
for
him
to
do
his
Will
,
and
when
we
die
,
his
Will
therein
is
done
,
in
which
we
must
contentedly
acquiesce
:
For
living
and
dying
we
are
his
.
9.
For
to
this
end
Christ
both
died
,
and
rose
,
and
revived
,
that
he
might
be
Lord
both
of
the
dead
and
living
.
9.
For
this
being
the
very
end
of
Christs
dying
,
rising
and
reviving
,
that
he
might
be
Lord
of
all
both
dead
and
living
,
who
shall
presume
to
take
the
governing
or
judging
power
out
of
his
Hands
,
and
take
Mens
Souls
and
Consciences
from
subjection
to
him
,
and
expect
to
be
obeyed
or
pleased
before
him
?
10.
But
why
dost
thou
judge
thy
brother
?
Or
,
why
dost
thou
set
at
nought
thy
brother
?
For
we
shall
all
stand
before
the
judgment
seat
of
Christ
.
10.
Why
then
doth
one
Party
call
their
Brethren
sinners
,
or
prophane
,
for
not
being
against
such
lawful
things
as
they
call
unlawful
:
And
why
do
the
other
part
vilifie
their
Brethren
for
Conscionable
scrupling
and
avoiding
such
a
lawful
thing
.
Do
you
not
all
know
our
common
imperfection
of
Knowledge
,
and
that
we
have
no
authority
for
such
Judgment
or
Contempt
?
And
are
you
not
afraid
thus
to
usurp
the
Judgment
which
belongs
to
Christ
,
and
fear
lest
he
will
judge
you
for
your
uncharitableness
to
his
Servants
.
11
,
12.
For
it
is
written
,
As
I
live
,
saith
the
Lord
,
every
knee
shall
bow
to
me
,
and
every
tongue
shall
confess
to
God
.
So
then
every
one
of
us
shall
give
account
of
himself
to
God
.
11
,
12.
God
hath
told
us
in
his
Word
that
he
will
be
first
obeyed
and
pleased
before
all
Men
:
It
is
he
that
is
our
supreme
absolute
Lord
;
and
to
him
we
must
all
give
our
great
account
,
and
from
him
receive
our
final
doom
:
And
would
you
wish
any
then
to
obey
or
humour
you
,
when
he
is
perswaded
that
it
displeaseth
God
,
and
would
condemn
him
?
Or
will
you
anticipate
God's
Judgment
,
and
tempt
Men
out
of
the
fear
of
sinning
by
your
fallible
censures
or
contempt
?
13.
Let
us
not
therefore
judge
one
another
any
more
:
but
judge
this
rather
,
that
no
man
put
a
stumbling
block
,
or
an
occasion
to
fall
in
his
brothers
way
.
13.
Let
not
us
therefore
(
Pastors
or
Neighbours
)
thus
uncharitably
judge
or
use
each
other
,
for
such
tolerable
differences
in
things
that
are
done
Conscientiously
as
for
God
:
But
instead
of
this
discouraging
Conscience
,
and
the
fear
of
sin
,
let
this
be
your
true
Judgment
,
that
no
Man
(
Clergy
or
Lay
)
do
either
by
Command
or
his
own
practice
,
put
a
Stumbling-block
,
Scandal
,
or
occasion
of
sinning
or
hurt
in
his
Brothers
way
,
pretending
the
lawfulness
of
the
thing
,
or
his
own
authority
to
impose
it
:
Souls
must
not
be
so
driven
upon
sin
.
14.
I
know
,
and
am
perswaded
by
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
there
is
nothing
unclean
of
it self
;
but
to
him
that
esteemeth
any
thing
to
be
unclean
,
to
him
it
is
unclean
.
14.
I
(
that
am
an
Apostle
,
and
therefore
want
not
Knowledge
,
nor
Authority
to
command
what
should
be
commanded
in
such
cases
,
)
do
know
and
am
perswaded
in
and
by
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
none
of
the
Meats
counted
unclean
and
avoided
by
the
Jewish
Christians
,
are
unlawful
in
themselves
,
and
that
they
mistake
that
think
otherwise
.
But
it
is
unclean
,
and
unlawful
to
him
that
thinks
it
so
,
(
or
else
Men
must
do
that
which
they
think
God
forbideth
,
which
were
formal
disobedience
to
him
.
)
15.
But
if
thy
brother
be
grieved
with
thy
meat
,
now
walkest
thou
not
charitably
:
Destroy
not
him
with
thy
meat
for
whom
Christ
died
.
16.
Let
not
then
your
good
be
evil
spoken
of
.
15
,
16.
But
if
by
thy
unnecessary
practice
of
an
indifferent
lawful
thing
(
and
much
more
if
by
thy
compulsion
)
thy
mistaken
Brother
be
hurt
and
galled
,
and
discouraged
in
Religion
,
now
thou
art
guilty
of
the
great
sin
of
uncharitableness
,
when
he
was
guilty
but
of
a
pardonable
unwilling
mistake
:
And
see
to
it
,
that
thou
do
not
thus
by
(
the
practice
or
urging
of
)
thy
things
indifferent
destroy
him
for
whom
Christ
died
,
by
drawing
or
driving
him
to
that
which
to
him
is
sin
:
Christ
purchased
Souls
by
a
dearer
price
than
things
indifferent
.
It
's
good
in
you
to
know
more
than
he
,
and
lawful
to
use
such
Meats
as
he
scrupleth
:
But
turn
not
your
Knowledge
into
a
scandal
,
and
offence
,
and
mischief
.
17.
For
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
not
meat
and
drink
;
but
righteousness
and
peace
,
and
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
.
17.
For
it
is
not
every
lawful
indifferent
thing
,
(
no
nor
every
truth
or
smaller
duty
)
which
Christianity
and
Salvation
,
and
right
to
our
Love
and
Communion
lieth
on
:
These
are
not
essential
to
the
acceptable
Subjects
of
Christs
Kingdom
:
Think
not
so
unworthily
of
him
that
came
to
free
us
from
the
Mosaical
Ceremonies
,
that
he
hath
made
such
things
as
these
the
necessary
terms
of
Love
and
Communion
in
his
Church
.
But
it
is
in
Righteousness
before
God
and
Man
,
and
in
the
Love
and
Practice
of
Peace
with
all
,
and
in
the
joyful
sense
of
the
love
of
God
and
hope
of
Glory
shed
abroad
on
our
Hearts
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
taking
pleasure
to
help
and
comfort
our
Brethren
in
the
way
to
Heaven
.
This
is
Christianity
.
18.
For
he
that
in
these
things
serveth
Christ
is
acceptable
to
God
and
approved
of
men
.
18.
For
notwithstanding
such
difference
in
lesser
things
,
he
that
is
such
a
one
,
and
in
these
things
sincerely
serveth
Christ
,
is
acceptable
to
God
,
whoever
censure
him
,
despise
him
,
or
excommunicate
him
;
and
he
is
approved
of
Wise
and
Charitable
Men
,
and
is
one
whose
Life
,
even
the
Natural
Conscience
of
Men
will
secretly
be
forced
to
approve
,
and
condemn
them
that
condemn
and
vilifie
him
.
19.
Let
us
therefore
follow
after
the
things
which
make
for
peace
,
and
things
wherewith
one
may
edifie
another
.
19.
Instead
therefore
of
Excommunicating
,
Abusing
or
Despising
one
another
for
such
Ceremonies
,
or
small
differences
as
these
,
if
we
are
Christians
,
let
us
lay
by
these
matters
of
contention
,
and
earnestly
pursue
the
things
that
make
for
the
Common
Peace
of
all
Christians
,
though
thus
differing
,
and
the
things
by
which
we
may
further
each
others
Edification
and
Salvation
,
and
not
obtrude
our
own
Opinions
,
or
things
unnecessary
,
to
the
hurt
of
others
,
and
division
of
the
Church
.
20.
For
meat
destroy
not
the
work
of
God
:
All
things
indeed
are
pure
;
but
it
is
evil
for
that
man
who
eateth
with
offence
.
20.
Obtrude
not
your
scrupled
Meat
,
or
Ceremonies
,
or
small
things
,
to
the
destroying
of
Men's
Souls
by
driving
or
drawing
them
to
sin
.
All
such
indifferent
things
are
pure
to
the
pure
;
but
it
is
your
sin
if
you
use
them
(
much
more
if
you
impose
them
)
to
the
scandal
,
offence
,
or
hurt
of
others
.
21.
It
is
good
neither
to
eat
flesh
,
nor
to
drink
wine
,
nor
any
thing
whereby
thy
brother
stumbleth
or
is
offended
,
or
is
made
weak
.
21.
It
is
thy
duty
to
forbear
even
Flesh
and
Wine
when
they
are
not
necessary
,
if
the
use
of
them
will
occasion
sin
or
more
hurt
to
thy
Brother
than
good
to
thee
;
much
more
to
avoid
obtruding
thy
indifferent
things
on
him
who
takes
them
to
be
sins
.
22.
Hast
thou
faith
?
Have
it
to
thy self
before
God
.
Happy
is
he
that
condemneth
not
himself
in
that
thing
which
he
alloweth
.
22.
Hast
thou
more
Knowledge
than
he
,
to
believe
those
things
to
be
lawful
,
which
he
judgeth
sin
.
Keep
thy
knowledge
and
belief
to
thy self
,
to
justifie
thy
Judgment
to
God
:
but
use
it
not
to
the
hurt
of
others
.
Happy
is
he
that
useth
not
his
Knowledge
of
good
and
evil
to
his
own
condemnation
.
It
's
a
sad
kind
of
Knowledge
which
is
used
to
destroy
others
,
and
condemn
thy self
.
23.
And
he
that
doubteth
is
damned
if
he
eat
,
because
he
eateth
not
of
faith
:
for
whatsoever
is
not
of
faith
is
sin
.
23.
I
may
well
call
it
destroying
thy
Brother
:
For
if
he
do
the
indifferent
thing
,
who
rather
thinketh
it
to
be
unlawful
,
it
tendeth
to
his
damnation
,
because
it
is
sin
in
his
Opinion
and
Interpretation
,
while
be
believeth
it
to
be
so
,
or
not
to
be
lawful
.
For
what
ever
a
Man
doth
believing
it
to
be
sin
,
and
not
believing
that
God
alloweth
it
,
is
certainly
a
sin
in
him
.
CHAP.
XV.
WE
then
that
are
strong
ought
to
bear
the
Infirmities
of
the
weak
,
and
not
to
please
our selves
.
1.
We
then
(
even
Church
Governours
as
well
as
others
)
that
are
more
knowing
,
(
instead
of
driving
Men
of
weaker
understanding
to
go
against
their
Consciences
in
unnecessary
things
)
ought
to
bear
their
weakness
with
compassion
,
and
in
Love
and
Patience
,
and
not
to
practice
what
we
think
lawful
on
pretence
that
we
are
in
the
right
,
when
it
tendeth
to
their
hurt
(
much
less
to
force
them
to
our
way
.
)
2
,
3.
Let
every
one
of
us
please
his
Neighbour
for
his
good
to
edification
:
For
even
Christ
pleased
not
himself
:
but
as
it
is
written
,
The
reproaches
of
them
that
reproached
thee
fell
on
me
.
2
,
3.
Let
every
one
of
us
(
not
excepting
my self
that
am
an
Apostle
)
lay
by
his
own
humour
and
self-will
,
and
chuse
the
way
by
which
he
may
edifie
his
Brother
,
by
bearing
with
his
weakness
.
For
even
Christ
to
condescended
and
accommodated
himself
to
the
good
of
others
;
As
it
is
written
,
The
reproaches
,
&c.
He
suffered
for
Men's
sin
against
God
.
4.
For
whatsoever
things
were
written
aforetime
,
were
written
for
our
learning
,
that
we
through
patience
and
comfort
of
the
scriptures
might
have
hope
.
4.
Which
saying
was
primarily
David's
indeed
;
but
all
such
are
written
in
Scripture
to
teach
us
also
Patience
,
and
imitation
of
such
examples
of
Charity
,
and
so
to
confirm
our
hope
.
5.
Now
the
God
of
patience
and
consolation
grant
you
to
be
like
minded
one
towards
another
according
to
Christ
Jesus
.
5.
I
know
the
danger
of
this
selfish
uncharitable
humour
of
imposing
Mens
own
Opinions
on
all
others
as
terms
of
their
Communion
with
them
,
and
therefore
as
I
have
used
this
long
and
plain
exhortation
against
it
,
I
shall
also
pray
for
you
,
that
the
God
who
is
patient
with
the
weak
,
and
is
their
Comforter
and
yours
,
will
grant
you
so
much
Grace
and
Charity
,
as
to
make
you
imitators
of
him
,
and
of
the
Love
and
Condescension
of
Christ
,
and
to
bear
with
others
,
and
do
by
them
,
as
you
would
be
born
with
and
used
your selves
.
6.
That
ye
may
with
one
mind
and
one
mouth
glorifie
God
,
even
the
father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
6.
That
you
may
with
Unity
and
Concord
hold
your
holy
Communion
for
worshipping
God
,
without
uncharitable
Excommunications
or
Separations
,
vilifying
or
censuring
each
other
;
which
can
never
be
expected
by
driving
each
one
to
agree
in
small
unnecessary
things
,
or
without
bearing
with
the
mistakes
and
differences
of
one
another
;
when
all
are
guilty
of
many
mistakes
,
and
such
differences
must
still
be
expected
.
7.
Wherefore
receive
ye
one
another
,
as
Christ
also
received
us
to
the
glory
of
God
.
7.
I
conclude
therefore
by
beseeching
you
,
to
receive
one
another
with
Love
to
your
Communion
,
and
Kindness
,
as
you
would
be
Christian
imitators
of
Christ
,
and
as
you
are
sensible
of
his
needful
Mercy
to
your selves
,
in
receiving
us
that
once
were
Enemies
,
and
still
have
manifold
sins
and
errours
,
to
the
glorifying
of
God's
Love
and
Mercy
:
And
pretend
not
your
Knowledge
,
or
Authority
,
or
Piety
against
so
commanding
a
Motive
and
Example
.
ANNOTATIONS
on
the
former
Chapter
,
and
this
.
THe
Subject
of
the
former
Chapter
is
handled
on
thus
far
,
and
here
that
Chapter
should
have
ended
.
He
that
understandeth
the
former
and
present
State
of
the
Christian
Churches
,
and
the
Pride
and
Ignorance
to
which
Man
is
liable
,
will
easily
perceive
,
that
it
was
not
in
vain
that
the
Spirit
of
God
did
by
the
Apostle
handle
and
decide
this
Case
,
of
receiving
Dissenters
in
tollerable
Cases
into
Love
and
Communion
.
The
Jews
were
so
tied
up
from
Legislation
in
God's
Matters
,
by
the
knowledge
of
God's
Prerogative
in
their
Theocracy
,
that
they
had
less
room
for
the
Canons
and
Engines
of
Mans
making
to
exercise
their
Pride
and
Uncharitableness
by
,
than
the
Romanists
have
since
done
.
And
yet
the
Pharisees
plaid
their
part
,
and
by
their
Traditions
made
void
the
Law
of
God
,
and
preferr'd
their
Ceremonies
before
the
weighty
Matters
of
the
Law
,
and
would
not
understand
what
that
meaneth
,
I
will
have
mercy
,
and
not
sacrifice
;
and
thereby
did
condemn
the
guiltless
.
And
Christ
found
the
Samaritans
and
Jews
at
the
Debate
,
Whether
in
this
Mountain
,
or
at
Jerusalem
,
men
ought
to
worship
?
overlooking
that
Worship
which
is
in
Spirit
and
in
Truth
.
And
,
alas
!
what
work
have
Domination
,
unnecessary
Canons
and
Censures
made
in
the
Christian
Churches
these
1300
years
?
And
it
is
an
Instance
what
power
Blindness
,
and
Prejudice
,
and
Worldly
Interest
have
,
to
frustrate
the
plainest
Decisions
of
God's
Word
,
that
so
full
and
express
a
Decision
as
these
two
Chapters
make
,
(
with
1
Cor.
12.
and
Eph.
4.
and
James
3.
)
hath
signified
as
little
with
the
Dividers
and
Proud
,
almost
as
if
there
had
been
no
such
written
.
And
yet
such
Men
call
for
a
Judge
of
Controversies
,
because
of
the
pretended
Obscurity
of
the
Scriptures
,
when
nothing
can
be
plainer
than
this
,
which
they
despise
.
They
mean
,
that
such
as
they
must
be
Judges
,
and
God
shall
make
the
Words
,
if
they
may
make
the
Sense
.
How
great
is
the
number
that
go
on
the
two
sides
of
Uncharitableness
here
reproved
;
especially
on
that
which
is
largeliest
insisted
on
?
One
side
saith
,
All
God's
Truths
are
precious
,
and
none
must
be
sold
for
Peace
;
and
we
must
not
partake
of
other
Mens
Sins
:
As
if
our
great
Duty
of
Love
,
Forbearance
,
and
Communion
,
were
our
Sin
,
or
a
partaking
of
the
Faults
of
all
that
we
joyn
with
.
The
other
Side
pretend
,
1.
That
Paul
only
requireth
Forbearance
in
things
Indifferent
,
undetermined
by
Governours
,
and
not
after
such
a
Command
or
Determination
.
2.
Or
,
that
he
giveth
only
a
Temporary
Rule
for
the
present
Concord
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
till
the
setled
Church
should
take
a
contrary
Course
.
I
will
not
here
answer
these
at
large
,
having
done
it
in
my
Book
called
The
only
Way
of
the
Churches
Concord
:
But
I
say
,
That
I
despair
of
reducing
that
Man
to
the
Truth
herein
,
who
shall
continue
of
either
of
these
Opinions
,
after
he
hath
seriously
perused
the
Text
,
and
hath
considered
,
1.
That
St.
Paul
here
useth
,
I
think
,
above
twenty
Arguments
,
from
Morality
and
common
Christian
Duty
,
which
he
would
not
do
for
a
mutable
Case
,
which
Bishops
may
change
when
they
will
.
2
That
Rome
was
then
a
famous
Church
,
and
therefore
had
Pastors
,
or
one
at
least
;
and
that
he
writeth
to
the
whole
Church
,
and
therefore
to
the
Pastors
:
And
sure
he
never
meant
,
[
The
Clergy
shall
receive
such
Dissenters
to
Communion
,
and
neither
by
Canon
or
Practice
cast
them
out
,
till
they
think
meet
to
do
otherwise
,
and
till
have
made
such
Canons
.
]
Paul
doth
not
so
play
with
Contradictions
,
in
so
long
and
grave
a
Reprehension
.
3.
That
St.
Paul
oft
puts
himself
in
,
as
under
the
same
Obligation
with
the
rest
:
And
if
an
Apostle
called
from
Heaven
may
not
do
what
's
here
forbidden
,
what
Bishops
can
prete●d
a
Right
to
do
it
by
greater
Authority
or
Wisdom
?
But
they
that
have
not
known
the
Way
of
Peace
,
may
say
something
against
the
fullest
and
plainest
Description
of
it
,
and
the
sharpest
Reproofs
of
God
himself
.
But
he
will
expound
these
Chapters
to
their
Consciences
,
if
ever
he
make
them
Healers
of
his
Church
.
As
to
those
that
say
,
It
is
not
Church-Communion
that
Paul
here
speaks
of
;
I
refer
them
to
the
plain
Text
,
and
Dr.
Hammond's
Annotations
,
which
they
value
.
The
God
of
Love
and
Peace
hath
given
Laws
for
Love
and
Peace
,
so
strict
,
and
full
,
and
clear
,
that
all
World
may
see
,
that
it
is
not
he
that
alloweth
the
Canons
or
Censures
which
have
so
long
torn
the
Churches
.
8.
Now
I
say
,
that
Jesus
Christ
was
a
minister
of
the
Circumcision
for
the
truth
of
God
to
confirm
the
promises
made
unto
the
fathers
.
9.
And
that
the
Gentiles
might
glorifie
God
for
his
mercy
.
8
,
9.
And
that
you
may
understand
my
Argument
from
the
Example
of
Christ
,
I
say
,
that
it
was
his
Office
to
reconcile
both
Jews
and
Gentiles
to
God
,
who
will
receive
them
both
:
And
therefore
they
should
live
as
reconciled
to
each
other
.
Christ
was
a
Mininister
of
God
,
circumcised
being
a
Jew
,
and
personally
exercised
his
Ministry
among
them
,
to
perform
Gods
true
Promises
to
the
Fathers
:
And
yet
his
Gospel
extendeth
to
the
Gentiles
also
,
that
they
may
glorifie
God
with
the
Jews
.
9.
As
it
is
written
,
For
this
cause
will
I
confess
to
thee
among
the
Gentiles
,
and
sing
unto
thy
name
.
10.
And
again
he
saith
,
Rejoyce
ye
Gentiles
with
his
people
.
11.
And
again
,
Praise
the
Lord
all
ye
Gentiles
,
and
laud
him
all
ye
people
.
12.
And
again
Esaias
saith
,
There
shall
be
a
root
of
Jesse
,
and
he
that
shall
rise
to
reign
over
the
Gentiles
;
in
him
shall
the
Gentiles
trust
.
9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
This
is
also
prophesied
,
That
Christ
shall
call
and
save
the
Gentiles
:
It
is
written
,
&c.
13.
Now
the
God
of
hope
fill
you
with
all
joy
and
peace
in
believing
,
that
ye
may
abound
in
hope
,
through
the
power
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
13.
Now
that
God
who
is
our
common
Hope
,
fill
you
with
that
holy
inward
Joy
,
and
that
Peace
with
God
and
one
another
,
which
are
the
Blessings
which
your
Faith
doth
tend
to
,
that
your
Hope
in
God
may
more
abound
,
by
the
Seal
and
Working
of
his
Spirit
.
14.
And
I
my self
also
am
perswaded
of
you
my
brethren
,
that
ye
also
are
full
of
goodness
,
filled
with
all
knowledge
,
able
also
to
admonish
one
another
.
14.
And
though
I
am
persuaded
that
you
your selves
are
replenished
with
Grace
,
Goodness
,
and
Knowledge
,
and
able
to
admonish
one
another
,
(
and
so
my
Letter
may
seem
less
necessary
)
15.
Nevertheless
,
brethren
,
I
have
written
the
more
boldly
unto
you
,
in
some
sort
,
as
putting
you
in
mind
,
because
of
the
grace
that
is
given
to
me
of
God
.
16.
That
I
should
be
the
Minister
of
Jesus
Christ
to
the
Gentiles
,
ministring
the
Gospel
of
God
,
that
the
offering
up
of
the
Gentiles
might
be
acceptable
,
being
sanctified
by
the
holy
Ghost
.
15
,
16.
Yet
I
have
written
the
more
boldly
to
you
,
of
what
I
found
most
suitable
,
to
put
you
in
mind
of
that
which
I
hope
you
know
already
;
because
God
hath
vouchsafed
me
freely
the
Favour
and
Honour
,
to
be
Christs
Minister
to
the
Gentiles
,
to
minister
to
them
the
Gospel
of
God
:
And
therefore
I
do
but
perform
my
Office
,
that
I
may
present
to
him
the
Converted
and
Edified
Gentiles
,
as
an
acceptable
Offering
,
sanctified
(
not
ceremoniously
only
)
but
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
by
whom
I
preach
,
and
which
is
poured
out
on
them
that
believe
.
17.
I
have
therefore
whereof
I
may
glory
through
Jesus
Christ
,
in
those
things
which
pertain
to
God
.
17.
And
in
the
Honour
and
Success
of
this
my
Office
,
I
have
just
matter
of
glorying
and
joy
;
not
as
it
is
a
Worldly
Dignity
,
but
Spiritual
in
the
great
things
that
belong
to
God
.
18.
For
I
will
not
dare
to
speak
of
any
of
those
things
which
Christ
hath
not
wrought
by
me
,
to
make
the
Gentiles
obedient
by
word
and
deed
.
18.
For
I
will
not
feign
that
God
hath
done
more
by
me
than
he
hath
,
but
speak
the
Truth
of
the
Words
and
Deeds
which
were
wrought
by
me
,
to
bring
the
Gentiles
to
believe
in
Christ
,
and
obey
him
,
and
my
Success
herein
.
19.
Through
mighty
signs
and
wonders
,
by
the
power
of
the
spirit
of
God
;
so
that
from
Jerusalem
round
about
unto
Illyricum
,
I
have
fully
preached
the
gospel
of
Christ
.
19.
Not
by
meer
Words
,
but
by
such
Signs
and
Wonders
by
the
Power
of
the
Spirit
,
as
bear
the
proof
of
Gods
Approbation
,
and
were
convincing
Evidences
to
the
Hearers
.
So
that
from
Jerusalem
round
to
Illyricum
I
have
fully
preached
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
20.
Yea
,
so
have
I
strived
to
preach
the
gospel
,
not
where
Christ
was
named
,
lest
I
should
build
upon
another
mans
foundation
.
20.
And
I
specially
chose
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
where
Christ
was
not
known
,
that
I
might
not
only
come
after
others
,
to
finish
the
Work
which
they
had
begun
.
21.
But
as
it
is
writen
,
to
whom
he
was
not
spoken
of
,
they
shall
see
:
and
they
that
have
not
heard
shall
understand
.
21.
Which
God
foretold
,
saying
.
&c.
22.
For
which
cause
also
I
have
been
much
hindred
from
coming
to
you
;
23.
But
now
having
no
more
place
in
these
parts
,
and
having
a
great
desire
these
many
years
to
come
unto
you
;
24.
Whensoever
I
take
my
journey
into
Spain
,
I
will
come
to
you
,
for
I
trust
to
see
you
in
my
journey
,
and
to
be
brought
on
my
way
thitherward
by
you
,
if
first
I
be
somewhat
filled
with
your
company
.
22
,
23
,
24.
And
by
such
Work
I
have
been
hindred
from
coming
to
Rome
;
but
now
being
more
vacant
from
it
here
,
I
hope
to
see
you
as
I
go
to
Spain
,
and
to
be
brought
on
my
way
,
when
I
have
had
first
the
comfort
of
your
Company
there
.
Note
,
That
Paul
knew
not
how
God
would
send
him
to
Rome
,
and
stop
him
from
going
to
Spain
.
)
25.
But
now
I
go
unto
Jerusalem
,
to
minister
unto
the
Saints
.
25.
Now
I
am
going
to
Jerusalem
,
to
serve
Christ
,
in
bringing
his
poor
Saints
,
which
were
under
a
Famine
,
such
Relief
as
I
have
collected
for
them
.
26.
For
it
hath
pleased
them
of
Macedonia
and
Achaia
to
make
a
certain
contribution
for
the
poor
saints
which
are
at
Jerusalem
.
27.
It
hath
pleased
them
verily
,
and
their
debters
they
are
.
26
,
27.
For
the
Christians
of
Macedonia
and
Achaia
have
chearfully
made
a
Contribution
for
them
,
&c.
27.
For
if
the
Gentiles
have
been
made
partakers
of
their
spiritual
things
,
their
duty
is
also
to
minister
unto
them
in
carnal
things
.
27.
And
though
they
have
obliged
them
hereby
,
it
was
but
what
they
owed
them
:
For
if
from
Jerusalem
the
Gospel
of
Salvation
have
been
sent
abroad
to
the
Gentiles
,
it
is
meet
that
they
should
communicate
to
their
Wants
,
in
the
small
Matters
of
Bodily
Relief
.
28.
When
therefore
I
have
performed
this
,
and
have
sealed
to
them
this
fruit
,
I
will
come
by
you
into
Spain
.
28.
When
I
have
done
this
,
and
have
delivered
this
Fruit
of
the
Gentiles
Love
and
Communion
,
I
purpose
to
take
you
in
my
way
to
Spain
.
(
Note
,
Which
God
disappointed
.
)
29.
And
I
am
sure
that
when
I
come
unto
you
,
I
shall
come
in
the
fulness
of
the
blessing
of
the
gospel
of
Christ
.
29.
And
I
am
sure
that
when
I
come
to
you
,
I
shall
come
with
such
great
assistance
and
evidence
of
God's
Spirit
as
will
have
great
and
comfortable
success
among
you
.
30.
Now
I
beseech
you
,
brethren
,
for
the
Lord
Jesus
Christs
sake
,
and
for
the
love
of
the
spirit
,
that
you
strive
together
with
me
in
your
prayers
to
God
for
me
;
31.
That
I
may
be
delivered
from
them
that
do
not
belive
in
Judea
;
and
that
my
service
which
I
have
for
Jerusalem
may
be
a●ccepted
of
the
saints
.
30
,
31
,
I
beseech
you
for
his
sake
whom
we
all
serve
and
trust
,
and
as
the
Spirit
of
Love
hath
taught
you
to
love
all
Saints
,
that
you
will
be
very
earnest
as
well
as
I
,
in
Prayer
to
God
for
me
,
that
I
may
be
preserved
from
the
unbelievers
in
Judea
,
and
my
work
of
relief
may
be
so
accepted
as
may
help
to
reconcile
the
Jews
,
and
Gentile
Christians
.
(
Note
1.
That
earnest
conjunct
Prayer
is
God's
appointed
means
for
his
Servants
safety
and
success
.
2.
And
that
the
strongest
believers
must
so
much
see
and
regard
their
dangers
,
as
to
move
them
earnestly
to
pray
for
deliverance
.
)
32.
That
I
may
come
unto
you
with
joy
by
the
will
of
God
,
and
may
with
you
be
refreshed
.
32.
That
I
may
not
be
hindred
from
my
desired
coming
to
you
,
and
comfort
among
you
.
Note
,
That
when
we
would
fain
serve
God
in
Peace
,
God
oft
chooseth
otherwise
,
that
we
shall
serve
him
(
as
Paul
there
did
)
in
Prison
:
And
his
Will
is
best
.
)
33.
Now
the
God
of
peace
be
with
you
all
,
Amen
.
33.
And
it
is
my
Prayer
for
you
,
that
God
who
is
the
lover
and
giver
of
Peace
,
may
dwell
among
you
with
the
great
blessing
of
Love
,
Peace
and
Concord
.
Amen
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
1.
I
Commend
unto
you
Phebe
our
Sister
which
is
a
servant
of
the
church
which
is
at
Cenchrea
.
2.
That
ye
receive
her
in
the
Lord
as
becometh
saints
,
and
that
ye
assist
her
in
whatsoever
business
she
hath
need
of
you
:
for
she
hath
been
a
succourer
of
many
,
and
of
my self
also
.
1
,
2.
I
pray
you
kindly
receive
and
assist
Phebe
,
&c.
For
she
hath
been
a
great
help
and
reliever
of
many
Saints
,
and
me
.
3.
Greet
Priscilla
and
Aquila
my
helpers
in
Christ
Jesus
:
4.
Who
have
for
my
life
laid
down
their
own
necks
,
unto
whom
not
only
I
give
thanks
,
but
also
all
the
Churches
of
the
Gentiles
.
3
,
4.
Salute
in
my
name
Priscilla
and
her
Husband
Aquila
,
eminent
in
helpfulness
,
and
willing
hazards
,
by
which
all
the
Gentiles
take
themselves
beholden
to
them
,
as
means
of
my
deliverance
.
Note
,
The
preserving
and
helping
an
eminent
Minister
,
may
oblige
many
Churches
.
5.
Likewise
greet
the
Church
which
is
in
their
house
.
5.
Salute
all
their
Christian
Family
,
and
the
Saints
that
use
there
to
assemble
in
Communion
.
5
,
6.
Salute
my
well
beloved
Epenetus
,
who
is
the
first
fruits
of
Achaia
unto
Christ
.
Greet
Mary
,
who
bestowed
much
labour
,
on
us
.
5
,
6.
Note
,
that
God
would
have
the
good
works
and
service
of
his
Saints
to
be
valued
and
praised
.
7.
Salute
Andronicus
and
Junia
,
my
kinsmen
,
and
my
fellow
prisoners
,
who
are
of
note
among
the
apostles
,
who
also
were
in
Christ
before
me
.
7.
Noted
for
their
sufferings
and
service
among
the
Apostles
.
8.
Greet
Amplias
my
beloved
in
the
Lord
.
9.
Salute
Urbane
our
helper
in
Christ
,
and
Stachys
my
beloved
.
10.
Salute
Apelles
approved
in
Christ
.
Salute
them
which
are
of
Aristobulus
houshold
.
11.
Salute
Herodion
my
kinsman
.
Greet
them
that
be
of
the
houshold
of
Narcissus
,
which
are
in
the
Lord
.
12.
Salute
Tryphena
and
Tryphosa
,
who
labour
in
the
Lord
.
Salute
the
beloved
Persis
which
laboured
much
in
the
Lord
.
13.
Salute
Rufus
chosen
in
the
Lord
,
and
his
mother
and
mine
.
14.
Salute
Asyncritus
,
Phlegon
,
Hermas
,
Patrobas
,
Hermes
,
and
the
brethren
which
are
with
them
.
15.
Salute
Philologus
,
and
Julia
,
Nereus
,
and
his
Sister
,
and
Olympias
,
and
all
the
saints
which
are
with
them
.
8
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15
:
That
you
may
see
that
I
mind
them
in
particular
,
salute
specially
these
whom
I
have
notice
of
.
16.
Salute
one
another
with
an
holy
kiss
.
The
churches
of
Christ
salute
you
.
16.
And
exercise
such
love
one
to
another
,
expressed
by
(
not
an
immodest
and
lascivious
,
but
)
an
Holy
Kiss
(
the
usual
expression
of
friendship
in
those
times
)
The
Churches
which
have
notice
of
my
writing
salute
you
.
17.
Now
I
beseech
you
,
brethren
,
mark
them
which
cause
divisions
and
offences
contrary
to
the
Doctrine
which
you
have
learned
;
and
avoid
them
.
17.
And
though
I
seem
to
have
ended
,
I
will
reassume
my
exhortation
for
Love
and
Concord
,
for
which
I
have
said
so
much
in
this
Epistle
,
Beseeching
you
to
mark
those
Men
,
that
bring
false
and
new
Doctrines
which
the
Apostles
never
taught
you
,
and
to
promote
them
,
and
for
other
sinful
ends
,
draw
parties
,
and
make
Divisions
and
Scandals
among
you
,
avoid
these
,
and
turn
from
them
.
18.
For
they
that
are
such
,
serve
not
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
but
their
own
belly
;
and
by
good
words
and
fair
speeches
deceive
the
hearts
of
the
simple
.
18.
For
tho
this
sort
of
Men
pretend
to
be
the
chiefest
servants
of
Christ
,
and
promoters
of
Truth
and
Holiness
,
and
Happiness
;
yet
it
will
be
found
,
that
it
is
not
Christ
,
and
his
Gospel
,
Kingdom
,
and
Interest
,
which
indeed
they
serve
:
(
For
these
are
much
dis●served
by
Divisions
and
Scandals
.
)
But
it
is
their
own
Belly
,
and
Fleshly
Interest
in
some
Carnal
Design
,
for
to
escape
suffering
,
or
prosper
,
or
be
followed
and
cried
up
as
excellent
Persons
:
And
though
it
is
usual
with
them
to
have
good
Words
and
fair
Pretences
of
Wisdom
and
Excellency
,
and
to
use
subtile
Arguments
,
which
the
Simple
are
much
taken
with
,
as
if
they
were
clear
Truth
,
and
holy
Zeal
;
yet
indeed
they
do
not
edifie
them
,
but
deceive
the
Hearts
of
such
ignorant
undiscerning
,
Persons
.
19.
For
your
obedience
is
come
abroad
unto
all
men
;
I
am
glad
therefore
on
your
behalf
:
but
yet
I
would
have
you
wise
unto
that
which
is
good
,
and
simple
concerning
evil
.
19.
Think
not
that
I
accuse
you
,
but
warn
you
:
I
rejoice
that
you
are
famous
for
your
Obedience
to
the
Apostolical
Doctrine
of
Faith
,
Love
,
Peace
,
and
Concord
:
But
yet
I
know
so
much
of
the
way
of
Dividing
Seducers
,
and
of
the
Weakness
and
Injudiciousness
of
many
zealous
Christians
,
that
I
see
cause
to
warn
you
and
all
others
,
and
to
tell
you
,
that
there
is
need
of
much
Wisdom
to
escape
this
Snare
,
and
to
discern
Good
from
Evil
;
and
to
wish
that
you
may
be
wise
,
as
well
as
zealous
,
to
all
that
is
good
;
and
simple
or
unacquainted
with
Sinning
and
Heresies
.
20.
And
the
God
of
peace
shall
bruise
Satan
under
your
feet
shortly
.
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
be
with
you
,
Amen
.
20.
And
to
encourage
you
,
I
foretell
you
,
That
God
,
who
would
be
known
to
us
as
the
God
of
Peace
,
and
hath
promised
that
the
Holy
Seed
shall
break
the
Serpents
Head
,
will
e're
long
bruise
Satan
under
your
Feet
,
overcoming
his
Temptations
,
and
subduing
the
Tyrannical
and
Persecuting
Instruments
that
serve
him
against
the
Church
.
That
the
great
Riches
of
all
Christs
Grace
may
be
with
you
,
is
the
best
Benediction
and
Wish
that
I
can
have
for
you
.
Amen
.
21
,
22.
Timotheus
my
workfellow
,
and
Lucius
,
and
Jason
,
and
Sosipater
,
my
kinsmen
salute
you
.
I
Tertius
,
who
wrote
this
epistle
,
salute
you
in
the
Lord
.
23.
Gaius
mine
host
,
and
of
the
whole
church
,
saluteth
you
.
Erastus
the
chamberlain
of
the
city
saluteth
you
,
and
Quartus
a
brother
.
21
,
22
,
23.
The
Brethren
here
with
me
salute
you
,
&c.
24.
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
be
with
you
all
,
Amen
.
24.
From
the
abundance
of
my
Affection
to
you
,
I
again
repeat
my
great
Benediction
and
Desire
,
The
Grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
be
with
you
all
.
Amen
.
25
,
26.
Now
to
him
that
is
of
power
to
establish
you
according
to
my
gospel
,
and
the
preaching
of
Jesus
Christ
,
according
to
the
revelation
of
the
mystery
which
was
kept
secret
since
the
world
began
;
but
now
is
made
manifest
,
and
by
the
scriptures
of
the
prophets
,
according
to
the
commandment
of
the
everlasting
God
,
made
known
to
all
nations
,
for
the
obedience
of
faith
;
27.
To
God
only
wise
be
glory
through
Jesus
Christ
for
ever
,
Amen
.
25
,
26
,
27.
I
conclude
(
as
Christ
taught
us
in
his
Prayer
)
with
that
which
is
the
End
of
all
Religion
,
and
of
our
Lives
,
and
salvation
it self
,
the
Glorifying
of
God
.
To
him
that
can
make
all
our
Exhortations
effectual
,
and
is
of
Power
to
establish
you
according
to
that
Gospel
which
we
preach
,
as
it
is
now
a
Mystery
openly
revealed
,
which
was
more
darkly
delivered
from
the
beginning
,
and
not
clearly
understood
by
Jews
or
Gentiles
;
but
now
is
openly
made
manifest
by
Christ
the
Light
of
the
World
,
and
his
Spirit
in
his
Servants
,
and
by
the
Scriptures
of
the
Prophets
now
opened
,
and
agreeing
with
our
Gospel
,
which
by
Gods
Command
we
make
known
to
all
Nations
,
to
bring
them
to
this
Faith
,
which
now
is
the
eminent
and
necessary
Obedience
to
the
Command
and
Covenant
of
Grace
:
I
say
,
To
God
only
be
Glory
,
(
as
the
End
of
all
our
Grace
and
Glory
)
through
Jesus
Christ
,
(
whom
he
hath
ordained
to
be
the
Chief
Means
and
Glass
in
whom
his
Glory
shall
shine
forth
to
Man
)
for
ever
.
Amen
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
WHy
do
we
read
so
much
in
the
scriptures
[
of
the
Obedience
of
Faith
]
?
Some
would
not
have
Faith
called
[
Obedience
]
lest
that
signifie
[
Works
]
.
Ans
.
God
hath
not
made
Believers
or
Unbelievers
Lawless
,
or
under
no
Command
.
No
Act
of
Man
pleaseth
God
,
whicn
is
not
Obedience
to
his
Will.
When
God
sendeth
abroad
the
Gospel
or
Word
of
Faith
,
he
commandeth
Men
to
hear
it
,
believe
it
,
and
obey
it
:
But
bare
Commanding
is
not
all
;
but
with
it
he
giveth
convincing
Evidence
of
its
Truth
,
and
persuading
Reasons
and
Motives
to
obey
it
.
Therefore
we
translate
the
same
Word
sometime
[
believing
]
,
and
sometime
[
being
persuaded
]
;
and
the
same
sometime
[
unbelieving
]
,
and
sometime
[
unpersuaded
]
and
[
disobedient
]
.
And
Christ
is
called
,
The
Author
of
eternal
Salvation
to
all
them
that
obey
him
.
To
say
,
that
[
Faith
as
it
is
Obedience
]
,
is
the
Condition
or
Qualification
for
Salvation
,
but
[
not
for
Pardon
or
Justification
]
,
is
a
perverse
Invention
of
Mans
Brain
.
But
cannot
Men
distinguish
between
obeying
the
Law
of
Innocency
or
of
Moses
,
and
obeying
the
Law
of
Faith
and
Grace
?
yea
,
and
between
obeying
this
Gospel
initially
by
believing
,
repenting
,
and
entring
into
the
Baptismal
Covenant
,
(
which
entreth
into
a
State
of
Justification
and
Right
to
Life
)
and
the
progressive
Obedience
of
performing
that
Covenant
to
the
End
,
(
which
is
necessary
to
Survivors
for
actual
Glory
)
?
Christ
knew
what
he
said
to
the
Jews
,
This
is
the
work
of
God
,
that
ye
believe
on
him
whom
the
Father
hath
sent
:
and
Paul
was
sent
to
the
Gent●le
World
to
preach
the
Obedience
of
Faith
;
that
is
,
that
Obedience
which
consisteth
in
actual
Faith
performed
to
the
Doctrine
and
Command
of
Faith
;
and
which
hath
the
Promise
of
Pardon
,
Grace
,
and
Glory
,
freely
given
for
the
Merits
of
Christ
.
The
First
Epistle
of
PAUL
the
Apostle
to
the
CORINTHIANS
.
The
INTRODUCTION
.
WHen
it
was
that
Paul
wrote
this
Epistle
,
and
when
these
Corinthians
were
converted
to
Christianity
,
and
what
Wealth
and
Reputation
Corinth
(
a
Chief
City
of
Achaia
)
was
then
of
,
I
pass
by
,
as
things
presupposed
.
The
Occasion
of
writing
this
,
is
of
nearer
concern
to
be
known
,
for
the
understanding
of
it
.
It
was
not
unusual
with
him
(
as
to
visit
the
Churches
which
he
had
planted
,
so
)
to
write
to
them
for
their
Establishment
,
when
he
could
not
be
present
with
them
.
But
as
to
the
Matter
and
Manner
of
his
Writing
,
the
Case
of
the
Corinthians
was
the
Occasion
.
1.
There
were
several
Cases
which
it
seems
they
proposed
to
him
,
which
he
resolveth
;
(
as
about
Church-Order
,
and
Prophesie
,
and
Prayer
;
about
Eating
things
offered
to
Idols
;
about
Marriage
and
Separation
,
&c.
)
2.
There
were
many
Scandals
among
them
,
which
he
endeavoureth
to
heal
by
convincing
Reproof
;
as
,
1.
●actions
and
Schisms
,
by
setting
up
Teachers
in
envious
Competition
.
2.
Conceitedness
of
more
Wisdom
than
they
had
.
3.
Hearkning
to
envious
Teachers
,
that
villified
him
,
and
defamed
his
Person
and
Ministry
.
4.
The
favouring
of
Incest
and
Scandal
,
and
neglect
of
Discipline
.
5.
Going
to
Law
against
one
another
,
and
that
before
Heathen
Judges
,
when
they
should
have
decided
their
Differences
by
amicable
Arbitration
.
6.
Defrauding
and
wronging
one
another
.
7.
Too
easie
Thoughts
of
Fornication
.
8.
Scandalous
eating
things
offered
to
Idols
.
9.
Too
much
backwardness
to
maintain
the
Ministers
,
and
the
Charges
of
their
Work
.
10.
Prophane
Disorder
at
their
Love-Feasts
and
Sacrament
,
even
to
partiality
,
and
Excess
of
Drink
,
and
scandalous
Unreverence
,
for
which
God
punihsed
some
in
the
Flesh
.
11.
Overvaluing
Gifts
,
and
undervaluing
lower
Christians
that
wanted
them
;
as
not
enough
sensible
of
the
Necessity
and
Extent
of
Christian
Unity
.
12.
Disorder
in
their
Sacred
Assemblies
in
the
Exercise
of
their
Gifts
.
13.
Some
erring
about
and
against
the
Resurrection
,
and
others
too
much
hearkning
to
them
.
These
things
Paul
reproveth
,
and
blameth
them
for
not
reforming
;
but
persuadeth
none
to
separate
from
that
Church
for
all
these
Corruptions
.
But
by
this
we
may
know
what
must
be
expected
from
young
unskillful
Christians
;
and
what
Faults
will
be
in
such
Churches
as
ours
,
though
the
Pastors
were
the
best
,
when
the
Churches
were
so
faulty
in
the
Apostles
Time
and
Presence
;
and
how
far
they
are
from
the
Apostolick
Spirit
,
Skill
,
Love
,
and
Lenity
,
who
would
Excommunicate
all
as
intollerable
Schismaticks
,
who
Conform
not
to
all
their
devised
unnecessary
Additions
,
and
dare
not
subscribe
their
Justification
or
Approbation
of
all
their
Forms
.
And
they
also
that
quarrel
with
their
Teachers
,
and
forsake
them
,
when
Men
of
New
Opinions
and
Zealous
Confidence
tempt
them
.
And
they
that
in
stead
of
doing
their
own
part
to
reform
the
Corruptions
of
such
Church
,
and
in
Love
and
Tenderness
to
draw
Sinners
to
Repentance
,
do
take
the
dividing
lazie
Course
,
to
separate
from
such
Churches
with
a
few
counted
the
best
,
who
will
put
them
to
least
Labour
and
Trouble
in
Discipline
.
Paul
himself
held
Communion
with
this
and
other
such
Churches
,
notwithstanding
all
these
Faults
:
And
we
find
not
that
he
Excommunicated
any
one
,
though
he
require
them
to
do
it
;
and
decreed
to
do
it
but
on
one
,
1
Cor.
5.
and
reverst
that
Purpose
.
I
find
not
in
all
the
New
Testament
that
there
was
ever
two
Christian
Churches
in
any
one
Town
or
City
,
upon
any
Difference
among
them
,
unless
you
will
call
the
condemned
Nests
of
Hereticks
such
.
CHAP.
I.
1.
PAul
called
to
be
an
apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
,
through
the
will
of
God
,
and
Softhenes
our
Brother
,
2.
Unto
the
church
of
God
which
is
at
Corinth
,
to
them
that
are
sanctified
in
Christ
Jesus
,
called
to
be
saints
,
with
all
that
in
every
place
call
upon
the
name
of
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
,
both
theirs
and
ours
.
1
,
2.
Paul
a
called
Apostle
by
the
special
Electing
Will
and
Favour
of
God
,
and
Brother
Sosthenes
;
To
the
Church
of
God
at
Corinth
,
being
sanctified
to
God
in
Christ
,
and
so
are
called
Saints
;
with
all
such
as
faithfully
call
on
the
Name
of
Christ
,
our
common
Lord
.
3.
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
3.
I
wish
the
great
Blessings
of
Grace
and
Peace
,
inward
and
outward
Welfare
,
from
God
the
Fountain
of
all
Good
,
and
Jesus
Christ
the
Mediator
and
Donor
of
all
to
us
.
4.
I
thank
my
God
always
on
your
behalf
,
for
the
grace
of
God
which
is
given
you
by
Jesus
Christ
.
5.
That
in
every
thing
ye
are
enriched
by
him
in
all
utterance
and
in
all
knowledge
,
6.
Even
as
the
testimony
of
Christ
was
confirmed
in
you
.
7.
So
that
ye
come
behind
in
no
gift
,
waiting
for
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
I
am
thankful
for
what
you
have
received
,
that
you
abound
in
the
Gifts
of
Utterance
and
Knowledge
,
as
among
you
the
Gospel
of
Christ
was
confirmed
to
you
by
the
Miraculous
Gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
which
you
saw
and
received
,
so
that
you
have
attained
to
such
an
Eminency
,
as
fitteth
you
for
the
Perfection
of
all
at
the
coming
of
Christ
,
which
you
hope
and
wait
for
.
8.
Who
shall
also
confirm
you
unto
the
end
,
that
you
may
be
blameless
in
the
day
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
8.
Who
will
not
deny
you
his
Confirming
Grace
,
that
you
may
be
found
holy
and
justifiable
at
that
day
.
9.
God
is
faithful
by
whom
ye
were
called
into
the
fellowship
of
his
son
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
.
9.
For
God
is
faithful
,
who
freely
called
you
to
the
State
of
Communion
with
and
in
Christ
,
when
you
were
Aliens
to
it
,
and
therefore
will
not
fail
you
when
you
are
called
and
reconciled
.
10.
Now
I
beseech
you
brethren
by
the
name
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
ye
all
speak
the
same
thing
,
and
that
there
be
no
divisions
among
you
;
but
that
ye
be
perfectly
joyned
together
in
the
same
mind
,
and
in
the
same
judgment
.
11.
For
it
hath
been
declared
unto
me
of
you
,
my
brethren
,
by
them
which
are
of
the
house
of
Cloe
,
that
there
are
contentions
among
you
.
10
,
11.
But
notwithstanding
all
your
Gifts
,
I
find
cause
to
beseech
you
,
even
by
the
Authority
and
precious
Name
of
Christ
,
that
you
will
take
heed
of
Divisions
,
Sidings
,
and
Contentions
,
and
be
as
one
in
Mind
and
Judgment
.
For
I
have
been
credibly
told
of
your
Contentions
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
That
Churches
and
Persons
of
eminent
Gifts
may
be
liable
to
sinful
Divisions
and
Strife
.
2.
That
Unity
and
Concord
must
improve
all
our
Gifts
,
if
we
would
have
them
profit
our selves
and
others
.
3.
Therefore
it
must
be
in
the
Necessary
things
that
we
must
unite
,
and
be
of
the
same
Mind
and
Judgment
,
and
not
in
things
Doubtful
and
Unnecessary
:
else
it
would
be
as
vain
,
as
to
beseech
them
to
be
all
Men
of
Learning
or
highest
Understanding
.
12.
Now
this
I
say
,
that
every
one
of
you
saith
,
I
am
of
Paul
,
and
I
of
Apollos
,
and
I
of
Cephas
,
and
I
of
Christ
.
12.
I
hear
that
you
name
your selves
as
the
Followers
or
Party
of
this
or
that
Man
,
as
if
you
set
your
Teachers
and
their
Doctrine
against
one
another
,
and
even
Christ
against
his
Ministers
.
13.
Is
Christ
divided
?
was
Paul
crucified
for
you
?
or
were
ye
baptized
in
the
name
of
Paul
?
13.
Will
ye
make
Christ
,
who
is
our
common
Head
and
Saviour
,
to
be
the
Head
of
a
Faction
?
Or
will
you
set
Paul
against
Christ
?
As
if
Paul
had
been
crucified
for
you
,
or
you
baptised
into
his
Name
?
Know
ye
not
that
we
have
no
Head
of
the
Church
but
Christ
?
14.
I
thank
God
that
I
baptized
none
of
you
but
Crispus
and
Gaius
:
15.
Lest
any
should
say
that
I
had
baptized
in
mine
own
name
.
16.
And
I
baptized
also
the
houshold
of
Stephanus
:
besides
I
know
not
whether
I
baptized
any
other
.
14
,
15
,
16.
Though
Baptizing
be
Christ's
Ordinance
,
I
thank
God
that
he
so
over-ruled
my
Actions
,
that
I
baptised
none
of
you
,
but
Crispus
and
Gaius
,
and
the
Houshold
of
Stephanus
,
but
that
it
was
done
by
others
,
because
thereby
I
have
escaped
this
Scandal
,
which
might
have
done
more
harm
,
than
my
Baptising
would
have
done
good
.
Note
,
That
as
Abraham
and
others
were
to
bring
all
their
Housholds
with
them
into
the
Covenant
,
who
were
their
own
,
and
not
free
Servants
;
so
were
those
that
had
Housholds
bound
to
bring
all
their
own
into
Gods
Covenant
,
as
far
as
they
were
able
.
17.
For
Christ
sent
me
not
to
baptize
,
but
to
preach
the
Gospel
:
not
with
wisdom
of
words
,
lest
the
cross
of
Christ
should
be
made
of
none
effect
.
17.
For
though
Baptizing
be
within
my
Commission
,
it
was
not
that
,
but
Preaching
the
Gospel
to
convert
Souls
to
Christ
,
that
I
was
most
expresly
and
principally
commissioned
to
:
And
that
not
by
such
Humane
Arts
of
Philosophy
and
Oratory
as
now
pass
for
Wisdom
,
lest
these
should
carry
the
Praise
from
the
Doctrine
,
Cross
,
and
Miracles
which
Christ
doth
work
by
,
to
convert
the
World
.
Note
,
how
grosly
they
err
,
that
say
,
That
God
converteth
and
giveth
Grace
by
Sacraments
only
,
or
rather
than
by
Preaching
.
18.
For
the
Preaching
of
the
cross
is
to
them
that
perish
,
foolishness
:
but
unto
us
which
are
saved
,
it
is
the
power
of
God
.
18.
For
to
them
that
thus
pass
for
Wise
Men
in
the
World
,
but
are
unsaved
and
perish
in
their
Wisdom
,
it
seemeth
great
Folly
to
trust
in
a
Crucified
Christ
for
Salvation
,
and
suffer
for
him
:
But
the
Power
and
Wisdom
of
God
are
this
way
eminently
manifested
to
us
,
who
have
felt
its
saving
Efficacy
on
our selves
,
and
shall
be
saved
by
it
.
19.
For
it
is
written
,
I
will
destroy
the
wisdom
of
the
wise
;
and
will
bring
to
nothing
the
understanding
of
the
prudent
.
19.
For
God
,
who
is
against
the
Pride
of
Man
,
did
prophesie
,
That
he
would
frustrate
the
Carnal
Wisdom
of
ungodly
Men
,
saying
,
I
will
destroy
,
&c.
20.
Where
is
the
wise
?
where
is
the
scribe
?
where
is
the
disputer
of
this
world
?
Hath
not
God
made
foolish
the
wisdom
of
this
world
?
20.
Doth
not
the
Gospel
of
a
Crucified
Christ
now
vanquish
and
shame
the
Learned
Philosophy
and
Oratory
,
Heathen
and
Jewish
artificial
Learning
,
counted
the
chief
Wisdom
?
And
doth
it
not
silence
and
shame
the
wrangling
Logicians
,
and
shew
the
Folly
and
utter
Impotency
and
Vanity
of
their
Learning
?
21.
For
after
that
in
the
wisdom
of
God
,
the
world
by
wisdom
knew
not
God
,
it
pleased
God
by
the
foolishness
of
preaching
to
save
them
that
believe
.
21.
For
when
as
the
World
,
by
Gods
wise
Permission
,
lived
in
such
Ignorance
,
that
they
had
not
the
Practical
Knowledge
of
the
True
God
,
but
disobeyed
him
,
and
worshipped
Idols
,
it
pleased
God
by
that
Preaching
of
Christ
which
they
count
Foolishness
,
to
convert
and
save
Believers
,
and
do
that
which
all
their
Learning
could
not
do
.
22.
The
Jews
require
a
sign
,
and
the
Greeks
seek
after
wisdom
:
23.
But
we
preach
Christ
crucified
;
unto
the
Jews
a
stumbling-block
,
and
unto
the
Greeks
foolishness
;
24.
But
unto
them
which
are
called
,
both
Jews
and
Greeks
,
Christ
the
power
of
God
,
and
the
wisdom
of
God
.
22
,
23
,
24.
For
besides
all
the
Miracles
and
Resurrection
of
Christ
,
the
Jews
require
some
Sign
from
Heaven
,
to
prove
to
them
that
Christ
was
sent
from
God
:
And
the
Greeks
look
for
eminent
Learning
to
prove
it
,
(
some
eminent
Learning
in
Philosophy
,
Logick
,
or
Oratory
.
)
But
we
,
that
convert
and
save
the
World
,
do
it
by
preaching
Salvation
by
a
Crucified
Christ
,
though
it
be
to
the
Jews
a
Scandal
which
they
cannot
receive
,
and
to
Gentiles
seeming
Folly
:
But
to
them
that
are
converted
and
saved
by
it
,
Christ
is
the
Power
and
the
Wisdom
of
God
.
25.
Because
the
foolishness
of
God
is
wiser
then
men
,
and
the
weakness
of
God
is
stronger
then
men
.
25.
For
that
of
God
which
Men
count
Foolishness
and
Weakness
,
and
deride
,
doth
overcome
their
pretended
Wisdom
and
Strength
,
and
do
that
which
they
cannot
do
,
and
proveth
them
to
be
but
Folly
and
Weakness
.
26
▪
For
ye
see
your
calling
,
brethren
,
how
that
not
many
wise
men
after
the
flesh
,
not
many
mighty
,
not
many
noble
are
called
.
26.
As
Christianity
is
the
true
Wisdom
,
you
see
by
experience
,
that
not
many
Learned
Men
,
or
Great
Men
that
rule
in
the
World
,
or
Noble
Men
that
abound
in
Wealth
,
Pleasures
,
and
Honour
,
become
Christians
.
27.
But
God
hath
chosen
the
foolish
things
of
the
world
,
to
confound
the
wise
;
and
God
hath
chosen
the
weak
things
of
the
world
,
to
confound
the
things
which
are
mighty
,
28.
And
base
things
of
the
world
,
and
things
which
are
despised
,
hath
God
chosen
,
yea
,
and
things
which
are
not
,
to
bring
to
nought
things
that
are
;
29.
That
no
flesh
should
glory
in
his
presence
.
27
,
28
,
29.
But
it
pleaseth
God
to
chuse
that
which
the
World
counts
Foolish
,
and
Weak
,
and
Base
,
to
confound
,
shame
,
and
overcome
that
which
is
accounted
by
them
Wise
,
and
Mighty
,
and
Honourable
;
and
the
things
which
they
despise
,
God
will
use
and
honour
;
yea
,
by
that
which
seemeth
nothing
to
them
,
or
which
yet
is
not
in
being
,
to
vanquish
those
which
seem
great
and
real
to
them
;
that
so
the
Pride
of
Man
may
be
shamed
,
and
the
Impotency
of
Man
man
fested
,
and
all
Flesh
may
be
humbled
,
and
driven
from
their
Self-confidence
,
and
none
may
glory
of
any
thing
of
his
own
against
his
Glory
.
30
,
31.
But
of
him
are
ye
in
Christ
Jesus
,
who
of
God
is
made
unto
us
wisdom
,
and
righteousness
,
and
sanctification
and
redemption
.
That
according
as
it
is
written
,
He
that
glorieth
,
let
him
glory
in
the
Lord
.
30
,
31.
But
it
is
by
his
Power
and
Work
that
you
are
made
Christians
,
united
to
Christ
,
who
of
God
is
made
to
us
the
Object
and
Teacher
of
the
truest
Wisdom
;
(
To
know
him
,
and
to
be
taught
by
him
the
Great
things
of
Salvation
,
excelleth
all
the
Heathen
Philosophy
.
)
He
is
made
of
God
our
Righteousness
,
the
Merits
of
his
perfect
Righteousness
procuring
our
free
Pardon
and
Adoption
,
which
our
Works
could
not
do
.
He
is
made
our
Sanctification
,
we
being
purified
by
vertue
of
his
Sacrifice
,
and
by
his
Spirit
,
and
by
him
separated
as
a
Peculiar
People
to
God
.
And
by
him
it
is
that
we
have
Redemption
and
Deliverance
from
Sin
,
and
Satan
,
and
the
Law
,
and
Death
,
and
Hell
:
That
as
it
is
written
,
God
and
not
Man
may
be
all
our
Glorying
and
Trust
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
THis
Chapter
doth
so
plainly
describe
the
same
sort
of
Wise
Men
that
are
described
Rom.
1.
and
several
other
such
Places
,
and
yet
is
confessedly
meant
of
the
Heathen
Philosophers
,
and
Learned
and
Great
Men
,
including
the
Jewish
Scribes
;
and
therefore
confuteth
the
misapplication
of
many
such
Texts
to
the
Gnosticks
only
.
CHAP.
II.
1.
ANd
I
,
brethren
,
when
I
came
to
you
,
came
not
with
excellency
of
speech
,
or
of
wisdom
,
declaring
unto
you
the
testimony
of
God
.
1.
Accordingly
I
my self
being
sent
by
Christ
to
preach
to
the
World
,
did
not
come
to
you
with
the
admired
Philosophy
and
Oratory
of
the
World
,
in
declaring
the
Gospel-Mystery
,
and
Gods
Attestation
of
it
.
2.
For
I
determined
not
to
know
any
thing
among
you
,
save
Jesus
Christ
and
him
crucified
.
2.
For
I
resolved
to
make
no
Ostentation
of
any
other
Learning
,
and
to
teach
you
no
other
,
than
the
Knowledge
of
a
Crucified
Christ
,
in
an
humble
manner
preached
.
3.
And
I
was
with
you
in
weakness
,
and
in
fear
,
and
in
much
trembling
.
3.
And
accordingly
I
was
humbled
among
you
,
by
Persecutions
,
and
Abuse
,
and
continual
Dangers
and
Sufferings
,
in
conformity
to
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
which
I
preached
.
4.
And
my
speech
,
and
my
preaching
was
not
with
enticing
words
of
mans
wisdom
,
but
in
demonstration
of
the
spirit
and
of
power
.
4.
And
my
manner
of
preaching
was
not
by
the
witty
Insinuations
of
Artificial
Learning
,
(
Oratory
or
Logick
;
)
but
so
as
did
demonstrate
the
supernatural
Gift
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
in
the
Power
thereof
,
manifested
by
Miracles
and
Success
.
5.
That
your
faith
should
not
stand
in
the
wisdom
of
men
,
but
in
the
power
of
God
.
5.
That
your
Faith
,
the
Effect
,
which
will
be
like
its
Cause
and
Motives
,
might
not
be
meerly
Humane
,
founded
on
and
resolved
into
the
Art
of
the
Speaker
;
but
Divine
,
grounded
on
and
resolved
into
the
Evidence
of
Divine
Revelation
and
Authority
.
6.
Howbeit
we
speak
wisdom
among
them
that
are
perfect
:
yet
not
the
wisdom
of
this
world
,
nor
of
the
princes
of
this
world
,
that
come
to
nought
.
6.
Yet
we
are
not
without
useful
Learning
,
and
sublimity
and
accurateness
of
Speech
;
but
use
such
with
those
that
are
knowing
and
capable
of
it
:
But
not
the
vain
and
frothy
Learning
which
is
now
most
applauded
in
the
World
by
Men
of
Name
and
Power
,
which
perisheth
as
a
Bubble
,
and
saveth
not
them
that
have
it
.
7.
But
we
speak
the
wisdom
of
God
in
a
mystery
,
even
the
hidden
wisdom
which
God
ordained
before
the
world
unto
our
glory
.
7.
But
we
speak
the
Mystery
of
Redemption
,
the
Product
and
Discovery
of
the
Wisdom
of
God
,
which
hath
been
kept
in
much
darkness
,
and
little
known
,
but
ordained
before
the
World
was
to
be
opened
in
the
fulness
of
time
to
our
Glory
.
8.
Which
none
of
the
princes
of
this
world
knew
:
For
had
they
known
it
they
would
not
have
crucified
the
Lord
of
glory
.
8.
Which
none
of
the
Rulers
of
this
Age
of
the
World
knew
;
else
they
had
not
crucified
Christ
,
&c.
9.
But
as
it
is
written
,
Eye
hath
not
seen
,
nor
ear
heard
,
neither
have
entred
into
the
heart
of
man
,
the
things
which
God
hath
prepared
for
them
that
love
him
.
9.
For
the
great
Gifts
of
Gods
Grace
,
decreed
and
prepared
for
all
that
love
him
,
are
such
as
Man
seeth
not
,
and
hardly
believeth
,
and
cannot
comprehend
:
As
it
is
written
,
Eye
hath
not
seen
,
&c.
10.
But
God
hath
revealed
them
unto
us
by
his
spirit
,
for
the
spirit
searcheth
all
things
,
yea
the
deep
things
of
God
.
10.
But
God
by
his
Spirit
hath
revealed
them
to
us
his
Apostles
(
and
to
others
that
have
his
Spirit
in
the
measure
that
they
have
it
)
:
For
the
Spirit
of
God
is
given
us
(
in
our
several
measures
)
to
teach
us
all
things
fit
for
us
to
know
,
even
the
Depths
of
God
.
11.
For
what
man
knoweth
the
things
of
a
man
,
save
the
spirit
of
man
which
is
in
him
?
even
so
the
things
of
God
knoweth
no
man
,
but
the
spirit
of
God
.
11.
As
a
Mans
Spirit
is
conscious
of
its
own
secret
Actings
and
Thoughts
,
which
no
Man
else
can
know
;
so
the
Spirit
of
God
knoweth
the
Secret
things
of
God
,
and
maketh
us
know
them
in
our
measures
,
which
they
that
have
not
the
Spirit
cannot
by
all
their
Learning
know
.
12.
Now
we
have
received
,
not
the
spirit
of
the
world
:
but
the
spirit
which
is
of
God
,
that
we
might
know
the
things
that
are
freely
given
to
us
of
God
.
12.
And
this
Spirit
God
hath
given
to
us
;
not
the
Spirit
of
the
World
,
to
make
us
carnally
and
worldly
wise
;
but
the
Spirit
of
God
,
to
make
us
savour
and
know
God's
great
mysterious
Gifts
of
Grace
.
13.
Which
things
also
we
speak
,
not
in
the
words
which
mans
wisdom
teacheth
,
but
which
the
holy
Ghost
teacheth
,
comparing
spiritual
things
with
spiritual
.
13.
And
these
are
the
things
which
we
preach
to
you
,
not
in
the
Words
and
Manner
now
counted
by
the
Heathens
to
be
Learned
and
Wise
,
nor
after
their
vain
Arts
;
but
in
the
very
Words
and
Manner
which
God's
Spirit
teacheth
us
,
who
teacheth
us
the
Matter
,
fitting
Spiritual
Words
to
Spiritual
Things
,
that
all
may
be
of
God
.
14.
But
the
natural
man
receiveth
not
the
things
of
the
spirit
of
God
,
for
they
are
foolishness
unto
him
;
neither
can
he
know
them
,
because
they
are
spiritually
discerned
.
14.
But
they
that
have
not
the
Spirit
themselves
,
but
meer
Nature
,
cannot
with
all
their
Learning
receive
these
spiritual
Mysteries
revealed
to
us
by
God
;
for
they
will
seem
but
Fanatick
Dreams
and
Foolishness
to
them
,
not
to
be
believed
.
Nor
can
they
understand
them
;
for
only
a
Mind
illuminated
by
God's
Spirit
doth
discern
them
.
15.
But
he
that
is
spiritual
judgeth
all
things
,
yet
he
himself
is
judged
of
no
man
.
15.
But
he
that
is
Spiritual
discerneth
these
revealed
things
of
the
Spirit
in
his
Measure
;
when
yet
he
himself
,
and
his
own
Spiritual
Apprehensions
and
Affections
,
are
unknown
to
Carnal
Men
that
hear
him
.
16.
For
who
hath
known
the
mind
of
the
Lord
,
that
he
may
instruct
him
?
But
we
have
the
mind
of
Christ
.
16.
For
who
hath
pried
into
God's
secret
Counsels
,
or
known
his
Mind
,
further
than
he
hath
opened
it
to
him
?
But
Christ
our
Teacher
hath
told
us
his
own
and
his
Fathers
Mind
,
which
we
are
to
preach
to
the
World
for
Mens
Salvation
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
1.
IT
is
none
of
Paul's
meaning
here
,
to
vilifie
true
Philosophy
,
Logick
,
or
Oratory
,
or
any
useful
Knowledge
or
Art
:
And
all
Knowledge
is
useful
to
one
that
referreth
it
to
right
Ends
,
which
is
Knowledge
indeed
:
For
God
hath
made
nothing
knowable
in
vain
.
True
Physicks
is
the
Knowledge
of
the
knowable
Works
of
God
,
and
God
in
them
,
that
we
may
admire
,
love
,
serve
,
and
trust
him
.
True
Logick
is
but
the
Skill
of
using
our
Reason
truly
and
orderly
.
True
Grammar
and
Oratory
are
but
fitting
Words
to
Things
,
and
to
the
Hearers
Minds
,
as
most
tendeth
to
their
Edification
.
God
is
against
none
of
these
,
which
are
his
precious
Gifts
.
But
carnal
Men
have
carnal
Ends
,
and
fit
all
these
abusively
to
their
Ends
,
to
wrangle
against
Truth
,
and
divert
their
Minds
from
Things
to
Words
,
and
from
great
and
everlasting
Things
to
Trifles
,
and
to
feed
their
Pride
,
and
Ambition
,
and
Covetousness
,
and
to
make
their
Malignity
more
keen
and
hurtful
.
And
such
was
the
Learning
of
these
Heathens
,
which
then
past
for
Wisdom
in
the
World
.
2.
Nor
doth
Paul
here
favour
false
Pretenses
of
the
Spirit
,
or
true
Fanaticism
;
when
Men
take
the
Delusions
of
Satan
,
or
every
strong
Imagination
,
or
the
boiling
of
their
Pride
and
erroneous
Passions
,
fed
by
Prejudice
,
for
the
Work
of
God's
Spirit
.
These
sin
more
dangerously
than
many
others
,
by
charging
their
Sin
and
Errour
upon
God
,
and
tempting
Men
to
deride
the
Spirit
.
Even
as
false
Prophets
are
sharpliest
reproved
,
and
the
counterfeit
use
of
Christ's
Name
by
the
Sons
of
Sceva
did
but
strengthen
the
Devil
against
them
.
Therefore
we
are
bid
to
try
the
Spirits
.
CHAP.
III.
1.
ANd
I
,
brethren
,
could
not
speak
unto
you
as
unto
spiritual
,
but
as
unto
carnal
;
even
as
unto
babes
in
Christ
.
1.
But
this
Spiritual
Wisdom
,
of
which
I
have
said
such
great
things
,
is
not
in
all
Christians
alike
.
Though
the
Apostles
had
the
Spirit
to
lead
them
to
all
needful
Truth
,
and
record
it
for
the
Church
,
yet
some
weak
Christians
are
still
so
much
carnal
,
that
their
Spiritual
Wisdom
is
but
such
as
Babes
in
Christ
have
,
who
have
still
need
to
be
fed
and
taught
by
others
:
And
as
to
such
,
I
am
constrained
to
speak
to
you
.
2.
I
have
fed
you
with
milk
,
and
not
with
meat
:
for
hitherto
ye
were
not
able
to
bear
it
,
neither
yet
now
are
ye
able
.
2.
I
fed
you
with
the
Food
of
Babes
,
and
not
of
strong
understanding
Men
;
or
else
I
had
lost
my
labour
by
your
incapacity
:
For
harder
things
you
could
not
,
nor
yet
can
bear
.
3.
For
ye
are
yet
carnal
:
for
whereas
there
is
among
you
envying
,
and
strife
,
and
divisions
,
are
ye
not
carnal
,
and
walk
as
men
.
3.
For
ye
are
yet
in
a
great
measure
Carnal
:
Do
not
your
Envy
,
and
Strife
,
and
Divisions
,
prove
that
you
are
so
far
Carnal
,
and
live
according
to
the
corrupt
Nature
of
Man
,
and
not
by
the
Spirit
of
God
?
4.
For
while
one
saith
,
I
am
of
Paul
,
and
another
,
I
am
of
Apollos
,
are
ye
not
carnal
?
4.
For
while
you
divide
into
Factions
for
your
several
Teachers
,
are
ye
not
so
far
Carnal
?
5.
Who
then
is
Paul
?
and
who
is
Apollos
?
but
ministers
by
whom
ye
believed
,
even
as
the
Lord
gave
to
every
man
.
5.
What
are
any
of
us
but
Christs
Ministers
,
by
whose
Ministry
you
were
brought
to
believe
in
Christ
,
even
as
God
gave
us
various
D●grees
and
of
Success
.
6.
I
have
planted
,
Apollos
watered
,
but
God
gave
the
increase
.
6.
I
first
preached
to
your
Conversion
,
and
Apollos
to
your
further
Edification
:
but
the
Success
and
Fruit
of
all
was
not
from
our
Power
,
but
from
the
free
Grace
of
God
.
7.
So
then
,
neither
is
he
that
planteth
any
thing
,
neither
he
that
watereth
;
but
God
that
giveth
the
increase
.
7.
If
then
you
would
know
to
whom
to
ascribe
your
Conversion
and
Salvation
,
we
poor
Ministers
that
plant
and
water
are
but
as
Gods
Tools
,
and
to
be
accounted
as
nothing
in
comparison
of
him
,
who
(
as
he
sent
us
,
and
enabled
us
,
so
)
caused
freely
all
the
Success
,
which
is
our
Joy
,
and
your
Welfare
.
8.
Now
he
that
planteth
,
and
he
that
watereth
,
are
one
:
and
every
man
shall
receive
his
own
reward
,
according
to
his
own
labour
.
8.
Now
it
is
by
the
same
Ministerial
Grace
and
Office
that
one
of
us
planteth
,
and
another
watereth
;
and
it
is
the
same
Spirit
that
moveth
us
,
and
the
same
Gospel
which
we
preach
:
But
we
also
have
our
different
Measure
of
Gifts
,
Grace
,
and
Labour
;
and
so
shall
we
have
of
our
Reward
.
9.
For
we
are
labourers
together
with
God
:
ye
are
Gods
husbandry
,
ye
are
Gods
building
.
9.
For
we
are
all
but
Gods
Ministers
,
Fellow-labourers
each
with
other
,
having
our
several
Parts
to
do
:
ye
are
not
our
Husbandry
,
and
Building
,
and
Church
,
but
Gods
.
10.
According
to
the
grace
of
God
which
is
given
unto
me
,
as
a
wise
master-builder
I
have
laid
the
foundation
,
and
another
buildeth
thereon
.
But
let
every
man
take
heed
how
he
buildeth
thereupon
.
10.
As
God
gave
me
an
extraordinary
Call
and
Grace
,
my
Work
hath
been
that
of
an
Architect
or
Chief
Builder
;
and
accordingly
I
have
laid
the
Foundation
of
many
Churches
,
preaching
Christ
where
none
before
believed
;
and
another
hath
come
after
me
to
build
them
up
:
But
let
every
Man
take
heed
that
he
teach
nothing
but
what
is
true
and
sound
.
11.
For
other
foundation
can
no
man
lay
,
than
that
is
laid
,
which
is
Jesus
Christ
.
11.
Let
him
not
alter
the
Foundation
which
I
have
laid
:
For
there
is
no
other
but
Christ
,
or
the
Essentials
of
Christianity
.
12.
Now
if
any
man
build
upon
this
foundation
,
gold
,
silver
,
precious
stones
,
wood
,
hay
,
stubble
:
13.
Every
mans
work
shall
be
made
manifest
.
For
the
day
shall
declare
it
,
because
it
shall
be
revealed
by
fire
;
and
the
fire
shall
try
every
mans
work
of
what
sort
it
is
.
12
,
13.
And
what
following
Teachers
build
on
this
Foundation
,
God
will
bring
to
trial
and
manifest
.
If
it
be
sound
and
holy
,
Gold
,
Silver
,
Precious
Stones
,
God
will
approve
and
bless
it
:
If
it
be
Errour
,
or
Carnal
Policy
,
or
corrupt
Mixtures
,
or
things
unprofitable
,
God
will
try
and
disown
it
,
by
his
Spirit
,
and
by
the
Fire
of
Persecution
.
14.
If
any
mans
work
abide
which
he
hath
built
thereupon
,
he
shall
receive
a
reward
.
14.
If
his
Labour
and
Doctrine
prove
sound
,
and
endure
Gods
Furnace
in
trial
,
he
shall
be
rewarded
.
15.
If
any
mans
work
shall
be
burnt
,
he
shall
suffer
loss
;
but
he
himself
shall
be
saved
;
yet
so
,
as
by
fire
.
15.
If
it
prove
that
such
Teachers
have
erred
,
and
misled
the
People
,
Gods
Trial
will
turn
such
Labour
to
their
grief
,
as
worse
than
lost
:
But
if
he
practically
hold
the
Foundation
,
he
shall
be
pardoned
and
saved
;
yet
not
without
the
trying
Furnace
,
which
shall
detect
his
Errour
,
and
teach
him
better
to
his
cost
.
16.
Know
ye
not
that
ye
are
the
temple
of
God
,
and
that
the
spirit
of
God
dwelleth
in
you
?
16.
Know
ye
not
that
your
Souls
severally
,
and
your
Church
collectively
,
are
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
that
the
Spirit
of
God
dwelleth
in
you
and
among
you
;
and
therefore
you
must
be
holy
.
17.
If
any
man
defile
the
Temple
of
God
,
him
shall
God
destroy
:
for
the
temple
of
God
is
holy
,
which
temple
ye
are
.
17.
God
will
destroy
them
that
profane
his
holy
Temple
,
and
defile
it
with
the
things
which
he
abhorreth
:
And
you
and
your
Churches
are
this
holy
Temple
,
if
you
are
holy
,
and
his
indeed
.
18.
Let
no
man
deceive
himself
:
If
any
man
among
you
seemeth
to
be
wise
in
this
world
,
let
him
become
a
fool
,
that
he
may
be
wise
.
18.
Let
none
of
you
deceive
himself
by
pretended
Wisdom
,
which
is
not
Spiritual
,
and
doth
not
purifie
Heart
and
Life
:
like
those
that
boast
of
Wisdom
,
and
live
in
the
filth
of
Sin
.
If
any
Man
among
you
be
pufft
up
with
the
Conceit
of
this
Philosophical
worldly
Wisdom
,
let
him
know
,
that
it
is
but
Folly
,
and
be
convinced
of
his
Ignorance
,
that
he
may
humbly
learn
of
Christ
,
and
be
made
truly
wise
.
19.
For
the
wisdom
of
this
world
is
foolishness
with
God
:
for
it
is
written
,
He
taketh
the
wise
in
their
own
craftiness
.
20.
And
again
,
The
Lord
knoweth
the
thoughts
of
the
wise
,
that
they
are
vain
.
19
,
20.
For
all
that
Men
call
Learning
and
Wisdom
,
which
doth
but
serve
a
worldly
Interest
,
and
saveth
not
the
Soul
from
Sin
and
Hell
,
is
meer
Foolishness
in
Gods
account
:
For
it
pro●eth
but
a
Snare
to
themselves
,
and
vapoureth
away
as
Idleness
and
Vanity
;
As
it
is
written
,
&c.
21.
Therefore
let
no
man
glory
in
men
:
for
all
things
are
yours
:
22.
Whether
Paul
,
or
Apollos
,
or
Cephas
,
or
the
world
,
or
life
,
or
death
,
or
things
present
,
or
things
to
come
;
all
are
yours
:
23.
And
ye
are
Christs
;
and
Ghrist
is
Gods
.
21.
Therefore
think
not
over-highly
of
any
Man
;
especially
for
his
worldly
Wisdom
and
Learning
,
or
boasting
that
he
knoweth
more
than
others
:
For
all
Teachers
and
their
Wisdom
are
but
Gods
Gifts
for
your
good
;
Apostles
,
Providence
,
Life
,
or
Death
,
all
are
for
your
Salvation
;
and
that
is
best
to
you
,
that
maketh
you
best
:
The
End
must
direct
you
to
judge
of
the
Means
,
and
so
of
Teachers
:
They
are
for
you
,
and
your
Salvation
;
and
you
are
Christs
,
and
for
his
Glory
;
and
Christ
,
as
Man
and
Mediator
,
is
God's
,
and
for
his
Glory
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
WE
see
here
,
that
Sects
,
Factions
,
and
Divisions
are
the
Works
of
the
Flesh
,
and
signifie
a
Mind
that
is
so
far
carnal
;
and
that
this
cometh
usually
by
preferring
and
setting
Teacher
against
Teacher
;
Not
but
that
the
great
difference
of
Worth
and
Grace
must
be
acknowledged
and
valued
,
but
not
made
an
●ccasion
of
Division
,
but
of
Concord
,
all
being
Gods
Ministers
for
the
Churches
Common
Good
,
in
the
various
Measure
of
their
Gifts
.
The
Carnal
are
Headed
by
Man
,
and
the
Spiritual
by
Christ
only
,
though
Men
be
their
Helpers
.
And
Cephas
is
here
named
,
as
if
it
were
on
foresight
that
the
Roman
Bishop
would
make
himself
such
an
Head
,
on
pretence
of
being
his
Successour
.
CHAP.
IV.
1.
LEt
a
man
so
account
of
us
,
as
of
the
ministers
of
Christ
,
and
stewards
of
the
mysteries
of
God
.
1.
I
speak
not
all
this
to
draw
you
from
the
due
honour
of
faithful
Ministers
:
Account
us
neither
more
nor
less
,
but
as
the
Ministers
of
Christ
for
your
Salvation
,
and
Stewards
called
and
trusted
with
the
just
ministration
of
the
mysteries
of
God
;
that
is
,
the
sound
preaching
of
his
word
,
and
due
application
of
it
,
and
administration
of
his
Sacraments
,
and
power
of
the
Keyes
to
judge
who
shall
be
baptized
,
and
live
as
fit
in
holy
Communion
with
his
vi●ible
Churches
.
2.
Moreover
it
is
required
in
stewards
,
that
a
man
be
found
faithful
.
2.
And
it
is
required
of
Stewards
,
especially
that
have
so
great
a
trust
,
that
they
be
faithful
and
answer
that
trust
,
in
matter
,
and
manner
,
and
application
;
and
that
they
falsifie
not
God's
word
,
nor
corrupt
his
Worship
,
or
Church
,
nor
betray
or
neglect
Souls
,
nor
turn
over
their
proper
trust
and
work
to
others
.
3.
But
with
me
it
is
a
very
small-thing
that
I
should
be
judged
of
you
,
or
of
mans
judgment
:
Yea
,
I
judge
not
mine
own
self
.
3.
And
if
any
among
you
censure
me
,
I
account
it
a
very
small
matter
;
tho
I
despise
no
mans
just
admonition
,
Man's
Judgment
signifieth
little
as
to
my self
,
further
than
it
may
be
hurtful
to
others
:
For
my
case
will
not
be
finally
determined
by
any
Mans
Judgment
,
nor
by
my
own
.
4.
For
I
know
nothing
by
my self
,
yet
am
I
not
hereby
justified
:
but
he
that
judgeth
me
is
the
Lord
.
4.
For
my
Conscience
is
witness
of
my
sincerity
,
and
I
know
no
unfaithfulness
in
my
Stewardship
,
though
I
am
yet
imperfect
;
but
this
is
not
my
deciding
Justification
,
nor
is
my
Conscience
any
publick
or
final
Judge
,
but
only
the
discerner
of
my
Case
.
It
is
Christ
only
whose
Judgment
must
publickly
and
finally
pass
my
doom
.
5.
Therefore
judge
nothing
before
the
time
,
until
the
Lord
come
,
who
both
will
bring
to
light
the
hidden
things
of
darkness
,
and
will
make
manifest
the
counsels
of
the
hearts
:
and
then
shall
every
man
have
praise
of
God
.
5.
Therefore
usurp
not
God's
part
in
uncalled
,
bold
,
and
peremptory
judging
:
Stay
till
God's
day
come
;
he
will
bring
works
of
darkness
into
light
,
and
open
the
secrets
of
Mens
Hearts
;
and
then
those
that
indeed
are
excellent
persons
shall
have
God's
approbation
and
praise
,
which
is
better
than
the
applause
of
factions
and
partial
followers
.
6.
And
these
things
,
brethren
,
I
have
in
a
figure
transferred
to
my self
,
and
to
Apollos
for
your
sakes
:
that
ye
might
learn
in
us
,
not
to
think
of
men
above
that
which
is
written
,
that
no
one
of
you
be
puffed
up
for
one
against
another
.
6.
All
this
I
have
spoken
as
if
the
case
had
been
my
own
and
Apollos
,
to
warn
you
of
the
sin
and
danger
of
making
men
the
heads
of
Factions
and
Divisions
,
by
thinking
over
highly
of
your selves
,
or
them
;
and
that
you
think
of
all
Ministers
but
as
God's
Stewards
for
your
good
,
as
I
wrote
here-before
,
and
use
them
for
Concord
and
not
for
Sects
.
7.
For
who
maketh
thee
to
differ
from
another
?
and
what
hast
thou
that
thou
didst
not
receive
?
Now
if
thou
didst
receive
it
,
why
dost
though
glory
,
as
if
thou
hadst
not
received
it
?
7.
And
if
really
any
of
you
are
wiser
than
others
,
who
gave
thee
that
wisdom
which
maketh
the
difference
?
and
what
hast
thou
which
was
not
freely
given
thee
without
desert
?
And
if
it
was
so
given
thee
,
why
art
thou
puft
up
and
boastest
,
as
if
it
had
been
deserved
,
or
was
from
thy self
?
8.
Now
ye
are
full
,
now
ye
are
rich
,
ye
have
reigned
as
Kings
without
us
:
and
I
would
to
God
ye
did
reign
,
that
we
also
might
reign
with
you
.
8.
You
take
your selves
to
be
grown
much
wiser
and
better
under
your
exalted
envious
teachers
,
than
you
were
under
us
,
and
so
set
light
by
those
that
converted
you
:
You
are
as
Kings
in
your
fulness
and
prosperity
in
your
own
conceits
,
since
I
was
with
you
:
And
I
would
you
were
so
indeed
,
that
we
might
rejoyce
and
partake
with
you
,
and
be
refreshed
with
you
under
all
the
persecution
which
we
yet
endure
.
9.
For
I
think
God
hath
set
forth
us
the
apostles
last
,
as
it
were
appointed
to
death
.
For
we
are
made
a
spectacle
unto
the
world
,
and
to
angels
,
and
to
men
.
9.
For
God
seemeth
to
have
called
us
Apostles
to
be
exposed
on
the
Theatre
of
the
world
,
as
last
,
and
appointed
to
greater
sufferings
than
the
Prophets
were
,
who
suffered
before
us
,
in
our
Martyrdom
to
be
made
publick
spectacles
to
the
world
,
both
Angels
and
Men.
10.
We
are
fools
for
Christs
sake
,
but
ye
are
wise
in
Christ
:
we
are
weak
,
but
ye
are
strong
:
ye
are
honourable
,
but
we
are
despised
.
10.
While
you
are
conceited
of
your selves
as
wise
in
the
things
of
Christ
,
and
as
strong
and
honourable
,
we
are
despised
by
the
boasters
of
the
world
,
as
fools
and
weak
.
11
,
21.
Even
unto
this
present
hour
we
both
hunger
,
and
thirst
,
and
are
naked
,
and
are
buffetted
,
and
have
no
certain
dwelling
place
;
and
labour
working
with
our
own
hands
:
11
,
12.
Your
prosperous
state
,
and
our
suffering
state
much
differ
:
Formerly
,
and
to
this
day
,
we
are
taken
for
contemptible
vagab●nds
,
and
live
in
hunger
and
thirst
,
and
poor
cloathing
,
abused
and
buffetted
without
Justice
or
Relief
,
having
no
fixed
habitation
of
our
own
,
and
put
to
get
our
Bread
by
our
handy
labour
,
while
we
preach
to
others
.
12
,
13.
Being
reviled
,
we
bless
,
being
persecuted
,
we
suffer
it
:
13.
Being
defamed
,
we
intreat
:
we
are
made
as
the
filth
of
the
world
,
and
as
the
off-scouring
of
all
things
unto
this
day
.
12
,
13.
Being
reviled
by
opprobrious
words
,
we
wish
them
well
that
do
it
:
being
unjustly
persecuted
,
we
put
all
up
,
and
patiently
bear
it
:
Being
defamed
by
vilifying
false
accusers
,
we
intreat
and
speak
them
fair
;
we
are
esteemed
and
used
as
the
filth
of
the
world
,
and
the
off-scouring
,
refuse
and
scum
of
the
Earth
,
as
unworthy
of
Humane
Society
or
Peace
to
this
day
.
14.
I
write
not
these
things
to
shame
you
,
but
as
my
beloved
sons
I
warn
you
.
14.
And
though
we
suffer
all
this
for
you
,
and
such
others
,
and
some
of
you
have
added
to
my
Afflictions
,
which
you
should
have
eased
,
I
write
it
to
warn
you
,
and
not
to
reproach
you
with
it
;
even
as
to
my
Sons
,
and
not
mine
Enemies
.
15.
For
though
you
have
ten
thousand
instructors
in
Christ
,
yet
have
you
not
many
fathers
:
for
in
Christ
Jesus
I
have
begotten
you
through
the
gospel
.
15.
For
though
you
have
never
so
many
Teachers
,
you
owe
some
special
Respect
to
me
,
who
am
your
Father
,
or
first
Converter
by
my
Ministry
.
16.
Wherefore
I
beseech
you
,
be
ye
followers
of
me
.
16.
Wherefore
I
beseech
you
,
let
no
teachers
draw
you
from
the
Doctrine
which
I
delivered
to
you
from
Christ
,
but
constantly
adhere
to
it
.
17.
For
this
cause
have
I
sent
unto
you
Timotheus
,
who
is
my
beloved
son
,
and
faithful
in
the
Lord
,
who
shall
bring
you
into
remembrance
of
my
ways
,
which
be
in
Christ
,
as
I
teach
every
where
in
every
church
.
17.
And
till
I
can
come
my self
,
I
have
sent
Timothy
,
who
is
my
Son
and
faithful
,
who
knoweth
my
Doctrine
and
Practice
,
in
the
things
of
Christ
,
and
will
faithfully
remember
you
of
them
.
18.
Now
some
are
puffed
up
as
though
I
would
not
come
to
you
.
18
,
Some
envious
teachers
vaunt
as
if
I
durst
not
come
to
you
,
and
stand
before
them
.
19.
But
I
will
come
to
you
shortly
,
if
the
Lord
will
,
and
will
know
,
not
the
speech
of
them
which
are
puffed
up
,
but
the
power
.
19.
But
I
will
come
shortly
if
the
Lord
will
,
and
will
trie
your
boasting
envious
teachers
,
not
who
hath
the
smoothest
Tongue
,
but
who
hath
the
greatest
power
of
the
Spirit
.
20.
For
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
not
in
word
,
but
in
power
.
20.
For
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
raised
,
nor
distinguished
from
the
World
,
or
carried
on
by
smooth
Words
,
but
by
Works
of
Divine
Efficacy
and
Power
.
21.
What
will
ye
?
shall
I
come
unto
with
a
rod
,
or
in
love
,
and
in
the
spirit
of
meekness
?
21.
And
had
you
not
rather
that
I
come
in
love
and
meekness
,
than
with
punishing
Power
,
to
delivet
any
offenders
to
Satan
as
Gods
Executioner
on
their
bodies
?
CHAP.
V.
1.
IT
is
reported
commonly
that
there
is
fornication
among
you
,
and
such
fornication
as
is
not
so
much
as
named
among
the
Gentiles
,
that
one
should
have
his
fathers
wife
.
1.
It
is
not
a
doubtful
Fame
,
but
a
credible
Report
,
that
there
is
such
Fornication
among
you
,
as
Civil
Heathens
do
abhor
;
that
one
should
have
his
Fathers
Wife
.
2.
And
ye
are
puffed
up
,
and
have
not
rather
mourned
,
that
he
that
hath
done
this
deed
,
may
be
taken
away
from
among
you
.
2.
And
you
have
made
light
of
it
,
and
not
as
sensible
of
the
Sin
and
Shame
,
bewailed
it
,
that
he
that
is
impenitent
in
this
Sin
may
be
cut
off
from
your
Society
.
3.
For
I
verily
as
absent
in
body
,
but
present
in
spirit
,
have
judged
already
,
as
though
I
were
present
,
concerning
him
that
hath
so
done
this
deed
;
4.
In
the
name
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
when
ye
are
gathered
together
,
and
my
spirit
,
with
the
power
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
5.
To
deliver
such
an
one
unto
Satan
for
the
destruction
of
the
flesh
,
that
the
spirit
may
be
saved
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
3
,
4
,
5.
For
though
I
be
absent
in
Body
,
yet
present
in
Spirit
,
I
have
,
by
the
Power
given
me
by
Christ
,
determined
already
,
when
you
are
assembled
,
and
my
Spirit
with
you
,
to
deliver
this
Man
to
Satan
,
by
casting
him
out
of
the
Church
,
and
leaving
him
to
Gods
Executioner
,
to
inflict
destructive
Punishment
on
his
Body
,
to
bring
him
to
Repentance
for
the
saving
of
his
Soul
.
Note
,
1.
That
Paul
himself
was
the
Judge
.
2.
Yet
he
would
do
it
when
they
were
assembled
,
for
Order
,
to
shew
them
what
they
should
have
done
.
3.
That
it
was
in
a
Church-assembly
of
Men
present
for
holy
Communion
,
and
not
in
a
Lay-Court
,
or
a
Consistory
of
the
Pastors
of
other
Assemblies
,
who
knew
not
the
Man
,
nor
had
any
special
Over-sight
of
him
.
4.
That
Satan
is
Gods
Executioner
on
the
Bodies
even
of
Christians
,
specially
of
Sins
to
Death
.
The
Church
having
then
no
Christian
Magistrates
,
was
put
to
appeal
to
God
,
to
punish
Capital
Crimes
miraculously
.
5.
That
yet
this
is
to
save
the
Sinner
by
Repentance
,
as
well
as
to
be
a
Warning
to
others
.
6.
Your
glorying
is
not
good
:
Know
ye
not
that
a
little
leaven
leaveneth
the
whole
lump
?
6.
You
do
not
well
to
bear
up
such
a
Man
in
his
Sin
,
and
to
make
light
of
it
:
The
whole
Church
,
so
far
as
it
's
guilty
of
such
a
Conniving
or
Consent
,
is
thus
defiled
with
Guilt
,
and
may
be
tempted
to
the
like
Sin
.
7.
Purge
out
therefore
the
old
leaven
,
that
ye
may
be
a
new
lump
,
as
ye
are
unleavened
.
For
even
Christ
our
passover
is
sacrificed
for
us
.
7.
As
the
Jews
when
they
kept
the
Passover
were
to
cast
all
Leavened
Bread
out
of
their
Houses
,
so
we
assemble
to
commemorate
the
Sacrifice
of
Christ
our
Paschal
Lamb.
Purge
out
of
your
Assemblies
the
old
Leaven
of
scandalous
Sins
,
that
you
may
approve
your selves
a
Society
acceptable
to
God
through
Christ
.
Note
,
1.
That
,
as
Dr.
Hammond
observes
out
of
Chrysostom
and
Theodoret
,
there
was
a
Tradition
,
that
this
Offender
was
a
Bishop
.
2.
And
the
Assembly
was
to
purge
the
Church
of
such
a
one
,
whoever
he
was
,
by
forsaking
him
.
8.
Therefore
let
us
keep
the
feast
,
not
with
old
leaven
,
neither
with
the
leaven
of
malice
and
wickedness
,
but
with
the
unleavened
bread
of
sincerity
and
truth
.
8.
Therefore
let
our
Christian
Assemblies
be
kept
as
holy
Feasts
before
God
,
not
with
the
Vices
of
our
old
Natural
or
Heathen
State
,
nor
with
the
odious
Leaven
of
Naughtiness
and
Wickedness
;
but
with
the
Unleavened
Bread
of
Purity
,
Sincerity
,
and
Truth
.
9.
I
wrote
to
you
in
an
epistle
,
not
to
company
with
fornicators
.
10.
Yet
not
altogether
with
the
fornicators
of
this
world
,
or
with
the
covetous
,
or
extortioners
,
or
with
Idolaters
;
for
then
must
ye
needs
go
out
of
the
world
.
9
,
10.
I
did
indeed
write
to
you
before
(
in
this
or
some
other
Epistle
)
to
avoid
Familiarity
with
Fornicators
,
Covetous
,
Extortioners
,
Idolaters
,
&c.
I
meant
,
that
you
shew
your
abhorrence
of
this
Sin
,
and
shame
the
Sinner
,
by
shunning
his
Company
,
when
it
is
unnecessary
,
and
it
is
in
your
power
so
to
do
:
But
I
meant
not
that
you
should
have
no
Company
or
Converse
at
all
with
any
that
are
such
;
for
you
live
among
Unbelievers
,
and
cannot
go
out
of
the
World
.
11.
But
now
I
have
written
unto
you
,
not
to
keep
company
,
if
any
man
that
is
called
a
brother
,
be
a
fornicator
,
or
covetous
,
or
an
idolater
,
or
a
railer
,
or
a
drunkard
,
or
an
extortioner
,
with
such
an
one
,
no
not
to
eat
.
11.
But
my
Meaning
and
your
Duty
is
,
That
you
shun
all
Company
which
may
signifie
owning
or
Brotherly
Familiarity
with
any
called
Christians
,
who
are
such
scandalous
Sinners
,
that
the
Church
and
Religion
may
not
be
thought
to
favour
them
,
and
that
Shame
may
humble
them
.
And
though
it
belong
not
to
every
Christian
,
but
to
the
Church
,
to
cast
such
out
of
Publick
Societies
,
nor
to
separate
from
the
Church
because
such
are
there
;
yet
as
the
Church
ought
to
purge
out
such
,
so
every
private
Man
should
avoid
that
Familiarity
which
is
in
their
power
,
even
that
which
lieth
in
Friendly
Eating
,
or
the
like
.
12.
For
what
have
I
to
do
to
judge
them
also
that
are
without
?
Do
not
ye
judge
them
that
are
within
?
12.
For
we
are
not
authorised
to
call
those
without
the
Church
before
us
,
to
try
and
judge
their
Cases
,
who
never
submitted
to
our
Authority
,
and
are
not
a
Scandal
to
the
Christian
Profession
.
It
is
them
that
have
consented
to
our
Power
and
Discipline
,
that
you
judge
.
13.
But
them
that
are
without
,
God
judgeth
.
Therefore
put
away
from
among
your selves
that
wicked
person
.
13.
Those
that
are
without
the
Church
we
must
leave
to
the
Judgment
of
God
;
they
are
not
under
our
Government
:
But
that
wicked
Person
who
is
as
one
of
you
,
disown
,
and
put
away
from
your
Communion
.
CHAP.
VI.
1.
DAre
any
of
you
having
a
matter
against
another
,
go
to
law
before
the
unjust
,
and
not
before
the
saints
?
1.
Another
Scandal
I
hear
of
among
you
,
is
,
That
you
go
to
Law
against
one
another
before
Heathen
Judges
,
when
you
might
decide
your
Differences
among
your selves
.
How
dare
you
do
this
,
when
Heathens
are
unjust
,
and
will
deride
you
?
2.
Do
ye
not
know
that
the
saints
shall
judge
the
world
?
And
if
the
world
shall
be
judged
by
you
,
are
ye
unworthy
to
judge
the
smallest
matters
?
2.
Know
ye
not
that
Christ
will
commit
that
Honour
to
his
Saints
,
with
him
to
judge
the
World
of
the
Ungodly
?
And
you
should
be
all
Saints
your selves
?
And
if
the
World
shall
be
judged
by
you
,
are
you
not
meet
to
decide
your
own
little
Differences
?
3.
Know
ye
not
that
we
shall
judge
angels
?
How
much
more
things
that
pertain
to
this
life
?
3.
And
as
Christ
is
the
Judge
of
the
Evil
Angels
,
we
shall
be
honoured
to
join
with
him
in
that
Judgment
also
,
when
all
his
Enemies
shall
be
put
under
his
Feet
and
ours
.
How
much
more
are
we
meet
to
decide
these
Worldly
Strifes
?
4.
If
then
you
have
judgment
of
things
pertaining
to
this
life
,
set
them
to
judge
who
are
least
esteemed
in
the
church
.
4.
If
then
it
be
a
thing
belonging
to
you
,
though
you
are
no
Magistrates
,
to
arbitrate
your
own
Differences
,
if
you
have
no
Wise
M●n
and
Elders
among
you
whom
you
will
trust
,
chuse
the
weakest
;
for
the
lowest
of
you
should
be
fitter
than
unjust
Heathens
.
5.
I
speak
to
your
shame
.
Is
it
so
,
that
there
is
not
a
wise
man
among
you
?
no
not
one
that
shall
be
able
to
judge
between
his
brethren
?
5.
I
speak
Ironically
,
to
your
shame
.
Are
you
the
Men
that
boast
of
Wisdom
?
and
is
there
not
one
Man
among
you
wise
enough
to
judge
of
the
Differences
of
Christians
?
6.
But
brother
goeth
to
law
with
brother
,
and
that
before
the
unbelievers
.
6.
But
you
must
take
the
contentious
and
chargeable
way
of
Publick
Judicatures
,
and
that
before
Infidels
,
that
are
unjust
,
and
will
deride
you
?
7.
Now
therefore
there
is
utterly
a
fault
among
you
,
because
ye
go
to
law
one
with
another
:
why
do
ye
not
rather
take
wrong
?
Why
do
ye
not
rather
suffer
your selves
to
be
defrauded
?
7.
Why
have
you
not
learnt
of
Christ
to
put
up
Injuries
,
and
let
go
your
Right
,
rather
than
violate
the
Laws
of
Love
and
Peace
?
It
is
your
Sin
to
be
uncharitable
,
and
contentious
Seekers
of
your
own
Right
.
Is
patience
,
and
Forbearing
,
an●
Forgiving
a
strange
thing
to
you
?
Is
it
not
your
certain
Duty
?
8.
Nay
,
you
do
wrong
and
defraud
,
and
that
your
brethren
.
8.
Nay
,
you
that
are
bound
to
forgive
Wrongs
,
do
wrong
others
,
even
your
Christian
Brethren
.
9.
Know
ye
not
that
the
unrighteous
shall
not
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
God
?
Be
not
deceived
:
neither
fornicators
,
nor
idolaters
,
nor
adulterers
,
nor
effeminate
,
nor
abusers
of
themselves
with
mankind
,
10.
Nor
thieves
,
nor
covetous
,
nor
drunkards
,
nor
revilers
,
nor
extortioners
,
shall
inherit
the
kingdom
of
God
.
9
,
10.
Think
not
you
can
be
saved
either
by
the
Righteousness
of
Christ
,
or
by
a
dead
Belief
,
or
Profession
of
Christianity
,
without
a
Personal
Righteousness
,
consisting
in
sincere
Obedience
to
God
:
and
you
are
not
such
,
if
you
live
in
such
Sins
as
these
here
named
.
Let
no
Deceivers
persuade
you
otherwise
:
You
may
,
by
neglect
of
Discipline
,
be
in
the
Church
Visible
;
but
you
are
,
while
such
,
uncapable
of
Salvation
.
11.
And
such
were
some
of
you
:
but
ye
are
washed
,
but
ye
are
sanctified
,
but
ye
are
justified
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
by
the
spirit
of
our
God
.
11.
Though
some
of
you
were
such
in
your
Heathen
State
,
you
have
since
been
baptised
unto
Christ
and
the
Holy
Spirit
,
and
renouncing
these
Sins
,
have
been
Sacramentally
washed
from
them
,
and
dedicated
as
holy
to
God
,
and
numbred
with
the
Just
;
and
if
you
are
sincere
Believers
,
you
are
such
indeed
,
as
well
as
Sacramentally
,
by
the
Merits
of
Christ
,
and
the
Spirits
Sanctification
.
12.
All
things
are
lawful
unto
me
,
but
all
things
are
not
expedient
:
all
things
are
lawful
for
me
,
but
I
will
not
be
brought
under
the
power
of
any
.
12.
As
to
them
that
say
,
That
there
is
no
Law
against
the
pleasing
of
our
Appetites
,
or
simple
Fornication
,
they
take
notice
onely
of
Political
Laws
,
with
Humane
Executions
.
I
confess
,
that
Moses's
Law
,
as
such
,
being
Political
,
lest
some
Excesses
and
Fornications
,
as
Polygamy
,
&c.
unpunished
,
or
but
lightly
punished
;
and
the
Roman
Laws
neglect
them
;
and
Moses's
Law
,
as
such
,
is
abrogated
,
and
so
I
am
under
no
Political
Law
which
punisheth
these
:
But
I
am
a
Servant
of
Christ
,
whose
Law
of
Grace
forbiddeth
all
things
that
are
inexpedient
,
and
contrary
to
the
Purity
and
Hopes
of
Christianity
,
or
to
the
Law
of
Love
.
And
if
you
plead
Christian
Liberty
,
I
answer
,
1.
As
to
Meats
,
and
other
things
indifferent
,
though
they
are
in
themselves
lawful
,
yet
it
is
not
indifferent
how
we
use
them
,
whether
we
do
hurt
or
not
,
when
they
are
inexpedient
and
hurtful
.
2.
And
I
wlll
not
be
so
enslaved
to
my
fleshly
appetite
,
as
to
obey
it
to
my
own
or
others
hurt
.
13.
Meats
for
the
belly
,
and
the
belly
for
meats
:
but
God
shall
destroy
both
it
and
them
.
Now
the
body
is
not
for
fornication
,
but
for
the
Lord
;
and
the
Lord
for
the
body
.
13.2
.
And
I
further
answer
,
That
you
do
ill
to
joyn
Fornication
with
things
Indifferent
:
Meats
indeed
are
to
feed
Flesh
and
Appetite
,
and
the
Belly
and
Appetite
are
for
them
;
but
both
must
be
used
as
,
perishing
things
;
but
our
Bodies
are
not
made
for
Fornication
,
but
to
serve
the
Lord
,
who
also
will
take
care
of
them
as
his
Redeemed
.
14.
And
God
hath
both
raised
up
the
Lord
,
and
will
also
raise
up
us
by
his
own
power
.
14.
And
accordingly
,
God
that
raised
up
the
Body
of
Christ
,
will
also
raise
us
by
his
Power
.
15.
Know
ye
not
that
your
bodies
are
the
members
of
Christ
?
shall
I
then
take
the
members
of
Christ
,
and
make
them
the
members
of
an
harlot
?
God
forbid
.
15.
It
is
so
far
from
being
lawful
,
that
it
hath
this
odious
aggravation
,
to
make
those
Bodies
the
united
Members
of
an
Harlot
,
which
are
united
and
related
to
Christ
as
his
Members
,
that
is
,
of
the
holy
Society
of
which
he
is
the
Head
.
16.
What
,
know
ye
not
that
he
which
is
joyned
to
an
harlot
,
is
one
body
?
for
two
(
saith
he
)
shall
be
one
flesh
.
16
Fornication
is
a
sort
of
Union
with
a
Harlot
for
to
G●neretion
they
are
as
one
flesh
.
17.
But
he
that
is
joyned
unto
the
Lord
,
is
one
spirit
.
17.
But
those
that
by
a
true
Faith
are
joyned
to
Christ
,
are
qui●kned
and
acted
in
holiness
by
the
very
Spirit
of
Christ
,
and
so
are
one
Spirit
with
him
,
by
a
Union
which
destroyeth
not
their
personal
individuation
,
nor
maketh
them
Christ
,
but
maketh
them
more
blessedly
one
with
him
than
we
can
now
comprehend
:
(
Even
Plants
live
by
the
Sun-beams
,
and
yet
are
not
the
Sun
.
)
18.
Flee
fornication
.
Every
sin
that
a
man
doth
,
is
without
the
body
:
but
he
that
committeth
fornication
,
sinneth
against
his
own
body
.
18.
Hate
and
avoid
Fornication
also
on
this
account
:
Most
other
sins
in
their
outward
acts
,
are
but
the
ab●se
of
things
without
you
(
as
your
Money
,
Lands
,
Houses
,
Friends
,
Enemies
,
Power
,
&c.
)
But
Fornication
is
the
abusive
polluting
and
debasing
your
own
Bodies
.
19.
What
,
know
ye
not
that
your
body
is
the
temple
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
is
in
you
,
which
ye
have
of
God
?
19.
When
God
giveth
his
Spirit
to
Believers
to
sanctifie
them
to
himself
,
he
thereby
maketh
them
as
Temples
,
Holy
,
for
his
holy
Spirit
to
dwell
in
and
actuate
.
19
,
20.
And
ye
are
not
your
own
;
for
ye
are
bought
with
a
Price
:
therefore
glorifie
God
in
your
body
,
and
in
your
spirit
,
which
are
Gods
.
19
,
20.
And
seeing
you
are
not
at
all
your
own
,
you
may
not
do
with
your
bodies
what
you
list
:
God
is
your
absolute
Owner
,
(
not
only
by
the
right
of
Creation
and
Preservation
,
but
)
by
that
of
Redemption
,
●y
the
price
of
the
Blood
and
Merits
of
Christ
:
Therefore
you
rob
and
wrong
him
(
though
you
cannot
hurt
him
)
if
you
alienate
his
own
,
and
glorifie
not
that
God
whose
you
wholly
are
,
by
the
faithful
Love
and
Service
of
Soul
and
Body
which
are
his
.
(
And
to
be
thus
his
,
is
your
Honour
,
Safety
,
and
Felicity
.
)
CHAP.
VII
.
1.
NOw
concerning
the
things
whereof
ye
wrote
unto
me
:
It
is
good
for
a
man
not
to
touch
a
woman
.
1.
As
to
the
Question
about
Marriage
,
of
which
you
wrote
,
I
say
,
That
if
a
Man
have
no
kind
of
intrinsick
or
extrinsick
Reason
to
make
it
best
for
him
,
it
is
for
a
Mans
own
ease
and
quietness
in
the
World
to
live
single
,
and
safest
to
avoid
Temptations
,
to
keep
at
sufficient
distance
from
Women
,
especially
to
avoid
all
tempting
and
immodest
Touches
,
or
Familiarity
.
2.
Nevertheless
,
to
avoid
fornication
,
let
every
man
have
his
own
wife
,
and
let
every
woman
have
her
own
husband
.
2.
But
the
State
of
Man
on
Earth
is
such
,
that
M●n
cannot
always
do
that
which
is
most
for
their
own
quietness
and
ease
.
Some
have
so
strong
Lust
,
that
Marriage
is
necessary
to
them
,
to
avoid
Fornication
:
And
to
those
that
need
it
,
it
is
Gods
Ordinance
for
the
Propagation
of
Mankind
on
Earth
.
3.
Let
the
husband
render
unto
the
wife
due
benevolence
:
and
likewise
also
the
wife
unto
the
husband
.
3.
And
let
Husband
and
Wife
perform
to
each
other
all
the
Duties
of
Marriage
which
they
promised
.
4.
The
wife
hath
not
power
of
her
own
body
,
but
the
husband
:
and
likewise
also
the
husband
hath
not
power
of
his
own
body
,
but
the
wife
.
4.
By
the
Marriage-Covenant
you
have
given
each
other
power
of
your
Bodies
,
for
regular
Congress
.
5.
Defraud
you
not
one
the
other
,
except
it
be
with
consent
for
a
time
,
that
ye
may
give
your selves
to
fasting
and
prayer
;
and
come
together
again
,
that
Satan
tempt
you
not
for
your
incontinency
.
5.
To
deny
this
to
each
other
,
is
Injury
and
Fraud
:
except
when
you
are
called
to
Humbling
,
Fasting
,
and
Prayer
;
and
then
you
should
consent
to
that
sort
of
Abstinence
:
but
after
use
due
Matrimonial
Conversation
,
lest
your
forbearance
give
Satan
advantage
to
tempt
you
.
6.
But
I
speak
this
by
permission
,
and
not
of
commandment
.
6.
But
mistake
me
not
,
as
if
I
hereby
imposed
Marriage
on
all
Men
as
their
Duty
,
though
allowed
when
necessary
,
or
gave
this
my
Counsel
as
a
Law
.
7.
For
I
would
that
all
men
were
even
as
I
my self
:
but
every
man
hath
his
proper
gift
of
God
,
one
after
this
manner
,
and
another
after
that
.
7.
For
I
could
wish
that
all
Men
,
for
their
own
advantage
,
had
the
Gift
of
Continence
as
well
as
I
have
:
But
God
,
who
will
have
the
World
yet
continued
,
hath
not
given
it
to
all
;
but
some
have
one
measure
and
sort
of
G●ft
,
and
some
another
.
8.
I
say
therefore
to
the
unmarried
,
and
widows
,
It
is
good
for
them
if
they
abide
even
as
I.
8.
It
is
most
for
their
own
ease
,
and
liberty
,
and
quiet
,
if
they
can
,
to
abide
single
as
I
do
.
9.
But
if
they
cannot
contain
,
let
them
marry
:
for
it
is
better
to
marry
than
to
burn
.
9.
But
if
they
cannot
,
let
them
use
Marriage
,
as
Gods
appointed
Remedy
for
such
▪
which
is
better
than
sinful
Lust
.
10.
And
unto
the
married
I
command
,
yet
not
I
,
but
the
Lord
,
Let
not
the
wife
depart
from
her
husband
:
10.
But
though
it
be
no
Sin
to
marry
,
it
is
a
Sin
to
depart
when
married
:
Herein
I
●ay
God
,
Command
upon
you
,
and
offer
it
not
to
your
Choice
,
as
a
thing
indifferent
.
11.
But
and
if
she
depart
,
let
her
remain
unmarried
,
or
be
reconciled
to
her
husband
:
and
let
not
the
husband
put
away
his
wife
.
11.
But
to
marry
upon
departure
,
is
a
double
Sin
.
If
any
intollerable
Abuse
,
or
Passion
provoke
her
to
depart
,
let
her
remain
unmarried
,
and
be
reconciled
to
her
Husband
:
And
so
let
not
the
Husband
put
away
his
Wife
.
12.
But
to
the
rest
speak
I
,
not
the
Lord
,
If
any
brother
hath
a
wife
that
believeth
not
,
and
she
be
pleased
to
dwell
with
him
,
let
him
not
put
her
away
.
13.
And
the
woman
which
hath
an
husband
that
believeth
not
,
and
if
he
please
to
dwell
with
her
,
let
her
not
leave
him
.
12
,
13.
But
as
to
the
Case
of
Separation
from
an
Infidel
(
which
some
may
think
necessary
by
the
Israelites
Case
in
Ezra
,
&c.
)
I
bring
you
not
this
as
a
flat
Command
of
Christ
,
but
as
my
best
Advice
:
Though
you
may
let
an
Infidel
go
,
and
may
live
without
,
him
that
will
not
stay
with
you
,
but
is
the
Deserter
,
in
enmity
to
your
Religion
;
yet
I
think
it
best
for
you
to
do
your
best
first
to
make
such
willing
to
continue
,
and
,
though
it
be
to
your
great
trouble
,
to
live
with
such
:
yet
if
they
be
willing
to
stay
,
be
not
you
the
Deserters
,
no
not
for
a
time
,
nor
omit
due
means
to
make
them
willing
;
though
some
such
will
be
tyrannical
and
malicious
Adversaries
.
14.
For
the
unbelieving
husband
is
sanctified
by
the
wife
,
and
the
unbelieving
wife
is
sanctified
by
the
husband
:
else
were
your
children
unclean
,
but
now
are
they
holy
.
14.
For
though
the
Case
in
Ezra
may
make
you
doubt
how
it
was
with
the
Israelites
;
yet
to
Christians
,
under
the
Law
of
Grace
,
your
abode
with
an
Infidel
doth
not
make
your
Conjugal
Stare
,
or
Converse
,
or
Family
to
be
unholy
.
The
State
and
Interest
of
a
Believer
maketh
your
Relation
and
Cohabitation
holy
,
as
separated
to
God
for
holy
use
,
which
the
Believer
can
improve
,
as
all
things
else
are
sanctified
to
him
,
for
the
Service
of
God
Else
your
Children
would
be
like
those
of
the
Infidels
,
unclean
,
as
not
in
the
Covenant
and
Church
of
God
:
but
now
they
are
holy
,
and
numbred
with
his
Peculiar
People
.
For
the
Christian
devoteth
to
God
himself
,
and
all
that
is
in
his
power
and
dispose
,
which
is
accepted
according
to
the
Capacity
and
Use
of
that
which
is
devoted
;
and
this
he
doth
by
Gods
Command
,
and
therefore
with
his
Acceptance
;
as
the
Seed
of
the
Faithful
always
were
.
15.
But
if
the
unbelieving
depart
,
let
him
depart
.
A
brother
or
a
sister
is
not
under
bondage
in
such
cases
:
but
God
hath
called
us
to
peace
.
15.
But
(
to
resolve
your
Doubt
)
I
say
,
If
the
Unbeliever
depart
,
and
will
not
be
persuaded
to
stay
,
you
are
not
bound
to
follow
them
whither
ever
they
go
.
Marriage
was
made
for
mutual
help
,
and
you
are
not
bound
in
such
Cases
to
be
enslaved
by
a
Sinners
Implacability
and
Desertion
.
But
yet
omit
nothing
that
tendeth
to
a
peaceable
Cohabitation
:
for
God
hath
called
us
all
to
Peace
.
16.
For
what
knowest
thou
,
O
wife
,
whether
thou
shalt
save
thy
husband
?
o●
how
knowest
thou
,
O
man
,
whether
thou
shalt
save
thy
wife
?
16.
And
as
the
Relation
and
Marriage-Converse
is
sanctified
to
the
Believer
,
so
you
know
not
but
by
loving
and
peaceable
Behaviour
the
Unbeliever
may
be
converted
and
saved
.
17.
But
as
God
hath
distributed
to
every
man
,
as
the
Lord
hath
called
every
one
,
so
let
him
walk
:
and
so
ordain
I
in
all
churches
.
17.
But
let
none
on
pretense
of
Christianity
desert
the
Relation
that
God
hath
set
him
in
,
but
do
his
Duty
in
the
Place
that
God
hath
distributed
and
called
him
to
:
And
this
Order
I
appoint
to
all
the
Churches
.
18.
Is
any
man
called
being
circumcised
?
let
him
not
become
uncircumcised
:
is
any
called
in
uncircumcision
?
let
him
not
become
circumcised
.
18.
Think
not
that
Christianity
requireth
any
needless
Changes
,
to
Circumcision
or
Uncircumcision
,
as
to
the
external
Ceremony
:
It
is
a
Change
from
Sin
to
God
which
it
requireth
.
19.
Circumcision
is
nothing
,
and
uncircumcision
is
nothing
,
but
the
keeping
of
the
commandments
of
God
.
19.
To
be
one
that
was
or
that
was
not
circumcised
,
is
no
part
of
the
Christian
Religion
;
but
to
keep
those
Commandments
which
God
hath
given
us
,
either
in
the
Law
of
Nature
,
or
by
Jesus
Christ
.
Do
Gods
Work
,
and
make
it
not
more
than
it
is
.
20.
Let
every
man
abide
in
the
same
calling
wherein
he
was
called
.
20.
Pretend
not
Religion
for
breaking
away
from
the
State
of
Relation
that
the
Gospel
found
you
in
,
without
a
just
Discharge
,
or
cause
of
Change
.
21.
Art
thou
called
being
a
servant
?
care
not
for
it
;
but
if
thou
mayest
be
made
free
,
use
it
rather
.
21.
If
thou
wast
a
Servant
when
thou
wast
converted
,
be
contented
with
thy
Condition
;
for
it
's
not
contrary
to
thy
Deliverance
by
Christ
.
But
if
thou
maist
be
set
free
from
a
Servile
Life
,
on
lawful
Terms
,
it
's
rather
to
be
chosen
:
(
For
it
is
not
all
change
of
Relation
,
or
outward
State
,
that
I
forbid
.
)
22.
For
he
that
is
called
in
the
Lord
,
being
a
servant
,
is
the
Lords
free-man
:
likewise
also
he
that
is
called
being
free
,
is
Christs
servant
.
22.
A
Christian
Servant
hath
that
sort
of
Freedom
which
Christ
hath
purchased
:
He
is
freed
from
Guilt
,
and
the
Curse
,
and
the
Slavery
of
Sin
and
Satan
:
And
the
Freest
and
Greatest
that
is
a
Christian
,
is
devoted
absolutely
to
the
Service
of
Christ
.
23.
Ye
are
bought
with
a
price
,
be
not
ye
the
servants
of
men
.
23.
And
if
you
are
free
,
make
not
your selves
needlesly
the
Servants
of
Men
,
especially
or
Infidels
;
nor
serve
any
Man
before
Christ
,
or
against
him
:
For
he
hath
bought
you
to
be
his
Servants
.
24.
Brethren
,
let
every
man
wherein
he
is
called
,
therein
abide
with
God
.
24.
To
conclude
,
Serve
God
in
the
Calling
that
Grace
found
you
in
,
till
he
remove
you
.
25.
Now
concerning
virgins
,
I
have
no
commandment
of
the
Lord
:
yet
I
give
my
judgment
as
one
that
hath
obtained
mercy
of
the
Lord
to
be
faithful
.
25.
As
to
your
Question
about
Virginity
,
God
hath
made
no
Universal
Law
for
it
,
or
against
it
;
and
I
pretend
not
to
give
you
any
such
.
But
it
being
a
Case
to
be
variously
resolved
,
according
to
Persons
various
Conditions
,
I
shall
give
you
faithfully
my
Judgment
how
to
decide
it
severally
for
your selves
.
26.
I
suppose
therefore
,
that
this
is
good
for
the
present
distress
,
I
say
,
that
it
is
good
for
a
man
so
to
be
.
26.
Christians
being
now
under
Persecution
and
Distress
,
no
doubt
but
it
is
much
more
for
their
ease
and
quiet
to
be
single
,
than
to
have
a
Wife
or
Husband
,
and
Children
to
care
for
,
in
Poverty
or
in
Flight
.
27.
Art
thou
bound
unto
a
wife
?
seek
not
to
be
loosed
.
Art
thou
loosed
from
a
wife
?
seek
not
a
wife
.
27.
If
thou
be
bound
,
to
seek
to
be
loosed
is
a
Sin
:
But
if
thou
art
loosed
,
that
thou
seek
not
to
be
bound
without
necessity
,
is
my
Advice
.
28.
But
and
if
thou
marry
,
thou
hast
not
sinned
;
and
if
a
virgin
marry
,
she
hath
not
sinned
:
nevertheless
,
such
shall
have
trouble
in
the
flesh
;
but
I
spare
you
.
28.
But
to
marry
,
as
such
,
is
no
Sin
:
(
Though
it
be
a
Sin
to
do
it
when
there
is
clear
Reason
against
it
.
)
But
such
must
reckon
upon
Trouble
in
the
Flesh
.
But
though
I
sorewarn
you
to
prevent
your
Trouble
,
I
would
not
by
urgency
be
your
Snare
.
29.
But
this
I
say
,
brethren
,
the
time
is
short
.
It
remaineth
,
that
both
they
that
have
wives
,
be
as
though
they
had
none
;
30.
And
they
that
weep
,
as
though
they
wept
not
;
and
they
that
rejoyce
,
as
though
they
rejoyced
not
;
and
they
that
buy
,
as
though
they
possessed
not
;
31.
And
they
that
use
this
world
,
as
not
abusing
it
:
for
the
fashion
of
this
world
passeth
away
.
29
,
30
,
31.
But
this
none
should
forget
,
that
this
Life
is
so
short
,
and
the
End
of
all
so
near
and
sure
,
that
there
is
little
difference
between
having
a
Wife
or
no
Wife
,
weeping
or
not
weeping
,
rejoicing
or
not
rejoicing
,
possessing
and
not
possessing
:
And
therefore
you
should
have
Wives
,
and
weep
,
and
rejoice
,
and
possess
,
and
use
this
World
as
if
you
did
it
not
,
with
such
an
Indifferency
through
the
sense
of
greater
things
,
as
that
you
may
not
be
overmuch
affected
with
the
getting
,
or
enjoying
,
or
loss
of
any
transitory
thing
:
For
all
these
things
are
in
continual
change
,
and
the
Fashion
of
them
passeth
away
.
32.
But
I
would
have
you
without
carefulness
.
He
that
is
unmarried
,
careth
for
the
things
that
belong
to
the
Lord
,
how
he
may
please
the
Lord
:
32.
Carefulness
about
the
World
is
so
bad
a
thing
,
that
I
would
have
you
escape
it
if
you
can
.
The
unmarried
hath
less
Worldly
Care
to
divert
him
from
caring
how
to
please
God
,
and
to
do
good
to
others
,
and
secure
his
Soul
.
33.
But
he
that
is
married
,
careth
for
the
things
that
are
of
the
world
,
how
he
may
please
his
wife
.
33.
But
he
that
is
married
hath
made
himself
so
much
more
Duty
,
Temptation
,
and
Trouble
,
as
must
needs
increase
those
Cares
which
will
much
divert
his
Thoughts
and
Cares
from
the
pleasing
of
God
:
Particularly
,
the
Care
of
pleasing
his
Wife
will
take
him
up
;
because
there
is
in
all
Persons
much
unsuitableness
,
and
difference
of
Judgment
,
Temper
,
and
Inclinations
;
and
in
the
weaker
Sex
usually
much
Passion
and
Impatience
,
and
difficulty
in
bearing
that
which
crosseth
their
Wills
;
so
that
the
wisest
Man
can
hardly
please
some
,
with
all
his
Skill
,
and
Kindness
,
and
Diligence
,
without
violating
his
Duty
to
God
34.
There
is
difference
also
between
a
wife
and
a
virgin
:
The
unmarried
woman
careth
for
the
things
of
the
Lord
,
that
she
may
be
holy
,
both
in
body
and
spirit
:
but
she
that
is
married
,
careth
for
the
things
of
the
world
,
how
she
may
please
her
Husband
.
34.
And
the
difference
is
great
also
on
the
Womens
part
,
(
whose
Weakness
usually
can
less
bear
Difficulties
,
Troubles
,
and
Temptations
.
)
The
unmarried
is
free
from
abundance
of
Troubles
and
Temptations
which
would
turn
away
her
Care
from
the
things
of
God
,
and
so
she
is
more
free
to
keep
close
to
God
,
and
to
keep
both
spiritual
and
corporal
Sanctity
:
But
she
that
is
married
must
needs
care
for
wordly
things
,
for
Children
,
and
Family
,
and
specially
to
please
her
Husband
,
(
who
possibly
may
be
unsuitable
,
and
tyrannical
,
and
hardly
pleased
without
displeasing
God
.
)
And
to
live
in
mutual
displeasure
,
how
sad
and
tempting
a
Condition
will
that
be
?
(
Christ
told
Martha
how
had
a
choice
it
was
to
be
cumbred
about
many
things
,
though
lawful
,
in
comparison
of
chusing
a
free
Attendance
on
the
Better
part
.
)
35.
And
this
I
speak
for
your
own
profit
,
not
that
I
may
cast
a
snare
upon
you
,
but
for
that
which
is
comely
,
and
that
you
may
attend
upon
the
Lord
without
distraction
.
35.
If
any
of
●ou
think
that
I
wrong
you
,
by
debarring
you
from
the
Comforts
of
Marriage
,
let
such
know
,
that
I
speak
but
comparatively
,
and
for
your
profit
tell
you
,
that
many
ignorantly
rush
upon
it
,
without
consideration
,
and
so
miscarry
by
unexpected
Troubles
.
I
forbid
not
Marriage
,
nor
make
a
Law
for
you
,
to
ensnare
you
;
but
I
would
have
you
prudently
to
prefer
the
Condition
which
is
best
for
your selves
,
in
which
you
may
serve
God
without
distracting
Cares
.
36.
But
if
any
man
think
that
he
behaveth
himself
uncomely
toward
his
virgin
,
if
she
pass
the
flower
of
her
age
,
and
need
so
require
,
let
him
do
what
he
will
,
he
sinneth
not
:
let
them
marry
.
36.
But
in
these
things
,
about
which
there
is
no
Common
Law
,
Men
should
themselves
best
judge
what
is
suitable
,
convenient
,
and
best
for
themselves
.
If
therefore
you
find
that
your
Daughters
have
need
,
and
that
it
will
be
inconvenient
to
them
to
pass
the
Flower
of
their
Age
,
let
them
marry
;
it
is
no
sin
in
it self
,
nor
to
such
as
so
need
it
.
37.
Nevertheless
,
he
that
standeth
stedfast
in
his
heart
,
having
no
necessity
,
but
hath
power
over
his
own
will
,
and
hath
so
decreed
in
his
heart
,
that
he
will
keep
his
virgin
,
doth
well
.
38.
So
then
,
he
that
giveth
her
in
marriage
,
doth
well
:
but
he
that
giveth
her
not
in
marriage
,
doth
better
.
37
,
38.
But
yet
he
that
being
urged
by
no
necessity
of
his
own
or
of
his
Daughter
,
hath
fixed
his
Resolution
to
preserve
the
Freedom
of
a
Single
Life
,
(
not
by
Vows
,
which
bind
those
whose
Condition
God
may
alter
,
and
so
make
Laws
and
Snares
to
themselves
,
but
)
by
well-grounded
Reason
submitting
to
God
,
that
can
change
their
State
;
this
Man
taketh
the
way
to
his
Daughters
greatest
Peace
and
Advantage
.
So
then
,
he
that
giveth
her
in
Marriage
,
doth
that
which
is
in
it self
good
,
and
no
sin
:
But
he
that
giveth
her
not
in
Marriage
,
doth
that
which
is
better
for
her
,
if
she
have
no
necessity
.
39.
The
wife
is
bound
by
the
law
as
long
as
her
husband
liveth
:
but
if
her
Husband
be
dead
,
she
is
at
liberty
to
be
married
to
whom
she
will
;
onely
in
the
Lord
.
39.
God's
Law
and
Mans
bind
the
Wife
to
her
Husband
during
his
Life
:
But
if
her
Husband
be
dead
,
she
may
marry
another
,
if
nothing
in
her
Condition
forbid
it
;
but
it
must
be
to
a
Believer
,
that
is
fit
for
her
.
40.
But
she
is
happier
if
she
so
abide
,
after
my
judgment
:
and
I
think
also
that
I
have
the
spirit
of
God
.
40.
But
as
I
am
giving
you
no
Common
Law
against
Marriage
,
or
for
it
,
but
directing
you
how
every
one
may
discern
what
is
best
for
themselves
,
my
Judgment
is
,
That
ordinarily
,
where
there
is
no
necessity
,
a
Single
Life
is
more
for
the
Persons
peace
and
quietness
,
and
freedom
from
Hindrances
in
serving
God
,
and
therefore
better
for
them
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
DIvers
Errours
have
risen
from
the
misunderstanding
of
some
Passages
in
this
Chapter
.
1.
Of
them
that
make
Paul
to
speak
at
uncertainty
,
without
the
Spirit
of
God
,
when
they
read
,
[
by
permission
,
and
not
by
commandment
,
]
and
[
I
,
and
not
the
Lord
]
:
When
as
he
only
disclaimeth
the
giving
them
a
Law
in
stead
of
particular
Direction
.
II.
The
Errour
of
them
that
hence
gather
,
That
God
hath
given
us
in
Scripture
his
Counsels
,
which
are
no
Commands
,
and
make
not
Duty
,
nor
is
it
Sin
to
violate
them
,
but
a
Work
of
Supererrogation
to
do
them
.
Whereas
the
Apostle
only
distinguisheth
of
a
proper
Universal
Law
,
and
a
consequential
Obligation
from
other
General
Laws
.
A
Common
Law
is
the
Rule
of
Societies
:
If
such
a
Law
had
commanded
or
Forbidden
Marriage
,
it
would
be
a
Duty
or
a
Sin
to
all
:
But
yet
God's
Law
bindeth
all
to
chuse
that
which
most
tendeth
to
their
own
Good
,
and
the
escape
of
Evil
;
and
to
break
this
Law
is
Sin
to
him
that
doth
it
,
though
the
same
thing
he
lawful
to
another
,
e.
g.
To
marry
against
Parents
Consent
,
to
an
unmeet
Person
,
without
Necessity
,
and
oblige
ones
self
to
instruct
and
maintain
a
Family
,
when
one
is
unable
for
it
,
and
many
such
Cases
,
may
make
it
a
great
Sin
to
marry
.
A
Common
Law
,
and
a
Personal
Obligation
resulting
from
another
General
Law
,
much
differ
.
III.
The
Errour
of
them
that
say
,
By
Holiness
of
Children
,
ver.
14.
is
meant
either
Legitimation
only
,
or
meer
Baptism
,
and
not
an
Interest
according
to
their
Capacity
in
the
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
,
I
have
so
far
confuted
in
my
Treatise
of
Infant
Baptism
,
that
here
I
pass
it
by
.
IV.
One
excellent
Divine
hath
hence
taken
occasion
to
speak
so
much
against
changing
any
Trade
or
Calling
,
as
affrighteth
some
from
Lawful
Changes
,
which
do
more
good
than
hurt
.
V.
From
ver.
37.
many
unjustly
commend
absolute
Vows
of
Celibate
;
which
is
to
make
a
Law
to
God
,
that
he
shall
not
bring
them
into
Necessity
by
any
Change
,
and
to
make
Snares
and
self-binding
Laws
for
themselves
,
as
if
they
were
their
own
Rulers
,
when
God
hath
made
them
Work
enough
,
and
,
for
ought
they
know
,
may
bring
them
under
a
necessity
to
marry
.
VI.
On
the
other
side
,
by
a
blind
opposition
to
this
Extreme
,
thousands
rashly
run
into
Marriage
,
without
considering
the
Difficulties
,
Cares
,
Sufferings
,
Troubles
,
and
Temptations
that
attend
it
:
And
being
surprised
unprepared
,
live
accordingly
in
worldly
Cares
,
Impatience
,
and
Discontent
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
1.
NOw
as
touching
things
offered
unto
idols
,
we
know
that
we
all
have
knowledge
.
Knowledge
puffeth
up
,
but
charity
edifieth
.
1.
As
to
your
Case
about
things
offered
to
Idols
,
they
that
,
to
defend
their
licentious
Practice
herein
,
pretend
to
know
more
of
their
Liberty
than
we
do
,
must
understand
,
that
we
have
Knowledge
as
well
as
they
;
and
Knowledge
without
Charity
is
not
an
Excellency
to
be
boasted
of
;
it
doth
but
puff
Men
up
with
Pride
and
Self-conceitedness
:
but
Charity
is
necessary
to
true
Edification
.
2.
And
if
any
man
think
that
he
knoweth
any
thing
,
he
knoweth
nothing
yet
as
he
ought
to
know
.
2.
And
this
Conceitedness
of
their
great
Knowledge
and
Wisdom
,
proveth
that
they
know
nothing
at
all
as
they
ought
.
If
they
knew
themselves
,
or
Man
,
they
would
know
the
weakness
of
Mans
Understanding
,
and
how
little
they
know
.
If
they
knew
God
,
or
any
of
his
Works
,
they
would
know
their
Incomprehensibleness
.
Indeed
though
we
know
somewhat
of
God
,
and
his
Works
,
and
Word
,
we
have
no
adequate
knowledge
of
any
thing
in
the
World
;
we
know
not
the
whole
of
any
thing
,
but
some
part
of
it
.
And
to
be
ignorant
of
our
Ignorance
,
is
a
double
Ignorance
.
It
is
this
false
Conceit
,
That
Men
know
more
than
indeed
they
know
,
which
is
the
grand
Cause
of
all
the
pernicious
Errours
of
the
World
;
And
confident
Errour
is
far
more
dangerous
and
hurtful
than
meer
Nescience
.
3.
But
if
any
man
love
God
,
the
same
is
known
of
him
.
3.
But
he
that
hath
such
Knowledge
as
habituateth
his
Soul
to
the
true
Love
of
God
and
Holiness
,
is
one
that
God
owneth
and
knoweth
as
his
own
,
and
attaineth
the
true
End
of
Knowledge
:
For
our
Happiness
is
better
secured
by
Gods
loving
beneficent
Knowledge
of
us
,
and
all
our
Concerns
,
than
by
our
own
Wisdom
.
4.
As
concerning
therfore
the
eating
of
those
things
that
are
offered
in
sacrifice
unto
idols
,
we
know
that
an
idol
is
nothing
in
the
world
,
and
that
there
is
none
other
God
but
one
.
4.
And
as
to
the
Case
of
eating
things
offered
to
Idols
,
we
know
,
as
well
as
these
Pretenders
to
great
Wisdom
,
that
Idols
are
nothing
but
Fictions
of
deceived
Men
,
and
that
there
is
no
God
but
one
.
5.
For
though
there
be
that
are
called
gods
,
whether
in
heaven
or
in
earth
(
as
there
be
gods
many
,
and
lords
many
)
6.
But
to
us
there
is
but
one
God
,
the
Father
,
of
whom
are
all
things
,
and
we
in
him
;
and
one
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
by
whom
are
all
things
,
and
we
by
him
.
5
,
6.
For
though
the
World
hath
feigned
many
Deities
,
Supreme
and
Subordinate
ones
,
as
Mediators
;
yet
we
know
that
there
is
but
One
God
the
Father
,
of
whom
all
Creatures
have
all
their
Beings
,
and
for
and
to
whom
we
and
all
things
are
;
and
One
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
by
whom
all
things
were
at
first
created
,
and
are
ordered
,
and
by
whom
we
are
redeemed
,
and
who
only
is
our
Mediator
with
this
One
God
.
(
Note
,
That
this
Text
,
which
the
Arians
greatly
boast
of
,
and
mistake
,
as
if
it
expresly
confined
the
Deity
to
the
Father
,
as
distinct
from
Christ
,
is
variously
expounded
against
them
by
two
sorts
of
Expositors
.
I.
The
ordinary
Exposition
is
,
1.
That
though
there
be
but
One
God
the
Father
,
the
same
God
is
also
the
Son
.
2.
But
(
more
probably
)
that
in
Scripture
God
the
Father
(
as
Fundamentum
Trinitatis
,
as
the
Schoolmen
speak
)
is
oft
put
for
the
Deity
,
as
such
,
comprehending
the
Three
Persons
.
II.
Theirs
that
hold
three
Natures
in
Christ
,
viz.
1.
The
Second
Person
in
the
Divine
Nature
▪
2.
Unitively
producing
the
first
of
Creatures
,
a
Superangelical
Being
,
by
whom
he
made
all
other
Creatures
,
and
who
appeared
to
the
Fathers
of
old
.
And
,
3.
The
Humane
Nature
assumed
into
Personal
Union
by
the
Superangelical
and
Divine
.
These
say
,
that
Christ
is
called
[
One
Lord
,
by
whom
are
all
things
]
as
in
this
first
created
Superangelical
Nature
,
distinct
from
One
God
the
Father
,
but
not
divided
from
him
.
But
besides
Peter
Sterry
,
and
some
such
of
late
,
few
have
entertained
this
)
7.
Howbeit
there
is
not
in
every
man
that
knowledge
:
for
some
with
conscience
of
the
idol
unto
this
hour
,
eat
it
as
a
thing
offered
unto
an
idol
;
and
their
conscience
being
weak
,
is
defiled
.
7.
But
when
every
Man
knoweth
not
this
,
that
an
Idol
is
nothing
,
but
Custom
hath
fixed
in
Men
the
conceit
of
many
Subordinate
Demi-gods
,
to
whom
they
think
they
owe
some
Worship
,
some
Novices
and
corrupted
Professors
of
Christianity
are
not
yet
cured
of
these
dangerous
Opinions
,
and
really
intend
some
Honour
to
the
Idol
;
and
their
Diseased
Souls
will
be
more
defiled
,
when
they
are
herein
encouraged
by
your
Example
,
and
see
you
do
the
same
outward
Act
,
though
you
do
it
not
with
the
same
Opinion
and
Intention
.
(
Note
,
Some
Expositors
rather
think
that
this
is
the
Sense
;
[
Some
know
not
that
an
Idol
is
nothing
,
but
think
them
real
Demons
that
are
worshipped
,
and
that
eating
things
offered
to
them
is
real
Worship
;
and
are
tempted
to
it
by
fear
to
save
themselves
,
and
will
be
hardned
and
defiled
by
the
encouragement
of
your
Example
.
]
But
this
seemeth
not
so
agreeable
to
the
Phrase
.
)
8.
But
meat
commendeth
us
not
to
God
:
for
neither
if
we
eat
are
we
the
better
,
neither
if
we
eat
not
are
we
the
worse
.
8.
It
is
not
the
meer
eating
or
not
eating
the
Meat
,
that
is
any
great
matter
,
nor
maketh
one
better
and
more
acceptable
to
God
,
and
another
worse
.
9.
But
take
heed
lest
by
any
means-this
liberty
of
yours
become
a
stumbling-block
to
them
that
are
weak
.
9.
But
take
heed
,
though
the
eating
of
that
Meat
as
such
be
lawful
,
lest
by
outward
Symbolizing
with
Idolaters
you
seem
to
worship
the
Idol
,
and
so
tempt
others
both
to
the
mutual
Errour
and
corporal
Sin
,
(
against
Charity
and
Piety
,
viz.
the
Second
Commandment
:
)
For
weak
unsetled
Persons
are
too
easily
seduced
.
10.
For
if
any
man
see
thee
which
hast
knowledge
,
sit
at
meat
in
the
idols
temple
,
shall
not
the
conscience
of
him
which
is
weak
be
emboldened
to
eat
those
things
which
are
offered
to
idols
:
10.
For
though
thou
say
,
that
thou
dost
not
offer
it
to
an
Idol
,
but
eat
it
in
that
Temple
,
to
avoid
danger
,
as
a
common
Meal
;
yet
thy
Action
will
persuade
the
weak
,
that
it
is
lawful
,
which
so
knowing
a
Man
doth
seem
by
his
own
Practice
to
approve
.
11.
And
through
thy
knowledge
shall
the
weak
brother
perish
,
for
whom
Christ
died
?
11.
And
whereas
Christ
died
,
rose
,
and
revived
,
that
he
might
be
Lord
of
the
Dead
and
Living
,
and
hath
a
Right
of
Propriety
unto
all
,
having
purchased
for
them
a
Conditional
Gift
of
Salvation
,
thou
wilt
now
rob
Christ
of
his
Right
,
and
them
of
their
Salvation
,
by
the
abuse
of
thy
pretended
Knowledge
.
12.
But
when
ye
sin
so
against
the
brethren
,
and
wound
their
weak
conscience
,
ye
sin
against
Christ
.
12.
Know
therefore
,
that
thus
ensnaring
the
Consciences
of
the
weak
by
Temptation
,
is
not
only
uncharitable
wrong
to
them
,
but
Sin
and
Injury
against
the
very
Blood
and
Right
of
Christ
.
13.
Wherefore
if
meat
make
my
brother
to
offend
,
I
will
eat
no
flesh
while
the
world
standeth
,
lest
I
make
my
brother
to
offend
.
13.
I
conclude
then
,
That
I
do
not
make
so
light
of
anothers
Sin
,
nor
set
so
light
by
the
Soul
of
a
weak
Brother
,
or
by
the
Blood
and
Right
of
Christ
,
as
for
Flesh
,
or
any
unnecessary
thing
,
to
abuse
my
Liberty
,
when
it
will
prove
to
them
a
dangerous
Temptation
to
Sin
.
Though
it
be
their
culpable
weakness
that
maketh
them
in
such
danger
,
I
will
forbear
Flesh
as
long
as
I
live
,
if
that
conduce
to
save
them
from
Sin
,
(
unless
God
lay
on
me
a
necessity
to
do
otherwise
,
and
leave
it
no
longer
to
my
liberty
as
indifferent
.
)
To
prefer
my
Liberty
or
Commodity
in
the
use
of
things
otherwise
lawful
,
before
the
saving
of
the
Soul
,
even
of
the
Erroneous
,
from
Sin
,
is
to
despise
both
Christ
and
Souls
.
Note
,
O
Then
what
have
those
Papal
Church-Tyrants
to
answer
for
,
that
by
their
numerous
,
vain
,
yea
,
noxious
Canons
,
to
shew
their
usurped
Dominion
over
Souls
,
will
rather
tempt
Men
,
and
excommunicate
Christians
,
and
burn
them
,
and
keep
the
Christian
World
in
scandalous
pernicious
Strife
,
than
they
will
give
Men
leave
to
deny
Obedience
to
their
Usurpation
in
such
things
?
And
how
unlike
Paul
are
they
that
say
,
They
will
not
deny
their
own
Liberty
or
Convenience
in
an
unnecessary
Humour
or
Pleasure
,
for
any
Man
,
whose
Errour
or
Weakness
is
the
cause
of
his
Offence
or
Stumbling
?
And
many
good
Christians
mistake
this
and
such
Texts
,
thinking
that
by
offending
the
weak
is
meant
displeasing
them
,
and
doing
that
which
others
take
for
Sin
:
When
as
by
offending
,
is
meant
laying
a
Stumbling-block
,
or
causeless
occasioning
or
tempting
Men
to
Sin
and
Ruine
.
CHAP.
IX
.
1.
AM
I
not
an
apostle
?
am
I
not
free
?
have
I
not
seen
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
?
are
not
you
my
work
in
the
Lord
?
1.
It
seems
some
among
you
object
against
me
,
1.
That
I
am
no
Apostle
.
2.
That
I
get
my
Living
by
Tent-making
.
3.
That
I
am
none
of
those
that
knew
Christ
.
4.
That
my
Knowledge
is
lower
than
theirs
.
To
all
which
I
say
,
1.
That
Christ
made
me
an
Apostle
by
his
Mission
.
2.
That
I
may
use
my
own
Liberty
,
either
to
live
on
the
Church
,
or
on
my
Labour
,
as
is
most
for
the
furtherance
of
the
Gospel
.
3.
That
I
have
seen
Christ
from
Heaven
,
though
not
on
Earth
.
4.
That
you
are
the
Fruit
and
Seal
of
my
Ministry
,
which
therefore
is
not
to
be
questioned
by
you
.
2.
If
I
be
not
an
apostle
unto
others
,
yet
doubtless
I
am
to
you
:
for
the
seal
of
mine
apostleship
are
ye
in
the
Lord
.
2.
You
of
all
Men
should
not
question
my
Apostleship
,
who
were
converted
by
it
.
3.
Mine
answer
to
them
that
do
examine
me
,
is
this
,
4.
Have
we
not
power
to
eat
and
to
drink
?
5.
Have
we
not
power
to
lead
about
a
sister
,
a
wife
as
well
as
other
apostles
,
and
as
the
brethren
of
the
Lord
,
and
Cephas
?
6.
Or
I
onely
and
Barnabas
,
have
not
we
power
to
forbear
working
?
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
And
as
to
my
Labour
,
I
answer
,
That
I
own
my
Power
to
live
on
the
Church
:
And
I
that
persuade
you
to
forbear
the
use
of
your
Liberty
when
it
would
do
hurt
,
do
go
before
you
by
my
own
Example
.
I
have
right
to
be
maintained
by
my
Hearers
,
and
to
put
the
Church
to
the
charge
of
a
Wife
and
Family
with
me
,
as
other
Apostles
do
.
I
and
Barnabas
have
power
to
forbear
working
for
our
Living
.
7.
Who
goeth
a
warfare
at
any
time
at
his
own
charges
?
who
planteth
a
vineyard
,
and
eateth
not
of
the
fruit
therereof
?
or
who
feedeth
a
flock
,
and
eateth
not
of
the
milk
of
the
flock
?
7.
Soldiers
are
paid
by
those
that
use
them
;
and
the
Husbandman
and
Shepherd
live
on
the
Fruit
of
their
Labour
:
and
so
may
I.
8.
Say
I
these
things
as
a
man
?
or
saith
not
the
law
the
same
also
?
9.
For
it
is
written
in
the
law
of
Moses
,
Thou
shalt
not
muzzle
the
mouth
of
the
ox
that
treadeth
out
the
corn
.
Doth
God
take
care
for
oxen
?
10.
Or
saith
he
it
altogether
for
our
sakes
?
for
our
sakes
,
no
doubt
,
this
is
written
:
that
he
that
ploweth
should
plow
in
hope
;
and
that
he
that
thresheth
in
hope
,
should
be
partaker
of
his
hope
.
8
,
9
,
10.
Do
I
speak
this
as
a
Man
pleading
his
own
Interest
?
Doth
not
God
say
it
in
his
Law
?
&c.
And
doth
God
make
Laws
chiefly
for
the
good
of
Oxen
,
or
for
Men
?
For
Men
,
no
doubt
,
to
encourage
them
by
just
Expectations
of
the
Fruit
of
their
own
just
Labours
.
11.
If
we
have
sown
unto
you
spiritual
things
,
is
it
a
great
thing
if
we
shall
reap
your
carnal
things
?
11.
The
Spiritual
things
which
we
sowed
with
you
,
are
far
greater
than
the
Carnal
things
which
we
may
reap
:
And
if
you
maintain
others
,
you
owe
more
to
us
.
12.
If
others
be
partakers
of
this
power
over
you
,
are
not
we
rather
?
Nevertheless
,
we
have
not
used
this
power
;
but
suffer
all
things
,
lest
we
should
hinder
the
gospel
of
Christ
.
12.
Yet
have
I
not
claimed
or
taken
that
which
is
my
due
,
lest
it
should
hinder
the
Success
of
my
Ministry
.
13.
Do
ye
not
know
that
they
which
minister
about
holy
things
,
live
of
the
things
of
the
temple
?
and
they
which
wait
at
the
altar
,
are
partakers
with
the
altar
?
13.
You
know
that
the
Levites
and
Priests
live
on
the
Things
that
are
offered
in
the
Temple
and
at
the
Altar
.
14.
Even
so
hath
the
Lord
ordained
,
that
they
which
preach
the
gospel
,
should
live
of
the
gospel
.
14.
So
is
it
the
Lords
own
Appointment
,
(
who
said
,
The
labourer
is
worthy
of
his
hire
)
that
they
who
are
called
to
preach
the
Gospel
as
a
stated
Office
,
(
and
not
only
occasionally
)
should
be
maintained
in
and
for
that
Labour
,
and
not
be
taken
off
by
Cares
and
Worldly
Labour
.
15.
But
I
have
used
none
of
these
things
.
Neither
have
I
written
these
things
,
that
it
should
be
so
done
unto
me
:
for
it
were
better
for
me
to
die
,
then
that
any
man
should
make
my
glorying
void
.
15.
But
as
I
have
not
made
use
of
this
my
Due
,
so
I
write
not
as
expecting
it
:
For
I
value
my
Advantages
for
the
Gospel
as
my
Glory
,
above
my
Right
,
and
above
my
Life
.
16.
For
though
I
preach
the
gospel
,
I
have
nothing
to
glory
of
:
for
necessity
is
laid
upon
me
;
yea
,
woe
is
unto
me
,
if
I
preach
not
the
gospel
.
16.
For
my
bare
Preaching
would
have
nothing
singular
,
to
vindicate
me
from
Calumny
,
or
extraordinarily
further
the
Success
of
my
Labours
:
Even
bad
Men
preach
,
and
I
am
under
a
Command
or
Law
of
Christ
,
which
will
punish
me
if
I
do
not
.
17.
For
if
I
do
this
thing
willingly
,
I
have
a
reward
:
but
if
against
my
will
,
a
dispensation
of
the
gospel
is
committed
unto
me
.
17.
For
if
my
Preaching
,
and
that
without
Maintenance
from
you
,
be
done
willingly
,
God
will
reward
me
(
who
accepteth
no
unwilling
Service
)
:
But
if
I
preach
but
for
fear
of
Punishment
,
and
take
not
Maintenance
because
Men
will
not
give
it
,
I
do
but
a
Task
imposed
on
me
,
and
forfeit
my
Reward
so
far
as
I
am
unwilling
.
18.
What
is
my
reward
then
?
verily
that
when
I
preach
the
gospel
,
I
may
make
the
gospel
of
Christ
without
charge
,
that
I
abuse
not
my
power
in
the
gospel
.
18.
What
then
is
that
Qualification
of
my
Service
which
God
will
specially
reward
?
Not
the
meer
Task
of
Preaching
;
but
that
I
so
do
it
,
as
to
devote
all
my
own
Rights
and
Interest
to
the
Great
Ends
of
the
Gospel
;
and
whatever
I
lose
or
suffer
by
it
,
take
that
course
which
tendeth
most
to
promote
the
desirable
Success
.
19.
For
though
I
be
free
from
all
men
,
yet
have
I
made
my self
servant
unto
all
,
that
I
might
gain
the
more
.
19.
I
am
no
Mans
Slave
or
Bond-man
,
to
serve
him
against
my
will
:
but
I
am
a
voluntary
Servant
to
all
Men
,
in
charity
to
save
them
,
and
in
obedience
to
Christ
.
20.
And
unto
the
Jews
I
became
as
a
Jew
,
that
I
might
gain
the
Jews
;
to
them
that
are
under
the
law
,
as
under
the
law
,
that
I
might
gain
them
that
are
under
the
law
;
21.
To
them
that
are
without
law
,
as
without
law
,
(
being
not
without
law
to
God
,
but
under
the
law
to
Christ
)
that
I
might
gain
them
that
are
without
law
.
22.
To
the
weak
became
I
as
weak
,
that
I
might
gain
the
weak
:
I
am
made
all
things
to
all
men
,
that
I
might
by
all
means
save
some
.
20
,
21
,
22.
To
the
Jews
,
and
those
whose
Education
and
Consciences
keep
them
under
Moses's
Law
,
I
behaved
my self
by
all
Lawful
Compliance
and
Conformity
to
that
Law
,
that
I
might
win
them
,
(
preserving
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
,
and
my
own
and
the
Gentiles
Liberty
.
)
When
I
converse
with
the
Gentiles
that
are
not
under
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
have
no
written
Law
of
God
,
as
the
Jews
have
,
but
only
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
Mens
Laws
,
I
fit
my self
and
Doctrine
to
their
State
and
Capacity
,
to
win
them
,
not
pleading
the
written
Law
with
them
,
as
I
do
with
the
Jews
:
(
Though
I
am
far
from
thinking
or
living
as
lawless
;
for
I
am
under
Christs
own
Government
and
Law
)
To
the
scrupulous
ignorant
sort
of
Christians
,
and
those
that
are
yet
unsetled
,
and
liable
to
temptation
,
I
behaved
my self
with
all
winning
Compliance
and
Pleasingness
;
knowing
,
that
stiff
Singularity
,
and
affected
or
unnecessary
Crossness
to
others
,
is
not
the
way
to
gain
,
but
to
alienate
them
.
And
though
I
know
that
all
will
not
be
won
by
such
Compliance
,
yet
I
am
made
all
things
lawful
towards
all
Men
,
that
by
this
my
duty
I
may
save
some
.
23
And
this
I
do
for
the
gospels
sake
,
that
I
might
be
partaker
thereof
with
you
.
23.
All
this
I
do
,
not
as
a
man
pleasing
Flatterer
,
for
Lucre
or
Repute
;
but
to
promote
the
Ends
of
the
Gospel
with
you
,
that
you
and
I
may
rejoice
therein
together
.
24.
Know
ye
not
that
they
which
run
in
a
race
,
run
all
,
but
one
receiveth
the
prize
?
So
run
that
ye
may
obtain
.
24.
As
it
is
not
every
one
that
runneth
that
wins
the
Prize
;
so
it
is
not
every
one
that
preacheth
,
or
professeth
Christianity
,
that
is
accepted
to
Salvation
.
Therefore
so
preach
,
and
so
live
,
as
answereth
your
Covenant
and
Profession
,
and
as
God
hath
promised
to
accept
and
reward
.
25.
And
every
man
that
striveth
for
the
mastery
is
temperate
in
all
things
:
Now
they
do
it
to
obtain
a
corruptible
crown
,
but
we
an
incorruptible
.
25.
Even
in
Ludicrous
Plays
,
Races
,
Combates
,
&c.
Men
prepare
their
Bodies
by
Abstinence
and
strict
Diet
,
and
this
but
for
a
withering
Garland
,
Applause
,
or
Prize
:
And
shall
not
we
do
much
more
for
the
Heavenly
Glory
?
26.
I
therefore
so
run
,
not
as
uncertainly
:
so
fight
I
,
not
as
one
that
beateth
the
air
:
26.
I
therefore
do
not
run
in
vain
,
as
not
knowing
for
what
,
or
as
by
Sloth
to
lose
the
Prize
;
nor
fight
I
as
Fencers
,
for
meer
Shew
and
Ostentation
.
27.
But
I
keep
under
my
body
,
and
bring
it
into
subjection
:
lest
that
by
any
means
when
I
have
preached
to
others
,
I
my self
should
be
a
cast-away
.
27.
But
my
first
work
is
about
my self
,
to
mortifie
and
subdue
all
my
Fleshly
Desires
,
which
stand
against
my
Duty
,
and
to
keep
my
Body
in
constant
subjection
,
lest
when
by
Preaching
I
have
won
others
,
I
should
as
a
carnal
Man
be
lost
and
cast
away
my self
.
(
And
if
you
are
true
to
the
Gospel
,
and
to
your
own
Souls
,
and
would
not
prove
self-deceiving
Hypocrites
,
take
you
the
same
course
,
and
devote
all
your
Interests
to
the
Ends
of
your
Profession
,
and
the
saving
of
Souls
,
in
stead
of
pleading
for
and
abusing
your
real
or
pretended
Liberties
,
to
the
tempting
of
others
,
and
hindring
their
Salvation
,
and
boasting
of
this
pernicious
Folly
,
as
the
Knowledge
wherein
you
excel
others
.
)
ANNOTATIONS
.
I.
THe
Darkness
of
this
Chapter
comes
from
the
Uncertainty
in
Matter
of
Fact
,
what
was
the
Accusation
that
was
made
by
the
envious
proud
Teachers
against
Paul
.
1.
Whether
it
were
that
he
laboured
like
a
Secular
Man
,
and
lived
not
on
the
Church
.
2.
Or
,
That
he
was
a
poor
Mechanick
Fellow
,
that
at
last
must
be
cast
on
their
Charge
or
Charity
.
3.
Or
,
That
he
sollicited
them
for
Contributions
to
the
Poor
at
Jerusalem
,
or
for
others
;
and
they
suggested
,
that
he
partly
meant
himself
.
It
were
easier
to
expound
many
Verses
,
did
we
certainly
know
the
Case
objected
.
II.
They
that
from
ver.
16
,
17
,
18.
gather
a
sort
of
Counsels
which
make
no
Duty
or
Sin
,
and
a
State
of
Perfection
which
is
no
Duty
,
utterly
abuse
the
Text
,
which
intimateth
no
such
thing
;
and
are
sufficiently
before
confuted
,
on
Chap.
7.
about
the
Case
of
Marriage
.
III.
Though
Paul's
becoming
all
things
to
all
men
,
condemn
their
Humour
that
in
Converse
,
Congregations
,
Opinions
,
Practises
,
do
proudly
affect
unnecessary
Oddness
,
that
they
may
seem
wiser
and
better
than
the
rest
,
and
justifie
Austin's
Resolution
,
to
do
as
the
Church
doth
whereever
he
cometh
,
in
all
lawful
things
,
to
win
Men
by
Approach
,
and
not
to
alienate
them
by
Crosness
;
yet
it
no
way
countenanceth
them
,
who
as
Temporizers
,
Man-pleasers
,
or
for
Worldly
Ends
,
or
an
Indifferency
in
Religion
,
for
want
of
Judgment
,
or
tender
Consciences
and
true
Obedience
to
God
,
will
conform
themselves
to
any
Sin
which
Mens
Laws
or
Customs
shall
make
needful
to
their
carnal
Interest
.
And
yet
in
things
antecedently
Indifferent
,
Law
and
Custom
may
weigh
down
lighter
Motives
that
are
on
the
other
side
,
but
not
weightier
Motives
.
True
Prudence
here
must
hold
the
Scales
,
and
determine
what
is
Duty
,
and
what
is
Sin
.
CHAP.
X.
1.
MOreover
,
brethren
,
I
would
not
that
ye
should
be
ignorant
,
how
that
all
our
fathers
were
under
the
cloud
,
and
all
passed
through
the
sea
;
2.
And
were
all
baptized
unto
Moses
in
the
cloud
,
and
in
the
sea
;
3.
And
did
all
eat
the
same
spiritual
meat
;
4.
And
did
all
drink
the
same
spiritual
drink
:
(
For
they
drank
of
that
spiritual
Rock
that
followed
them
:
and
that
Rock
was
Christ
.
)
1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
And
because
your
boast
of
Knowledge
,
and
your
scandalous
uncharitable
abuse
of
your
Liberty
,
and
insulting
therein
,
give
me
cause
to
be
jealous
of
many
among
you
,
let
me
further
remember
you
,
That
it
is
not
your
being
Baptized
,
and
being
Partakers
of
outward
Privileges
,
and
being
eminent
in
the
Church
,
that
will
save
you
,
if
you
live
in
Sin
:
For
all
the
Israelites
passed
through
the
Sea
,
and
were
under
the
Cloud
,
and
so
were
typically
baptized
by
Covenant
to
Moses's
Law
;
and
they
did
all
eat
the
Passover
,
which
was
Sacramentally
Spiritual
Meat
,
and
typically
as
our
Eucharist
;
and
they
all
drank
of
the
miraculous
Rock-water
oft
in
the
Wilderness
,
which
Rock
and
Water
were
typically
or
spiritually
Christ
and
his
Sacramental
Blood
.
5.
But
with
many
of
them
God
was
not
well
pleased
:
for
they
were
overthrown
in
the
wilderness
.
5.
And
yet
with
many
,
yea
most
of
them
,
God
was
so
offended
by
their
Sin
,
that
he
overthrew
them
in
the
Wilderness
.
6.
Now
these
things
were
our
examples
,
to
the
intent
we
should
not
lust
after
evil
things
,
as
they
also
lusted
.
6.
Now
these
were
admonishing
Types
to
us
,
and
written
to
warn
us
,
that
we
lust
not
after
forbidden
gratifying
of
the
Flesh
,
as
they
did
:
(
If
they
are
accused
as
lusting
in
the
Wilderness
for
Flesh
,
when
they
had
onely
Manna
for
forty
years
,
what
excess
of
Lust
is
it
in
them
that
take
it
for
their
Liberty
and
Wisdom
to
serve
their
Flesh
and
Appetite
,
to
the
scandal
of
others
by
their
ill
Example
?
)
7.
Neither
be
ye
idolaters
,
as
were
some
of
them
;
as
it
is
written
,
The
people
sat
down
to
eat
and
drink
,
and
rose
up
to
play
.
7.
And
take
warning
by
them
,
and
do
not
partake
of
Idols
Feasts
,
and
make
a
sport
of
that
which
God
is
jealous
in
.
8.
Neither
let
us
commit
fornication
,
as
some
of
them
committed
,
and
fell
in
one
day
three
and
twenty
thousand
.
8
,
And
take
warning
by
their
Destruction
,
Num.
25.1
,
2
,
3.
to
avoid
Fornication
,
which
some
of
you
make
light
of
.
9.
Neither
let
us
tempt
Christ
,
as
some
of
them
also
tempted
,
and
were
destroyed
of
serpents
.
9.
And
be
warned
by
their
Plagues
,
that
you
make
not
your
Fleshly
Lusts
,
and
your
impatience
of
Sufferings
,
to
be
the
Law
and
Measure
of
your
Expectations
from
God
,
as
if
he
must
needs
do
what
your
Flesh
would
have
him
,
and
allow
you
to
do
what
you
desire
.
10.
Neither
murmur
ye
,
as
some
of
them
also
murmured
,
and
were
destroyed
of
the
destroyer
.
10.
And
let
not
the
Life
of
Self-denial
,
and
Sufferings
in
the
Flesh
,
which
Christ
calls
you
to
,
provoke
you
to
murmur
and
be
impatient
under
the
Cross
,
or
weary
of
Christianity
,
lest
you
be
destroyed
by
the
Executioners
of
Gods
Justice
,
as
they
were
by
the
Plague
.
11.
Now
all
these
things
happened
unto
them
for
ensamples
:
and
they
are
written
for
our
admonition
,
upon
whom
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
.
11.
The
History
of
them
,
and
their
Sins
and
Punishments
,
are
written
for
the
use
of
all
following
Generations
,
even
for
us
that
live
in
the
last
Age
of
the
World
,
to
warn
us
to
avoid
the
like
.
12.
Wherefore
let
him
that
thinketh
he
standeth
,
take
heed
lest
he
fall
.
12.
Therefore
in
stead
of
Self-conceitedness
and
Self-confidence
,
let
even
those
that
think
best
of
themselves
for
Wisdom
and
Stability
,
take
heed
lest
they
fall
to
Sin
and
Misery
.
13.
There
hath
no
temptation
taken
you
,
but
such
as
is
common
to
man
:
but
God
is
faithful
,
who
will
not
suffer
you
to
be
tempted
above
that
you
are
able
;
but
will
with
the
temptation
also
make
a
way
to
escape
,
that
ye
may
be
able
to
bear
it
.
13.
There
hath
yet
no
tempting
Trial
befallen
you
,
but
such
as
Men
in
your
State
of
Humanity
ordinarily
undergo
;
so
that
your
Sufferings
have
been
no
justification
of
any
self-saving
Compliance
with
Idolaters
:
And
you
have
no
cause
to
distrust
God
for
the
time
to
come
;
for
he
is
faithful
,
and
will
not
let
your
Trials
be
intolerable
,
but
with
the
Trial
will
shew
you
a
safe
passage
out
of
it
at
last
,
that
by
the
forefight
of
that
,
and
the
breyity
,
you
may
be
able
to
undergo
it
.
14
,
15.
Wherefore
my
dearly
beloved
,
flee
from
idolatry
.
I
speak
as
to
wise
men
:
judge
ye
what
I
say
.
14
,
15.
As
you
plead
for
Wisdom
,
I
will
suppose
I
speak
to
Men
of
Wisdom
,
who
can
judge
of
Reason
;
and
I
offer
the
Reason
of
my
Exhortation
to
your
wisest
Judgment
.
16.
The
cup
of
blessing
which
we
bless
,
is
it
not
the
communion
of
the
blood
of
Christ
?
The
bread
which
we
break
,
is
it
not
the
communion
of
the
body
of
Christ
?
16.
Is
not
our
Communion
in
the
Lords
Supper
,
in
Wine
and
Bread
blessed
,
a
common
Reception
Sacramentally
of
the
Blood
and
the
Body
of
Christ
?
Do
we
not
join
in
a
professed
Reception
of
these
,
communicated
to
us
by
Christ
?
17.
For
we
being
many
are
one
bread
,
and
one
body
:
for
we
are
all
partakers
of
that
one
bread
.
17.
For
we
that
are
many
Persons
,
are
one
Church
or
Body
of
Christ
,
by
Covenant-union
with
him
the
Bread
of
Life
,
of
whom
we
all
Sacramentally
and
professed'y
partake
;
as
many
Grains
of
Corn
make
one
Loaf
and
many
Members
one
Body
.
18.
Behold
Israel
after
the
flesh
:
are
not
they
which
eat
of
the
sacrifices
partakers
of
the
altar
?
18.
Do
not
they
that
eat
of
the
Sacrifices
of
the
Jews
,
thereby
profess
Worship
to
the
God
they
sacrifice
to
?
19.
What
say
I
then
?
that
the
idol
is
any
thing
,
or
that
which
is
offered
in
sacrifice
to
idols
is
any
thing
?
20.
But
I
say
,
that
the
things
which
the
Gentiles
sacrifice
,
they
sacrifice
to
devils
,
and
not
to
God
:
and
I
would
not
that
ye
should
have
fellowship
with
devils
.
19
,
20.
And
now
do
not
we
know
as
well
as
others
,
that
an
Idol
or
Image
is
nothing
,
(
but
Wood
,
Stone
,
Gold
,
&c.
)
and
that
the
Meat
that
is
offered
them
is
not
in
it self
at
all
changed
from
what
it
was
?
But
I
say
,
that
it
is
Devils
that
seduce
the
Heathens
to
this
Idolatry
,
and
Devils
whom
they
thereby
obey
,
and
Devils
whom
they
worship
,
as
supposed
Demi-gods
,
there
represented
;
and
consequentially
,
Devils
with
whom
they
have
this
Federal
Communion
.
And
I
would
not
have
you
Christians
to
be
Subjects
and
Communicants
with
Devils
.
21.
Ye
cannot
drink
the
cup
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
cup
of
devils
:
ye
cannot
be
partakers
of
the
Lords
table
,
and
of
the
table
of
devils
.
21.
Think
not
that
you
may
do
both
:
You
cannot
lawfully
,
acceptably
,
or
effectually
,
Sacramentally
and
Federally
,
communicate
in
the
Blood
and
Body
of
Christ
,
or
receive
that
sacred
Cup
and
Bread
,
and
be
made
Members
of
him
and
his
Church
,
and
also
communicate
in
the
Federal
Sacrifices
to
Devils
;
no
,
not
with
your
Bodies
,
though
you
never
so
much
despise
them
in
your
Hearts
.
22.
Do
we
provoke
the
Lord
to
jealousie
?
are
we
stronger
then
he
?
22.
Shall
we
provoke
God
by
that
which
in
the
Second
Commandment
,
and
often
,
he
hath
told
us
,
he
will
be
a
jealous
Avenger
of
?
Are
we
strong
enough
to
overcome
him
,
or
to
bear
the
Wrath
of
the
Almighty
?
23.
All
things
are
lawful
for
me
,
but
all
things
are
not
expedient
:
all
things
are
lawful
for
me
,
but
all
things
edifie
not
.
23.
As
I
am
from
under
Moses's
Law
,
and
not
bound
by
it
,
as
such
;
so
also
I
know
that
all
Meats
are
in
themselves
now
clean
,
and
lawful
to
me
:
But
lawful
things
may
be
used
contrary
to
the
Will
of
God
,
the
Ends
of
Christianity
,
and
the
Edification
of
others
;
and
the
Law
of
Christ
forbiddeth
us
so
to
use
them
.
24.
Let
no
man
seek
his
own
:
but
every
man
anothers
wealth
.
24.
We
are
bound
by
Christ
to
love
others
as
our selves
,
and
therefore
not
to
prefer
our
own
small
and
bodily
Interest
or
Safety
,
before
the
spiritual
,
greater
Good
of
others
;
nor
to
do
only
what
we
think
best
for
our selves
,
but
also
what
is
best
for
others
,
(
especially
for
the
Church
of
Christ
.
)
25.
Whatsoever
is
sold
in
the
shambles
,
that
eat
,
asking
no
question
for
conscience
sake
.
26.
For
the
earth
is
the
Lords
,
and
the
fulness
thereof
.
25.
If
it
be
sold
in
the
Shambles
,
it
is
common
Food
to
you
;
your
Consciences
need
not
ask
whether
it
be
unclean
,
or
whether
it
was
ever
offered
to
any
Idol
.
26.
God
,
that
is
the
Lord
of
all
the
Earth
,
hath
allowed
us
all
that
is
fit
for
Food
.
27.
If
any
of
them
that
believe
not
,
bid
you
to
a
feast
,
and
ye
be
disposed
to
go
;
whatsoever
is
set
before
you
eat
,
asking
no
question
for
conscience
sake
.
27.
As
it
is
not
unlawful
when
invited
to
go
to
a
Feast
to
Unbelievers
;
so
,
when
you
see
cause
to
go
,
eat
what
is
set
before
you
,
and
question
not
the
Lawfulness
of
it
your selves
.
28.
But
if
any
man
say
unto
you
,
This
is
offered
in
sacrifice
unto
idols
,
eat
not
,
for
his
sake
that
shewed
it
,
and
for
conscience
sake
.
The
earth
is
the
Lords
,
and
the
fulness
thereof
.
28.
But
if
any
Man
say
,
This
is
part
of
the
Meat
that
was
an
Idol
Sacrifice
,
eat
not
of
it
,
for
his
sake
that
told
thee
so
,
lest
thou
tempt
him
to
venture
on
Idol-Sacrifices
;
and
for
Conscience
sake
,
that
thou
uncharitably
seduce
not
his
Conscience
.
God
hath
allowed
thee
lawful
Meats
enough
;
thou
needest
not
eat
to
others
hurt
.
29.
Conscience
I
say
,
not
thine
own
,
but
of
the
others
:
for
why
is
my
liberty
judged
of
another
mans
conscience
?
29.
When
I
say
Conscience
,
I
mean
,
that
you
wrong
not
anothers
Conscience
.
I
mean
not
that
this
Meat
is
unlawful
to
you
,
had
you
not
been
told
it
was
offered
to
Idols
,
or
had
eaten
it
privately
,
where
no
one
was
hurt
by
it
:
For
another
Mans
Conscience
is
not
my
Guide
,
nor
makes
Lawful
Food
Unlawful
to
me
.
But
Uncharitableness
,
and
Hurtfulness
to
others
,
(
as
well
as
Corporal
Idolatry
)
I
must
make
Conscience
to
avoid
my self
,
as
against
the
great
Commands
of
Christ
.
30.
For
,
if
I
by
grace
be
a
partaker
,
why
am
I
evil
spoken
of
for
that
for
which
I
give
thanks
?
30.
For
if
I
neither
seem
to
worship
the
Idol
my self
,
nor
hurt
another
,
but
with
Thanksgiving
eat
what
's
set
before
me
at
a
Common
Feast
,
though
another
expect
that
I
should
enquire
whether
it
was
not
an
Idols
Sacrifice
,
I
sin
not
,
nor
ought
he
to
speak
evil
of
me
as
a
Sinner
.
31.
Whether
therefore
ye
eat
or
drink
,
or
whatsoever
ye
do
,
do
all
to
the
glory
God
.
31.
Therefore
,
as
in
all
that
you
do
,
so
in
these
things
,
where
God
hath
made
no
particular
,
common
,
determining
Law
,
the
Interest
of
our
Great
End
,
the
Glory
of
God
,
must
be
our
common
and
most
obliging
Law
:
Neither
eat
,
nor
drink
,
nor
do
any
thing
against
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
your
Reliligion
,
and
the
Good
of
others
,
in
which
God
is
glorified
.
Yea
,
do
nothing
but
what
,
as
some
Means
,
hath
its
tendency
to
his
Glory
;
nothing
that
is
either
hurtful
or
vain
.
32.
Give
none
offence
,
neither
to
the
Jews
,
nor
to
the
Gentiles
,
nor
to
the
church
of
God
:
Avoid
all
unnecessary
things
,
which
will
be
a
stumbling
,
or
hurtful
Temptation
,
to
Jews
or
Heathens
,
or
the
Church
of
God
,
or
any
Members
of
it
.
(
So
dangerously
are
abundance
of
Religious
Persons
mistaken
,
that
scruple
not
offending
or
hardning
the
ungodly
by
sowr
Contempt
,
and
causeless
Singularity
,
and
that
take
displeasing
mistaken
Censorious
Christians
to
be
the
Offence
here
meant
,
when
pleasing
them
by
seeming
to
own
their
Mistakes
(
as
Peter
did
,
Gal.
2.
by
his
Separation
)
is
a
usual
hurtful
way
of
scandalizing
them
.
)
33.
Even
as
I
please
all
men
in
all
things
,
not
seeking
mine
own
profit
,
but
the
profit
of
many
,
that
they
may
be
saved
.
33.
Imitate
me
in
this
,
who
in
things
which
God
hath
lest
undetermined
to
my
power
,
do
chuse
that
part
which
pleaseth
other
Men
,
so
far
as
is
for
their
profit
,
and
do
not
humour
or
please
my
own
self-will
,
for
any
carnal
Interest
of
my
own
,
but
do
that
which
tendeth
to
the
good
of
most
,
even
their
Salvation
.
Note
,
O
happy
had
it
been
with
the
Christian
World
,
if
the
Bishops
had
been
of
Paul's
mind
,
and
had
not
chosen
to
silence
,
banish
,
burn
,
and
murder
thousands
of
Gods
faithful
Servants
,
for
not
humouring
their
Wills
,
and
obeying
unnecessary
Canons
,
imposed
by
Papal
Usurpation
.
CHAP.
XI
.
1.
BE
ye
followers
of
me
,
even
as
I
also
am
of
Christ
.
1.
In
all
this
self-denial
which
I
tell
you
I
have
used
,
I
follow
Christ
,
who
denied
his
very
Life
for
us
.
Therefore
follow
me
,
as
I
follow
Christ
.
2.
Now
I
praise
you
brethren
,
that
you
remember
me
in
all
things
,
and
keep
the
ordinances
as
I
delivered
them
to
you
.
2.
It
is
your
Praise
(
as
well
as
your
Duty
and
Safety
)
that
you
remember
what
Doctrine
and
Orders
we
Apostles
of
Christ
at
first
delivered
to
you
,
and
keep
that
which
then
we
taught
you
.
3.
But
I
would
have
you
know
,
that
the
head
of
every
man
is
Christ
;
and
the
head
of
the
woman
,
is
the
man
;
and
the
head
of
Christ
,
is
God
.
3.
And
now
to
your
Case
about
Church-Order
,
I
first
remember
you
,
that
the
due
Subordination
of
Persons
must
be
kept
:
Christ
is
the
Head
of
all
Men
,
high
and
low
;
and
the
Man
is
the
Head
of
the
Woman
,
who
therefore
must
shew
Subjection
;
and
God
is
the
Head
of
Christ
,
as
Man
and
Mediator
.
4.
Every
man
praying
,
or
prophesying
,
having
his
head
covered
,
dishonoureth
his
head
.
4.
It
being
the
Custom
then
to
cover
the
Faces
of
those
that
were
put
to
any
great
shame
,
a
Man
that
shall
vail
his
Head
and
Face
,
doth
thereby
take
Reproach
unto
himself
.
5.
But
every
woman
that
prayeth
,
or
prophesieth
with
her
head
uncovered
,
dishonoureth
her
head
:
for
that
is
even
all
one
as
if
she
were
shaven
.
5.
But
for
a
Woman
to
be
uncovered
in
the
Assembly
at
Publick
Worship
,
Prayer
,
or
Prophecying
,
is
a
dishonour
to
her
,
as
contrary
to
the
sign
of
Subjection
which
is
her
Duty
.
(
Note
,
That
the
Woman
is
said
to
Pray
or
Prophesie
,
that
joyneth
with
the
Church
therein
.
)
As
Custom
maketh
it
a
shame
to
her
to
be
shaven
,
so
also
to
be
unvailed
.
(
Note
,
That
this
was
a
changeable
Custom
,
and
is
contrary
now
with
us
.
)
6.
For
if
the
woman
be
not
covered
,
let
her
also
be
shorn
:
but
if
it
be
a
shame
for
a
woman
to
be
shorn
or
shaven
,
let
her
be
covered
.
6.
The
Custom
of
long
Hair
as
a
kind
of
Covering
,
pleads
also
for
the
Custom
of
Vailing
.
7.
For
a
man
indeed
ought
not
to
cover
his
head
,
for
as
much
as
he
is
the
image
and
glory
of
God
:
but
the
woman
is
the
glory
of
the
man
.
7.
The
Mans
Face
is
used
well
to
be
uncovered
,
as
being
first
made
in
the
Image
of
God
,
and
so
a
Beam
of
his
Splendour
:
But
the
Woman
made
out
of
Man
,
is
subject
to
him
and
his
Splendour
.
8.
For
the
man
is
not
of
the
woman
,
but
the
woman
of
the
man
.
8.
For
at
the
Creation
the
Man
was
first
made
,
and
the
Woman
was
made
out
of
the
Man
.
9.
Neither
was
the
man
created
for
the
woman
:
but
the
woman
for
the
man
.
9.
And
so
God
made
the
Woman
after
,
to
be
a
meet
Help
for
the
Man
;
and
not
the
Woman
first
,
and
then
the
Man
,
as
a
Helper
to
her
:
(
Though
they
must
now
be
mutual
Helpers
.
)
10.
For
this
cause
ought
the
woman
to
have
power
on
her
head
,
because
of
the
angels
.
10.
Therefore
the
Woman
ought
to
be
vailed
,
to
signifie
her
subjection
to
the
Power
of
Man
,
yea
,
and
especially
her
Reverence
to
the
Ministers
of
God
,
(
and
perhaps
of
the
Angels
that
are
Spectators
of
the
Church
assembles
:
Doctrinally
both
are
true
;
though
which
is
here
meant
,
cannot
be
proved
.
)
11.
Nevertheless
,
neither
is
the
man
without
the
woman
,
neither
the
woman
without
the
man
in
the
Lord
.
11.
Yet
Men
have
no
Being
but
by
Women
,
nor
without
Men
do
Women
exist
or
propagate
;
and
this
is
by
the
Ordination
of
the
Lord
.
12.
For
as
the
woman
is
of
the
man
,
even
so
is
the
man
also
by
the
woman
:
but
all
things
of
God
.
12.
For
as
at
the
first
Creation
the
Woman
was
taken
out
of
the
Man
,
so
in
Generation
the
Man
is
of
the
Woman
,
and
all
things
are
of
God
.
13.
Judge
in
your selves
:
is
it
comely
that
a
woman
pray
unto
God
uncovered
?
13.
The
signification
of
being
uncovered
,
being
by
Custom
a
Note
Superiority
,
judge
in
your selves
whether
such
be
decent
for
a
Woman
at
the
Churches
Prayers
.
14.
Doth
not
even
nature
it self
teach
you
,
that
if
a
man
have
long
hair
,
it
is
a
shame
unto
him
?
14.
And
when
common
Custom
hath
made
the
wearing
of
Hair
at
length
the
Note
of
the
Female
Sex
,
doth
not
Nature
it self
tell
you
,
that
it
is
a
shame
for
a
Man
to
be
so
like
a
Woman
?
(
when
God
forbiddeth
us
so
much
as
to
be
cloathed
as
Women
,
to
confound
the
Sexes
,
which
must
needs
be
visibly
distinguished
.
)
15.
But
if
a
woman
have
long
hair
,
it
is
a
glory
to
her
:
for
her
hair
is
given
her
for
a
covering
.
15.
But
Use
t●lls
us
,
that
for
Women
to
let
their
Hair
grow
out
at
length
,
is
a
signification
of
Modesty
,
as
a
kind
of
Covering
,
and
so
is
decent
to
them
.
16.
But
if
any
man
seem
to
be
contentious
,
we
have
no
such
custom
,
neither
the
churches
of
God
.
16.
But
if
any
will
contentiously
dispute
against
what
I
say
,
though
I
would
make
no
greater
a
matter
of
such
things
than
the
nature
of
them
requireth
,
let
this
Answer
suffice
to
resolve
sober
Minds
:
The
Custom
of
all
the
Churches
is
against
Womens
being
uncovered
,
as
an
unseemly
thing
;
and
you
should
not
easily
be
different
from
all
the
Churches
,
in
a
Matter
which
depends
on
the
Signification
of
an
Action
,
which
Use
and
common
Opinion
must
interpret
.
We
,
that
must
be
as
concordant
as
we
can
,
must
not
affect
dissimilitude
.
17.
Now
in
this
that
I
declare
unto
you
,
I
praise
you
not
,
that
you
come
together
,
not
for
the
better
,
but
for
the
worse
.
17.
But
about
your
Church-Assemblies
I
have
a
greater
matter
,
of
which
I
must
blame
you
;
that
you
come
together
for
holy
Communion
,
not
as
you
ought
,
but
in
sinful
sort
.
18.
For
first
of
all
,
when
ye
come
together
in
the
church
,
I
hear
that
there
be
divisions
among
you
;
and
I
partly
believe
it
.
18.
For
first
,
when
your
coming
together
in
one
Church
,
to
profess
Union
and
Communion
,
as
Members
of
one
Body
in
holy
Love
,
yet
I
hear
credibly
,
that
you
even
there
shew
your
Divisions
,
and
are
of
dissenting
Minds
,
and
Parties
,
and
Practices
.
19.
For
there
must
be
also
heresies
among
you
,
that
they
which
are
approved
,
may
be
made
manifest
among
you
.
19.
For
God
will
permit
Heresies
,
or
Sects
and
Divisions
,
to
arise
among
you
,
to
try
you
,
that
it
may
be
seen
who
are
sound
,
well
setled
,
approved
Christians
,
(
when
the
Chaff
flieth
away
.
)
20.
When
ye
come
together
therefore
into
one
place
,
this
is
not
to
eat
the
Lords
supper
.
21.
For
in
eating
every
one
taketh
before
other
his
own
supper
:
and
one
is
hungry
,
and
another
is
drunken
.
20
,
21.
When
you
meet
in
one
place
,
as
a
Church
,
to
profess
Unity
in
Christ
,
it
is
not
like
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
which
▪
is
a
holy
Feast
of
Sacramental
Unity
,
where
all
had
the
same
Food
,
and
the
same
Sacramental
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
:
For
you
first
bring
to
the
Church
every
one
his
own
Supper
for
himself
,
instead
of
a
Common
Feast
of
Love
,
and
the
Rich
eat
and
drink
to
the
full
,
and
the
Poor
are
hungry
.
22.
What
,
have
ye
not
houses
to
eat
and
to
drink
in
?
or
despise
ye
the
church
of
God
,
and
shame
them
that
have
not
?
What
shall
I
say
to
you
?
shall
I
praise
you
in
this
?
I
praise
you
not
.
22.
If
you
must
d●ffer
according
to
your
Riches
,
do
it
in
your
own
Houses
,
and
pretend
not
a
holy
Love-Feast
in
such
Disparities
;
and
abuse
not
Church-Assemblies
and
Feasts
,
by
your
Fulness
,
and
uncharitable
Propriety
;
and
shame
not
the
Poor
,
that
should
be
Feasted
with
you
.
This
is
a
Practice
worthy
to
be
blamed
in
you
.
23.
For
I
have
received
of
the
Lord
that
which
I
also
delivered
unto
you
,
that
the
Lord
Jesus
,
the
same
night
in
which
he
was
betrayed
,
took
bread
:
24.
And
when
he
had
given
thanks
,
he
brake
it
,
and
said
,
Take
,
eat
;
this
is
my
body
,
which
is
broken
for
you
:
this
do
in
remembrance
of
me
.
23
,
24.
For
I
have
not
taught
you
of
my
own
invention
the
Doctrine
of
the
Sacrament
,
but
I
received
it
from
Christ
(
partly
by
them
that
were
present
,
and
partly
by
his
inspiration
,
)
to
wit
,
that
the
same
night
in
which
he
was
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
It
was
Bread
that
he
took
,
it
was
Bread
which
he
brake
,
after
Thanksgiving
or
Benediction
,
it
was
Bread
which
he
gave
them
.
2.
Yet
it
was
his
Body
which
he
gave
them
,
Sacramentally
and
Relatively
:
As
the
same
thing
which
is
material●y
Gold
and
Silver
,
may
formally
be
the
Kings
Coyn
,
and
Current
Money
,
or
a
badge
of
Honour
,
or
the
Kings
Image
,
&c.
3.
That
Christ
gave
it
them
together
plurally
,
and
bid
them
take
it
as
personal
applyers
,
each
to
himself
.
4.
That
it
is
his
Will
and
Institution
that
this
use
should
be
continued
to
the
Church
,
in
commemoration
of
his
sacrificed
Body
and
Blood
.
25.
After
the
same
manner
also
he
took
the
cup
,
when
he
had
supped
,
saying
,
This
cup
is
the
new
testament
in
my
blood
:
this
do
ye
,
as
oft
as
ye
drink
it
,
in
remembrance
of
me
.
25.
So
also
he
took
the
Cup
after
Supper
,
saying
,
The
Wine
in
this
Cup
is
by
Sacramental
signification
my
Blood
,
as
it
purchaseth
(
as
a
Sacrifice
)
and
sealeth
the
New
Covenant
or
Statute
:
Use
it
thus
frequently
in
your
holy
Communion
,
in
remembrance
of
my
Bloodshed
.
26.
For
as
often
as
ye
eat
this
bread
,
and
drink
this
cup
,
ye
do
shew
the
Lords
death
till
he
come
.
26.
For
by
the
frequent
use
of
this
Bread
and
Cup
,
ye
are
to
represent
and
declare
the
Sacrificing
of
Christ
for
our
Sins
,
till
he
come
in
Glory
.
27.
Wherefore
,
whosoever
shall
eat
this
bread
,
and
drink
this
cup
of
the
Lord
unworthily
,
shall
be
guilty
of
the
body
and
blood
of
the
Lord
.
27.
And
it
being
so
sacred
an
Institution
,
for
so
high
a
Use
,
whoever
shall
profane
it
,
and
use
it
but
as
common
Food
,
or
contrary
to
the
holy
Ends
of
it
,
which
is
the
signification
of
Gods
Love
to
us
by
the
Sacrifice
of
Christ
for
our
Sins
,
and
our
Signification
and
Covenant
of
Love
and
Union
with
him
and
one
another
,
he
partaketh
in
Guilt
with
them
that
despise
and
crucifie
him
.
28.
But
let
a
man
examine
himself
,
and
so
let
him
eat
of
that
bread
,
and
drink
of
that
cup.
28.
But
let
Men
try
and
examine
themselves
,
whether
their
Hearts
and
Practice
do
answer
the
necessary
Ends
of
this
holy
Institution
,
[
coming
to
it
as
reverent
Partakers
of
the
Sacramental
or
Representative
Sacrificed
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
in
the
penitent
and
believing
sense
of
their
Sin
,
and
need
of
a
Saviour
,
and
of
his
pardoning
and
healing
Grace
trusting
the
Hopes
of
their
Salvation
on
him
,
and
sincerely
renewing
their
Self-dedication
to
him
,
and
Covenant
of
New
Obedience
to
him
,
in
Love
and
Unity
with
his
Church
,
even
all
sincere
Believers
,
]
and
so
let
them
comfortably
herein
communicate
.
29.
For
he
that
eateth
and
drinketh
unworthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
damnation
to
himself
,
not
discerning
the
Lords
body
.
29.
For
he
that
eateth
and
drinketh
otherwise
than
thus
,
that
is
,
profanely
,
and
not
to
the
Ends
of
the
Institution
,
doth
but
draw
Judgment
on
himself
,
in
stead
of
Grace
.
30.
For
this
cause
many
are
weak
and
sickly
among
you
,
and
many
sleep
.
30.
For
this
very
Sin
of
Profaning
the
holy
Ordinance
,
God
hath
inflicted
on
many
of
you
Weakness
and
Sickness
,
and
Death
on
some
.
(
For
God
useth
Paternal
Castigation
,
Justice
,
and
Punishments
even
on
his
Family
.
)
31.
For
if
we
would
judge
our selves
,
we
should
not
be
judged
.
31.
And
if
we
would
examine
and
judge
our selves
,
and
so
come
to
this
Feast
as
true
penitent
Believers
,
with
a
right
Intent
,
and
holy
Reverence
,
we
should
escape
such
castigatory
Penalties
,
and
the
Judgment
of
God
.
32.
But
when
we
are
judged
,
we
are
chastened
of
the
Lord
,
that
we
should
not
be
condemned
with
the
world
.
32.
But
these
Judgments
of
God
on
his
Family
are
not
by
destructive
Revenge
,
but
Fatherly
Chastisements
,
to
bring
us
to
Repentance
,
that
we
may
not
be
condemned
with
the
unholy
World
.
33.
Wherefore
,
my
brethren
,
when
ye
come
together
to
eat
,
tarry
one
for
another
.
33.
Wherefore
,
as
Brethren
,
do
all
in
that
impartial
Unity
and
Love
,
as
answereth
your
Profession
and
Christs
Institution
,
and
not
in
Selfishness
,
Division
,
or
Prophaneness
.
34.
And
if
any
man
hunger
,
let
him
eat
at
home
,
that
ye
come
not
together
unto
condemnation
.
And
the
rest
will
I
set
in
order
when
I
come
.
34.
Let
the
hungry
eat
at
home
,
and
not
disorder
the
sacred
Communion
,
and
use
it
carnally
,
or
as
a
common
Feast
,
and
that
with
uncharitable
inequality
;
lest
your
prophanation
of
so
holy
a
thing
bring
down
Gods
Judgments
on
you
.
As
for
other
Points
of
Church
Order
,
I
will
determine
them
when
I
come
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
I.
AS
to
the
Custom
of
Men
and
Womens
Covering
and
Hair
,
mentioned
ver.
13
,
14
,
&c.
1.
It
is
certain
,
that
the
Significancy
is
the
thing
that
must
decide
the
Case
;
and
that
as
Words
,
so
this
Action
is
an
arbitrary
Sign
,
and
depends
on
the
Custom
and
Opinion
of
the
Country
as
the
Expositor
:
And
that
with
us
,
where
Mens
being
uncovered
signifieth
Reverence
and
Submission
to
a
Superiour
,
the
Case
quite
differeth
from
that
of
the
Corinthians
.
2.
And
yet
the
Custom
is
so
common
in
most
Nations
for
Women
to
wear
their
Hair
at
full
length
,
and
Men
to
cut
it
,
that
it
seems
there
is
somewhat
in
Nature
that
tendeth
to
this
difference
,
(
as
there
is
in
Kneeling
and
Prostration
,
to
shew
Humiliation
and
Submission
:
)
And
to
consound
the
Difference
of
Sexes
in
Habits
,
is
a
great
Sin
,
tending
to
Debauchery
,
and
to
hide
unclean
and
Beastly
Conversation
.
And
therefore
though
a
Man
may
in
such
things
,
of
themselves
indifferent
,
do
as
the
worst
do
in
an
undecent
Fashion
,
to
aovid
some
greater
Evil
,
(
as
among
Thieves
or
Persecutors
to
escape
unknown
;
as
one
may
wear
Womens
Clothes
to
escape
from
unjust
Imprisonment
,
or
Death
:
)
yet
sober
godly
Persons
should
not
without
such
necessity
imitate
the
Fashions
,
which
are
the
Ensigns
of
Pride
,
Debauchery
,
or
any
sinful
self-distinguishing
sort
of
Men
or
Women
.
Apply
this
to
our
Case
of
Mens
wearing
great
Periyuks
,
and
that
of
Womens
Hair
,
who
sell
it
for
that
use
;
and
to
the
Fashion
of
Womens
naked
Breasts
,
and
Gowns
with
long
superfluous
Trains
,
while
the
Poor
want
necessary
Cloathing
,
&c.
What
would
Paul
have
said
,
if
any
of
these
had
been
then
the
Case
?
II.
It
is
a
most
doleful
Case
,
that
Satan
hath
prevailed
to
turn
this
sacred
Institution
of
Christs
Supper
into
the
matter
of
bloody
Contention
with
s●me
,
and
of
uncomfortable
distracting
Scruples
and
Fears
with
others
;
when
as
Christ
ordained
it
to
be
the
firm
Bond
of
constant
Love
and
Unity
,
and
the
great
Comfort
of
the
Souls
of
penitent
Believers
.
1.
On
one
side
,
by
over-doing
in
the
Dogmatical
and
Ceremonious
part
,
it
is
turned
into
the
Monsters
of
Transubstantiation
,
the
Priests
Communion
alone
while
the
People
look
on
,
a
half
Sacrament
without
the
Cup
,
a
Latin
Mass
not
understood
,
a
Real
Sacrifice
offered
for
the
Dead
,
in
stead
of
a
Representative
Commemorative
Sacrifice
;
the
Adoration
of
Bread
as
God
,
supposed
to
be
no
Bread
,
but
the
Body
of
God
indeed
,
&c.
And
it
's
made
an
Engine
to
wrack
Mens
Consciences
,
and
tear
the
Church
,
by
excommunicating
all
that
dare
not
Conform
to
all
the
Dresses
which
usurping
Domination
hath
painted
this
Sacrament
withal
:
And
the
Blood
of
Christs
faithful
Servants
is
shed
,
for
not
following
all
these
Opinions
and
antick
Ceremonies
that
the
Sacrifice
of
Christs
Body
and
Blood
is
abused
by
:
So
that
,
alas
!
how
many
Churches
are
torn
,
and
persecute
one
another
,
for
not
using
this
Sacrament
of
Love
and
Communion
according
to
those
Devices
of
Men
,
which
Peter
or
Paul
never
used
or
approved
?
2.
On
the
other
side
,
many
godly
Persons
,
quite
misunderstanding
the
Words
of
Paul
,
about
[
unworthy
receiving
]
,
come
with
such
an
excess
of
Reverence
and
Fear
,
lest
they
eat
and
drink
their
own
Damnation
,
that
either
they
seldom
venture
to
Communicate
,
(
which
the
old
Christians
did
oftner
than
every
Lords
Day
)
or
else
they
are
more
terrified
far
,
than
comforted
:
And
looking
that
God
should
suddenly
comfort
them
in
the
very
Act
of
Receiving
,
while
they
fight
against
their
own
Comforts
by
Mistakes
and
unbelieving
Fears
,
when
they
feel
not
their
Expectation
answered
,
they
are
ready
to
despair
,
as
having
received
unworthily
.
And
should
they
do
so
by
Prayer
and
Hearing
,
what
a
Torment
and
Slavery
would
they
make
of
Religion
,
by
their
Errour
?
3.
And
yet
the
Ignorant
and
Ungodly
,
who
truly
receive
unworthily
,
can
from
the
bare
doing
of
the
outward
Act
,
steal
to
themselves
that
deceitful
Comfort
by
which
they
are
emboldned
to
go
on
in
Sin
,
supposing
that
now
God
pardoneth
all
.
Thus
Satan
hath
turned
Christs
Sacred
Ordinance
against
himself
,
and
the
Peace
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Comfort
of
some
,
and
the
Reformation
of
others
;
and
carrieth
on
these
most
horrid
Depravations
with
such
odious
Success
,
that
without
Wonders
of
gracious
Providence
,
there
appeareth
no
probability
of
Deliverance
from
these
heavy
Effects
of
Sacrament-distraction
.
CHAP.
XII
.
1.
NOw
concerning
spiritual
gifts
,
brethren
,
I
would
not
have
you
ignorant
.
2.
Ye
know
that
ye
were
Gentiles
carried
away
unto
these
dumb
idols
,
even
as
ye
were
led
.
1
,
2.
As
to
your
case
of
discerning
Spirits
and
Spiritual
Gifts
,
it
is
of
great
importance
that
you
should
not
be
ignorant
,
lest
you
should
take
evil
Spirits
for
the
Spirit
of
God
,
or
not
distinguish
the
various
Gifts
of
Gods
own
Spirit
in
Believers
:
In
your
Heathen
state
you
were
carried
away
with
Idol
Oracles
and
Worship
.
3.
Wherefore
I
give
you
to
understand
,
that
no
man
speaking
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
calleth
Jesus
accursed
:
and
that
no
man
can
say
that
Jesus
is
the
Lord
,
but
by
the
holy
Ghost
.
3.
First
,
in
general
you
may
be
sure
,
that
none
of
those
Idol
Oracles
or
Blasphemers
that
speak
against
Christ
,
and
Anathematize
him
,
as
Infidels
do
,
do
speak
by
the
Spirit
of
God
.
(
For
God's
Spirit
bore
uncontrolable
witness
to
Christ
,
by
Prophesie
,
Resurrection
,
Miracles
,
and
Holiness
.
)
And
on
the
contrary
side
,
he
that
believeth
and
confesseth
that
Jesus
is
the
Lord
,
the
true
Son
of
God
and
our
Mediator
,
hath
surely
learnt
this
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
his
outward
testimony
in
the
foresaid
evidence
,
and
his
inward
teaching
.
(
For
do
but
truly
believe
the
truth
of
Christ
himself
,
and
the
truth
of
all
his
Doctrine
will
undeniably
follow
.
)
4.
Now
there
are
diversities
of
gifts
,
but
the
same
Spirit
.
5.
And
there
are
differences
of
administrations
,
but
the
same
Lord
.
6.
And
there
are
diversities
of
operations
,
but
it
is
the
same
God
,
which
worketh
all
in
all
.
4
,
5
,
6.
And
as
Gifts
are
ascribed
to
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
Administrations
to
the
Son
,
and
Operations
to
the
Father
Almighty
;
so
in
all
these
there
is
great
diversities
,
both
of
kinds
and
of
degrees
.
7.
But
the
manifestation
of
the
Spirit
is
given
to
every
man
to
profit
withall
.
7.
But
all
the
gifts
of
the
Spirit
are
given
for
the
Churches
edification
,
or
to
do
good
with
.
(
Though
some
of
them
are
found
in
unholy
Men
,
who
perish
in
their
sin
.
)
8.
For
to
one
is
given
by
the
Spirit
,
the
word
of
wisdom
;
to
another
the
word
of
knowledge
by
the
same
Spirit
;
8.
The
same
Spirit
maketh
one
eminently
wise
and
prudent
in
applying
sacred
Truth
to
the
Case
of
the
Hearers
;
and
it
giveth
another
an
eminent
knowledge
of
sacred
Mysteries
.
9.
To
another
faith
by
the
same
Spirit
;
to
another
the
gifts
of
healing
by
the
same
Spirit
;
9.
Another
he
maketh
eminently
strong
in
Faith
,
for
extraordinary
Effects
;
and
another
hath
the
Gift
of
miraculous
Healing
of
the
Sick
,
(
when
the
Spirit
will
have
it
done
.
)
10.
To
another
the
working
of
miracles
;
to
another
prophesie
;
to
another
discerning
of
Spirits
;
to
another
divers
kinds
of
tongues
;
to
another
the
interpretation
of
tongues
.
10.
To
another
,
other
sorts
of
powerful
Miracles
;
to
another
,
to
speak
by
immediate
Inspiration
,
either
Predictions
,
or
powerful
Explications
and
Applications
of
Gods
Word
;
to
another
,
a
quick
and
sure
Discerning
whether
Men
pretending
to
the
Spirit
speak
from
God
or
not
;
to
another
,
the
speaking
of
divers
Languages
;
to
another
,
the
Interpretation
of
those
Languages
to
them
that
understand
them
not
.
11.
But
all
these
worketh
that
one
and
the
self-same
Spirit
,
dividing
to
every
man
severally
as
he
will
.
11.
And
though
these
are
very
various
,
and
greatly
d●fference
Man
from
Man
,
yet
it
is
the
same
Spirit
that
worketh
them
all
,
diversifying
as
he
freely
and
wisely
pleaseth
.
12.
For
as
the
body
is
one
,
and
hath
many
members
,
and
all
the
members
of
that
one
body
,
being
many
,
are
one
body
:
so
also
is
Christ
.
12.
For
here
One
and
Many
well
consist
:
As
the
Natural
Body
is
but
One
Body
,
but
made
of
Many
Members
,
differing
in
number
,
excellency
,
and
office
;
so
is
Christ
and
his
Church
.
13.
For
by
one
Spirit
are
we
all
baptized
into
one
body
,
whether
we
be
Jews
or
Gentiles
,
whether
we
be
bond
or
free
;
and
have
been
all
made
to
drink
into
one
Spirit
.
13.
F●r
as
Sacramentally
all
visible
Members
are
baptized
into
one
Universal
Church
of
professed
Christian
,
and
drink
the
Cap
of
holy
Union
and
Communion
in
the
Lords
Supper
;
so
all
true
,
living
,
saved
Members
are
baptized
by
one
Spirit
into
one
Universal
Church
of
true
spiritual
Christians
,
and
drink
the
true
uniting
Spirit
of
Communion
.
14
,
15
,
16
,
17.
For
the
body
is
not
one
member
,
but
many
.
If
the
foot
shall
say
,
Because
I
am
not
the
hand
,
I
am
not
of
the
body
;
is
it
therefore
not
of
the
body
?
And
if
the
ear
shall
say
,
Because
I
am
not
the
eye
,
I
am
not
of
the
body
;
is
it
therefore
not
of
the
body
?
If
the
whole
body
were
an
eye
,
where
were
the
hearing
?
if
the
whole
were
hearing
,
where
were
the
smelling
?
14
,
15
,
16
,
17.
The
Body
is
not
one
Member
as
to
Number
,
Kind
,
or
Office
;
but
many
united
:
And
so
in
Christs
Body
the
Church
:
If
a
mistaken
Christian
himself
should
say
,
Because
I
am
low
in
place
,
Grace
,
or
Gifts
,
I
am
none
of
the
Church
;
this
will
not
prove
or
make
him
none
:
Much
less
,
if
others
,
by
false
Censure
or
Church-tyranny
,
say
he
is
none
,
or
excommunicate
him
for
dissenting
from
their
vain
Appendages
or
Opinions
.
If
all
were
of
one
Office
,
Stature
,
Complexion
,
or
degree
of
Grace
or
Knowledge
,
who
would
be
Rulers
,
and
who
Subjects
?
who
Teachers
,
and
who
Learners
?
How
many
Offices
of
Piety
and
Charity
would
be
unperformed
?
God
hath
not
a
Church
on
Earth
where
all
Members
are
so
wise
,
as
besides
the
Essentials
of
Christianity
,
to
know
all
the
Integrals
;
much
less
,
to
know
the
numerous
little
Accidents
of
Forms
and
Ceremonies
,
and
all
that
is
really
or
pretendedly
Indifferent
and
Lawful
(
which
Domineerers
can
invent
)
to
be
so
indeed
,
and
so
to
be
all
united
in
such
things
indifferent
.
18.
But
now
hath
God
set
the
members
,
every
one
of
them
in
the
body
,
as
it
hath
pleased
him
.
19.
And
if
they
were
all
one
member
,
where
were
the
body
?
20.
But
now
are
they
many
members
,
yet
but
one
body
.
18
,
19
,
20.
But
as
the
Wise
Creator
in
Nature
,
so
as
our
Redeemer
,
Governor
,
and
Regenerator
by
Grace
,
God
hath
chosen
great
diversity
of
Members
,
as
to
Office
and
Gifts
;
and
he
himself
,
as
it
pleased
him
,
hath
set
them
in
his
Church
.
(
And
who
are
they
that
presume
against
him
,
to
censure
or
cast
out
the
meanest
of
such
?
)
Were
they
all
numerically
,
or
in
Office
,
or
degree
of
Knowledge
and
Grace
,
but
one
,
or
equal
,
the
Church
would
not
be
such
a
thing
as
God
hath
made
it
.
But
now
God
,
that
freely
delighteth
in
the
variety
of
his
Works
,
hath
made
it
one
Body
of
Christ
,
composed
of
variety
of
Members
.
21.
And
the
eye
cannot
say
unto
the
hand
,
I
have
no
need
of
thee
:
nor
again
the
head
to
the
feet
,
I
have
no
need
of
you
.
21.
As
the
principal
Members
of
the
Body
need
the
less
principal
;
so
the
Rulers
,
Pastors
,
and
wisest
Members
of
the
Church
need
even
those
weak
and
inferiour
Christians
,
whom
surly
Censurers
,
and
proud
or
contentious
Usurpers
,
will
cast
out
.
22.
Nay
,
much
more
those
members
of
the
body
which
seem
to
be
more
feeble
,
are
necessary
.
22.
Yea
,
the
Parts
which
are
least
honoured
,
and
feeble
,
have
a
peculiar
necessary
Office
,
which
none
of
the
rest
is
able
to
perform
or
supply
.
23.
And
those
members
of
the
body
,
which
we
think
to
be
less
honourable
,
upon
these
we
bestow
more
abundant
honour
,
and
our
uncomely
parts
have
more
abundant
comeliness
.
23.
And
those
Parts
which
we
account
shameful
,
we
most
carefully
clothe
and
cover
,
to
hide
either
Deformity
or
Shame
,
(
and
do
not
reproach
,
neglect
,
or
cast
away
.
)
24.
For
our
comely
parts
have
no
need
:
but
God
hath
tempered
the
body
together
,
having
given
more
abundant
honour
to
that
part
which
lacked
:
25.
That
there
should
be
no
schism
in
the
body
;
but
that
the
members
should
have
the
same
care
one
for
another
.
24
,
25.
Our
comely
Parts
need
not
our
care
to
adorn
and
cover
them
from
Shame
:
But
God
hath
so
contempered
the
Parts
,
that
we
should
more
care
to
secure
from
dishonour
the
Parts
that
need
our
care
:
That
Unity
and
Love
of
the
Whole
should
cause
such
Love
and
Care
for
every
Part
,
that
the
Parts
should
not
envy
,
or
strive
against
,
or
cut
off
,
or
divide
from
one
another
.
Note
,
1.
O
how
clean
contrary
to
this
are
the
tearing
Canons
and
Cruelties
that
cut
off
all
Members
that
think
any
of
their
needless
Impositions
unlawful
!
2.
And
here
Paul
tells
us
the
true
Cause
of
Schism
:
Not
Weakness
of
Christians
,
but
the
Butchery
of
that
Clergy
that
cut
off
the
Weak
,
when
they
should
carefully
hide
their
Dishonour
in
Love
;
and
that
revile
them
whom
they
should
love
as
themselves
.
26.
And
whether
one
member
suffer
,
all
the
members
suffer
with
it
:
or
one
member
be
honoured
,
all
the
members
rejoyce
with
it
.
26.
As
all
the
Body
condoleth
or
rejoiceth
with
the
pain
or
welfare
of
every
Member
,
even
the
weakest
;
so
is
it
with
the
Living
Members
of
Christ
.
Note
,
Therefore
they
are
but
Hypocrites
,
like
Wooden
Legs
,
that
have
no
such
sense
;
and
trayterous
Enemies
of
Christ
,
that
hate
,
and
reproach
,
and
destroy
his
true
Members
.
27.
Now
ye
are
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
members
in
particular
.
27.
Thus
must
it
be
with
you
,
that
are
the
several
Members
of
Christs
Church
.
28.
And
God
hath
set
some
in
the
church
,
first
apostles
,
secondarily
prophets
,
thirdly
teachers
,
after
that
miracles
,
then
gifts
of
healing
,
helps
,
governments
,
diversities
of
tongues
.
28.
And
God
hath
set
in
his
Church
Diversity
and
Disparity
,
both
in
qualifying
Gifts
and
Offices
:
As
,
in
the
first
place
,
are
Apostles
,
sent
immediately
by
Christ
,
to
be
the
Chief
Witnesses
and
Recorders
of
his
Works
and
Words
.
Next
them
,
Prophets
,
immediately
inspired
to
reveal
his
W●ll
:
And
next
them
,
setled
Teachers
of
his
Record●d
Word
:
And
then
,
Workers
of
Miracles
,
for
convi●cing
Infidels
,
and
confirming
Believers
:
Then
,
extraordinary
Gifts
of
Healing
;
and
eminent
Helpers
of
the
Churches
by
Charity
and
special
Care
,
especially
for
Ministers
and
the
Poor
;
and
Governments
,
to
arbitrate
Differences
,
and
keep
Order
;
and
Languages
,
to
spread
and
confirm
the
Word
.
29
,
30.
Are
all
apostles
?
are
all
prophets
?
are
all
teachers
?
are
all
workers
of
miracles
?
Have
all
the
gifts
of
healing
?
do
all
speak
with
tongues
?
do
all
interpret
?
31.
But
covet
earnestly
the
best
gifts
:
29
,
30
,
31.
None
of
all
these
Gifts
or
Offices
are
common
to
all
.
But
desire
most
that
which
is
best
and
most
edifying
.
Note
,
That
even
Apostles
are
but
Chief
Members
,
and
Peter
himself
not
the
Head
,
but
one
of
them
.
31.
And
yet
shew
I
unto
you
a
more
excellent
way
.
31.
Yet
true
Christian
Love
excelleth
all
these
Gifts
and
Offices
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
1.
THough
I
speak
with
the
tongues
of
men
and
of
angels
,
and
have
not
charity
,
I
am
become
as
sounding
brass
,
or
a
tinkling
cymbal
.
1.
Lest
you
should
too
much
trust
to
any
of
these
forementioned
Gifts
,
which
Christ
giveth
to
some
that
perish
,
you
must
know
,
that
the
true
Divine
Nature
,
proper
to
Saints
,
consisteth
in
Charity
,
(
which
is
the
predominant
Love
of
God
,
and
of
Saints
as
Saints
,
and
Men
as
Men
,
as
God
is
in
them
,
and
served
by
them
.
)
And
if
I
be
without
this
,
could
I
preach
,
discourse
,
and
pray
in
better
Language
and
Oratory
than
any
mortal
Man
,
even
as
well
as
Angels
,
what
were
this
Voice
to
God
,
that
is
a
Spirit
,
and
looketh
to
the
Heart
,
but
even
as
the
tinkling
of
a
Musical
Instrument
?
2.
And
though
I
have
the
gift
of
prophecy
,
and
understand
all
mysteries
,
and
all
knowledge
;
and
though
I
have
all
faith
,
so
that
I
could
remove
mountains
,
and
have
no
charity
,
I
am
nothing
.
2.
And
though
I
could
speak
by
Inspiration
(
as
Balaam
did
)
of
things
present
or
things
to
come
,
and
could
understand
all
the
deep
and
difficult
Points
in
Gods
Word
and
Works
,
and
were
the
most
excellent
Philosopher
,
and
could
truly
open
all
the
Principles
and
Compositions
in
Nature
;
and
though
I
could
believe
even
to
the
Production
of
the
most
miraculous
Effects
,
and
yet
have
not
this
predominant
Love
of
God
,
and
of
Saints
,
and
of
Men
,
as
to
Gods
Acceptance
,
and
my
own
Salvation
,
I
am
as
a
meer
Nothing
:
None
of
these
Shadows
will
do
my
Work
.
3.
And
though
I
bestow
all
my
goods
to
feed
the
poor
,
and
though
I
give
my
body
to
be
burned
,
and
have
not
charity
,
it
profiteth
me
nothing
.
3.
And
though
I
give
all
that
I
have
to
the
Poor
,
either
to
be
well
spoken
of
,
or
through
fear
of
Hell
,
or
a
conceit
of
obliging
God
by
Merit
,
or
out
of
meer
natural
Pity
,
or
any
other
Cause
,
which
includeth
not
Love
,
it
will
not
profit
me
to
Salvation
,
Yea
,
if
for
these
lower
Ends
I
should
forsake
Life
it self
,
without
the
predominant
Love
of
God
and
Man
,
it
would
be
as
nothing
to
me
.
4.
Charity
suffereth
long
and
is
kind
;
charity
envieth
not
;
charity
vaunteth
not
it self
,
is
not
puffed
up
,
4.
Love
is
kind
,
inclining
to
do
good
,
and
is
patient
,
and
can
bear
much
wrong
from
others
,
(
as
Self-love
maketh
us
bear
much
more
from
our selves
.
)
Love
envieth
▪
not
the
Reputation
,
Applause
Precedency
,
or
Profit
of
others
.
Love
doth
not
vaunt
and
lift
up
a
Mans
self
in
his
own
esteem
,
or
desire
to
be
lifted
up
by
others
,
above
our
Worth
and
Place
,
but
in
Honour
preferreth
others
.
5.
Doth
not
behave
it self
unseemly
,
seeketh
not
her
own
,
is
not
easily
provoked
,
thinketh
no
evil
,
5.
Love
doth
not
break
out
into
injurious
Reflexions
,
or
Passions
,
or
uncomely
Deportment
towards
others
:
It
is
not
selfish
and
seeketh
not
our
own
inordinately
,
to
the
injury
,
neglect
,
or
greater
hurt
of
others
:
Is
not
provoked
to
any
uncharitable
thought
,
word
,
or
deed
,
by
small
Injuries
or
Occasions
,
but
beareth
,
forbeareth
,
and
forgiveth
;
and
doth
not
think
evil
of
any
groundlesly
,
or
till
constrained
,
nor
design
evil
or
hurt
against
any
unnecessarily
or
unjustly
.
6.
Rejoyceth
not
in
iniquity
,
but
rejoyceth
in
the
truth
:
6.
It
doth
not
rejoice
in
the
Sins
that
others
commit
,
nor
in
the
Wrongs
they
undergo
,
nor
themselves
to
do
unjustly
against
any
,
or
to
be
prosperous
therein
against
them
.
7.
Beareth
all
things
,
believeth
all
things
,
hopeth
all
things
,
endureth
all
things
.
7.
It
doth
by
others
as
we
feel
we
do
by
our selves
;
that
is
,
it
b●areth
with
the
Faults
of
Men
so
far
as
●●
not
against
their
own
or
others
good
:
It
is
inclined
to
believe
the
best
of
all
Men
,
till
Evidence
constrain
us
to
know
the
worst
,
(
not
neglecting
such
cautelous
suspicion
,
as
may
save
us
from
rash
and
foolish
trust
.
)
It
still
hopeth
well
of
others
,
as
far
as
there
is
any
ground
of
hope
:
It
endureth
hurt
and
wrong
from
others
,
when
it
is
for
their
own
or
others
greater
good
.
8.
Charity
never
faileth
:
but
whether
there
be
prophecies
they
shall
fail
;
whether
there
be
tongues
they
shall
cease
;
whether
there
be
knowledge
,
it
shall
vanish
away
.
8.
Holy
Love
is
an
everlasting
Quality
and
Employment
,
and
shall
not
cease
,
but
be
perfected
at
Death
,
and
in
Heaven
:
But
Prophesying
,
Languages
,
Sciences
,
and
all
the
art●ficial
and
imperfect
sort
of
Knowledge
which
now
we
have
,
shall
cease
,
as
useless
there
.
9
,
10.
For
we
know
in
part
,
and
we
prophesie
in
part
.
But
when
that
which
is
perfect
is
come
,
then
that
which
is
in
part
shall
be
done
away
.
9
,
10.
For
here
the
manner
of
our
knowing
in
the
Body
is
imperfect
,
and
the
measure
is
all
inadequate
:
we
know
nothing
wholly
,
but
some
part
of
things
;
and
so
we
speak
,
even
in
Prophesying
and
Preaching
:
But
Perfection
will
end
all
this
Imperfection
.
11.
When
I
was
a
child
,
I
spake
as
a
child
,
I
understood
as
a
child
,
I
thought
as
a
child
:
but
when
I
became
a
man
,
I
put
away
childish
things
.
11.
As
Manhood
,
and
increase
of
Wit
and
Experience
,
change
the
Childish
Speech
,
Understanding
,
and
Thoughts
,
into
that
which
is
true
and
more
perfect
;
so
much
more
will
the
Life
to
come
do
.
12.
For
now
we
see
through
a
glass
darkly
:
but
then
face
to
face
:
now
I
know
in
part
;
but
then
shall
I
know
even
as
also
I
am
known
.
12.
For
our
Knowledge
now
in
this
Body
and
World
,
is
by
imperfect
Media
,
as
we
see
things
in
a
Glass
;
and
know
by
Riddles
,
Parables
,
or
Similitudes
,
a
superficial
Glimpse
:
But
then
we
shall
know
as
Men
that
see
each
others
Faces
,
by
intuition
.
Now
we
know
but
little
Parts
,
and
Out-sides
,
and
Accidents
of
things
,
and
nothing
adequately
:
but
then
we
shall
know
in
the
World
of
Spirits
,
as
those
Spirits
now
know
us
;
which
is
better
than
we
know
our selves
.
13.
And
now
abideth
faith
,
hope
,
charity
,
these
three
;
but
the
greatest
of
these
is
charity
.
13.
I
conclude
therefore
,
That
though
now
our
State
of
Grace
consist
of
Faith
,
Hope
,
and
Love
,
the
Greatest
of
these
is
Love
:
(
For
it
is
the
Divine
Nature
,
the
Everlasting
Work
,
the
Souls
Felicity
,
even
its
Complacency
in
God
,
and
in
all
his
Sa●nts
,
and
all
his
Works
:
and
it
is
the
End
,
to
which
Faith
and
Hope
are
but
the
Means
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
1.
YEt
Faith
and
Hope
have
their
peculiar
Offices
,
which
Love
alone
cannot
perform
:
As
the
Heart
cannot
do
the
Work
of
the
Hand
or
Eye
.
2.
By
Faith
is
meant
,
Believing
and
Trusting
in
God
through
Christ
for
Grace
and
Glory
,
And
by
Hope
is
meant
a
desirous
comforting
Expectation
of
the
Good
promised
and
believed
.
3.
It
followeth
,
That
he
hath
the
most
excellent
Knowledge
,
who
hath
most
holly
Love
:
And
all
the
Learning
that
kindleth
not
this
Love
,
is
but
dreaming
,
doating
,
diverting
,
and
deceiving
Vanity
.
4.
The
English
abuse
of
the
Word
[
charity
]
deceiveth
many
,
as
if
it
were
nothing
but
Giving
to
the
Poor
;
But
it
is
the
Love
of
God
and
Holiness
,
and
of
holy
Persons
,
and
of
our
Neighbours
as
our selves
;
and
specially
of
the
holy
Celestial
Society
,
Christ
,
Angels
,
and
Saints
.
5.
By
this
we
see
,
that
those
Church-Rulers
,
Preacher
,
Writers
,
Disputers
,
and
all
other
Malignants
,
who
zealously
labour
to
destroy
Love
,
and
to
perswade
Christians
to
hate
,
and
persecute
,
and
destroy
one
another
,
for
their
selfish
Interests
,
Opinions
,
or
Factions
,
whatever
they
think
of
themselves
,
are
Diabolists
and
Cainnites
,
the
Devils
Slaves
,
and
in
his
Image
do
his
Work
.
6.
It
's
made
a
doubt
by
some
,
Whether
Faith
and
Hope
continue
not
in
Heaven
;
because
,
say
they
,
How
shall
we
know
things
past
,
(
as
the
Creation
,
Flood
,
&c.
)
but
by
Believing
?
And
shall
we
not
Believe
and
Hope
for
the
Perpetuity
of
Glory
?
But
,
1.
We
know
not
now
in
what
manner
God
will
make
known
things
to
us
there
:
Whether
in
seeing
him
,
we
shall
see
all
things
?
or
how
?
2.
However
,
it
will
not
be
the
same
things
that
are
called
Faith
and
Hope
,
which
are
exercised
on
Promises
,
and
are
but
Means
to
that
Perfection
which
is
their
End
:
So
that
if
you
call
them
by
the
same
Names
,
they
will
be
but
equivocal
.
7.
This
much
tells
us
what
Measure
of
Faith
and
Hope
are
necessary
to
Salvation
,
viz.
so
much
as
shall
cause
in
us
sincere
Love
to
God
and
Holiness
,
and
Heaven
,
to
one
another
.
8.
This
tells
us
what
those
Texts
do
mean
,
which
promise
the
Spirit
of
Sanctification
to
penitent
Believers
:
viz.
The
Holy
Ghost
doth
but
prepare
us
,
and
open
the
Door
by
Faith
and
Hope
,
that
by
them
,
as
means
,
he
may
excite
holy
Love
,
and
as
a
Spirit
of
Love
dwell
in
us
,
and
possess
us
.
9.
This
teacheth
Ministers
how
to
Preach
,
and
People
what
and
how
to
hear
,
read
,
meditate
,
and
confer
,
and
live
;
and
what
true
Religion
is
,
viz.
To
do
all
as
may
most
kindle
holy
Love
,
as
we
use
the
Bellows
to
kindle
the
Fire
.
Pure
Religion
,
and
undefiled
,
is
to
visit
the
Fatherless
and
Widows
in
adversity
,
and
keep
our selves
unspotted
of
the
World
.
10.
This
teacheth
as
what
Fear
or
God
to
use
:
None
that
breedeth
hard
thoughts
of
God
,
or
quencheth
holy
Love
;
but
a
Reverence
of
him
,
and
a
Fear
lest
by
S●n
we
make
our selves
unlovely
to
him
,
and
fall
under
that
Justice
is
holy
and
good
,
even
when
it
destroys
the
wicked
.
Other
Fear
of
God
is
sinful
Superstition
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
1.
FOllow
after
charity
,
and
desire
spiritual
gifts
,
but
rather
that
ye
may
prophesie
.
1.
The
sum
of
my
Advice
is
,
That
above
all
you
value
and
pursue
Charity
,
(
or
holy
Love
:
)
But
desire
also
Spiritual
Gifts
,
in
subordination
to
it
,
and
for
the
profitable
exercise
of
it
;
and
therefore
prefer
Prophecy
,
(
which
is
speaking
by
immediate
Inspiration
;
to
the
Instruction
and
Edification
of
others
)
as
most
profitable
.
2.
For
he
that
speaketh
in
an
unknown
tongue
,
speaketh
not
unto
men
,
but
unto
God
:
for
no
man
understandeth
him
;
howbeit
in
the
spirit
he
speaketh
mysteries
.
2.
For
he
that
speaketh
in
an
unknown
Language
,
speaketh
not
to
the
Understanding
of
Man
,
though
God
understand
him
:
For
though
he
speak
never
so
high
and
excellent
Mysteries
,
no
Man
that
knoweth
not
that
Language
understandeth
him
.
3.
But
he
that
prophesieth
,
speaketh
unto
men
to
edification
,
and
exhortation
,
and
comfort
.
3.
But
he
that
intelligibly
applieth
Gods
Word
to
the
Hearers
,
speaketh
so
as
conduceth
to
their
Edification
,
and
Exhortation
,
and
Comfort
,
which
are
the
Ends
of
your
Assemblies
.
4.
He
that
speaketh
in
an
unknown
tongue
,
edifieth
himself
:
but
he
that
prophesieth
edifieth
the
church
.
4.
It
is
supposed
,
that
he
that
speaketh
in
a
Language
unknown
to
the
People
,
understandeth
it
himself
,
and
so
may
be
edified
himself
:
(
For
the
Spirit
of
God
did
not
move
Men
to
speak
like
Parrots
,
they
knew
not
what
.
)
But
he
that
by
Gods
Spirit
instructeth
and
exhorteth
others
,
edifieth
the
Church
;
for
which
End
you
meet
.
5.
I
would
that
ye
all
spake
with
tongues
,
but
rather
that
ye
prophesied
;
for
greater
is
he
that
prophesieth
,
then
he
that
speaketh
with
tongues
,
except
he
interpret
,
that
the
church
may
receive
edifying
.
5.
I
would
you
had
all
such
knowledge
of
Languages
as
is
useful
to
propagate
the
Gospel
:
But
I
more
wish
,
as
Moses
,
that
all
the
Lords
People
were
Prophets
,
that
is
,
inspired
to
speak
wisely
and
zealously
the
Will
of
God
to
Men.
For
he
is
the
Greatest
in
the
Church
,
who
is
most
Edifying
;
and
that
is
he
that
prophesieth
,
more
than
he
that
speaketh
strange
Language
,
unless
he
interpret
it
to
the
Churches
Edification
.
6.
Now
brethren
,
if
I
come
unto
you
speaking
with
tougues
,
what
shall
I
profit
you
,
except
I
shall
speak
to
you
either
by
revelation
,
or
by
knowledge
,
or
by
prophesying
,
or
by
doctrine
?
6.
What
the
better
will
you
be
for
speaking
Languages
to
you
,
except
I
either
reveal
to
you
something
immediately
from
God
,
or
open
to
you
some
Truths
which
you
knew
not
before
,
or
f●om
God
urge
you
to
some
needful
Duty
,
or
Doctrinally
expound
to
you
the
Matters
of
Faith
and
Obedience
recorded
in
the
Gospel
.
7.
And
even
things
without
life
giving
sound
,
whether
pipe
or
harp
,
except
they
give
a
distinction
in
the
sounds
,
how
shall
it
be
known
what
is
piped
or
harped
?
7.
Even
the
sound
of
lifeless
things
,
as
Musical
Instruments
,
being
used
for
some
signification
,
are
useless
,
if
by
distinction
their
signification
be
not
perceptible
.
8.
For
if
the
trumpet
give
an
uncertain
sound
,
who
shall
prepare
himself
to
the
battel
?
8.
You
may
learn
this
of
Soldiers
,
how
vain
the
unintelligible
Sound
of
the
Trumpet
is
.
9.
So
likewise
you
,
except
ye
utter
by
the
tongue
words
easie
to
be
understood
,
how
shall
it
be
known
what
is
spoken
?
for
ye
shall
speak
into
the
air
.
9.
So
if
you
speak
not
intelligibly
to
the
Hearers
,
what
the
better
are
they
?
You
do
but
speak
into
the
air
.
10.
There
are
,
it
may
be
,
so
many
kinds
of
voices
in
the
world
,
and
none
of
them
is
without
signification
.
10.
Even
the
Voices
of
Birds
and
Beasts
have
their
useful
significancy
to
Man
,
and
to
one
another
:
much
more
of
Men.
11.
Therefore
if
I
know
not
the
meaning
of
the
voice
,
I
shall
be
unto
him
that
speaketh
,
a
barbarian
;
and
he
that
speaketh
shall
be
a
barbarian
unto
me
.
11.
Therefore
what
I
understand
not
,
is
of
no
mor
use
to
me
,
than
to
a
Barbarian
of
another
Language
.
12.
Even
so
ye
,
for
as
much
as
ye
are
zealous
of
spiritual
gifts
,
seek
that
ye
may
excel
to
the
edifying
of
the
church
.
12.
Therefore
as
you
much
desire
Spiritual
Gifts
,
prefer
those
that
most
edifie
,
and
seek
them
not
for
vain
glory
.
13.
Wherefore
let
him
that
speaketh
in
an
unknown
tongue
,
pray
that
he
may
interpret
.
13.
Let
him
that
hath
the
Gifts
of
Languages
,
pray
for
the
Gift
of
edifying
Interpretation
.
14.
For
if
I
pray
in
an
unknown
tongue
,
my
spirit
prayeth
,
but
my
understanding
is
unfruitful
.
14.
If
I
pray
in
an
unknown
Tongue
,
my
Spirit
prayeth
,
but
others
understand
me
not
,
and
cannot
profitably
join
with
me
.
15.
What
is
it
then
?
I
will
pray
with
the
spirit
,
and
I
will
pray
with
the
understanding
also
:
I
will
sing
with
the
spirit
,
and
I
will
sing
with
the
understanding
also
.
15.
Therefore
when
I
pray
or
sing
by
the
Gift
of
unknown
Tongues
,
I
will
also
pray
and
sing
intelligibly
,
for
edification
.
16.
Else
when
thou
shalt
bless
with
the
spirit
,
how
sholl
he
that
occupieth
the
room
,
of
the
unlearned
,
say
Amen
at
thy
giving
of
thanks
,
seeing
he
understandeth
not
what
thou
sayest
.
16.
If
others
join
not
with
thee
,
it
is
but
a
private
Exercise
,
and
not
a
Church-exercise
:
And
how
shall
the
Vulgar
join
by
consent
,
and
say
,
Amen
,
to
what
they
do
not
understand
?
17.
For
thou
verily
givest
thanks
well
,
but
the
other
is
not
edified
.
17.
Thy
Thanksgiving
is
a
good
Work
;
but
what
is
another
or
the
Church
the
wiser
for
it
?
18.
I
thank
my
God
,
I
speak
with
tongues
more
than
you
all
:
18.
I
thank
God
he
hath
given
the
Gift
of
more
Languages
to
me
,
than
to
any
of
you
.
19.
Yet
in
the
church
I
had
rather
speak
five
words
with
my
understanding
,
that
by
my
voice
I
might
teach
others
also
,
then
ten
thousand
words
in
an
unknown
tongue
.
19.
Yet
in
the
Worshipping
Assembly
,
(
which
is
the
Church
)
I
prefer
a
few
intelligible
Words
which
may
teach
others
,
before
all
that
can
be
said
for
ostentation
,
and
are
unintelligible
.
20.
Brethren
be
not
children
in
understanding
:
howbeit
in
malice
be
ye
children
,
but
in
understanding
be
men
.
20.
Be
not
like
Children
,
that
l●ve
unedifying
Gingles
;
but
imitate
them
in
harmlesness
:
but
as
Men
,
value
and
use
that
which
increaseth
Wisdom
and
Understanding
.
21.
In
the
law
it
is
writen
,
With
men
of
other
tongues
and
other
lips
,
will
I
speak
unto
this
people
:
and
yet
for
all
that
will
they
not
hear
me
,
saith
the
Lord
.
21.
It
is
spoken
in
Isaiah
14.11
.
by
God
,
That
with
Men
of
,
&c.
to
shew
their
hardheartedness
,
that
would
neither
hear
their
own
Prophets
,
nor
Strangers
sent
to
them
by
the
Providence
of
God
.
22.
Wherefore
tongues
are
for
a
sign
,
not
to
them
that
believe
,
but
to
them
that
believe
not
:
but
prophesying
serveth
not
for
them
that
believe
not
,
but
for
them
which
believe
.
22.
So
that
the
miraculous
Gift
of
Languages
is
to
convince
Unbelievers
,
of
that
which
the
Church
believeth
already
:
But
Prophetical
opening
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
for
further
edification
,
is
appointed
for
them
that
are
already
Believers
.
23.
If
therefore
the
whole
church
be
come
together
into
one
place
,
and
all
speak
with
tongues
,
and
there
come
in
those
that
are
unlearned
,
or
unbelievers
,
will
they
not
say
that
ye
are
mad
?
23.
Surely
you
should
not
meet
or
worship
God
scandalously
,
like
mad
Men
:
But
if
the
whole
Church
do
meet
in
one
place
,
(
as
Churches
then
did
)
and
all
speak
in
unknown
Tongues
,
the
Unlearned
and
Unbelievers
will
take
you
all
for
mad
Phanaticks
.
24.
But
if
all
prophesie
,
and
there
come
in
one
that
believeth
not
,
or
one
unlearned
,
he
is
convinced
of
all
,
he
is
judged
of
all
:
24.
But
if
all
that
speak
do
by
Gods
Spirit
use
convincing
Evidence
in
Explication
and
Application
,
they
all
convince
him
,
and
shew
him
his
Condition
.
25.
And
thus
are
the
secrets
of
his
heart
made
manifest
;
and
so
falling
down
on
his
face
,
he
will
worship
God
,
and
report
that
God
is
in
you
of
a
truth
.
25.
And
this
searching
convincing
Light
will
make
them
join
with
you
in
the
reverent
Worship
of
God
,
and
make
them
report
that
God
is
in
your
Church
,
a
a
holy
Assembly
.
26.
How
is
it
then
,
brethren
?
when
ye
come
together
,
every
one
of
you
hath
a
psalm
,
hath
a
doctrine
,
hath
a
tongue
,
hath
a
revelation
,
hath
an
interpretation
.
Let
all
things
be
done
to
edifying
.
26.
Therefore
let
all
your
G●fts
,
whether
of
Psalmody
,
or
Doctrine
,
or
Languages
,
or
Revelation
,
or
Interpretation
,
be
used
to
Edification
,
which
is
the
true
End
of
Church-Assemblies
:
And
the
End
is
your
Directory
,
in
the
use
of
all
undetermined
Accidents
of
the
Means
.
27.
If
any
man
speak
in
an
unknown
tongue
,
let
it
be
by
two
,
or
at
the
most
by
three
,
and
that
by
course
;
and
let
one
interpret
.
27.
If
you
will
use
your
Guift
of
Languages
,
let
it
be
done
by
no
more
than
two
or
three
,
one
after
another
;
and
let
some
interpret
it
to
the
Unlearned
in
the
Church
.
28.
But
if
there
be
no
interpreter
,
let
him
keep
silence
in
the
church
;
and
let
him
speak
to
himself
,
and
to
God
.
28.
That
which
only
God
and
your selves
understand
,
let
none
but
God
and
your selves
hear
;
and
speak
not
that
in
the
Church
which
they
cannot
understand
.
29.
Let
the
prophets
speak
two
or
three
,
and
let
the
other
judge
.
29.
And
the
Prophets
also
must
do
all
to
Edification
,
and
therefore
must
speak
no
more
than
may
edisie
the
Church
,
which
is
but
two
or
three
at
an
Assembly
,
the
rest
judging
.
30.
If
any
thing
be
revealed
to
another
that
sitteth
by
,
let
the
first
hold
his
peace
,
30.
If
God
immediately
inspire
another
then
to
speak
,
let
the
first
give
way
to
him
by
silence
.
31.
For
ye
may
all
prophesie
one
by
one
,
that
all
may
learn
,
and
all
may
be
comforted
.
31.
For
all
that
are
Prophets
,
or
are
then
prophetically
inspired
,
may
prophesie
in
order
,
that
all
in
the
Church
may
learn
,
and
be
exhorted
,
and
comforted
.
32.
And
the
spirits
of
the
prophets
are
subject
to
the
prophets
.
32.
And
whereas
Men
may
pretend
to
be
inspired
of
God
,
and
that
to
speak
just
at
that
time
,
when
it
is
not
so
(
as
their
own
Understanding
must
judge
of
the
edifying
Season
and
Order
,
so
)
the
Prophets
that
are
Hearers
,
having
the
Spirit
of
God
,
are
fit
Judges
whether
it
be
that
Spirit
,
or
a
Delusion
and
Passion
of
their
own
,
that
Order
may
be
kept
in
the
Assemblies
,
at
least
as
to
the
time
.
33.
For
God
is
not
the
author
of
confusion
,
but
of
peace
,
as
in
all
churches
of
the
saints
.
33.
For
pretended
Inspirations
and
Mandates
are
not
to
be
believed
against
Gods
common
Law
to
all
the
Churches
,
which
have
a
surer
notification
than
a
single
Man
can
give
us
:
B●t
Gods
common
Law
is
against
Confusion
,
and
for
Peace
and
Order
;
and
therefore
it
is
certain
,
that
Confusion
is
not
of
Divine
Inspiration
.
34.
Let
your
women
keep
silence
in
the
churches
:
for
it
is
not
permitted
unto
them
to
speak
;
but
they
are
commanded
to
be
under
obedience
,
as
also
saith
the
law
.
34.
And
it
is
one
of
the
Rules
of
Order
,
That
Women
be
no
Publick
Teachers
or
Speakers
in
the
Church
:
God
permitteth
it
not
,
who
hath
commanded
them
Subjection
by
the
Law
.
35.
And
if
they
will
learn
any
thing
,
let
them
ask
their
Husbands
at
home
,
for
it
is
a
shame
for
women
to
speak
in
the
church
.
35.
Not
but
that
they
should
learn
;
but
it
must
be
with
modesty
,
asking
their
Husbands
,
if
they
have
such
as
are
able
to
teach
them
(
as
they
ought
;
else
they
have
other
private
Helps
.
)
It
's
a
shame
to
the
Church
and
her
,
for
a
Woman
there
to
speak
(
except
in
common
singing
Psalms
,
or
other
Common
Acts.
)
36.
What
?
came
the
word
of
God
out
from
you
?
or
came
it
unto
you
only
?
36.
I
ask
them
that
contradict
this
;
Did
Gods
Word
come
out
from
you
,
or
from
intrusted
Apostles
?
Or
did
it
come
to
you
only
,
that
you
contradict
the
Churches
?
37.
If
any
man
think
himself
to
be
a
prophet
,
or
spiritual
,
let
him
acknowledge
that
the
things
that
I
write
unto
you
,
are
the
commandments
of
the
Lord
.
38.
But
if
any
man
be
ignorant
,
let
him
be
ignorant
.
37
,
38.
If
any
be
indeed
a
Prophet
,
or
Inspired
,
and
not
pretendedly
only
,
he
will
confess
,
that
these
Canons
or
Decisions
are
Gods
own
Commandments
,
and
not
my
Device
.
But
if
Men
will
be
obstinate
in
their
Ignorance
,
let
them
look
to
it
.
39.
Wherefore
,
brethren
,
covet
to
prophesie
,
and
forbid
not
to
speak
with
tongues
.
39.
Prophecy
for
the
Churches
Edifying
is
to
be
coveted
,
and
Languages
there
not
forbidden
.
40.
Let
all
things
be
done
decently
,
and
in
order
.
40.
That
Sacred
things
be
all
done
decently
,
and
not
with
uncomely
negligence
,
and
orderly
,
and
not
in
confusion
,
or
as
every
Mans
Fancy
leads
him
,
this
is
a
General
Law
of
God
,
according
to
which
undetermined
Modes
and
Circumstances
must
be
regulated
and
done
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
I.
IT
's
a
Doubt
oft
put
,
How
it
could
be
that
Gods
Spirit
should
inspire
Men
with
Tongues
or
Prophecy
,
and
yet
not
tell
them
when
and
how
to
use
them
?
But
it
's
not
to
be
thought
,
that
he
that
was
before
without
the
Habit
,
had
the
actual
Use
of
them
,
then
suddenly
inspired
;
but
that
,
as
the
Learned
,
so
the
Inspired
had
the
habitual
Knowledge
of
Tongues
before
they
assembled
,
and
so
for
the
actual
Use
and
Time
,
were
to
exercise
their
own
Discretion
.
II.
The
Description
of
the
Church
here
,
oft
named
as
meeting
in
one
Place
with
their
Officers
and
Guides
,
tells
us
,
that
then
a
Church
of
this
Rank
was
not
a
Diocess
of
many
hundred
Assemblies
,
which
had
all
but
one
Bishop
,
their
Constitutive
Head
;
but
that
it
was
a
Company
associated
for
Personal
Communion
,
that
usually
met
in
one
Place
;
though
Necessity
might
make
them
meet
in
many
,
and
tho
some
General
Guides
might
take
care
of
many
such
Churches
.
III.
The
greater
number
of
Prophets
,
and
Teachers
,
&c.
that
were
here
in
one
Assembly
,
whose
Exercises
the
Apostle
was
put
to
restrain
,
doth
fully
confute
Dr.
Hammond's
oft-repeated
Opinion
,
That
in
Scripture-times
there
is
no
Proof
that
there
were
any
more
Presbyters
to
one
Church
,
than
one
,
who
was
a
Bishop
,
and
had
Deacons
under
him
;
and
that
for
want
of
capable
Persons
.
But
his
Opinion
inferreth
,
That
then
a
Church
was
no
greater
than
could
meet
in
one
Place
:
For
one
Bishop
could
not
be
at
once
in
many
.
And
if
no
Subject-Presbyters
were
made
in
Scripture-times
,
it
must
be
proved
by
what
just
Power
they
were
after
made
,
even
a
sort
of
Pastors
never
made
by
the
Apostles
IV.
The
Arguments
of
the
Apostle
against
the
uninterrupted
Use
of
Tongues
not
understood
in
the
Church
,
are
so
many
,
cogent
,
plain
,
and
vehement
,
that
I
will
not
lose
time
to
answer
the
Papists
Cavils
against
them
,
when
they
defend
their
Latin
Masses
and
Prayers
;
but
only
note
,
That
nothing
can
be
so
plainly
spoken
by
Gods
own
Spirit
,
which
Carnal
prejudiced
Men
cannot
pervert
;
and
that
it
is
no
wonder
if
they
will
not
be
judged
and
ruled
by
Gods
Word
,
unless
they
themselves
may
be
Judges
of
the
Sense
of
it
;
and
how
little
Gods
Word
signifieth
to
the
People
,
where
it
must
have
such
Expositors
and
Judges
.
One
that
knew
no
more
against
the
Papal
Kingdom
,
called
the
Church
of
Rome
,
than
,
1.
Their
Latin
Service
,
and
cherishing
of
Ignorance
:
2.
And
that
as
Leeches
they
live
on
Blood
,
and
keep
up
their
Religion
by
violent
Cruelty
;
if
he
have
but
read
this
1
Cor.
14.
and
Christs
Commands
for
loving
each
other
;
yea
,
if
he
have
not
lost
much
of
Humanity
it self
,
I
think
,
can
hardly
be
a
Papist
.
V.
The
Pretence
that
some
fetch
hence
,
for
any
Man
that
will
to
speak
in
the
Church
,
if
he
think
he
is
inspired
,
is
utterly
vain
:
For
that
leave
is
here
restrained
to
Inspired
Prophets
,
and
those
to
be
regulated
by
the
Laws
of
Order
,
Decency
,
and
Edification
.
And
God
hath
made
it
the
Office
of
the
Pastors
,
to
be
Rulers
in
the
Assemblies
.
VI.
The
abuse
of
the
General
Rules
by
Papist
Usurping
Church-Lords
and
Canonists
,
is
notorious
;
who
,
because
Gods
own
Ordinances
must
,
as
to
Modes
and
Circumstances
,
be
managed
Decently
,
Orderly
,
and
to
Edification
,
thence
plead
for
a
Dominion
to
add
many
Symbolical
Rites
and
Ordinances
of
their
own
,
which
Peter
and
Paul
never
knew
,
to
make
Gods
Ordinances
seem
Decent
,
Orderly
,
and
to
Edification
,
even
things
that
in
specie
&
genere
are
needless
at
the
best
;
and
then
they
silence
,
excommunicate
,
and
ruine
all
that
refuse
such
corrupting
inventions
:
Like
Zedekiah
Ahabs
Prophets
,
who
(
with
his
Brethren
)
spake
by
a
Lying
Spirt
;
and
then
made
it
Decent
,
Orderly
and
Edifying
,
by
wearing
a
pair
of
Horns
,
to
tell
Ahab
how
he
should
push
down
his
Enemies
,
and
then
smote
Michaiah
,
for
pretending
to
have
more
of
the
Spirit
and
Truth
than
he
had
;
that
Michaiah
might
be
sed
in
Prison
with
the
Bread
and
Water
of
affliction
,
t●ll
experience
shewed
who
had
the
Truth
:
How
these
Men
would
have
used
the
Apostles
of
Christ
if
they
now
lived
,
and
worshipped
God
but
as
then
they
did
,
their
Canons
teach
us
to
conjecture
.
CHAP.
XV.
1.
MOreover
,
brethren
,
I
declare
unto
you
the
gospel
which
I
preached
unto
you
,
which
also
you
have
received
,
and
wherein
ye
stand
;
2.
By
which
also
ye
are
saved
,
if
ye
keep
in
memory
what
I
preached
unto
you
,
unless
ye
have
believed
in
vain
.
1
,
2.
And
because
some
endeavour
to
subvert
your
Faith
,
I
will
recite
the
sum
of
that
Gospel
which
I
preached
to
you
,
and
in
which
you
have
since
continued
and
which
is
the
sure
and
sufficient
Doctrine
of
Salvation
,
(
though
the
Articles
be
few
)
without
all
the
corrupt
Additions
invented
by
proud
erroneous
Men
;
unless
your
Belief
of
them
have
been
unsound
and
superficial
,
and
so
in
vain
.
See
that
your
unsound
Belief
deceive
you
not
,
and
this
Gospel
will
not
deceive
you
.
3.
For
I
delivered
unto
you
first
of
all
that
which
I
also
received
,
how
that
Christ
died
for
our
sins
according
to
the
Scriptures
.
3.
For
I
told
you
,
that
Christ
died
as
a
voluntary
Sacrifice
for
our
Sins
,
therein
fulfilling
what
was
prophesied
of
him
.
This
I
received
from
God
by
Inspiration
,
and
from
the
certain
Witnesses
by
just
Report
and
Evidence
.
4.
And
that
he
was
buried
,
and
that
he
rose
again
the
third
day
according
to
the
scriptures
:
5.
And
that
he
was
seen
of
Cephas
,
then
of
the
twelve
.
6.
After
that
,
he
was
seen
of
above
five
hundred
brethren
at
once
:
of
whom
the
greater
part
remain
unto
this
present
,
but
some
are
fallen
asleep
.
4
,
5
,
6.
And
as
the
Scripture
foretold
,
he
was
buried
,
and
rose
again
the
third
day
,
and
appeared
to
Peter
,
and
after
to
the
special
Disciples
,
who
were
Twelve
before
Judas's
Defection
,
and
after
.
And
after
that
[
it's
like
,
in
Galilee
]
he
was
seen
of
Five
hundred
,
&c.
7.
After
that
,
he
was
seen
of
James
,
then
of
all
the
apostles
.
7.
Note
,
That
it
's
not
to
be
wondred
at
,
that
this
Appearance
to
James
,
and
to
the
Five
hundred
,
are
not
before
distinctly
mentioned
in
the
Gospel
,
when
St.
John
tells
us
how
small
a
part
of
what
Christ
did
is
written
.
And
as
one
Evangelist
hath
some
things
which
the
other
omit
,
so
if
Paul
have
some
which
all
four
omitted
,
the
same
Spirit
recordeth
them
all
.
8.
And
last
of
all
he
was
seen
of
me
also
,
as
of
one
born
out
of
due
time
.
8.
And
after
all
these
he
appeared
to
me
from
Heaven
,
as
to
one
that
was
too
late
converted
.
9.
For
I
am
the
least
of
the
apostles
,
that
am
not
meet
to
be
called
an
apostle
,
because
I
persecuted
the
church
of
God
.
9.
For
my
persecuting
Gods
Church
maketh
me
so
unworthy
to
be
numbred
with
the
Apostles
,
that
though
God
called
me
to
be
one
,
I
must
esteem
my self
as
the
last
,
so
the
least
of
them
,
or
below
the
Twelve
.
10.
But
by
the
grace
of
God
I
am
what
I
am
:
and
his
grace
which
was
bestowed
upon
me
,
was
not
in
vain
;
but
I
laboured
more
abundantly
than
they
all
:
yet
not
I
,
but
the
grace
of
God
which
was
with
me
.
10.
But
Gods
free
Grace
hath
called
me
to
this
Honour
and
Work
:
and
his
Grace
given
hath
not
been
in
vain
;
for
(
though
I
came
late
in
,
and
was
a
Persecutor
)
I
have
since
been
more
laborious
than
any
of
them
all
:
which
I
ascribe
not
to
my self
,
but
to
God's
free
Grace
,
which
chose
,
called
,
instructed
,
excited
,
and
strengthned
me
.
11.
Therefore
,
whether
it
were
I
or
they
,
so
we
preach
,
and
so
ye
believed
.
11.
But
whether
the
Conversion
of
so
many
of
several
Nations
was
by
me
or
by
them
,
is
not
material
to
the
thing
in
question
.
These
same
Articles
of
Faith
were
they
that
we
all
unanimously
pr●ached
,
and
into
the
Belief
of
which
,
as
the
Christian
Verity
,
you
were
Baptized
.
12.
Now
if
Christ
be
preached
that
he
rose
from
the
dead
,
how
say
some
among
you
,
that
there
is
no
resurrection
of
the
dead
?
12.
And
how
then
can
the
same
that
say
they
believe
the
Resurrection
of
Christ
,
deny
the
Resurrection
of
the
Dead
,
and
the
Life
hereafter
?
13.14
.
But
if
there
be
no
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
then
is
Christ
not
risen
.
And
if
Christ
be
not
risen
,
then
is
our
preaching
vain
,
and
your
faith
is
also
vain
.
13
,
14.
If
none
rise
,
Christ
is
not
risen
:
And
if
Christ
be
not
risen
,
then
it
is
Falshood
and
Deceit
which
we
preach
,
and
whi●h
you
have
believed
,
and
not
the
glad
Tidings
of
Salvation
.
15.
Yea
,
and
we
are
found
false
witnesses
of
God
;
because
we
have
testified
of
God
,
that
he
raised
up
Christ
:
whom
he
raised
not
up
,
if
so
be
that
the
dead
rise
not
.
15.
And
then
it
will
follow
,
not
only
that
we
deceive
the
world
,
but
that
we
belie
God
himself
,
when
we
witness
that
he
hath
raised
Christ
;
which
would
be
a
most
heinous
crime
.
16.
For
if
the
dead
rise
not
,
then
is
not
Christ
raised
:
17
,
And
if
Christ
be
not
raised
,
your
faith
is
vain
;
ye
are
yet
in
your
sins
.
16
,
17.
If
the
dead
rise
not
,
and
Christ
rose
not
,
what
hope
have
you
of
Salvation
from
sin
and
death
?
18.
Then
they
also
which
are
fallen
asleep
in
Christ
,
are
perished
.
18.
Then
dead
Christians
are
perished
:
that
is
,
If
their
Souls
live
not
when
the
Body
▪
is
dissolved
,
their
Souls
perish
;
and
if
the
body
rise
not
,
that
perisheth
for
ever
;
and
the
Martyrs
would
be
great
losers
,
and
martyrdom
folly
.
19.
If
in
this
life
onely
we
have
hope
in
Christ
,
we
are
of
all
men
most
miserable
.
19.
And
if
there
be
no
resurrection
or
life
after
this
,
but
our
hope
of
benefit
by
Christ
were
only
in
the
things
and
time
of
this
present
life
,
none
were
so
miserable
as
Christians
,
who
must
forsake
all
,
even
life
it
s●lf
for
Christ
.
Note
,
That
the
thing
denied
by
the
Hereticks
,
was
not
only
the
resurrection
,
of
the
body
,
but
also
all
life
after
this
for
Soul
or
Body
:
And
so
the
Apostle
joyneth
the
confutation
of
both
,
under
the
name
of
Resurrection
.
20.
But
now
is
Christ
risen
from
the
dead
,
and
become
the
first-fruits
of
them
that
slept
.
20.
But
we
have
full
proof
even
from
sense
,
that
Christ
is
risen
;
and
therefore
as
the
first-fruits
consecrate
the
whole
,
so
Christs
Resurrection
being
to
purchase
ours
,
doth
prove
to
our
comfort
,
that
the
dead
shall
rise
.
21.
For
since
by
man
came
death
,
by
man
came
also
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
22.
For
as
in
Adam
all
die
,
even
so
in
Christ
shall
all
be
made
alive
.
21
,
22.
For
as
by
Man
came
death
Corporal
,
as
well
as
Spiritual
and
Eternal
,
by
Man
also
came
our
deliverance
by
a
Resurrection
.
For
as
by
Adam's
sin
the
sentence
of
death
came
on
all
his
posterity
,
as
●●ch
;
so
all
that
are
in
Christ
shall
by
him
be
delivered
to
everlasting
happy
life
.
Note
,
That
the
Resurrection
of
all
Men
,
good
and
bad
,
is
an
effect
of
Christs
death
and
resurrection
,
antecedently
to
differencing
Grace
,
as
appeareth
John
5.24
,
25
,
&c.
But
that
it
proveth
a
Resurrection
to
condemnation
,
is
consequently
caused
by
Mens
sin
:
and
the
Apostle
here
speaketh
of
the
Elects
Resurrection
to
felicity
.
23.
But
every
man
in
his
own
order
:
Christ
the
first-fruits
,
afterward
they
that
are
Christs
,
at
his
coming
.
23.
But
Christ
the
cause
of
our
Resurrection
must
rise
before
us
,
and
all
Christians
at
his
coming
.
24.
Then
cometh
the
end
,
when
he
shall
have
delivered
up
the
Kingdom
to
God
,
even
the
Father
,
when
he
shall
have
put
down
all
rule
,
and
all
authority
,
and
power
.
24.
Then
cometh
the
end
of
his
acquired
Mediatorial
Kingdom
,
when
he
shall
have
reduced
us
perfectly
to
God
his
Father
,
and
we
shall
need
his
reducing
healing
Government
no
more
,
and
so
God
shall
govern
us
in
the
state
of
perfect
innocency
and
Christ
shall
have
put
down
all
Rebelling
Powers
▪
Authority
and
Rule
.
Note
,
This
is
a
sad
intimation
that
so
much
of
Rule
,
Authority
and
Power
as
is
here
called
[
All
,
]
will
be
against
Christ
.
25.
For
he
must
reign
till
he
hath
put
all
enemies
under
his
feet
.
25.
For
these
Powers
now
mentioned
being
Enemies
to
Christ
,
he
must
reign
till
they
are
all
subdued
.
26.
The
last
enemy
that
shall
be
destroyed
is
death
.
26.
By
Enemies
I
mean
all
that
resist
his
saving
works
:
And
of
these
death
is
the
last
.
27.
For
he
hath
put
all
things
under
his
feet
.
But
when
he
saith
all
things
are
put
under
him
,
it
is
manifest
that
he
is
excepted
which
did
put
all
things
under
him
.
27.
Only
God
is
evident●y
excepted
,
who
is
he
that
thus
puts
all
things
under
him
.
28.
And
when
all
things
shall
be
subdued
unto
him
,
then
shall
the
Son
also
himself
be
subject
unto
him
that
put
all
things
under
him
,
that
God
may
be
all
in
all
.
28.
When
Christ
hath
subdued
all
that
opposeth
his
saving
mediatorial
work
,
Christ
as
a
Creature
shall
be
for
ever
himself
subject
to
the
Deity
,
and
shall
give
up
his
recovering
work
(
tho
still
it
will
be
our
Glory
to
see
his
Glory
:
)
So
that
the
pure
,
blessed
Deity
will
be
the
felicity
of
Saints
,
and
be
all
in
all
.
29.
Else
what
shall
they
do
which
are
baptized
for
the
dead
,
if
the
dead
rise
not
at
all
?
why
are
they
then
baptized
for
the
dead
?
29.
And
if
the
dead
rise
not
,
to
what
purpose
do
we
in
Baptism
profess
our
belief
of
the
Resurrection
,
and
resign
our
Bodies
a
living
Sacrifice
to
die
when
Christ
requireth
it
,
and
this
in
hope
of
a
resurrection
signified
by
our
rising
from
under
the
Water
.
30
,
31.
And
why
stand
we
in
jeopardy
every
hour
?
I
protest
by
your
rejoycing
which
I
have
in
Christ
Jesus
our
Lord
,
I
die
daily
.
30
,
31.
What
folly
were
it
in
us
Christians
to
choose
a
Religion
and
course
of
life
,
for
which
we
are
in
continual
danger
from
the
malignant
World
?
I
protest
by
the
joy
which
I
have
in
your
Christianity
,
that
I
live
continually
a
dying
life
,
that
is
,
in
daily
sufferings
,
and
danger
of
death
,
and
preparation
for
it
.
32.
If
after
the
manner
of
men
I
have
fought
with
beasts
at
Ephesus
,
what
advantageth
it
me
,
if
the
dead
rise
not
?
let
us
eat
and
drink
,
for
to
morrow
we
die
.
32.
If
as
Men
Combat
one
with
another
,
I
was
put
at
Ephesus
to
strive
with
Beasts
(
or
Beasts
in
the
shape
of
Men
)
what
get
I
by
such
hazzards
and
sufferings
,
if
there
be
no
life
to
come
?
Then
it
will
follow
,
that
those
sensual
fools
are
the
Wise
Men
,
who
say
,
Let
us
eat
and
drink
,
and
take
pleasure
to
the
Flesh
while
we
may
,
for
we
shall
shortly
die
.
33.
Be
not
deceived
:
Evil
communications
corrupt
good
manners
.
33.
Let
not
such
evil
Principles
,
and
Proverbs
,
and
talk
deceive
you
.
Ill
words
deceive
many
,
and
draw
to
ill
Deeds
and
Conversations
.
34.
Awake
to
righteousness
,
and
sin
not
;
for
some
have
not
the
knowledge
of
God
:
I
speak
this
to
your
shame
.
34.
Such
lewd
opinions
shew
that
mens
Reasons
and
Consciences
are
in
a
sleep
and
stupidity
;
awake
them
,
and
they
will
lead
you
from
sin
to
righteousness
.
By
this
it
appeareth
that
some
among
you
that
call
themselves
Christians
,
have
not
yet
the
true
knowledge
of
God
and
his
Will
;
which
I
say
,
to
humble
you
by
shame
.
35.
But
some
man
will
say
,
How
are
the
dead
raised
up
?
and
with
what
body
do
they
come
?
35.
But
some
of
you
may
the
hardlier
believe
the
Resurrection
,
because
they
cannot
tell
how
the
dead
are
raised
,
and
with
what
body
they
shall
rise
.
36.
Thou
fool
,
that
which
thou
sowest
is
not
quickened
,
except
it
die
.
36.
This
is
the
Objection
of
a
Fool
:
For
in
sowing
(
though
a
Seed
truly
dead
be
unfruitful
,
yet
)
the
Seed
is
buried
,
and
by
a
sort
of
Rotting
or
Corruption
seemeth
as
dead
,
before
it
spring
up
unto
Fruit.
37.
And
that
which
thou
sowest
thou
sowest
not
that
body
that
shall
be
,
but
bare
grain
,
it
may
chance
of
wheat
,
or
of
some
other
grain
.
37.
The
Corn
which
thou
sowest
hath
not
the
Blade
or
Stalk
,
and
Ear
,
and
Flower
,
and
Chaff
.
It
is
not
formally
,
but
virtually
or
seminally
the
same
,
whether
it
be
Wheat
,
or
other
Grain
.
38.
But
God
giveth
it
a
body
as
it
hath
pleased
him
,
and
to
every
seed
his
own
body
.
38.
But
out
of
this
Seed
,
and
by
its
Seminal
Vertue
,
God
,
by
the
addition
of
attracted
Nutriment
,
giveth
it
a
Body
,
with
Straw
,
Flowers
,
Chaff
,
and
Seed
,
as
pleaseth
him
:
It
being
his
Power
and
Will
,
to
which
nothing
is
impossible
,
which
must
satisfie
our
inquisitive
Minds
;
Resurrection
,
as
Generation
,
being
unsearchable
to
us
.
39.
All
flesh
is
not
the
same
flesh
:
but
there
is
one
kind
of
flesh
of
men
,
another
flesh
of
beasts
,
another
of
fishes
,
and
another
of
birds
.
39.
But
you
must
allow
a
difference
of
Bodies
:
for
even
here
there
is
much
difference
.
40.
There
are
also
celestial
bodies
,
and
bodies
terrestrial
:
but
the
glory
of
the
celestial
is
one
,
and
the
glory
of
the
terestrial
is
another
.
41.
There
is
one
glory
of
the
sun
,
and
another
glory
of
the
moon
,
and
another
glory
of
the
stars
;
for
one
star
differeth
from
another
star
in
glory
.
42.
So
also
is
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
It
is
sown
in
corruption
,
it
is
raised
in
incorruption
.
40
,
41
,
42.
The
Celestial
Bodies
greatly
differ
from
the
Earthly
Bodies
;
and
so
do
even
the
Celestial
among
themselves
;
as
the
Sun
from
the
Moon
,
and
one
Star
from
another
,
&c.
And
so
shall
our
Bodies
at
the
Resurrection
greatly
differ
from
these
that
we
have
now
;
particularly
,
by
being
incorruptible
.
43.
It
is
sown
in
dishonour
it
is
raised
in
glory
:
it
is
sown
in
weakness
,
it
is
raised
in
power
:
44.
It
is
sown
a
natural
body
,
it
is
raised
a
spiritual
body
.
There
is
a
natural
body
,
and
there
is
a
spiritual
body
.
43
,
44.
It
is
now
so
vile
a
Body
,
that
it
must
rot
and
corrupt
in
darkness
in
the
Earth
;
but
it
shall
rise
in
Glory
.
It
is
buried
in
utter
impotency
,
like
the
common
Earth
;
but
Gods
Power
shall
raise
it
a
Powerful
Body
.
It
is
buried
like
the
Body
of
a
Beast
,
that
was
passive
,
and
only
acted
by
the
living
Soul
;
but
it
shall
rise
a
Spiritual
Body
,
more
suited
to
the
Nature
of
the
Soul
,
and
having
also
an
active
Nature
(
like
as
Fire
hath
)
in
it self
.
Thare
are
Natural
Bodies
,
of
Passive
Matter
,
in
daily
flux
,
repaired
by
Food
,
and
acted
only
by
other
Natures
,
or
Souls
:
And
there
are
Spiritual
Bodies
,
(
either
such
as
the
Sun
and
Light
hath
,
or
higher
)
which
are
incorruptible
,
and
of
themselves
not
inclined
to
death
,
dissolution
,
or
change
,
and
besides
the
Soul
,
are
so
like
it
,
that
they
are
themselves
Active
Natures
.
45.
And
so
it
is
written
,
The
first
man
Adam
was
made
a
living
soul
,
the
last
Adam
was
made
a
quickning
spirit
.
45.
That
is
,
The
first
Adam
was
made
by
God
a
living
Soul
,
put
into
a
corruptible
Body
,
not
having
an
unchangeable
State
in
himself
,
nor
Power
to
make
his
Posterity
such
;
But
the
second
Adam
had
in
himself
unchangeable
Life
,
suited
to
a
spiritual
,
glorious
State
,
and
was
the
Root
of
such
to
his
Believing
Posterity
,
enabled
,
as
the
Lord
of
Life
,
to
rise
himself
,
ascend
to
Heaven
,
and
to
raise
them
to
Life
,
and
take
them
to
himself
,
and
to
make
them
a
spiritual
,
holy
People
,
capable
thereof
.
46.
Howbeit
,
that
was
not
first
which
is
spiritual
,
but
that
which
is
natural
;
and
afterward
that
which
is
spiritual
.
46.
But
the
Animal
Person
,
from
whom
by
Generation
we
have
but
meer
Nature
,
was
to
us
in
causality
,
before
him
that
conveyeth
to
us
Spiritual
and
Everlasting
Life
.
Our
Nature
derived
from
Adam
was
before
the
Reparation
,
Spiritual
Holiness
,
Resurrection
,
or
Glory
given
by
Christ
;
even
as
Adam
was
before
Christs
own
Incarnation
and
Resurrection
.
Perfection
is
the
last
and
ripe
State
of
Gods
Work
in
our
Salvation
.
47.
The
first
man
is
of
the
earth
,
earthy
:
the
second
man
is
the
Lord
from
heaven
.
47.
Adam
was
made
out
of
the
Dust
of
the
Passive
Elements
;
though
God
breathed
into
him
a
Living
Soul
,
yet
Earth
was
his
first
abode
:
But
Christ
is
the
Lord
from
Heaven
;
his
Divine
Nature
being
there
from
everlasting
,
assumed
the
Humane
by
the
overshadowing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
48.
As
is
the
earthy
,
such
are
they
also
that
are
earthy
:
and
as
is
the
heavenly
,
such
are
they
also
that
are
heavenly
.
48.
And
as
Adam
was
a
Natural
Man
,
and
the
Root
of
such
;
so
it
is
but
Nature
which
we
have
from
him
:
And
as
Christ
is
Heavenly
and
Spiritual
,
so
will
he
make
all
the
holy
Seed
to
be
like
him
,
Spiritual
and
Heavenly
.
49.
And
as
we
have
born
the
image
of
the
earthy
,
we
shall
also
bear
the
image
of
the
heavenly
.
49.
And
as
we
are
born
of
Adam
,
Men
,
as
he
was
;
so
we
shall
be
made
by
Christ
Spiritual
and
Heavenly
,
as
he
is
.
50.
Now
this
I
say
,
brethren
,
that
flesh
and
blood
cannot
inherit
the
Kingdom
of
God
;
neither
doth
corruption
inherit
incorruption
.
50.
And
this
I
tell
you
,
That
these
Bodies
must
not
come
to
Heaven
in
the
proper
Form
of
Flesh
and
Blood
,
nor
can
as
such
possess
it
▪
for
,
as
such
,
they
are
corruptible
,
and
cannot
so
inherit
Heaven
,
which
is
incorruptible
.
51.
Behold
,
I
shew
you
a
mystery
;
We
shall
not
all
sleep
,
but
we
shall
all
be
changed
,
51.
And
I
will
tell
you
that
which
is
commonly
unknown
:
Though
the
Just
shall
not
die
that
are
alive
at
Christs
coming
,
they
shall
all
be
changed
,
as
well
as
those
that
rise
from
the
Dead
,
from
being
proper
Flesh
and
Blood
,
to
have
Spiritual
Bodies
.
52.
In
a
moment
,
in
the
twinkling
of
an
eye
,
at
the
last
trump
,
(
for
the
trumpet
shall
sound
)
and
the
dead
shall
be
raised
incorruptible
,
and
we
shall
be
changed
.
52.
In
a
moment
Christs
potent
Call
will
be
like
a
Trumpet
,
calling
Men
together
;
and
the
Dead
shall
be
raised
,
and
living
Saints
changed
into
an
incorruptible
state
.
53.
For
this
corruptible
must
put
on
incorruption
,
and
this
mortal
must
put
on
immortality
.
53.
For
this
mortal
Body
and
Composition
,
which
is
now
corruptible
by
Dissolution
,
must
be
changed
into
an
incorruptible
and
immortal
state
of
Being
and
Habitation
.
54.
So
when
this
corruptible
shall
have
put
on
incorruption
,
and
this
mortal
shall
have
put
on
immortality
,
then
shall
be
brought
to
pass
the
saying
that
is
written
,
Death
is
swallowed
up
in
victory
.
54.
And
Death
being
conquered
by
Christ
,
(
being
a
Fruit
of
Sin
,
from
which
he
saveth
us
)
we
shall
die
no
more
.
55.
O
death
,
where
is
thy
sting
?
O
grave
,
where
is
thy
victory
?
56.
The
sting
of
death
is
sin
;
and
the
strength
of
sin
is
the
law
.
55.
Though
now
Death
seem
to
conquer
us
,
we
triumph
over
it
by
Faith
in
Christ
,
foreseeing
our
Resurrection
:
being
saved
from
Sin
,
which
is
the
Sting
,
and
the
Penal
Law
or
Curse
,
which
is
Sins
condemning
Strength
.
57.
But
thanks
be
to
God
which
giveth
us
the
victory
,
through
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
57.
But
by
Faith
,
which
seeth
things
to
come
,
we
give
God
thanks
,
that
will
raise
us
from
the
Dead
,
and
give
us
final
Victory
over
Death
through
Christ
.
58.
Therefore
my
beloved
brethren
,
be
ye
stedfast
,
unmoveable
,
always
abounding
in
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
for
as
much
ye
know
that
your
labour
is
not
in
vain
in
the
Lord
.
58.
And
now
,
Brethren
,
make
this
necessary
use
of
all
.
Seeing
our
Faith
and
Hope
of
a
Resurrection
and
future
Life
assureth
us
,
that
none
of
our
Christian
Labour
or
Suffering
shall
be
in
vain
,
or
to
our
loss
,
or
without
a
glorious
Reward
;
what
remaineth
,
but
that
against
all
Temptations
you
be
steadfast
and
unmovable
,
and
do
Gods
Work
with
all
your
Power
,
abounding
in
Labour
and
Patience
to
the
end
?
ANNOTATIONS
.
AS
this
Chapter
is
of
great
use
for
our
Instruction
,
so
it
is
not
without
many
Difficulties
to
our
Understanding
.
I.
It
's
needful
to
be
observed
,
into
how
narrow
a
room
Paul
reduceth
the
Gospel
,
or
Articles
of
Faith
concerning
Christ
;
and
how
greatly
herein
they
differ
from
him
,
that
condemn
,
excommunicate
,
or
persecute
those
who
believe
These
,
and
all
the
Bible
besides
,
if
they
subscribe
not
to
the
Truth
of
all
their
Articles
and
Forms
superadded
,
and
the
justness
of
their
numerous
Canons
.
II.
The
Apparition
of
Christ
to
the
Five
hundred
,
and
to
James
,
seemeth
part
of
that
which
St.
John
saith
was
not
by
him
written
:
So
that
part
of
the
Evidence
of
Christs
Resurrection
should
be
enough
to
cause
us
to
believe
it
.
III.
Though
it
was
but
some
at
Corinth
that
denied
the
Resurrection
,
the
Church
was
faulty
in
bearing
with
them
:
yet
Separation
from
that
Church
for
their
sakes
is
not
required
,
nor
allowed
by
the
Apostle
.
IV.
The
Socinians
from
the
19th
.
Verse
,
and
divers
others
,
gather
,
That
Paul
denieth
the
Felicity
of
our
Souls
before
the
Resurrection
,
because
he
intimateth
,
That
if
there
were
no
Resurrection
,
(
but
only
an
Immortality
of
the
Soul
)
Christians
were
the
most
miserable
Men
,
and
their
Faith
and
Sufferings
vain
,
and
they
were
yet
in
their
Sins
,
&c.
The
Matter
is
weighty
,
and
the
Solution
hath
its
Difficulty
.
Some
say
,
That
because
the
Heretical
denied
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
,
as
well
as
the
Resurrection
of
the
Body
,
Paul
supposeth
this
,
and
answereth
them
as
to
both
:
And
they
say
,
That
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifying
but
to
stand
up
,
that
is
,
to
live
again
,
includeth
the
Life
of
the
Separated
Soul
,
as
well
as
the
Resurrection
of
the
Body
.
Others
say
,
That
Paul
speaketh
only
of
the
Man
,
and
not
of
the
Soul
alone
,
which
is
but
part
of
the
Man
.
Soul
and
Body
are
essential
to
a
Man
;
and
as
a
Man
he
may
be
miserable
,
because
part
is
so
,
(
as
a
Tooth-ach
is
to
the
whole
Body
)
though
the
Soul
be
happy
.
Others
say
,
That
the
Felicity
or
perfect
Man
at
the
Resurrection
will
be
so
much
greater
than
that
of
the
Separated
Soul
before
,
and
also
that
this
Separate
State
is
so
darkly
revealed
to
us
,
that
the
Apostle
maketh
light
of
it
in
comparison
of
the
latter
.
The
first
of
these
Opinions
is
not
inconsiderable
;
but
the
chief
Answer
is
by
a
stricter
Exposition
of
the
particular
Texts
.
And
,
1.
Verse
19.
argueth
thus
:
[
If
we
believe
in
,
and
suffer
for
a
Christ
as
risen
,
who
is
not
risen
,
then
he
cannot
save
us
either
as
to
Soul
or
Body
;
and
then
we
are
the
most
miserable
sort
of
Men.
For
our
Hopes
in
him
,
for
the
Time
and
Things
of
this
Life
only
,
affords
us
less
than
others
have
,
his
Kingdom
being
not
of
this
World
]
This
Argument
is
not
against
,
but
for
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
.
So
Verse
32.
[
What
advantageth
it
me
if
the
dead
rise
not
?
]
i.
e.
Neither
Soul
nor
Body
is
advantaged
by
suffering
for
a
Christ
as
risen
,
who
is
not
risen
.
V.
The
Comparison
of
Adam
and
Christ
is
as
hard
,
seeming
to
mean
,
that
Adam's
Soul
,
and
his
Posterities
,
as
such
,
are
not
Immortal
.
But
indeed
it
implieth
no
more
than
this
:
1.
That
it
's
called
,
Gen.
2.
a
Living
Soul
,
but
Christ
the
Lord
of
Life
.
2.
That
Adam
had
but
a
Soul
breathed
into
him
by
Creation
on
Earth
;
but
Christ
was
in
Heaven
from
Everlasting
,
the
Living
God
.
3.
That
Adam
propagated
only
Humanity
;
but
Christ
also
Sanctity
and
Felicity
.
4.
That
Adam
by
Nature
had
but
a
loseable
Capacity
of
Bodily
Life
continued
,
and
Heavenly
Felicity
;
and
by
Sin
came
short
of
both
:
But
Christ
hath
Life
in
himself
,
as
the
Root
of
Holiness
and
Happiness
in
Heaven
,
which
he
will
give
Believers
,
both
to
their
Souls
and
Bodies
;
and
will
give
a
Bodily
Resurrection
to
all
Men.
VI.
Ver.
24.
The
Kingdom
delivered
up
to
the
Father
,
is
but
that
Government
which
Christ
useth
to
recover
and
save
Sinners
,
and
is
no
addition
to
the
Father
,
nor
diminution
to
Christ
:
But
as
a
Prince
undertaking
to
reduce
Rebels
,
layeth
down
his
Commission
and
Arms
when
he
hath
done
his
Work
,
and
yet
increaseth
his
own
Honour
;
or
as
a
Physician
giveth
up
his
Hospital
,
when
he
hath
healed
all
the
Sick
.
And
it
is
like
,
yea
,
certain
,
that
when
Christs
acquisitive
Mediation
is
finished
,
he
will
still
be
some
sort
of
Mediator
of
our
Fruition
:
For
we
shall
still
behold
his
Glory
.
VII
.
Ver.
37.39
.
seem
to
intimate
,
That
the
Body
that
shall
rise
is
not
the
same
that
was
sowed
,
but
such
a
Body
as
God
pleaseth
a
new
to
give
.
Doubtless
it
is
the
same
in
some
respect
,
and
not
the
same
in
an
respects
:
And
to
be
able
to
know
just
how
far
it
is
or
is
not
the
same
,
is
too
hard
for
us
,
and
may
be
quietly
left
to
the
Will
of
God
.
The
Seminal
part
of
the
Grain
(
Matter
and
Form
)
liveth
in
the
new
Fruit
,
in
which
it
springeth
up
,
(
as
the
Seminal
part
of
Man
begins
his
Being
in
the
Womb
)
but
the
added
Mass
which
makes
up
the
Root
,
the
Stalk
,
and
Ear
,
and
new
Grains
,
are
all
drawn
from
without
,
from
the
Water
,
Earth
,
and
Air
,
by
God
,
and
by
the
Seminal
Spirit
.
We
see
that
Men
oft
grow
Fleshy
,
Fat
,
and
Lean
again
,
and
at
last
die
with
little
but
a
skinned
Skeleton
:
I
think
few
believe
,
that
either
Men
dying
Fat
shall
rise
Fat
,
or
Men
dying
Lean
shall
rise
Lean
;
or
yet
that
every
Man
shall
rise
with
all
the
Flesh
which
he
ever
lived
or
sinned
in
,
and
which
daily
passed
away
,
or
consumed
in
Sickness
.
To
know
how
much
,
and
what
goeth
to
identifie
the
Body
,
we
must
leave
to
God
,
if
we
will
not
pretend
to
the
knowledge
we
have
not
.
Nor
is
it
necessary
to
believe
,
that
all
Fowls
,
Beasts
,
and
Fishes
rise
again
,
and
go
to
Heaven
,
which
are
ever
digested
,
and
made
Humane
Flesh
.
The
Apostle
likening
our
Bodies
to
Seed
,
maketh
some
to
doubt
whether
the
dead
Body
have
a
Resurrection
by
any
Seminal
Vertue
,
as
a
Natural
Cause
,
or
only
rise
by
Miracle
.
The
latter
is
most
commonly
held
:
And
yet
it
is
certain
,
that
the
Soul
taketh
with
it
a
Love
and
Inclination
to
its
Body
,
which
is
a
sort
of
Seminal
Disposition
.
And
no
mortal
Man
knoweth
whether
the
Soul
take
not
with
it
some
of
the
Igneous
Spirits
by
which
it
here
operated
as
such
a
Body
,
as
Seminal
Vertue
in
Inferior
things
is
lodged
in
them
;
and
whether
at
the
Resurrection
God
use
that
Composition
of
Igneous
Matter
(
or
Ethereal
)
and
Spiritual
Form
,
for
the
aggregation
of
so
much
more
such
Matter
as
shall
be
needful
to
make
up
the
Glorious
,
Spiritual
,
Incorruptible
Body
.
But
all
this
,
and
how
much
of
the
Flesh
we
lived
in
God
will
raise
,
is
to
us
unknown
.
VIII
.
Ver.
50.
That
Flesh
and
Blood
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
is
grosly
perverted
by
them
that
say
,
That
it
's
only
Sinful
Flesh
that
is
meant
;
or
them
that
say
,
That
Flesh
and
Blood
shall
enter
,
but
incorruptible
.
It
is
proper
formal
Flesh
and
Blood
that
the
Apostle
mentioneth
.
Flesh
is
the
Blood
,
and
other
nutritive
Juyce
,
coagulated
into
that
Fibrous
Substance
so
called
,
and
is
the
Matter
of
Food
digested
and
assimilated
unto
this
.
It
is
made
of
Earth
,
Water
,
and
Air
;
and
so
is
Blood
.
Define
them
,
and
nothing
that
is
in
Heaven
will
agree
with
that
Definition
.
If
such
Earth
shall
be
placed
in
Heaven
▪
it
will
cease
by
transmutation
to
be
Earth
.
To
call
a
Spiritual
,
Incorruptible
,
Glorious
Body
,
Earth
and
Water
,
or
Flesh
and
Blood
,
and
place
these
with
the
Blessed
Spirits
,
is
but
to
equivocate
,
and
not
to
use
the
Words
univocally
.
The
two
General
Councils
(
Nice
second
,
and
Constance
before
it
)
differing
in
other
things
,
agree
That
Christs
true
Body
is
in
Heaven
,
but
that
there
it
is
not
Flesh
and
Blood
:
(
And
yet
the
Papists
feign
,
that
he
hath
still
real
Flesh
and
Blood
in
the
Sacrament
.
)
Doubtless
by
a
Spiritual
Body
is
meant
one
that
is
so
near
the
Nature
of
a
Spirit
,
as
is
fittest
for
spiritual
and
glorious
Work
;
which
made
many
of
the
Fathers
say
,
That
it
will
be
an
Ethereal
,
or
Igneous
,
or
Luminous
Body
.
But
Gods
Knowledge
must
be
implicitly
rested
in
,
when
we
have
no
explicit
Knowledge
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
1.
NOw
concerning
the
collection
for
the
saints
,
as
I
have
given
order
to
the
churches
of
Galatia
,
even
so
do
ye
.
1.
I
come
next
to
your
Order
for
Collections
for
the
poor
Christians
in
the
present
Famine
at
Jerusalem
:
In
which
I
would
have
you
,
as
most
convenient
,
to
observe
this
Order
,
which
I
gave
to
the
Churches
of
Galatia
.
2.
Upon
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
let
every
one
of
you
lay
by
him
in
store
,
as
God
hath
prospered
him
,
that
there
be
no
gatherings
when
I
come
.
2.
The
Lords-day
being
separated
for
sacred
Works
,
of
which
holy
Charity
is
a
great
part
,
let
every
one
willingly
lay
by
,
as
devoted
to
God
for
this
Service
,
according
to
the
proportion
of
his
Increase
,
that
I
may
find
it
ready
,
and
not
stay
when
I
come
for
your
Collections
.
3.
And
when
I
come
,
whomsoever
you
shall
approve
by
your
Letters
,
them
will
I
send
to
bring
your
liberality
unto
Jerusalem
.
3.
And
then
,
that
you
may
be
satisfied
of
the
faithful
delivery
,
you
shall
chuse
the
Messenger
your selves
.
4.
And
if
it
be
meet
that
I
go
also
,
they
shall
go
with
me
.
4.
And
if
I
find
cause
to
go
my self
,
your
own
Trustees
shall
go
with
me
.
5.
Now
I
will
come
unto
you
,
when
I
shall
pass
through
Macedonia
:
(
for
I
do
pass
through
Macedonia
)
6.
And
it
may
be
that
I
will
abide
,
yea
,
and
winter
with
you
,
that
ye
may
bring
me
on
my
journey
,
whithersoever
I
go
.
7.
For
I
will
not
see
you
now
by
the
way
,
but
I
trust
to
tarry
a
while
with
you
,
if
the
Lord
permit
.
5
,
6
,
7.
Note
,
That
a
wise
Fore-contrivance
of
our
own
Course
of
Labour
is
lawful
,
but
onely
with
submission
to
Gods
Will
.
8
,
9.
But
I
will
tarry
at
Ephesus
until
Pentecost
.
For
a
great
door
and
effectual
is
opened
unto
me
,
and
there
are
many
adversaries
.
8
,
9.
Hope
of
great
Success
,
and
the
opposition
of
many
Adversaries
,
persuade
me
to
stay
at
Ephesus
.
Note
,
That
great
Success
of
the
Gospel
oft
consisteth
with
many
Adversaries
.
10.
Now
if
Timotheus
come
,
see
that
he
may
be
with
you
without
fear
:
for
he
worketh
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
as
I
also
do
.
10.
See
that
Timothy
,
when
he
cometh
,
be
not
discouraged
by
distrust
,
or
abuse
;
for
he
is
my
faithful
Helper
in
the
same
Work
of
the
Lord
,
in
which
I
serve
him
.
11.
Let
no
man
therefore
despise
him
:
but
conduct
him
forth
in
peace
,
that
he
may
come
unto
me
:
for
I
look
for
him
with
the
brethren
.
11.
Despise
him
not
,
but
give
credit
to
his
Message
,
and
respectfully
conduct
him
at
his
return
to
us
.
12.
As
touching
our
brother
Apollos
,
I
greatly
,
desired
him
to
come
unto
you
with
the
brethren
:
but
his
will
was
not
at
all
to
come
at
this
time
;
but
he
will
come
when
he
shall
have
convenient
time
.
12.
Note
,
That
Paul
left
him
to
his
choice
,
and
did
not
suspend
or
silence
him
for
disobeying
an
Apostle
.
13.
Watch
ye
,
stand
fast
in
the
faith
,
quit
you
like
men
,
be
strong
.
13.
Finally
,
Your
Case
is
so
weighty
,
and
Trial
so
great
,
as
require
your
constant
watch
,
your
resolved
steadfastness
in
the
Faith
,
a
Manlike
Strength
,
Endeavour
,
and
Defence
.
14.
Let
all
your
things
be
done
with
charity
.
14.
The
sum
and
chiefest
Rule
that
I
give
you
,
is
,
Do
all
that
you
do
in
Love
,
or
Endearedness
to
one
another
;
and
this
will
cast
out
Selfishness
,
Pride
,
Envy
;
and
Division
,
and
keep
you
from
rash
censuring
,
separating
,
despising
,
or
abusing
one
another
.
15
,
16.
I
beseech
you
,
brethren
(
ye
know
the
house
of
Stephanas
,
that
it
is
the
first-fruits
of
Achaia
,
and
that
they
have
addicted
themselves
to
the
ministry
of
the
saints
)
That
ye
submit
your selves
unto
such
,
and
to
every
one
that
helpeth
with
us
and
laboureth
.
15
,
16.
The
House
of
Stephanas
being
the
first
converted
in
Achaia
,
and
addicted
to
further
Christians
with
their
Estates
and
Labour
,
and
he
being
now
my
Fellow-labourer
,
submit
your selves
to
him
,
and
to
all
such
.
17.
I
am
glad
of
the
coming
of
Stephanas
,
and
Fortunatus
,
and
Achaicus
:
for
that
which
was
lacking
on
your
part
,
they
have
supplied
.
18.
For
they
have
refreshed
my
spirit
and
yours
:
therefore
acknowledge
ye
them
that
are
such
.
17
,
18.
For
they
have
performed
such
respectful
Offices
as
you
were
wanting
in
.
Therefore
let
such
be
respected
by
you
.
19.
The
churches
of
Asia
salute
you
.
Aquila
and
Priscilla
salute
you
much
in
the
Lord
,
with
the
church
that
is
in
their
house
.
20.
All
the
brethren
greet
you
.
Greet
ye
one
another
with
an
holy
kiss
.
21.
The
salutation
of
me
Paul
with
mine
own
hand
.
19
,
20
,
21.
The
Christians
of
their
Family
,
(
or
the
Assembly
that
used
to
meet
there
for
Church
Communion
.
)
22.
If
any
man
love
not
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
let
him
be
Anathema
,
Maran-atha
.
22.
Those
that
love
the
Lord
Jesus
as
their
Saviour
and
Hope
,
will
stick
to
him
,
and
confess
him
in
Temptation
and
Sufferings
:
And
if
any
Man
love
him
not
,
let
him
,
as
accursed
,
be
delivered
to
Satan
,
and
cut
off
from
God
.
23
,
24.
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
be
with
you
.
My
love
be
with
you
all
in
Christ
Jesus
.
Amen
.
23
,
24.
The
best
Benediction
I
can
give
you
,
is
by
praying
,
That
the
Grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
may
be
with
you
,
(
for
that
will
render
you
holy
and
acceptable
to
God
,
and
save
you
from
Evil
,
and
bring
,
you
to
Glory
.
)
I
am
sure
my
Love
is
with
you
all
:
May
your
Loveliness
so
continue
it
.
Amen
.
The
Second
Epistle
of
PAUL
the
Apostle
to
the
CORINTHIANS
.
CHAP.
I.
1.
PAul
an
apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
by
the
will
of
God
,
and
Timothy
our
brother
,
unto
the
church
of
God
[
which
is
at
Corinth
,
with
all
the
saints
which
are
in
all
Achaia
:
]
2.
Grace
be
to
you
,
and
peace
from
God
our
Father
,
and
from
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
1
,
2.
When
it
is
read
to
the
Church
at
Corinth
,
to
whom
it
is
specially
directed
,
to
be
communicated
to
others
in
Achaia
by
them
.
3.
Blessed
be
God
even
the
father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Father
of
mercies
,
and
the
God
of
all
comfort
;
4.
Who
comforteth
us
in
all
our
tribulation
,
that
we
may
be
able
to
comfort
them
which
are
in
any
trouble
,
by
the
comfort
wherewith
we
our selves
are
comforted
of
God
.
3
,
4.
—
[
By
the
same
Reasons
that
comforted
me
,
and
by
the
experience
of
his
Mercies
,
which
giveth
me
a
comforting
frame
of
Mind
.
5.
For
as
the
sufferings
of
Christ
abound
in
us
,
so
our
consolation
also
aboundeth
by
Christ
.
5.
As
I
suffer
more
than
others
for
Christ
,
so
I
have
proportionable
comfort
by
Christ
.
6.
And
whether
we
be
afflicted
,
it
is
for
your
consolation
and
salvation
,
which
is
effectual
in
the
enduring
of
the
same
sufferings
which
we
also
suffer
:
or
whether
we
be
comforted
,
it
is
for
your
consolation
and
salvation
.
6.
So
great
is
the
love
of
God
to
you
,
that
both
our
afflictions
and
our
comforts
are
intended
as
means
to
your
comfort
;
that
you
may
the
easilier
suffer
as
we
do
,
and
hope
for
that
comfort
that
we
enjoy
,
and
that
all
may
further
your
Salvation
.
7.
And
our
hope
of
you
is
stedfast
,
knowing
that
as
you
are
partakers
of
the
sufferings
,
so
shall
ye
be
also
of
the
consolation
.
7.
Therefore
I
hope
that
suffering
will
not
overthrow
your
Faith
,
while
you
look
for
the
same
consolation
.
8.
For
we
would
not
,
brethren
,
have
you
ignorant
of
our
trouble
which
came
to
us
in
Asia
,
that
we
were
pressed
out
of
measure
above
strength
,
insomuch
that
we
despaired
even
of
life
:
8.
I
would
have
you
know
how
great
our
sufferings
were
in
Asia
,
even
beyond
our
own
strength
to
bear
them
,
and
such
as
put
me
in
expectation
of
death
.
9.
But
we
had
the
sentence
of
death
in
our selves
,
that
we
should
not
trust
in
our selves
,
but
in
God
which
raiseth
the
dead
.
9.
But
God
brought
me
to
this
expectation
of
death
,
that
I
might
not
trust
to
my
present
life
,
but
unto
God
alone
,
and
that
as
one
that
can
raise
the
dead
,
and
give
them
a
better
life
hereafter
,
than
that
which
they
lay
down
for
Christ
.
10.
Who
delivered
us
from
so
great
a
death
,
and
doth
deliver
:
in
whom
we
trust
that
he
will
yet
deliver
us
:
11.
You
also
helping
together
by
prayer
for
us
,
that
for
the
gift
bestowed
upon
us
by
the
means
of
many
persons
,
thanks
may
be
given
by
many
on
our
behalf
.
10
,
11.
Who
hath
delivered
us
from
so
terrible
a
kind
of
Death
,
and
still
doth
deliver
us
,
and
we
hope
will
do
till
our
Work
be
done
:
But
your
Prayers
must
concur
as
the
Means
,
that
God
also
may
have
all
your
Thanks
.
12.
For
our
rejoycing
is
this
,
the
testimony
of
our
conscience
,
that
in
simplicity
and
godly
sincerity
,
not
with
fleshly
wisdom
,
but
by
the
grace
of
God
,
we
have
had
our
conversation
in
the
world
,
and
more
abundantly
to
you-wards
12.
Note
,
1.
That
a
Christian
must
have
rejoicing
not
only
in
Christs
Merits
,
but
in
the
Conscience
of
his
own
Sincerity
.
2.
Sincerity
is
much
in
Simplicity
,
and
contrary
to
self-seeking
fleshly
Wisdom
.
3.
It
is
Gods
Grace
that
giveth
this
Sincerity
.
4.
Where
it
is
used
in
eminent
Self-denial
,
it
may
lawfully
be
gloried
in
against
D●tractors
.
13.
For
we
write
none
other
things
unto
you
,
then
what
you
read
or
acknowledge
,
and
I
trust
you
shall
acknowledge
even
to
the
end
.
13.
For
I
willingly
expose
my self
and
Doctrine
to
your
Trial
;
I
write
but
the
same
things
which
you
have
received
and
own
,
and
I
hope
will
own
even
to
the
end
.
14.
As
also
you
have
acknowledged
us
in
part
,
that
we
are
your
rejoycing
,
even
as
ye
also
are
ours
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
14.
As
I
my self
have
been
owned
by
you
as
your
Comfort
,
though
I
have
some
Accusers
,
even
as
you
are
my
Comfort
when
I
render
an
Account
of
my
Ministry
to
Christ
.
15.
And
in
this
confidence
I
was
minded
to
come
unto
you
before
,
that
you
might
have
a
second
benefit
:
15.
And
in
confidence
of
this
our
mutual
Love
,
I
purposed
to
come
to
you
,
for
the
increase
of
your
Graces
.
16.
And
to
pass
by
you
into
Macedonia
,
and
to
come
again
out
of
Macedonia
unto
you
,
and
of
you
to
be
brought
on
my
way
toward
Judea
.
16.
When
I
carry
the
Contribution
to
Judea
.
17.
When
I
therefore
was
thus
minded
,
did
I
use
lightness
?
or
the
things
that
I
purpose
,
do
I
purpose
according
to
the
flesh
,
that
with
me
there
should
be
yea
,
yea
,
and
nay
,
nay
?
18.
But
as
God
is
true
,
our
word
toward
you
,
is
not
yea
and
nay
.
17
,
18.
What
I
purposed
was
with
submission
to
Gods
Providence
and
Will
.
Had
any
cause
then
to
accuse
me
of
Levity
and
Falshood
in
my
Promises
,
as
if
my
Word
were
not
to
be
credited
?
I
take
God
to
witness
,
that
I
spake
my
real
Purpose
in
truth
,
though
I
was
hindred
from
Performance
.
19.
For
the
son
of
God
,
Jesus
Christ
,
who
as
preached
among
you
by
us
,
even
by
me
,
and
Sylvanus
,
and
Timotheus
,
was
not
yea
and
nay
,
but
in
him
was
yea
.
20.
For
all
the
promises
of
God
in
him
are
Yea
,
and
in
him
Amen
,
unto
the
glory
of
God
by
us
.
19
,
20.
And
more
abusive
is
it
hence
to
gather
my
Incredibility
in
preaching
,
and
the
uncertainty
of
my
Doctrine
:
For
Christ
whom
we
preached
is
a
certain
Saviour
,
and
his
Promises
all
sure
,
and
are
sealed
,
confirmed
,
and
proved
to
Gods
Glory
,
in
the
Power
of
our
Ministry
.
21.
Now
he
which
stablisheth
us
with
you
in
Christ
,
and
hath
anointed
us
,
is
God
:
22.
Who
hath
also
sealed
us
,
and
given
the
earnest
of
the
spirit
in
our
hearts
.
21
,
22.
And
it
is
God
himself
who
stablisheth
both
us
and
you
in
Christ
,
and
hath
anointed
and
sealed
us
,
and
given
us
the
Earnest
of
his
Spirit
,
which
is
his
Pledge
,
and
our
Security
.
23.
Moreover
,
I
call
God
for
a
record
upon
my
soul
,
that
to
spare
you
I
came
not
as
yet
unto
Corinth
.
23.
I
do
by
Oath
call
God
himself
to
witness
,
that
my
not
coming
yet
to
you
,
was
not
out
of
any
such
Falshood
,
Levity
,
or
Self-respect
as
my
Accusers
intimate
;
but
I
delayed
,
as
foreseeing
how
unpleasing
it
would
be
to
have
exercised
the
Severity
among
you
,
which
your
Sin
,
before
Repentance
,
required
.
24.
Not
for
that
we
have
dominion
over
your
faith
,
but
are
helpers
of
your
joy
:
for
by
faith
ye
stand
.
24.
Not
that
we
are
Lords
over
your
Faith
,
or
have
any
power
to
change
it
;
but
our
Preaching
and
Discipline
is
to
help
your
Joy
,
by
casting
out
Sin
,
and
by
stablishing
you
in
Faith
,
in
and
by
which
you
must
stand
and
live
.
CHAP.
II.
1
,
2.
BUt
I
determined
this
with
my self
,
that
I
would
not
come
again
to
you
in
heaviness
.
For
if
I
make
you
sorry
,
who
is
he
then
that
maketh
me
glad
,
but
the
same
which
is
made
sorry
by
me
?
1
,
2.
But
the
true
cause
of
my
delay
to
come
to
you
,
was
,
that
having
reproved
you
for
many
Sins
,
which
required
sharper
Censure
if
you
had
not
disowned
them
,
I
was
not
forward
to
grieve
you
by
such
displeasing
Work
,
and
staid
to
hear
of
your
Repentance
.
For
your
Grief
is
my
own
;
and
none
can
take
it
from
me
,
but
your selves
,
by
your
Repentance
.
3.
And
I
wrote
this
same
unto
you
,
lest
when
I
came
,
I
should
have
sorrow
from
them
of
whom
I
ought
to
rejoyce
,
having
confidence
in
you
all
,
that
my
joy
is
the
joy
of
you
all
.
3.
And
I
gave
you
my
Reproof
by
a
Letter
,
tha●
it
might
cause
that
Reformation
which
might
prevent
my
Sorrow
when
I
came
my self
:
for
I
ought
to
have
joy
in
you
,
as
I
hope
also
my
joy
is
yours
.
4.
For
out
of
much
affliction
and
anguish
of
heart
,
I
wrote
unto
you
with
many
tears
;
not
that
you
should
be
grieved
,
but
that
ye
might
know
the
love
which
I
have
more
abundantly
unto
you
.
4.
For
I
was
so
far
from
insulting
over
you
,
or
desiring
your
hurt
,
that
I
performed
that
necessary
part
of
my
Office
with
great
grief
and
anguish
,
and
wrote
to
you
with
many
tears
;
not
delighting
to
grieve
you
,
but
to
shew
my
Love
for
your
Reformation
and
Salvation
.
5.
But
if
any
have
caused
grief
,
he
hath
not
grieved
me
,
but
in
part
:
that
I
may
not
overcharge
you
all
.
5.
But
the
Grief
which
I
had
by
the
Sins
of
some
particular
Persons
,
I
am
far
from
charging
on
all
the
Church
.
6.
Sufficient
to
such
a
man
is
this
punishment
,
which
was
inflicted
of
many
.
6.
The
Churches
Censure
and
Rejection
of
such
a
Sinner
,
is
as
much
Punishment
as
I
judged
meet
.
Note
,
That
the
Punishment
was
not
only
in
the
presence
of
Many
,
(
that
is
,
the
Assembly
)
but
also
[
by
many
:
]
For
though
the
Pastor
had
the
Keys
,
the
People
were
consenting
Executioners
,
by
avoiding
Communion
with
the
Excommunicate
.
7.
So
that
contrariwise
,
ye
ought
rather
to
forgive
him
,
and
comfort
him
,
lest
perhaps
such
a
one
should
be
swallowed
up
with
overmuch
sorrow
.
7.
But
now
he
is
penitent
,
ye
ought
to
forgive
,
and
comfort
him
with
the
notice
of
Pardoning
Mercy
from
God
,
lest
too
much
sorrow
overwhelm
him
.
Note
,
That
Sorrow
for
Sin
may
be
too
much
;
and
it
is
so
,
when
it
swalloweth
us
up
,
and
doth
more
hurt
than
good
.
8.
Wherefore
I
beseech
you
that
ye
would
confirm
your
love
towards
him
.
8.
I
that
judged
him
for
his
Sin
,
now
absolve
him
,
and
intreat
you
in
Love
to
receive
him
.
9
For
to
this
end
also
did
I
write
,
that
I
might
know
the
proof
of
you
,
whether
ye
be
obedient
in
all
things
.
9.
I
wrote
to
you
to
cast
him
out
,
to
exercise
your
Obedience
:
and
so
I
now
do
to
take
him
in
.
10.
To
whom
ye
forgive
any
thing
,
I
forgive
also
:
for
if
I
forgave
any
thing
,
to
whom
I
forgave
it
,
for
your
sakes
forgave
I
it
,
in
the
person
of
Christ
;
10.
As
●o●
forgive
him
,
and
desire
his
Restoration
,
●o
do
I
:
And
I
absol●e
him
by
Christs
Authority
,
as
his
Minister
,
for
your
own
Good
and
Comfort
;
Discipline
being
for
the
Churches
good
.
11.
Lest
Satan
should
get
an
advantage
of
us
:
for
we
are
not
ignorant
of
his
devices
.
11.
For
we
know
that
Satan
hath
his
Stratagems
,
and
would
turn
our
Justice
and
Discipline
to
our
hurt
,
(
either
by
too
much
dejecting
the
Sinner
,
or
by
exasperating
and
dividing
the
Church
:
)
And
we
would
not
be
over-reached
by
him
:
The
Means
are
for
the
End
.
12.
Furthermore
,
when
I
came
to
Troas
to
preach
Christs
gospel
,
and
a
door
was
opened
unto
me
of
the
Lord
,
13.
I
had
no
rest
in
my
spirit
,
because
I
found
not
Titus
my
brother
:
but
taking
my
leave
of
them
,
I
went
from
thence
into
Macedonia
.
12
,
13.
At
Troas
I
had
great
Encouragement
in
my
Ministry
;
but
not
hearing
of
you
by
Titus
,
disquieted
me
,
&c.
14.
Now
thanks
be
unto
God
,
which
always
causeth
us
to
triumph
in
Christ
,
and
maketh
manifest
the
savour
of
his
knowledge
by
us
in
every
place
.
14.
To
God
I
give
Thanks
,
who
causeth
me
to
rejoice
in
the
Success
of
my
Ministry
for
Christ
;
and
whereever
I
come
communicateth
to
Men
the
Knowledge
of
his
Gospel
.
15.
For
we
are
unto
God
a
sweet
savour
of
Christ
,
in
them
that
are
saved
,
and
in
them
that
perish
.
16.
To
the
one
we
are
the
savour
of
death
unto
death
;
and
to
the
other
the
savour
of
life
unto
life
:
15
,
16.
For
our
Service
to
God
is
an
acceptable
Sacrifice
,
for
the
sake
of
Christ
,
both
about
them
that
are
saved
,
and
them
that
perish
;
to
them
that
abuse
and
reject
the
Gospel
to
their
own
destruction
,
and
them
that
are
converted
and
saved
by
it
:
For
God
will
be
glorified
in
both
,
and
accepteth
our
Ministry
to
both
,
notwithstanding
the
various
Success
.
16
,
17.
And
who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
For
we
are
not
as
many
,
which
corrupt
the
word
of
God
:
but
as
of
sincerity
,
but
as
of
God
,
in
the
sight
of
God
speak
we
in
Christ
.
16
,
17.
So
great
is
this
Work
,
that
neither
I
nor
any
is
sufficient
for
it
,
in
our
own
Strength
,
without
Gods
suitable
Help
and
Grace
.
But
I
have
the
Conscience
of
my
Sincerity
,
that
I
do
not
as
do
the
Corrupters
of
the
Word
of
God
;
but
I
speak
the
things
of
Christ
in
truth
,
as
God
inspired
me
,
and
as
in
his
sight
.
CHAP.
III.
1.
DO
we
begin
again
to
commend
our selves
?
or
need
we
,
as
some
others
,
epistles
of
commendation
to
you
,
or
letters
of
commendation
from
you
?
1.
And
seeing
the
Reputation
of
our
Persons
is
so
needful
to
the
Ends
of
our
Ministry
,
let
me
expostulate
with
you
,
why
you
should
hearken
to
them
who
make
it
needful
to
vindicate
our selves
?
Am
I
a
Stranger
to
you
?
Do
I
need
,
as
some
others
,
to
be
recommended
to
you
by
other
Mens
Letters
?
Or
by
your
Letters
to
be
recommended
to
other
Churches
?
Do
I
not
bring
with
me
the
Proof
of
mine
Apostleship
?
2.
Ye
are
our
epistle
written
in
our
hearts
,
known
and
read
of
all
men
:
2.
Your
own
Conversion
by
my
Ministry
,
which
is
the
rejoicing
of
my
Heart
,
is
more
than
a
Commendatory
Epistle
;
and
this
may
be
read
of
all
that
know
you
.
3.
For
as
much
as
ye
are
manifestly
declared
to
be
the
epistle
of
Christ
,
ministred
by
us
,
written
not
with
ink
,
but
with
the
Spirit
of
the
living
God
;
not
in
tables
of
stone
,
but
in
fleshly
tables
of
the
heart
.
3.
For
your
Conversion
openly
proveth
,
that
you
are
as
it
were
Christs
own
Epistle
by
our
Ministry
,
written
by
the
quickning
Spirit
of
the
Living
God
,
and
not
with
Ink
;
not
as
Moses's
Law
,
on
Tables
of
Stone
;
but
on
your
very
Hearts
;
And
therefore
,
as
you
are
the
Epistle
or
Testimony
of
the
Work
of
Christ
,
so
of
me
,
as
his
Minister
.
4
,
5.
And
such
trust
have
we
through
Christ
to
God-ward
:
Not
that
we
are
sufficient
of
our selves
to
think
any
thing
as
of
our selves
:
but
our
sufficiency
is
of
God
.
4
,
5.
It
is
of
God
that
I
have
this
Confidence
and
Glorying
:
Far
be
it
from
me
to
think
that
I
have
any
such
Sufficiency
of
my self
,
to
convert
Souls
;
but
my
Sufficiency
and
the
Success
is
all
of
God
.
6.
Who
also
hath
made
us
able
ministers
of
the
new
testament
,
not
of
the
letter
,
but
of
the
spirit
:
for
the
letter
killeth
,
but
the
spirit
giveth
life
.
6.
It
is
he
that
hath
made
me
an
able
Minister
of
the
New
Covenant
;
not
a
Preacher
of
the
Law
of
Moses
written
in
Stone
,
but
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
who
sendeth
us
forth
by
his
Spirit
,
and
giveth
his
Spirit
by
our
Ministry
:
For
the
Law
of
Moses
curseth
Sinners
,
and
sheweth
them
Sin
,
and
condemneth
them
:
But
the
Spirit
of
Christ
doth
quicken
them
,
and
kill
their
Sin
,
and
lead
them
in
the
way
of
Life
.
7.
But
if
the
ministration
of
death
written
and
ingraven
in
stones
,
was
glorious
,
so
that
the
children
of
Israel
could
not
stedfastly
behold
the
face
of
Moses
,
for
the
glory
of
his
countenance
,
which
glory
was
to
be
done
away
.
7.
For
if
that
Ministry
of
Moses
,
which
by
consequence
was
of
Death
,
(
or
of
a
Law
that
condemned
,
but
gave
not
the
Spirit
of
Life
)
written
and
engraven
by
God
in
Stones
,
was
accompanied
with
so
great
Glory
,
that
the
Israelites
could
not
endure
to
look
Moses
in
the
Face
,
for
the
Glory
of
his
Countenance
,
which
yet
is
now
done
away
;
8.
How
shall
not
the
ministration
of
the
spirit
be
rather
glorious
.
8.
Must
not
the
more
excellent
Ministry
of
a
durable
Gospel
,
by
which
God
giveth
Men
his
Spirit
,
be
more
glorious
?
(
though
we
the
Ministers
seem
contemptible
.
)
9.
For
if
the
ministration
of
condemnation
be
glory
,
much
more
doth
the
ministration
of
righteousness
exceed
in
glory
.
9.
The
different
Covenants
shew
the
different
Glory
of
the
Ministry
:
For
if
Moses's
Ministration
of
a
condemning
Law
was
Glory
,
our
Ministration
of
a
justifying
,
saving
,
Gospel-Covenant
must
needs
exceed
his
Ministry
in
true
Glory
.
10.
For
even
that
which
was
made
glorious
,
had
no
glory
in
this
respect
,
by
reason
of
the
glory
that
excelleth
.
10.
For
as
a
greater
Light
maketh
a
lesser
seem
as
none
,
so
the
Mosaick
Ministry
of
the
Law
had
as
it
were
no
Glory
,
being
,
clouded
by
the
Glory
of
the
Gospel
.
11.
For
if
that
which
is
done
away
was
glorious
,
much
more
that
which
remaineth
is
glorious
.
11.
For
if
the
Law
of
Moses
(
considered
formally
as
such
,
and
given
to
the
Jews
to
rule
their
Common-wealth
,
and
lead
them
to
Christ
)
which
was
to
cease
when
the
Gospel
came
,
to
which
it
was
a
Schoolmaster
,
was
yet
given
in
Glory
;
much
more
is
the
Gospel
,
which
is
to
continue
,
and
its
Ministration
,
glorious
.
12.
Seeing
then
that
we
have
such
hope
,
we
use
great
plainness
of
speech
.
12.
Wonder
not
then
that
we
speak
boldly
to
you
,
when
we
can
shew
such
Authority
.
13.
And
not
as
Moses
,
which
put
a
vail
over
his
face
,
that
the
children
of
Israel
could
not
stedfastly
look
to
the
end
of
that
which
is
abolished
.
13.
We
do
not
as
Moses
veil
our
Faces
,
signifying
that
the
Israelites
could
not
well
look
to
the
true
End
and
Meaning
of
their
own
Law
,
which
is
Christ
,
to
whom
by
Types
it
pointed
them
;
nor
see
that
it
was
to
be
abolished
by
his
better
Covenant
,
as
it
now
is
.
We
speak
freely
to
you
with
open
Face
.
14.
But
their
minds
were
blinded
:
for
until
this
day
remaineth
the
same
vail
untaken
away
,
in
the
reading
of
the
old
testament
;
which
vail
is
done
away
in
Christ
.
14.
But
the
Minds
of
the
unbelieving
Jews
were
blinded
,
and
to
this
day
the
Veil
remaineth
by
this
their
Blindness
,
so
that
they
understand
not
the
End
and
Design
of
the
Old
Testament
when
they
read
it
.
B●t
it
's
taken
away
by
Christ
to
true
Believers
.
15.
But
even
unto
this
day
when
Moses
is
read
,
the
vail
is
upon
their
heart
.
15.
Their
Unbelief
sheweth
us
,
that
the
Veil
and
Blindness
is
on
them
to
this
day
.
16.
Nevertheless
,
when
it
shall
turn
to
the
Lord
,
the
vail
shall
be
taken
away
.
16.
But
when
they
shall
be
converted
to
Christianity
,
the
Veil
shall
be
taken
away
,
and
they
shall
understand
the
Meaning
and
Tendency
of
the
Law
.
17.
Now
the
Lord
is
that
Spirit
:
and
where
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
is
,
there
is
liberty
.
17.
And
as
the
Letter
doth
but
point
unto
the
Spirit
,
without
which
it
doth
but
kill
;
so
it
is
Christ
who
is
that
Spirit
which
is
the
Sum
and
End
of
the
Letter
and
Types
:
And
where
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
is
,
there
is
Freedom
and
Power
of
Speech
,
as
well
as
Deliverance
:
And
therefore
we
use
that
Freedom
with
you
.
18.
But
we
all
with
open
face
,
beholding
as
in
a
glass
the
glory
of
the
Lord
,
are
changed
into
the
same
image
,
from
glory
to
glory
,
even
as
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
.
18.
And
so
all
true
Christians
,
not
veiled
as
the
Jews
,
but
with
open
Face
,
in
the
open
Light
,
though
yet
but
as
in
a
Glass
,
behold
the
Glory
of
the
Lord
;
and
by
our
Spiritual
Renovation
are
changed
into
the
Image
of
Christ
,
from
one
Degree
of
Glory
to
another
,
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
,
who
will
perfect
his
Work
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
THe
fear
of
favouring
Antinomianism
hath
tempted
some
to
pervert
this
Chapter
,
about
the
abolishing
of
Moses's
Law
.
I
know
of
no
Man
that
hath
written
so
much
against
the
Antinomians
as
I
have
done
,
nor
with
so
much
success
,
in
casting
down
their
Libertine
Errours
in
this
Land
:
And
yet
I
abhor
running
into
the
contrary
Extreme
.
And
therefore
I
say
,
that
it
is
evident
to
any
unprejudiced
considering
Reason
,
that
Paul
here
affirmeth
,
That
the
very
Law
written
in
Stone
is
abolished
and
done
away
,
To
say
,
It
is
only
the
Glory
of
the
Burning
Mount
,
or
of
Moses
Face
,
that
is
done
away
,
is
plainly
contrary
to
Ver.
7
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
13.
I
will
not
tire
the
Reader
with
Arguments
from
so
plain
Words
.
The
Truth
is
this
:
1.
The
Law
of
Nature
is
not
done
away
by
Christ
,
but
made
part
of
his
own
Law
,
into
whose
Hands
that
and
all
things
are
given
.
2.
The
Ten
Commandments
,
except
the
Preface
,
and
a
Word
or
two
in
the
Second
Commandment
,
and
the
Determination
of
the
Seventh
Day
in
the
Fourth
Commandment
,
are
the
Common
Law
of
Nature
.
3.
Christ
also
hath
expresly
made
them
his
Law
,
by
reciting
them
preceptively
:
And
so
they
bind
all
Christians
now
,
as
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
the
Law
of
Christ
.
4.
God
by
giving
the
Jews
their
Laws
,
gave
us
Directions
to
know
in
the
like
Cases
what
is
equal
or
wrong
to
us
.
5.
But
formally
,
as
it
was
Gods
Law
delivered
by
Moses
to
the
Jews
,
it
binds
not
us
,
and
it
's
done
away
.
For
,
1.
It
never
,
as
such
,
bound
any
but
the
Jews
,
and
the
few
Proselytes
among
them
.
For
it
was
never
promulgated
to
the
World
:
And
even
the
Decalogue
was
Political
,
and
all
made
for
that
Common-wealth
.
And
all
the
World
was
never
bound
to
turn
Jews
,
nor
to
dwell
or
come
into
a
remote
Country
,
no
bigger
than
half
England
.
2.
The
Jews
own
Commonwealth
is
dissolved
,
and
so
are
their
peculiar
Laws
.
3.
The
Apostle
expresly
saith
,
That
the
Law
written
in
Stone
,
that
was
glorious
,
is
done
away
,
ver.
7.
&
11.13
.
compared
.
4.
Moses
was
no
Ruler
or
Mediator
to
the
whole
World
.
5.
If
one
part
of
Moses
Law
,
as
such
,
bind
,
then
all
of
it
bindeth
,
a
quatenus
ad
omne
;
and
so
we
must
turn
Jews
.
6.
Paul
expresly
nameth
Sabbaths
as
abolished
;
that
is
,
A
Day
of
Ceremonial
Rest
,
which
the
Fourth
Commandment
ordaineth
as
a
Type
of
Spiritual
Rest
by
Christ
.
The
Sum
is
,
That
we
are
bound
to
the
Law
commonly
called
Moral
,
as
it
is
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
of
Christ
;
but
not
formally
,
as
the
Law
given
the
Jews
by
Moses
,
or
as
written
in
Stone
.
CHAP.
IV.
1.
THerefore
seeing
we
have
this
ministery
,
as
we
have
received
mercy
we
faint
not
:
1.
Therefore
having
received
a
more
honourable
Ministry
than
that
of
Moses
,
Gods
Mercy
encourageth
us
,
and
keepeth
us
from
fa●nting
in
our
Labours
and
Sufferings
.
2.
But
have
renounced
the
hidden
things
of
dishonesty
,
not
walking
in
craftiness
,
nor
handling
the
word
of
God
deceitfully
,
but
by
manifestation
of
the
truth
commending
our selves
to
every
mans
conscience
in
the
sight
of
God
.
2.
But
have
renounced
those
things
which
cannot
endure
the
Light
,
lest
they
should
be
shamed
,
but
are
craftily
carried
on
in
the
dark
;
nor
do
we
use
deceiving
Arts
in
handling
the
Word
of
God
,
but
in
the
open
Light
,
by
Evidence
of
Truth
,
we
expose
our selves
to
trial
,
and
expect
Success
.
3.
But
if
our
gospel
be
hid
,
it
is
hid
to
them
that
are
lost
:
3.
So
that
if
our
Preaching
be
not
yet
understood
and
believed
,
it
is
not
for
want
of
our
clear
Delivery
,
but
from
the
miserable
Case
of
lost
uncapable
Hearers
.
4.
In
whom
the
God
of
this
world
hath
blinded
the
minds
of
them
which
believe
not
,
lest
the
light
of
the
glorious
gospel
of
Christ
,
who
is
the
image
of
God
,
should
shine
unto
them
.
4.
Because
the
Devil
,
by
the
love
of
worldly
things
,
ruling
the
Hearts
of
worldly
Men
,
hath
blinded
them
,
that
they
may
not
believe
the
Gospel
,
and
see
that
Glory
which
shineth
in
Christ
,
who
is
the
Image
of
God
.
5.
For
we
preach
not
our selves
,
but
Christ
Jesus
the
Lord
;
and
our selves
your
servants
for
Jesus
sake
.
5.
It
is
not
our selves
that
we
commend
by
preaching
to
you
,
or
set
up
for
you
to
believe
in
;
but
it
is
Christ
Jesus
the
Lord
,
(
else
indeed
our
Ministry
were
inglorious
:
)
and
we
only
manifest
our selves
to
be
faithful
Servants
for
your
Salvation
by
Christ
,
who
hath
called
us
hereto
,
and
whose
Glory
we
proclaim
.
6.
For
God
who
commanded
the
light
to
shine
out
of
darkness
,
hath
shined
in
our
hearts
,
to
give
the
light
of
the
knowledge
of
the
glory
of
God
,
in
the
face
of
Jesus
Christ
.
6.
For
God
,
who
by
his
Word
created
Light
,
hath
shined
by
Spiritual
Light
into
our
Hearts
,
giving
us
that
Knowledge
of
God
which
gloriously
appeareth
in
the
Person
,
Doctrine
,
and
Works
of
Christ
,
which
he
commandeth
us
to
communicate
to
others
.
7.
But
we
have
this
treasure
in
earthen
vessels
,
that
the
excellency
of
the
power
may
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
us
.
7.
But
we
that
are
thus
trusted
and
honoured
of
God
,
are
our selves
poor
,
frail
,
afflicted
Mortals
,
that
it
m●y
appear
,
that
it
is
by
the
Power
of
God
,
and
not
of
Men
,
that
the
Gospel
prospereth
.
8.
We
are
troubled
on
every
side
,
yet
not
distressed
;
we
are
perplexed
,
but
not
in
despair
;
9.
Persecuted
,
but
not
forsaken
;
cast
down
,
but
not
destroyed
;
8
,
9.
We
are
many
ways
troubled
,
but
not
brought
to
any
extreme
distress
;
in
straits
,
but
not
in
despair
;
persecuted
by
Men
,
but
not
forsaken
of
God
;
cast
down
low
,
and
yet
upheld
,
and
not
destroyed
.
10.
Always
bearing
about
in
the
body
,
the
dying
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
that
the
life
also
of
Jesus
might
be
made
manifest
in
our
body
.
10.
We
still
bear
in
our
Bodies
a
memorative
Conformity
to
our
suffering
dying
Lord
,
that
our
delivered
Bodies
also
might
have
some
conformity
to
his
Life
,
by
whom
we
live
,
and
whom
we
preach
.
11.
For
we
which
live
,
are
alway
delivered
unto
death
for
Jesus
sake
,
that
the
life
also
of
Jesus
might
be
made
manifest
in
our
mortal
flesh
.
11.
For
we
that
yet
live
are
in
continual
danger
of
death
by
Persecutors
,
for
Jesus
sake
:
that
we
might
be
Emblems
of
Christs
Resurrection
and
Life
,
and
a
Proof
that
he
liveth
,
who
preserveth
us
,
while
we
preach
that
blessed
Life
which
he
possesseth
,
and
hath
purchased
and
promised
.
12.
So
then
death
worketh
in
us
,
but
life
in
you
.
12.
So
that
in
our
Sufferings
Christs
Death
is
resembled
;
but
his
Life
in
your
Conversion
and
Preservation
.
13.
We
having
the
same
spirit
of
faith
,
according
as
it
is
written
,
I
belived
,
and
therefore
have
I
spoken
:
we
also
believe
,
and
therefore
speak
;
13.
But
we
have
the
s●me
Spirit
of
Faith
as
you
have
,
and
therefore
say
with
David
,
That
we
speak
because
we
believe
.
14.
Knowing
that
he
which
raised
up
the
Lord
Jesus
,
shall
raise
up
us
also
by
Jesus
,
and
shall
present
us
with
you
.
14.
For
he
that
raised
up
Christ
,
shall
raise
us
up
both
from
our
Suf●erings
and
Death
,
and
present
us
with
you
who
are
the
B●essings
of
our
Labours
.
15.
For
all
things
are
for
your
sakes
,
that
the
abundant
grace
might
,
through
the
thanksgiving
of
many
,
redound
to
the
glory
of
God
.
15.
For
it
is
for
you
that
we
suffer
,
and
labour
,
and
are
preserved
;
that
as
many
have
the
Benefit
,
so
God
may
be
glorified
by
the
Thanksgiving
of
many
.
16.
For
which
cause
we
faint
not
,
but
though
our
outward
man
perish
,
yet
the
inward
man
is
renewed
day
by
day
.
16.
Therefore
we
are
not
tired
in
our
Labour
or
Suffering
;
but
while
our
Bodies
suffer
and
perish
,
our
Souls
receive
daily
new
Supplies
of
Strength
and
Comfort
.
17.
For
our
light
affliction
,
which
is
but
for
a
moment
,
worketh
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
and
eternal
weight
of
glory
;
17.
For
all
our
Sufferings
for
Christ
,
and
Bodily
Afflictions
,
are
very
tollerable
and
light
,
and
so
short
as
to
be
but
as
for
one
moment
;
and
so
gainful
,
that
they
are
the
Means
appointed
to
procure
us
a
Crown
of
Glory
,
which
is
weighty
,
and
of
exceeding
Worth
,
and
Everlasting
.
18.
While
we
look
not
at
the
things
which
are
seen
,
but
at
the
things
which
are
not
seen
:
for
the
things
which
are
seen
,
are
temporal
;
but
the
things
which
are
not
seen
,
are
eternal
.
18.
For
we
intend
no
worldly
End
,
nor
fix
our
Eyes
and
Mind
on
these
transitory
things
,
which
now
are
here
seen
;
but
on
the
Glory
and
Kingdom
which
is
unseen
:
For
the
things
which
are
seen
are
temporary
,
mutable
,
and
fly
away
,
and
therefore
are
not
to
be
much
regarded
;
but
the
things
which
are
now
to
us
unseen
,
are
unchangeable
and
everlasting
.
CHAP.
V.
1.
FOr
we
know
,
that
if
our
earthly
house
of
this
tabernacle
were
dissolved
,
we
have
a
building
of
God
,
an
house
not
made
with
hands
,
eternal
in
the
heavens
.
1.
For
by
Faith
we
know
,
that
if
our
Bodies
,
which
are
as
a
Tent
or
Tabernacle
to
the
Soul
,
were
dissolved
,
we
have
in
the
Heavens
a
Building
of
Gods
providing
for
the
Blessed
,
not
like
our
Houses
here
made
by
Man
,
but
Celestial
and
Everlasting
.
N●te
,
1.
That
Faith
is
a
sort
of
Knowledge
:
We
kn●w
what
God
saith
is
true
;
and
we
know
this
to
be
his
Word
.
2.
That
our
Happiness
will
not
be
only
in
the
New
Earth
,
and
at
the
Resurrection
:
but
it
is
a
Dwelling
in
Heaven
,
now
existent
,
and
such
as
shall
be
everlasting
:
And
therefore
no
hope
of
Christs
Reign
on
Earth
,
should
take
down
our
Hopes
and
Desires
of
Heaven
.
2.
For
in
this
we
groan
earnestly
,
desiring
to
be
cloathed
upon
with
our
house
which
is
from
heaven
.
3.
If
so
be
that
being
clothed
,
we
shall
not
be
found
naked
.
2
,
3.
For
in
this
Body
we
are
under
a
constant
uneasiness
,
which
maketh
us
groan
with
earnest
desire
to
be
better
cloathed
,
even
with
the
Incorruptible
Celestial
Glory
:
For
when
Death
unclotheth
us
,
we
shall
not
be
found
naked
and
destitute
,
(
or
,
as
some
expound
it
,
[
So
be
it
we
be
not
found
,
as
Adam
,
naked
in
our
Guilt
,
when
we
enter
into
the
future
State
.
]
)
4.
For
we
that
are
in
this
tabernacle
do
groan
,
being
burdened
:
not
for
that
we
would
be
unclothed
,
but
clothed
upon
,
that
mortality
might
be
swallowed
up
of
life
.
4.
For
our
Burdens
in
this
Body
are
so
great
,
as
make
us
groan
:
not
that
we
desire
Death
,
as
Death
;
or
to
be
unhoused
,
or
without
Cloathing
to
the
Soul
:
but
we
would
be
better
clothed
with
a
Heavenly
Glory
,
that
that
which
is
Mortal
may
be
swallowed
up
by
Immortal
Glory
.
5.
Now
he
that
hath
wrought
us
for
the
self-same
thing
,
is
God
,
who
also
hath
given
unto
us
the
earnest
of
the
Spirit
.
5.
And
we
have
good
Evidence
for
the
certainty
of
this
Hope
:
For
God
himself
,
who
doth
nothing
in
vain
,
hath
made
and
formed
us
hereunto
:
It
is
he
that
gave
us
Immortal
Souls
,
and
Faculties
to
prepare
for
a
better
Life
:
And
it
is
he
that
hath
redeemed
us
to
it
,
and
hath
promised
it
,
and
provided
and
commanded
us
the
Means
that
lead
to
it
,
and
hath
given
us
by
his
Spirit
those
holy
Affections
,
Desires
,
and
Endeavours
which
are
the
Earnest
of
it
,
and
which
he
will
not
frustrate
.
6.
Therefore
we
are
always
confident
,
knowing
that
whilst
we
are
at
home
in
the
body
,
we
are
absent
from
the
Lord
:
7.
(
For
we
walk
by
faith
,
not
by
sight
.
)
6
,
7.
Therefore
we
go
on
in
the
Confidence
and
Boldness
which
beseem
Believers
,
being
above
the
Fear
of
Death
;
knowing
,
that
while
we
dwell
here
in
these
Bodies
,
we
are
absent
from
the
Glory
where
God
is
fully
manifested
to
the
Blessed
:
For
it
is
not
things
seen
which
are
the
Motives
,
Hopes
,
and
Comfort
of
our
Lives
;
but
it's
things
believed
and
unseen
.
8.
We
are
confident
,
I
say
,
and
willing
rather
to
be
absent
from
the
body
,
and
to
be
present
with
the
Lord
.
8.
I
say
,
we
are
bold
and
comfortably
confident
in
all
our
Labours
and
danger
of
Death
,
and
rather
willing
to
go
from
the
Body
,
and
to
be
at
home
or
present
with
the
Lord
.
9.
Wherefore
we
labour
,
that
whether
present
or
absent
we
may
be
accepted
of
him
.
9.
Whether
we
shall
yet
live
or
die
,
we
leave
to
God
;
but
it
's
our
earnest
desire
,
care
,
and
labour
,
that
whether
we
live
here
or
die
,
or
whereever
we
are
,
we
may
please
God
,
and
be
accepted
by
him
.
10.
For
we
must
all
appear
before
the
judgment-seat
of
Christ
,
that
every
one
may
receive
the
things
done
in
his
body
,
according
to
that
he
hath
done
,
whether
it
be
good
or
bad
.
10.
For
we
must
all
appear
at
the
Judgment-seat
of
Christ
,
where
all
that
we
have
done
will
be
brought
to
light
,
and
every
Man
shall
be
sentenced
and
rewarded
according
as
he
hath
lived
and
done
in
the
Body
,
whether
it
be
good
or
evil
,
according
to
that
Law
which
pardoneth
penitent
Believers
.
11.
Knowing
therefore
the
terrour
of
the
Lord
,
we
perswade
men
;
but
we
are
made
manifest
unto
God
,
and
I
trust
also
are
made
manifest
in
your
consciences
.
11.
It
is
the
knowledge
of
the
Terrours
of
the
Lord
,
and
how
woful
it
will
be
to
be
found
there
unjustified
under
Guilt
,
and
sentenced
to
Damnation
,
which
causeth
us
to
make
so
much
ado
in
the
World
,
to
persuade
Men
to
believe
and
repent
,
that
they
may
be
saved
:
And
God
,
that
knoweth
our
Hearts
and
Ways
,
will
justifie
us
herein
,
and
I
hope
so
do
your
convinced
Consciences
.
12.
For
we
commend
not
our selves
again
unto
you
,
but
give
you
occasion
to
glory
on
our
behalf
,
that
you
may
have
somewhat
to
answer
them
which
glory
in
appearance
,
and
not
in
heart
.
12.
I
say
not
all
this
to
get
your
Praise
by
my
self-commendation
,
but
to
give
you
the
Matter
of
Answer
to
them
that
would
draw
you
from
the
Truth
,
by
drawing
you
into
a
disesteem
of
us
that
were
your
first
Teachers
,
and
by
boasting
of
themselves
by
outward
appearances
,
without
an
answerable
inward
Worth
.
13.
For
whether
we
be
besides
our selves
,
it
is
to
God
:
or
whether
we
be
sober
,
it
is
for
your
cause
.
13.
And
if
any
tell
you
that
our
Zeal
is
but
crazed
Melancholy
,
(
as
Festus
thought
of
Paul
)
it
is
in
obedience
to
Gods
Command
,
and
for
his
Work
and
Glory
;
(
and
dare
any
accuse
this
of
Madness
?
)
And
if
we
be
thought
to
do
it
soberly
,
it
is
not
for
our
Glory
,
but
for
your
Stability
and
Safety
.
14.
For
the
love
of
Christ
constraineth
us
,
because
we
thus
judge
,
that
if
one
died
for
all
,
then
were
all
dead
:
15.
And
that
he
died
for
all
,
that
they
which
live
,
should
not
henceforth
live
unto
themselves
,
but
unto
him
which
died
for
them
,
and
rose
again
.
14
,
15.
If
any
think
we
are
too
zealously
transported
,
let
them
know
,
that
the
greatness
of
Christs
Love
to
us
,
and
ours
to
him
,
constraineth
us
,
and
will
bear
no
cold
Indifferency
:
For
we
have
cause
to
judge
,
that
they
are
great
things
which
our
Redemption
intimateth
,
even
that
Christ
,
who
died
for
all
,
found
all
Men
dead
in
Sin
and
Misery
;
and
that
he
therefore
redeemed
them
by
his
Death
,
that
they
who
are
recovered
by
him
should
not
hereafter
live
to
themselves
,
but
to
him
that
died
for
them
,
and
rose
again
.
16.
Wherefore
henceforth
know
we
no
man
after
the
flesh
:
yea
,
though
we
have
known
Christ
after
the
flesh
,
yet
now
henceforth
know
we
him
no
more
.
16.
Wherefore
it
is
the
great
things
of
Spirituality
and
Eternity
which
we
now
look
at
in
our
Ministry
and
Life
:
We
value
no
Man
on
meer
Carnal
Advantages
or
Account
;
yea
,
if
we
had
been
of
those
that
converst
with
Christ
on
Earth
in
the
Body
,
and
had
eat
and
drunk
in
his
presence
,
such
Corporal
Familiarity
is
ended
,
and
is
not
it
that
our
Faith
,
and
Hope
,
and
Preaching
most
respecteth
;
but
his
Spiritual
Kingdom
,
and
Glorious
Presence
,
and
the
Means
thereto
.
17.
Therefore
if
any
man
be
in
Christ
,
he
is
a
new
creature
:
old
things
are
past
away
,
behold
,
all
things
are
become
new
.
17.
Therefore
if
any
one
be
a
Christian
indeed
,
a
true
Member
of
Christ
,
he
is
a
new
Man
,
as
it
were
new
made
by
Regeneration
.
The
old
Legal
and
Carnal
Mind
and
Conversation
are
ceased
;
his
old
Mind
,
and
Will
,
and
Life
are
changed
;
his
fleshly
and
earthly
Mind
is
become
spiritual
and
heavenly
,
and
all
is
new
.
18.
And
all
things
are
of
God
,
who
hath
reconciled
us
to
himself
by
Jesus
Christ
,
and
hath
given
to
us
the
ministery
of
reconciliation
;
18.
The
Divine
Revelation
and
the
Divine
Nature
in
us
,
now
causeth
us
to
mind
and
use
all
things
as
they
belong
to
God
,
and
as
they
are
all
Of
Him
,
and
By
Him
,
and
To
Him
;
and
to
overlook
comparatively
Carnal
Interest
:
and
as
reconciled
,
and
brought
home
to
God
by
Jesus
Christ
,
and
placing
all
our
Interest
and
Hopes
in
him
,
who
also
hath
committed
to
us
this
Ministry
,
to
draw
home
the
World
into
this
reconciled
State
.
19.
To
wit
,
that
God
was
in
Christ
,
reconciling
the
world
unto
himself
,
not
imputing
their
trespasses
unto
them
;
and
hath
committed
unto
us
the
word
of
reconciliation
.
19.
To
tell
them
,
that
it
was
God
himself
that
sent
Christ
to
redeem
us
,
and
was
in
Christ
,
reconciling
the
lapsed
World
to
himself
,
by
the
Doctrine
,
Merits
,
and
Sacrifice
of
Christ
,
which
was
performed
by
his
gracious
Will
for
that
end
;
purchasing
their
Pardon
,
and
not
using
them
as
their
Sin
deserveth
,
but
giving
them
an
Act
of
Oblivion
,
on
condition
of
Believing
Acceptance
;
and
hath
committed
to
us
the
Ministry
,
to
preach
this
Reconciliation
to
the
World
.
20.
Now
then
we
are
ambassadours
for
Christ
,
as
though
God
did
beseech
you
by
us
:
we
pray
you
in
Christs
stead
,
be
ye
reconciled
to
God
.
20.
By
all
this
they
that
contemn
us
may
see
what
is
the
Nature
and
Dignity
of
our
Apostleship
:
We
are
sent
to
Men
from
God
,
as
his
Ambassadors
,
to
persuade
them
to
believe
in
Christ
.
As
though
God
himself
did
beseech
you
by
us
his
Messengers
,
we
pray
you
in
Christs
stead
,
who
is
the
Prime
and
Great
Apostle
from
the
Father
,
to
be
reconciled
to
God
,
even
thankfully
to
accept
his
Grace
,
and
to
give
up
Heart
and
Life
to
him
.
21.
For
he
hath
made
him
to
be
sin
for
us
,
who
knew
no
sin
;
that
we
might
be
made
the
righteousness
of
God
in
him
.
21.
For
God
hath
made
Christ
to
be
a
Sacrifice
for
Sin
,
who
himself
was
sinless
;
and
this
in
our
stead
,
and
for
our
Pardon
and
Salvation
,
that
so
in
him
we
might
have
the
Righteousness
which
is
freely
given
us
of
God
,
and
be
Partakers
of
the
Divine
Nature
.
ANNOTATIONS
.
1.
THe
Socinians
strive
hard
to
distort
the
first
part
of
this
Chapter
,
as
if
it
spake
of
no
Heavenly
House
till
the
Resurrection
:
Their
first
Reason
is
,
Because
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Domicilium
,
is
opposed
to
the
Body
here
,
and
therefore
it
must
mean
the
future
Body
.
But
,
1.
by
[
the
Tabernacle
of
our
Earthly
House
]
Paul
seemeth
to
me
to
mean
both
this
Body
and
Earth
together
;
our
present
worldly
state
in
the
Flesh
.
2.
Were
it
otherwise
,
yet
their
Conclusion
would
not
follow
:
For
the
Heavenly
State
of
Glory
without
a
Body
,
may
be
called
our
House
as
contradistinct
to
this
Body
.
3.
Nor
is
this
Objection
any
thing
to
the
Old
Fathers
,
and
some
present
Divines
(
as
Dr.
Mo●e
,
&c.
)
who
think
that
departed
Souls
have
a
pure
sort
of
Bodies
above
,
to
us
invisible
;
either
taking
with
them
some
tenacious
,
igneous
Spirits
hence
,
or
passing
into
some
Etherial
Vehicle
there
;
as
even
Mammertus
thought
,
and
others
,
who
yet
assert
,
that
Souls
themselves
are
immaterial
.
2.
Their
Second
Reason
is
from
v.
2.
because
it
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
our
House
which
is
from
Heaven
,
and
not
[
which
is
in
Heaven
.
]
But
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
oft
signifieth
the
Substance
,
Matter
,
or
thing
of
which
another
thing
is
made
;
as
we
say
,
some
things
are
made
from
or
of
Earth
,
Stone
,
Iron
,
Silver
,
&c.
So
here
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
necessarily
signifie
no
more
,
but
that
our
House
or
Building
after
Death
,
will
be
Heavenly
,
that
is
,
of
Heavenly
Substance
,
Quality
,
and
State
.
3.
And
the
Context
doth
confute
the
Perverters
;
For
1.
The
first
verse
intimateth
that
we
shall
have
the
Eternal
Building
in
Heaven
,
when
the
Earthy
Tabernacle
is
dissolved
;
for
the
conditional
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
intimateth
the
time
.
2.
Verse
3.
signifieth
,
that
we
shall
not
be
found
naked
;
which
none
could
suspect
after
the
Resurrection
that
believed
it
;
but
the
putting
off
the
Body
might
make
Men
fear
.
3.
What
else
can
be
meant
v.
6
,
8.
by
being
absent
from
the
Lord
while
we
are
in
the
Body
,
and
being
absent
from
the
Body
,
and
present
with
the
Lord
?
And
v.
9.
by
being
accepted
of
him
as
the
height
of
our
Ambition
when
we
die
?
II.
Verse
19.
is
mistaken
by
many
,
as
if
by
[
the
World
]
were
meant
only
[
the
Elect
]
because
Reconciliation
and
not
imputing
Trespasses
are
mentioned
:
But
the
Text
most
plainly
tells
us
of
a
General
Reconciliation
and
non-imputation
to
Mankind
,
and
a
particular
to
Believers
.
God
did
so
far
reconcile
and
forgive
the
World
,
as
not
to
deal
with
them
meerly
on
the
terms
of
the
violated
Law
of
Innocency
,
but
to
give
them
a
Redeemer
,
and
a
Law
of
Grace
,
and
a
Sealed
Pardon
of
all
sin
,
and
free
gift
of
Salvation
by
Christ
,
on
condition
of
Believing
Acceptance
;
and
that
is
commonly
said
to
be
given
,
which
is
freely
by
a
deed
of
Gift
conferr'd
,
though
Acceptance
be
implyed
or
exprest
as
the
Condition
of
enjoymenr
,
and
a
Man
may
yet
wilfully
refuse
it
or
neglect
it
;
yea
,
such
Conditions
a●e
so
naturally
necessary
,
that
they
use
not
to
be
expressed
.
Yet
no
Man
is
Actually
(
but
only
Conditionally
)
possest
of
Pardon
and
Reconciliation
,
till
that
Condition
be
performed
:
Yet
God
was
forgiving
them
on
his
part
,
and
was
not
imputing
sin
and
unworthiness
of
Redemption
to
them
,
when
he
gave
them
a
Saviour
.
And
yet
the
work
of
the
Ministry
remaineth
,
even
to
intreat
Men
to
believe
and
accept
this
Pardon
and
Reconciliation
as
offered
;
and
it
is
then
actually
theirs
,
when
they
thus
accept
it
.
To
say
,
that
then
their
Faith
doth
more
than
Christs
did
,
or
Gods
Grace
,
is
a
putrid
Cavil
.
Their
Faith
or
Acceptance
is
no
efficient
cause
at
all
of
their
Pardon
or
Justification
:
It
is
but
a
necessary
Receptive
Qualification
;
he
that
shuts
the
Window
causeth
darkness
:
But
it
's
sottish
to
say
,
that
he
that
openeth
it
doth
more
than
the
Sun
to
cause
light
;
which
he
causeth
not
at
all
,
but
removeth
the
impediment
of
reception
;
and
Faith
it self
is
Gods
Gift
of
Grace
,
though
Preaching
and
Perswasion
be
the
means
of
working
it
.
CHAP.
VI.
1.
WE
then
as
workers
together
with
him
,
beseech
you
also
,
that
ye
receive
not
the
grace
of
God
in
vain
:
1.
We
then
whose
Office
is
to
subserve
Christ
so
your
Salvation
,
beseech
you
that
ye
take
care
that
all
the
Mercy
which
he
hath
shewed
you
in
the
Gospel
,
and
you
profess
to
have
received
,
be
not
in
vain
,
and
●●ustrated
by
any
deceit
.
2.
(
For
he
saith
,
I
have
heard
thee
in
a
time
accepted
,
and
in
the
day
of
salvation
have
I
succoured
thee
:
behold
,
now
is
the
accepted
time
;
behold
,
now
is
the
day
of
salvation
)
2.
It
is
of
exceeding
great
moment
to
know
your
time
and
day
of
Grace
:
God
hath
his
accepted
time
,
and
special
day
of
Mercy
,
which
all
should
watch
and
take
;
as
it
is
written
,
I
have
heard
thee
,
&c.
And
certainly
this
is
your
time
and
day
of
Mercy
,
while
Mercy
is
so
freely
and
fully
preached
to
you
.
3.
Giving
no
offence
in
any
thing
,
that
the
ministery
be
not
blamed
:
3.
Our
care
is
to
give
no
occasion
of
falling
to
any
,
nor
expose
the
Ministry
to
blame
,
or
to
the
hard
thoughts
of
those
that
should
be
saved
by
it
.
4
,
5.
But
in
all
things
approving
our selves
as
the
ministers
of
God
in
much
patience
,
in
afflictions
,
in
necessities
,
in
distresses
,
in
stripes
,
in
imprisonments
,
in
tumults
,
in
labours
,
in
watchings
,
in
fastings
.
4
,
5.
Note
,
What
an
approved
Minister
of
Christ
must
endure
and
do
,
for
the
Ends
of
his
Ministry
,
if
he
be
called
to
it
.
6.
By
pureness
,
by
knowledge
,
by
long-suffering
,
by
kindness
,
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
by
love
unfeigned
,
7.
By
the
word
of
truth
,
by
the
power
of
God
,
by
the
armour
of
righteousness
on
the
right
hand
and
on
the
left
,
8.
By
honour
and
dishonour
,
by
evil
report
and
good
report
:
6
,
7
,
8.
Note
,
By
how
many
means
the
Work
of
the
M●nistry
is
promoted
,
and
how
we
must
be
qualified
thereto
.
8
,
9
,
10.
As
deceivers
and
yet
true
;
as
unknown
,
and
yet
well
known
;
as
dying
,
and
behold
,
we
live
;
as
chastened
,
and
not
killed
;
as
sorrowful
,
yet
alway
rejoycing
;
as
poor
,
yet
making
many
rich
;
as
having
nothing
,
and
yet
possessing
all
things
.
8
,
9
,
10.
Our
Life
is
made
up
of
seeming
,
but
not
real
Contradictions
.
As
Deceivers
use
Craft
to
hu●t
Men
,
we
use
our
Wit
and
Skill
(
or
Wiles
)
to
save
Men
;
and
yet
we
deliver
nothing
but
the
truth
:
Our
Spirit
and
Spiritual
Condition
is
unknown
;
and
yet
our
Out-side
known
to
many
.
We
daily
are
exposed
to
the
danger
of
Death
,
and
die
daily
;
and
yet
you
see
we
are
alive
.
We
are
oft
chastened
,
and
yet
not
killed
;
we
are
under
many
Sorrows
in
the
Flesh
,
and
yet
we
continually
rejoice
in
God
;
we
are
poor
,
and
yet
God
useth
us
to
make
many
rich
in
Grace
;
we
have
nothing
,
and
yet
by
Faith
all
the
World
is
ours
,
as
ordered
by
God
and
used
by
us
for
our
Spiritual
Good
Love
maketh
all
other
Mens
Estates
comfortable
to
us
as
our
own
,
and
God
useth
all
things
for
our
good
.
11.
O
ye
Corinthians
,
our
mouth
is
open
unto
you
,
our
heart
is
enlarged
.
12.
Ye
are
not
straitned
in
us
,
but
ye
are
straitned
in
your
own
bowels
.
11
,
12.
Our
Mouth
hath
been
opened
to
you
in
full
Communication
of
the
Gospel
,
and
our
Hearts
enlarged
towards
you
,
in
Love
and
Zeal
for
your
Salvation
.
If
yet
there
be
any
straitness
and
defects
in
you
of
Knowledge
and
Love
,
it
is
of
your selves
,
and
your
own
deficiency
.
13.
Now
for
a
recompense
in
the
same
,
(
I
speak
as
unto
my
children
)
be
ye
also
enlarged
.
13.
And
Justice
requireth
,
that
(
as
Children
to
a
Father
)
your
Love
and
Kindness
be
large
towards
us
,
and
that
the
Fruits
of
our
Ministry
in
you
be
not
narrow
and
defective
.
14.
Be
ye
not
unequally
yoked
together
with
unbelivers
:
for
what
fellowship
hath
righteousness
with
unrighteousness
?
and
what
communion
hath
light
with
darkness
?
15.
And
what
concord
hath
Christ
with
Belial
?
or
what
part
hath
he
that
believeth
with
an
infidel
?
14
,
15.
Let
not
Seducers
,
or
Carnal
Interest
,
draw
you
to
Communion
with
Infidels
and
Idolaters
,
as
if
you
were
inclined
to
their
way
,
or
were
yet
indifferent
in
Religion
.
Partake
not
externally
of
their
Sacrifices
,
as
if
you
were
of
their
Society
:
For
how
can
such
Contraries
as
Righteousness
and
Unrighteousness
,
Light
and
Darkness
,
Christ
and
Belial
,
a
Believer
and
an
Infidel
,
be
united
,
or
have
special
Communion
,
even
Symbolical
,
in
the
things
wherein
they
are
contrary
?
16.
And
what
agreement
hath
the
temple
of
God
with
idols
?
for
ye
are
the
temple
of
the
living
God
;
as
God
hath
said
,
I
will
dwell
in
them
,
and
walk
in
them
;
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
people
.
16.
Will
you
join
the
Temple
of
God
and
Idols
together
?
God
hath
made
you
his
Temple
,
and
peculiar
People
,
and
promised
specially
to
own
you
in
Communion
as
your
God
:
And
will
you
go
to
Idols
Temples
,
as
if
your
God
had
Concord
and
Communion
with
them
?
17
,
18.
Wherefore
come
out
from
among
them
,
and
be
ye
separate
,
saith
the
Lord
,
and
touch
not
the
unclean
thing
;
and
I
will
receive
you
,
and
will
be
a
Father
unto
you
,
and
ye
shall
be
my
sons
and
daughters
,
saith
the
Lord
Almighty
.
17
,
18.
Wherefore
go
not
to
the
Idols
Temples
,
and
symbolize
not
with
them
in
Religion
to
avoid
Persecution
;
but
come
out
from
among
them
,
as
a
holy
People
segregate
to
the
Lord
,
and
defile
not
your selves
with
their
unclean
things
,
and
then
God
will
own
you
as
his
Sons
and
Daughters
,
while
you
are
pure
,
and
cleave
to
him
.
1.
Note
,
That
this
Command
for
the
Church
to
avoid
Communion
with
Idolaters
and
Infidels
,
is
perverted
by
them
that
feign
it
to
forbid
Communion
with
Christians
and
their
Churches
,
if
they
do
but
differ
in
some
tollerable
Opinion
or
Practice
from
them
,
which
their
censorious
Ignorance
will
falsly
call
Idolatry
.
They
call
such
Differences
or
Defects
False
Worship
,
and
then
say
we
must
not
join
in
False
Worship
:
Whereas
every
faulty
Manner
of
Worship
may
be
called
False
,
because
it
is
so
far
disagreeable
to
the
Rule
:
And
no
Man
offers
any
Worship
to
God
that
is
not
False
,
if
all
Faultiness
be
Falseness
.
But
it
's
no
False
Worship
that
will
allow
us
to
separate
from
Churches
or
Christians
,
further
than
they
separate
from
Christ
,
and
Christ
disowneth
them
for
that
Faultiness
;
or
than
they
make
any
Sin
to
be
to
us
necessary
to
any
part
of
their
Communion
.
They
were
very
foul
Sins
,
even
in
Worship
,
that
the
Corinthians
were
guilty
of
;
and
yet
none
was
commanded
to
come
out
from
them
.
And
much
more
are
those
Papists
displeasing
to
God
,
who
cast
out
and
violently
persecute
good
Christians
,
that
do
but
avoid
as
sinful
some
Circumstances
or
Forms
which
their
Canons
impose
as
things
Indifferent
,
or
made
Necessary
meerly
by
themselves
.
Yet
is
it
not
the
Name
of
a
Christian
Church
that
will
make
it
lawful
for
us
to
communicate
in
Idolatry
,
or
to
commit
any
Sin
for
their
Communion
,
or
to
own
such
Worship
as
we
know
God
rejecteth
:
But
as
he
pardoneth
the
faulty
Imperfections
of
other
Mens
and
Churches
Worship
,
and
of
our
own
,
so
must
we
bear
with
our
own
and
the
Churches
tollerable
Failings
,
so
far
as
we
cannot
cure
them
.
II.
They
are
mistaken
that
think
it
is
unequal
marrying
with
Infidels
,
which
the
Apostle
here
only
or
chiefly
meaneth
.
The
Word
translated
[
Yoaked
]
signifieth
here
rather
Inclined
towards
them
,
as
the
Ballance
is
by
Weight
:
And
that
wh●ch
Paul
chiefly
pleads
against
all
along
,
is
that
Rev.
2.
&
3.
called
the
Doctrine
of
Jezebel
and
the
Nicolaitans
,
which
God
hateth
,
which
taught
the
Lawfulness
of
Fornication
,
and
eating
things
offered
to
Idols
;
and
this
on
pretence
of
greater
Wisdom
and
Revelation
than
Paul
had
.
CHAP.
VII
.
1.
HAving
therefore
these
promises
(
dearly
beloved
)
let
us
cleanse
our selves
from
all
filthiness
of
the
flesh
and
spirit
,
perfecting
holiness
in
the
fear
of
God
.
1.
Having
these
Promises
,
That
God
will
be
your
God
,
and
own
you
,
and
dwell
in
you
,
on
this
Condition
,
that
you
keep
your selves
pure
to
him
,
from
Fleshly
Vice
and
Idol-Communion
;
let
us
avoid
all
Defilement
of
the
Flesh
,
by
Fornication
,
or
outward
symbolizing
with
Idolaters
;
and
of
the
Spirit
,
by
entertaining
the
Doctrines
of
Seducers
,
or
suffering
our
Hearts
to
depart
from
God
.
2.
Receive
us
:
we
have
wronged
no
man
,
we
have
corrupted
no
man
,
we
have
defrauded
no
man
.
2.
And
let
not
seducing
Teachers
turn
you
from
receiving
the
Ministry
of
us
by
whom
you
were
converted
:
We
have
not
done
by
you
as
they
do
;
we
have
wronged
none
,
corrupted
none
,
nor
covetously
over-reach'd
or
defrauded
any
.
3.
I
speak
not
this
to
condemn
you
:
for
I
have
said
before
,
that
you
are
in
our
hearts
to
die
and
live
with
you
.
3.
It
is
not
censoriously
,
or
for
your
reproach
,
that
I
say
this
;
for
you
are
dear
unto
me
.
4.
Great
is
my
boldness
of
speech
toward
you
,
great
is
my
glorying
of
you
:
I
am
filled
with
comfort
,
I
am
exceeding
joyful
in
all
our
tribulation
.
4.
It
is
my
Love
that
makes
me
use
so
much
freedom
of
Speech
to
you
,
and
maketh
me
boast
of
you
.
I
am
full
of
Comfort
and
Joy
,
to
think
of
your
continuance
in
the
Faith
.
5.
For
when
we
were
come
into
Macedonia
,
our
flesh
had
no
rest
,
but
we
were
troubled
on
every
side
;
without
were
fightings
,
within
were
fears
.
5.
And
our
Condition
needed
such
Consolation
:
for
in
Macedonia
our
Flesh
had
no
rest
from
Labour
and
Trouble
;
we
had
Persecution
and
Opposition
without
,
and
Fears
within
.
6.
Nevertheless
,
God
that
comforteth
those
that
are
cast
down
,
comforted
us
by
the
coming
of
Titus
:
6.
But
God
who
comforteth
them
that
are
humbled
,
made
the
coming
of
Titus
a
Comfort
to
me
.
7.
And
not
by
his
coming
onely
,
but
by
the
consolation
wherewith
he
was
comforted
in
you
,
when
he
told
us
your
earnest
desire
,
your
mourning
,
your
fervent
mind
toward
me
;
so
that
I
rejoyced
the
more
.
7.
Not
so
much
for
his
Company
and
Welfare
,
as
for
the
glad
Tidings
which
he
brought
of
you
,
even
of
your
earnest
desire
of
me
,
your
sorrow
for
the
Sin
which
I
reproved
,
and
your
Zeal
in
my
just
Vindication
against
Accusers
,
which
were
my
Joy
for
you
.
8.
For
though
I
made
you
sorry
with
a
letter
,
I
do
not
repent
,
though
I
did
repent
:
for
I
perceive
that
the
same
epistle
made
you
sorry
,
though
it
were
but
for
a
season
.
8.
For
though
,
till
I
heard
of
the
Success
,
I
was
troubled
my self
that
I
must
trouble
you
;
yet
now
I
repent
not
of
it
:
for
I
perceive
,
that
the
Sorrow
which
it
caused
in
you
was
but
short
,
till
the
reproved
Sinner
did
repent
.
9.
Now
I
rejoyce
,
not
that
ye
were
made
sorry
,
but
that
ye
sorrowed
to
repentance
:
for
ye
were
made
sorry
after
a
godly
manner
,
that
ye
might
receive
damage
by
us
in
nothing
.
9.
And
now
I
rejoice
,
not
in
your
Grief
,
as
such
;
(
for
Sorrow
is
but
to
prepare
for
Joy
by
Reformation
)
but
that
your
Sorrow
was
godly
,
and
wrought
Repentance
;
which
is
so
necessary
to
Forgiveness
and
Salvation
,
that
I
am
satisfied
my
plain
dealing
with
you
was
not
to
your
damage
,
but
to
your
gain
.
10.
For
godly
sorrow
worketh
repentance
to
salvation
not
to
be
repented
of
:
but
the
sorrow
of
the
world
worketh
death
.
10.
For
godly
Sorrow
,
as
it
is
commanded
of
God
for
your
own
good
,
so
it
worketh
Repentance
and
recovery
from
Sin
,
and
so
the
saving
of
the
Sinner
:
But
the
Sorrow
for
Losses
and
Crosses
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
over
much
love
of
the
World
,
is
sinful
;
and
as
it
doth
but
hurt
the
Soul
,
so
doth
it
the
Body
,
and
hasteneth
Death
.
11.
For
behold
the
self-same
thing
that
ye
sorrowed
after
a
godly
sort
,
what
carefulness
it
wrought
in
you
,
yea
,
what
clearing
of
your selves
,
yea
,
what
indignation
,
yea
,
what
fear
,
yea
,
what
vehement
desire
,
yea
,
what
zeal
,
yea
,
what
revenge
!
in
all
things
we
have
approved
your selves
to
be
clear
in
this
matter
.
11.
Of
this
you
have
now
experience
in
your selves
;
for
your
godly
Sorrow
for
the
Scandals
that
rose
among
you
,
hath
wrought
great
carefulness
to
search
out
the
Case
,
and
to
reform
it
;
great
care
to
clear
your selves
from
partaking
in
the
guilt
,
great
indignation
against
the
Sin
;
great
fear
of
God
,
lest
he
should
avenge
it
;
great
desire
after
a
Reformation
;
great
Zeal
against
any
Church-pollution
in
the
things
of
God
;
yea
,
and
just
Revenge
on
the
Offenders
by
way
of
Penitence
,
and
on
your selves
for
any
degree
of
guilt
:
so
that
you
have
by
all
means
shewed
,
that
you
are
clear
from
the
guilt
.
12.
Wherefore
though
I
wrote
unto
you
,
I
did
it
not
for
his
cause
that
had
done
the
wrong
,
nor
for
his
cause
that
suffered
wrong
,
but
that
our
care
for
you
in
the
sight
of
God
might
appear
unto
you
.
12.
And
my
sharp
writing
to
you
was
not
meerly
to
right
one
Man
against
the
Injuries
of
another
,
as
an
Act
of
Justice
between
Man
and
Man
;
but
it
was
in
love
to
you
,
and
care
of
your
Souls
,
that
you
might
not
be
found
guilty
before
God
.
13.
Therefore
we
were
comforted
in
your
comfort
:
yea
,
and
exceedingly
the
more
joyed
we
for
the
joy
of
Titus
,
because
his
spirit
was
refreshed
by
you
all
.
13.
Therefore
in
these
fruits
which
tend
to
your
own
comfort
,
I
also
an
comforted
;
to
which
much
is
added
by
the
Comfort
that
Titus
had
amomg
you
.
14.
For
it
I
have
boasted
any
thing
to
him
of
you
,
I
am
not
ashamed
;
but
as
we
spake
all
things
to
you
in
truth
,
even
so
our
boasting
which
I
made
before
Titus
is
found
a
truth
.
14.
For
you
have
confirmed
to
him
all
the
good
which
I
boastingly
spake
of
you
;
so
that
I
have
no
cause
to
be
ashamed
of
it
:
But
as
I
spak●
truly
to
you
,
so
I
did
of
you
.
15.
And
his
inward
affection
is
more
abundant
toward
you
,
whilst
he
remembreth
the
obedience
of
you
all
,
how
with
fear
and
trembling
you
received
him
.
15.
And
he
is
greatly
affected
towards
you
,
by
finding
you
so
obedient
,
and
how
you
received
him
and
his
Message
with
a
careful
fear
of
Gods
displeasure
,
and
the
guilt
of
Sin
.
16.
I
rejoyce
therefore
that
I
have
confidence
in
you
in
all
things
.
16.
My
expectation
therefore
of
your
Obedience
,
dispersing
my
fear
of
you
,
and
increasing
my
confidence
of
your
stability
,
doth
increase
my
Joy
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
1.
MOreover
brethren
,
we
do
you
to
wit
,
of
the
grace
of
God
bestowed
on
the
churches
of
Macedonia
:
1.
And
I
think
it
meet
here
to
give
you
notice
of
the
Grace
of
God
on
the
Churches
of
Macedonia
,
which
appeared
in
their
willing
Liberality
in
our
Collections
for
Judea
.
2.
How
that
in
a
great
trial
of
affliction
,
the
abundance
of
their
joy
,
and
their
deep
poverty
abounded
unto
the
riches
of
their
liberality
.
2.
How
that
while
they
were
themselves
under
a
great
Trial
of
Affliction
,
and
in
deep
Poverty
,
yet
they
joyfully
abounded
in
Liberality
.
3.
For
to
their
power
(
I
bear
record
)
yea
,
and
beyond
their
power
,
they
were
willing
of
themselves
.
3.
For
they
were
voluntarily
ready
,
even
beyond
their
Power
;
which
they
extended
to
the
utmost
.
4.
Praying
us
with
much
intreaty
,
that
we
would
receive
the
gift
,
and
take
upon
us
the
fellowship
of
the
ministring
to
the
saints
.
4.
Earnestly
entreating
us
to
receive
their
Contribution
,
and
undertake
the
administring
of
it
to
the
Saints
at
Jerusalem
,
as
an
Expression
of
their
Communicating
Love
.
5.
And
this
they
did
,
not
as
we
hoped
,
but
first
gave
their
own
selves
to
the
Lord
,
and
unto
us
by
the
will
of
God
.
5.
And
in
this
they
exceeded
our
hope
,
first
giving
themselves
to
God
,
and
to
us
as
his
Ministers
,
as
ready
to
help
us
with
their
Persons
,
as
well
as
with
their
Purses
.
6.
Insomuch
that
we
desired
Titus
,
that
as
he
had
begun
,
so
he
would
also
finish
in
you
the
same
grace
also
.
6.
And
so
we
desired
Titus
,
that
as
he
had
begun
the
motion
or
this
Charity
to
you
,
he
would
be
at
the
labour
to
travel
to
you
,
and
bring
it
to
perfection
.
7.
Therefore
as
ye
abound
in
every
thing
,
in
faith
,
in
utterance
,
and
knowledge
,
and
in
all
dilligence
,
and
in
your
love
to
us
;
see
that
ye
abound
in
this
grace
also
.
7.
Therefore
as
you
are
a
Church
eminent
for
Gifts
of
Faith
,
Knowledge
,
Speech
,
Diligence
,
and
Love
to
us
,
see
that
your
charitable
Contribution
abound
in
answerableness
to
your
Gifts
.
8.
I
speak
not
by
commandment
,
but
by
occasion
of
the
forwardness
of
others
,
and
to
prove
the
sincerity
of
your
love
.
8.
I
do
not
this
as
the
Master
of
your
Purses
,
by
way
of
command
;
but
I
set
before
you
the
good
Example
of
others
,
and
I
invite
you
to
give
this
proof
of
the
sincerity
of
your
Love
to
me
,
and
to
the
Brethren
:
(
For
Hypocrites
will
afford
us
a
cheap
sor●
of
Love
,
but
not
a
costly
one
.
)
9.
For
ye
know
the
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
though
he
was
rich
,
yet
for
your
sakes
he
became
poor
,
that
ye
through
his
poverty
might
be
rich
.
9.
And
what
can
be
a
stronger
Motive
to
you
,
than
the
Example
of
Christ
,
who
,
though
he
was
Lord
of
all
the
World
,
for
our
sakes
lived
in
the
Body
,
in
the
Condition
of
the
Poor
;
and
this
was
to
procure
us
the
Heavenly
Riches
:
So
that
you
relieve
him
reputatively
,
in
relieving
his
Members
;
and
you
imitate
him
,
when
you
forsake
your
own
Abundance
for
the
good
of
others
.
10.
And
herein
I
give
my
advice
:
for
this
is
expedient
for
you
,
who
have
begun
before
,
not
onely
to
do
,
but
also
to
be
forward
a
year
ago
.
10.
And
I
am
the
bolder
herein
to
advise
you
,
because
you
your selves
have
herein
begun
,
and
resolved
to
go
on
,
a
year
ago
;
and
therefore
it
is
but
agreeable
to
your
own
Resolves
.
11.
Now
therefore
perform
the
doing
of
it
;
that
as
there
was
a
readiness
to
will
,
so
there
may
be
a
performance
also
out
of
that
which
you
have
.
11.
Therefore
now
perform
what
then
you
readily
resolved
on
,
according
to
your
ability
.
12.
For
if
there
be
first
a
willing
mind
,
it
is
accepted
according
to
that
a
man
hath
,
and
not
according
to
that
he
hath
not
.
12.
For
if
there
be
a
true
willingness
,
it
will
be
performed
according
to
a
Mans
ability
;
and
God
requireth
no
more
,
but
accepteth
the
Will
for
that
which
we
are
unable
for
.
13.
For
I
mean
not
that
other
men
be
eased
,
and
you
burdened
:
14.
But
by
an
equality
,
that
now
at
this
time
your
abundance
may
be
a
supply
for
their
want
,
that
their
abundance
also
may
be
a
supply
for
your
want
,
that
there
may
be
equality
.
13
,
14.
Not
that
I
would
lay
more
on
you
than
your
Proportion
,
to
ease
others
:
but
that
now
you
abound
,
you
may
supply
their
want
;
and
that
when
you
are
in
want
,
the
abundance
of
others
may
supply
your
wants
.
15.
As
it
is
written
,
He
that
had
gathered
much
had
nothing
over
:
and
he
that
had
gathered
little
,
had
no
lack
.
15.
In
which
I
may
allude
to
what
is
said
of
the
Israelites
gathering
Manna
;
[
He
that
,
&c.
]
Obey
God
,
and
you
shall
not
want
;
and
if
you
abound
,
what
enjoy
you
of
it
more
than
they
that
have
but
Food
and
Raiment
?
God
will
reduce
all
his
Servants
to
an
Equality
suitable
to
them
severally
,
in
the
Use
and
End
.
16.
But
thanks
be
to
God
,
which
put
the
same
earnest
care
into
the
heart
of
Titus
for
you
.
17.
For
indeed
he
accepted
the
exhortation
,
but
being
more
forward
,
of
his
own
accord
he
went
unto
you
.
16
,
17.
I
thank
God
that
Titus
was
as
forward
to
move
you
to
this
Work
as
I
;
for
he
did
not
only
yield
to
it
at
my
request
,
but
of
his
own
accord
was
forward
to
go
to
you
about
it
.
18.
And
we
have
sent
with
him
the
brother
,
whose
praise
is
in
the
gospel
,
throughout
all
the
churches
:
28.
And
with
him
we
sent
Luke
,
whose
Service
for
the
Gospel
hath
made
him
honoured
in
all
the
Churches
.
19.
(
And
not
that
onely
,
but
who
was
also
chosen
of
the
churches
,
to
travel
with
us
with
this
grace
which
is
administred
by
us
to
the
glory
of
the
same
Lord
,
and
declaration
of
your
ready
mind
)
19.
And
who
was
chosen
by
the
Churches
to
go
with
us
in
this
Ministration
of
your
Charity
to
the
Jews
,
that
God
may
have
the
Glory
of
this
notified
Concord
of
Jewish
and
Gentile
Christians
,
and
of
your
ready
Minds
to
so
good
a
Work
.
20.
Avoiding
this
,
that
no
man
should
blame
us
in
this
abundance
,
which
is
administred
by
us
:
21.
Providing
for
honest
things
,
not
onely
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
,
but
also
in
the
sight
of
men
.
20
,
21.
For
I
took
care
to
avoid
all
occasion
of
suspicion
,
that
I
should
detain
any
of
this
large
Conribution
to
my self
,
or
unfaithfully
distribute
it
:
Providing
that
all
be
done
decently
and
blamelesly
in
the
sight
of
Men
,
as
well
as
faithfully
in
the
sight
of
God
.
22.
And
we
have
sent
with
them
our
brother
,
whom
we
have
oftentimes
proved
diligent
in
many
things
,
but
now
much
more
diligent
,
upon
the
great
confidence
which
I
have
in
you
.
22.
And
with
them
I
have
sent
another
Brother
,
whose
Diligence
I
have
oft
tried
,
but
now
find
him
much
more
willing
;
being
encouraged
by
my
confidence
of
your
forwardness
.
23.
Whether
any
do
enquire
of
Titus
,
he
is
my
partner
,
and
fellow-helper
concerning
you
:
or
our
brethren
be
enquired
of
,
they
are
the
messengers
of
the
churches
,
and
the
glory
of
Christ
.
23.
If
any
doubting
of
their
Trustiness
,
enquire
what
these
Brethren
are
,
let
them
know
,
that
Titus
is
my
Partner
and
Helper
even
for
your
Service
;
and
the
other
two
Brethren
are
Messengers
of
the
Churches
(
who
would
not
trust
untrusty
Men
)
and
an
Honour
to
the
Christian
Faith
.
24.
Wherefore
shew
ye
to
them
,
and
before
the
churches
,
the
proof
of
your
love
,
and
of
our
boasting
on
your
behalf
.
24.
So
far
therefore
regard
them
,
as
to
let
them
see
,
and
the
Churches
that
sent
them
,
hear
the
Proof
of
your
Love
to
me
,
and
to
all
Saints
,
by
your
Liberality
,
and
that
I
have
not
boasted
of
you
in
vain
.
Note
,
1.
That
Paul's
Importunity
for
this
Collection
sheweth
that
the
Case
was
much
altered
,
since
in
Acts
4.
&c.
they
sold
all
and
laid
at
the
Apostles
Feet
,
and
had
all
things
common
.
And
as
Men
were
quickly
grown
more
cold
,
so
that
was
not
intended
for
a
constant
and
universal
Practice
,
but
to
shew
with
the
Gift
of
Tongues
,
the
marvellous
degree
of
holy
Love
and
Unity
which
the
Holy
Ghost
was
given
to
effect
:
For
to
continue
it
every
where
,
would
have
disabled
them
all
to
do
much
future
good
with
Riches
,
when
all
was
gone
.
And
perhaps
the
Christians
at
Jerusalem
were
then
in
greater
want
by
that
.
2.
We
see
,
that
even
among
Christians
costly
Duties
come
hardly
off
(
else
Paul
had
not
needed
all
this
ado
)
even
where
Gifts
and
Parts
are
eminent
.
3.
And
yet
it
is
costly
Duties
of
Charity
that
must
prove
the
truth
of
our
Faith
and
Love
,
which
are
dead
if
barren
.
4.
We
see
,
that
a
Minister
who
seeth
cause
obstinately
to
avoid
being
chargeable
to
any
of
his
Hearers
himself
,
lest
they
contemn
or
suspect
him
as
a
Self-seeker
,
may
yet
put
on
confidence
,
and
be
bold
and
importunate
in
urging
them
to
Charity
for
others
,
and
Collections
for
the
Service
of
the
Church
and
Gospel
.
CHAP.
IX
.
1.
FOr
as
touching
the
ministring
to
the
saints
,
it
is
superfluous
for
me
to
write
to
you
.
2.
For
I
know
the
forwardness
of
your
mind
,
for
which
I
boast
of
you
to
them
of
Macedonia
,
that
Achaia
was
ready
a
year
ago
;
and
your
zeal
hath
provoked
very
many
.
1
,
2.
But
to
use
many
Arguments
with
you
,
for
the
Duty
of
relieving
the
needy
Saints
in
general
,
or
for
this
Contribution
in
particular
,
I
suppose
it
needless
,
you
being
your selves
so
forward
to
it
,
that
I
have
boasted
of
your
readiness
a
year
ago
,
which
hath
quickned
the
Zeal
of
many
others
.
3.
Yet
have
I
sent
the
brethren
,
lest
our
boasting
of
you
should
be
in
vain
in
this
behalf
;
that
,
as
I
said
,
ye
may
be
ready
:
3.
Yet
to
make
sure
,
I
have
sent
the
Brethren
,
lest
it
be
to
do
when
I
come
,
and
my
boasting
of
you
fail
.
4.
Lest
haply
if
they
of
Macedonia
come
with
me
,
and
find
you
unprepared
,
we
(
that
we
say
not
,
you
)
should
be
ashamed
in
this
same
confident
boasting
.
4.
For
I
would
not
have
them
of
Macedonia
,
if
they
come
with
me
,
by
finding
your
Collection
unready
,
think
that
you
are
unwilling
,
to
your
dishonour
,
and
mine
,
that
boasted
of
you
.
Note
,
That
it
's
lawful
to
use
an
honest
Craft
to
draw
Men
to
their
Duty
,
1.
By
engaging
their
Reputation
in
it
:
2.
And
by
alluring
them
by
just
Praise
.
5.
Therefore
I
thought
it
necessary
to
exhort
the
brethren
,
that
they
would
go
before
unto
you
,
and
make
up
beforehand
your
bounty
,
whereof
ye
had
notice
before
,
that
the
same
might
be
ready
as
a
matter
of
bounty
,
and
not
as
of
covetousness
.
5.
Therefore
I
sent
these
three
Brethren
,
to
desire
you
that
it
might
be
ready
,
(
you
having
notice
of
it
also
heretofore
)
that
it
may
appear
to
be
of
willing
Liberality
,
and
not
extorted
from
covetous
Men.
6.
But
this
I
say
,
He
which
soweth
sparingly
,
shall
reap
also
sparingly
:
and
he
which
soweth
bountifully
,
shall
reap
also
bountifully
.
6.
As
to
the
Proportion
,
I
will
say
but
this
;
All
shall
reap
in
that
measure
that
they
sowe
.
Note
,
That
Paul's
disclaiming
Justification
by
Works
,
consisteth
with
this
Doctrine
,
That
all
Men
shall
be
rewarded
not
only
according
to
the
Sincerity
of
their
Hearts
,
but
also
according
to
the
Degrees
of
their
obedient
Will
and
Works
.
7.
Every
man
according
as
he
purposeth
in
his
heart
,
so
let
him
give
;
not
grudgingly
,
or
of
necessity
:
for
God
loveth
a
chearful
giver
.
7.
Let
your
Will
command
you
in
the
proportion
:
Do
it
not
grudgingly
,
and
as
urged
and
constrained
against
your
Wills
;
but
as
you
are
truly
willing
:
For
God
loveth
a
chearful
Giver
,
and
not
the
outward
Deed
only
,
which
is
against
or
without
the
W●ll
.
8.
And
God
is
able
to
make
all
grace
abound
towards
you
;
that
ye
always
having
all
sufficiency
in
all
things
,
may
abound
to
every
good
work
:
8.
And
it
should
take
off
all
unwillingness
,
to
consider
,
that
God
is
All-sufficient
to
give
you
by
his
Blessing
such
Abundance
,
that
you
shall
always
have
enough
to
furnish
you
for
Good
Works
,
as
well
as
to
supply
your
own
Necessities
.
9.
(
As
it
is
written
,
He
hath
dispersed
abroad
;
he
hath
given
to
the
poor
:
his
righteousness
remaineth
for
ever
.
9.
For
God
hath
promised
in
his
Description
of
the
Righteous
,
Psal.
112.
That
he
will
so
bless
him
that
is
charitable
and
liberal
in
Good
Works
,
that
he
shall
prosper
,
and
have
supply
from
God
,
for
all
that
he
requireth
of
him
,
and
shall
for
ever
be
rewarded
for
it
,
as
for
that
which
is
part
of
his
Personal
Righteousness
.
10.
Now
he
that
ministreth
seed
to
the
sower
,
both
minister
bread
for
your
food
,
and
multiply
your
seed
sown
,
and
increase
the
fruits
of
your
righteousness
)
10.
And
this
is
my
Benediction
and
Prayer
for
you
,
That
God
,
who
giveth
both
Seed
and
Increase
,
will
supply
all
your
Wants
,
and
bless
your
Liberality
with
the
Increase
of
his
Gifts
,
and
the
Fruits
of
this
your
Righteousness
to
your selves
.
11.
Being
enriched
in
every
thing
to
all
bountifulness
,
which
causeth
through
us
thanksgiving
to
God
.
11.
That
,
you
may
be
enriched
by
him
in
all
things
,
so
as
to
feed
your
Bounty
,
which
when
we
distribute
will
make
many
thankful
to
God
.
12.
For
the
administration
of
this
service
not
only
supplieth
the
want
of
the
saints
,
but
is
abundant
also
by
many
thanksgivings
unto
God
;
12.
For
the
distribution
of
your
Charity
will
not
only
supply
the
Saints
Necessities
,
but
also
cause
them
to
give
thanks
to
God
,
who
sendeth
them
his
Mercies
by
the
Hands
of
Men.
13.
(
Whilst
by
the
experiment
of
this
ministration
,
they
glorifie
God
for
your
professed
subjection
unto
the
gospel
of
Christ
,
and
for
your
liberal
distribution
unto
them
,
and
unto
all
men
.
)
13.
The
distribution
of
your
Gift
will
be
a
convincing
Experiment
to
the
Jews
,
that
the
Gentiles
are
converted
to
a
loving
Union
with
them
,
and
are
sincerely
subject
to
the
Gospel
,
and
that
your
Faith
is
not
barren
,
but
effectual
and
fruitful
.
14.
And
by
their
prayer
for
you
,
which
long
after
you
,
for
the
exceeding
grace
of
God
in
you
.
14.
And
it
will
provoke
them
to
pray
for
you
,
who
greatly
value
you
,
for
the
abundant
Grace
of
God
,
which
sheweth
it self
by
such
evident
Fruit.
15.
Thanks
be
unto
God
for
his
unspeakable
gift
.
15.
And
as
Gifts
and
Grace
▪
Wealth
and
willing
Minds
,
are
all
the
unspeakable
Gifts
of
God
;
to
him
we
return
our
chiefest
Thanks
.
CHAP.
X.
1.
NOw
I
Paul
my self
beseech
you
,
by
the
meekness
and
gentleness
of
Christ
,
who
in
presence
am
base
among
you
,
but
being
absent
am
bold
toward
you
.
2.
But
I
beseech
you
,
that
I
may
not
be
bold
when
I
am
present
,
with
that
confidence
wherewith
I
think
to
be
bold
against
some
which
think
of
us
,
as
if
we
walked
according
to
the
flesh
.
1
,
2.
And
having
pleaded
with
you
for
the
poor
Christians
in
Judea
,
let
me
next
speak
for
my self
.
Though
some
among
you
report
,
that
my
bold
Speech
to
you
is
onely
by
Letters
,
and
that
my
Presence
is
contemptible
;
I
will
by
this
Letter
also
use
the
Meekness
and
Gentleness
which
is
according
to
the
Command
and
Example
of
Christ
,
in
beseeching
you
not
to
put
me
to
use
that
Boldness
that
else
I
must
do
against
them
that
calumniate
my
Ministry
as
Carnal
and
Self-seeking
.
3.
For
though
we
walk
in
the
flesh
,
we
do
not
war
after
the
flesh
:
3.
For
though
we
yet
dwell
in
the
Body
,
our
Ministry
and
Life
are
not
from
Carnal
Principles
,
to
Carnal
Ends
,
nor
by
Carnal
Means
.
4.
(
For
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
are
not
carnal
,
but
mighty
through
God
,
to
the
pulling
down
of
strong
holds
)
4.
For
it
is
not
Bribes
,
or
Swords
,
or
outward
Violence
,
but
more
powerful
Arms
,
by
which
we
batter
and
cast
down
the
Fortresses
of
Sin
and
Satan
.
5.
Casting
down
imaginations
,
and
every
high
thing
that
exalteth
it self
against
the
knowledge
of
God
,
and
bringing
into
captivity
every
thought
to
the
obedience
of
Christ
:
5.
It
is
not
Mens
Estates
or
Bodies
that
we
conquer
,
by
Fines
,
Imprisonments
,
or
Captivity
;
but
even
the
Conceits
,
Opinions
,
and
Imaginations
of
Mens
Minds
,
the
Logick
of
Cavillers
;
the
Philosophy
of
Opposers
,
the
Pride
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
and
all
their
Misapprehensions
of
the
Christian
Verity
,
and
Opposition
against
it
,
and
bringing
their
Thoughts
and
Minds
into
subjection
to
Christ
.
6.
And
having
in
a
readiness
to
revenge
all
disobedience
,
when
your
obedience
is
fulfilled
.
6.
And
tho
we
call
not
for
Fire
from
Heaven
to
revenge
our selves
,
and
gratifie
our
Passions
;
yet
when
the
Church
is
setled
in
their
Obedience
,
so
that
the
Wheat
may
be
separated
from
the
Tales
,
God
,
who
hath
furnished
me
with
Authority
,
will
not
deny
me
Ability
to
inflict
such
Penalties
as
he
judget●
fit
for
the
Impenitent
,
by
delivering
them
to
Satan
.
7.
Do
ye
look
on
things
after
the
outward
appearance
?
if
any
man
trust
to
himself
,
that
he
is
Christs
,
let
him
of
himself
think
this
again
,
that
as
he
is
Christs
,
even
so
are
we
Christ
.
7.
Do
you
judge
by
Mens
outward
Appearance
and
Ostentation
,
and
judge
of
me
by
the
meanness
of
my
Garb
,
and
Bodily
Stature
,
and
Aspect
?
If
it
be
Pretence
of
any
Gifts
or
Authority
from
Christ
,
which
puffeth
up
these
Men
,
let
them
consider
,
whether
we
have
not
as
much
of
these
from
Christ
to
shew
as
they
?
8.
For
though
I
should
boast
somewhat
more
of
our
authority
,
(
which
the
Lord
hath
given
us
for
edification
,
and
not
for
your
destruction
)
I
should
not
be
ashamed
:
8.
If
I
should
say
,
that
I
can
shew
more
Authority
from
Christ
than
they
can
▪
I
should
not
be
ashamed
,
as
unable
to
prove
it
:
(
Yet
we
pretend
to
none
that
is
destructive
and
hurtful
to
the
Church
,
or
any
of
the
Brethren
;
but
onely
to
such
Power
as
is
to
edifie
and
do
good
.
)
9
,
10.
That
I
may
not
seem
as
if
I
would
terrifie
you
by
letters
.
For
his
letters
(
say
they
)
are
weighty
and
powerful
,
but
his
bodily
presence
is
weak
,
and
his
speech
contemptible
.
9
,
10.
I
will
not
seem
to
terrifie
you
by
Letters
,
contrary
to
what
I
say
in
presence
:
Though
my
Accusers
say
,
that
my
Bodily
Presence
and
Speech
are
contemptible
,
and
not
answerable
to
my
Letters
.
Note
,
That
Tradition
tells
us
,
That
Paul
(
according
to
his
Name
)
was
a
Man
of
a
very
little
Stature
,
and
his
Voice
answerably
small
;
and
it
may
be
that
hence
they
raised
this
Report
of
his
Presence
and
Speech
.
11.
Let
such
an
one
think
this
,
that
such
as
we
are
in
word
by
letters
,
when
we
are
absent
,
such
we
will
be
also
indeed
when
we
are
present
.
11.
But
let
such
believe
,
that
when
I
come
,
my
Deeds
shall
he
as
awful
as
my
Words
are
.
Note
,
That
the
thing
which
Paul
would
have
his
Accusers
fear
,
was
,
that
by
the
miraculous
Gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
they
should
speed
as
El●m●s
did
.
12.
For
we
dare
not
make
our selves
of
the
number
,
or
compare
our selves
with
some
that
commend
themselves
:
but
they
measuring
themselves
by
themselves
,
and
comparing
themselves
amongst
themselves
,
are
not
wise
.
12.
I
will
not
imitate
them
in
Self-commendation
and
Comparisons
:
but
it
is
their
folly
and
self-deceit
,
to
measure
themselves
by
their
own
self-conceit
,
and
compare
themselves
with
their
own
Followers
,
not
knowing
the
Grace
of
God
in
others
.
13.
But
we
will
not
boast
of
things
without
our
measure
,
but
according
to
the
measure
of
the
rule
which
God
hath
distributed
to
us
,
a
measure
to
reach
even
unto
you
.
13.
But
I
will
not
boast
of
any
thing
done
beyond
the
Province
and
Measure
of
Gifts
assigned
and
vouchsafed
to
us
of
God
,
as
those
that
would
reap
the
praise
of
other
Mens
Labours
;
but
of
that
which
God
hath
really
done
by
us
,
of
which
your selves
are
part
of
our
Witnesses
.
14.
For
we
stretch
not
our selves
beyond
our
measure
,
as
though
we
reached
not
unto
you
;
for
we
are
come
as
far
as
to
you
also
,
in
preaching
the
gospel
of
Christ
:
14.
You
know
,
that
when
I
extend
my
boasting
even
to
you
,
that
I
boast
not
of
that
which
I
never
performed
:
For
you
are
my
Witneses
,
as
being
the
Fruits
of
my
Ministry
.
15.
Not
boasting
of
things
without
our
measure
,
that
is
,
of
other
mens
labours
;
but
having
hope
when
your
faith
is
increased
,
that
we
shall
be
enlarged
by
you
according
to
our
rule
abundantly
,
15.
I
boast
not
of
Labour
in
another
Mans
Province
,
and
of
other
Mens
Performance
(
as
these
do
.
)
But
I
hope
that
the
increase
of
your
Faith
will
be
the
increase
of
my
Advantage
,
and
of
my
Comfort
and
Reward
,
whoever
helpeth
you
,
it
being
the
Fruit
and
Increase
of
the
Seed
which
I
sowed
.
16.
To
preach
the
gospel
in
the
regions
beyond
you
,
and
not
to
boast
in
another
mans
line
of
things
made
ready
to
our
hand
.
16.
I
hope
by
your
Increase
to
have
the
better
opportunity
to
carry
the
Gospel
beyond
you
,
to
the
Regions
that
have
not
yet
received
it
;
and
not
to
boast
,
as
entring
on
other
Mens
Labours
.
7.
But
he
that
glorieth
,
let
him
glory
in
the
Lord
.
17.
But
let
us
all
take
heed
that
we
glory
not
in
our selves
,
but
purely
in
God
,
and
for
God
,
that
we
do
his
Work
,
and
promote
his
Kingdom
and
Honour
in
the
World
.
18.
For
not
he
that
commendeth
himself
is
approved
,
but
whom
the
Lord
commendeth
.
18.
Self-commendation
is
no
just
Praise
(
but
a
detection
and
shame
of
Pride
and
Folly
.
)
But
it
's
Gods
Approbation
and
Praise
which
is
our
real
Honour
.
CHAP.
XI
.
1.
WOuld
to
God
you
could
bear
with
me
a
little
in
my
folly
;
and
indeed
bear
with
me
.
2.
For
I
am
jealous
over
you
with
godly
jealousie
:
for
I
have
espoused
you
to
one
husband
,
that
I
may
present
you
as
a
chaste
virgin
to
Christ
.
1
,
2.
I
would
you
could
bear
a
little
with
that
which
is
like
to
foolish
Boasting
!
Yea
,
you
must
bear
with
me
,
because
it
is
from
a
godly
Jealousie
of
Love
to
you
,
for
Christs
sake
,
to
whom
I
did
espouse
you
as
chaste
and
peculiar
to
him
.
3.
But
I
fear
,
lest
by
any
means
,
as
the
serpent
beguiled
Eve
through
his
subtility
,
so
your
minds
should
be
corrupted
from
the
simplicity
that
is
in
Christ
.
3.
But
I
fear
,
lest
by
the
Craft
and
fair
Pretenses
of
them
that
tell
you
of
a
more
sublime
Degree
of
Knowledge
,
as
the
Serpent
by
subtilty
beguiled
Eve
,
by
telling
her
that
they
should
be
as
God
,
knowing
Good
and
Evil
;
so
your
Minds
should
be
corrupted
,
while
you
think
that
they
are
edified
,
by
forsaking
that
Christian
Simplicity
and
Purity
which
is
the
true
Wisdom
.
Note
,
1.
That
fair
Promises
and
Beginnings
may
end
in
soul
Corruptions
.
2.
Forsaking
Christian
Simplicity
,
is
the
Corruption
of
Minds
and
Churches
.
That
is
,
1.
Turning
from
the
simple
Doctrine
of
the
Creed
,
and
things
necessary
and
sure
,
to
vain
Curiosities
,
and
uncertain
Assertions
and
Contentions
,
on
pretense
of
Orthodoxness
,
or
of
higher
Knowledge
.
2.
From
the
simplicity
of
Worship
,
to
ludicrous
Humane
Ceremonies
and
Formalities
.
3.
From
the
Simplicity
of
Discipline
,
to
Tyranny
and
Domination
,
and
ensnaring
unnecessary
Canons
and
Customs
,
imposed
on
the
Churches
.
4.
From
the
Simplicity
of
Christian
Love
and
Conversation
,
to
segregate
Sects
,
and
to
Partiality
,
and
self-seeking
wordly
Crast
.
3.
Pretended
extraordinary
Knowledge
is
one
of
Satans
Methods
to
corrupt
the
Church
.
4.
For
if
he
that
cometh
,
preacheth
another
Jesus
whom
we
have
not
preached
,
or
if
ye
receive
another
Spirit
,
which
ye
have
not
received
,
or
another
gospel
,
which
ye
have
not
accepted
,
ye
might
well
bear
with
him
.
4.
It
is
one
Christ
,
one
Spirit
,
and
one
Gospel
,
that
we
have
preached
,
and
you
received
:
If
your
new
pretended
Teachers
have
another
Christ
,
and
Spirit
,
and
Gospel
to
preach
,
and
can
give
better
Proof
of
what
they
say
,
than
I
have
done
for
the
Christ
,
Spirit
,
and
Gospel
which
I
have
preached
,
let
them
shew
it
,
and
let
them
be
born
with
and
received
.
5.
For
I
suppose
I
was
not
a
whit
behind
the
very
chiefest
apostles
.
6.
But
though
I
be
rude
in
speech
,
yet
not
in
knowledge
;
but
we
have
been
throughly
made
manifest
among
you
in
all
things
.
5
,
6.
I
suppose
that
I
have
no
way
come
short
of
those
that
are
the
most
eminent
Apostles
:
If
my
Speech
be
as
mean
and
rude
as
they
object
,
so
is
not
my
Knowledge
,
(
which
is
the
thing
that
they
pretend
to
excel
in
.
)
But
sure
I
need
not
tell
you
of
this
,
who
have
had
the
Proof
of
it
in
my
Ministry
to
your selves
.
7.
Have
I
committed
an
offence
in
abasing
my self
that
you
might
be
exalted
,
because
I
have
preached
to
you
the
gospel
of
God
freely
?
7.
Is
it
my
offence
,
that
forbearing
the
ostentation
of
Learning
called
Wisdom
,
I
have
preached
the
Gospel
of
the
Cross
according
to
your
capacity
,
and
that
without
putting
you
to
Charge
,
by
taking
any
Maintenance
from
you
?
8
,
9.
I
robbed
other
churches
,
taking
wages
of
them
to
do
you
service
.
And
when
I
was
present
with
you
,
and
wanted
,
I
was
chargeable
to
no
man
;
for
that
which
was
lacking
to
me
,
the
brethren
which
came
from
Macedonia
supplied
,
and
in
all
things
I
have
kept
my self
from
being
burdensom
unto
you
,
and
so
will
I
keep
my self
.
8
,
9.
I
did
that
which
had
been
partiality
and
robbing
,
had
there
not
been
just
cause
,
&c.
Note
,
That
,
1.
One
Church
ought
to
contribute
to
the
furtherance
of
the
Gospel
to
others
.
2.
This
is
a
close
Reproof
of
the
Corinthians
,
whom
Paul
saw
so
covetou●
,
or
suspicious
of
him
,
that
if
he
had
made
himself
beholden
to
them
,
he
had
crossed
the
Ends
of
his
Ministry
.
10.
As
the
truth
of
Christ
is
in
me
,
no
man
shall
stop
me
of
this
boasting
in
the
regions
of
Achaia
.
10.
And
that
you
may
not
think
I
am
covetous
,
or
like
to
burden
you
,
I
solemnly
protest
,
that
I
will
not
in
Achaia
give
away
this
Advantage
of
serving
you
freely
,
knowing
what
occasion
some
among
you
would
else
take
to
reproach
my
Ministry
.
Note
,
If
it
was
so
meritorious
in
Paul
to
serve
them
freely
,
what
a
sort
of
People
are
they
among
us
,
that
reproach
that
Ministry
that
would
,
in
stead
of
burdening
them
,
give
even
their
own
Estates
to
the
Poor
,
as
well
as
their
Labours
?
11
,
12
,
Wherefore
?
because
I
love
you
not
?
God
knoweth
.
But
what
I
do
,
that
I
will
do
,
that
I
may
cut
off
occasion
from
them
which
desire
occasion
,
that
wherein
they
glory
,
they
may
be
found
even
as
we
.
11
,
12.
This
is
not
,
God
knoweth
,
because
I
love
you
not
;
but
because
I
know
how
some
Men
watch
for
an
occasion
to
accuse
us
;
which
I
will
cut
off
from
them
,
that
they
may
not
have
an
advantage
to
boast
on
this
account
.
Note
,
That
it
's
very
like
these
Accusers
of
Paul
were
some
rich
Men
,
that
complied
with
the
Times
for
Interest
,
and
took
no
Pay
of
the
Churches
,
but
deceived
them
freely
,
and
reproached
Paul
has
a
poor
indigent
Fellow
,
that
preached
for
Bread
.
13.
For
such
are
false
apostles
,
deceitful
workers
,
transforming
themselves
into
the
apostles
of
Christ
.
13.
For
these
false
Apostles
are
deceitful
Workers
,
pretending
that
they
are
Christs
Apostles
,
and
acting
as
if
they
were
such
indeed
.
Note
,
It
's
no
wonder
then
if
there
be
swarms
of
false
Ministers
,
pretending
to
be
the
true
Ministers
of
Christ
.
14.
And
no
marvel
;
for
Satan
himself
is
transformed
into
an
angel
of
light
.
14.
And
no
marvel
,
when
Satan
doth
but
teach
them
to
do
as
he
doth
,
who
counterfeiteth
an
Angel
of
Light
,
and
bringeth
in
Errour
and
Sin
,
by
bold
pretending
that
it
is
Light
,
and
extraordinary
Knowledge
and
Vertue
.
15.
Therefore
it
is
no
great
thing
if
his
ministers
also
be
transformed
as
the
ministers
of
righteousness
;
whose
end
shall
be
according
to
their
works
.
15.
Therefore
it
is
not
an
incredible
thing
,
that
Men
should
be
really
the
Devils
Ministers
,
animated
and
taught
by
him
to
do
his
Work
,
against
the
Interest
of
Christ
,
and
Truth
,
and
Godliness
;
and
yet
pretend
to
go
beyond
Christs
own
Apostles
in
preaching
Righteousness
,
Wisdom
,
and
Godliness
.
Note
,
That
the
Pretenses
of
Truth
,
Orthodoxness
,
Righteousness
,
Free
Grace
,
Unity
,
Peace
,
&c
,
are
no
sufficient
Evidences
of
true
Ministers
.
The
Devils
Ministers
may
pretend
them
all
,
and
may
cry
down
Christs
Ministers
as
Carnal
,
Hereticks
,
Legal
,
Schismaticks
,
&c.
16.
I
say
again
,
let
no
man
think
me
a
fool
;
if
otherwise
,
yet
as
a
fool
receive
me
,
that
I
may
boast
my self
a
little
.
16.
Take
it
not
for
Folly
to
vindicate
my
Ministry
:
But
if
you
do
,
yet
hear
me
,
try
,
and
judge
.
Note
,
That
Paul
meaneth
,
that
Boasting
is
the
usual
mark
of
a
Fool
;
but
it
is
no
Folly
,
when
the
Interest
of
God
and
Souls
require
it
:
It
was
seemingly
,
not
really
his
Folly
.
17.
That
which
I
speak
,
I
speak
it
not
after
the
Lord
,
but
as
it
were
foolishly
in
this
confidence
of
boasting
.
17.
That
which
I
speak
of
my self
,
I
speak
not
as
I
do
the
Gospel
by
Inspiration
;
and
I
confess
that
materially
it
hath
the
appearance
of
Folly
in
ostentation
.
18
,
19
,
20.
Seing
that
many
glory
after
the
flesh
,
I
will
glory
also
.
For
ye
suffer
fools
gladly
,
seeing
ye
your selves
are
wise
,
For
ye
suffer
if
a
man
bring
you
into
bondage
,
if
a
man
devour
you
,
if
a
man
take
of
you
,
if
a
man
exalt
himself
,
if
a
man
smite
you
on
the
face
.
18
,
19
,
20.
You
can
easily
bear
with
a
Fool
,
because
you
are
wise
your selves
:
So
bear
with
me
,
while
I
do
that
necessarily
,
which
they
do
vainly
.
You
can
bear
with
greater
Provocations
,
even
with
them
that
would
captivate
you
to
Errour
and
the
Law
,
and
would
make
a
Prey
of
you
,
and
make
themselves
your
Lords
and
Masters
,
and
abuse
you
.
21.
I
speak
as
concerning
reproach
,
as
though
we
had
been
weak
:
howbeit
,
whereinsoever
any
is
bold
,
(
I
speak
foolishly
)
I
am
bold
also
.
21.
I
speak
of
them
that
reproach
me
of
contemptible
Weakness
:
Though
I
confess
,
that
Boasting
usually
signifieth
Folly
,
I
will
say
,
that
I
have
as
much
as
they
to
boast
of
.
Note
,
That
Paul
is
so
cautelous
lest
any
by
his
Example
should
be
tempted
by
proud
Boasting
,
that
materially
he
calls
it
Folly
,
though
formally
it
was
not
so
in
him
.
22
,
23.
Are
they
Hebrews
?
so
am
I
:
are
they
Israelites
?
so
am
I
:
are
they
the
seed
of
Abraham
?
so
am
I
:
Are
they
ministers
of
Christ
?
(
I
speak
as
fool
)
I
am
more
:
in
labours
more
abundant
,
in
stripes
above
measure
,
in
prisons
more
frequent
,
in
deaths
oft
.
22
,
23.
They
boast
that
they
are
Hebrews
,
Israelites
,
Abraham's
Seed
,
and
Ministers
of
Christ
:
And
am
not
I
so
too
?
Yea
,
though
my
Words
be
like
those
of
a
Fool
,
I
say
,
that
I
have
laboured
and
suffered
more
for
Christ
,
by
Stripes
,
Prisons
,
and
daily
dying
,
than
they
have
done
.
24.
Of
the
Jews
five
times
received
I
forty
stripes
save
one
.
25.
Thrice
was
I
beaten
with
rods
,
once
was
I
stoned
,
thrice
I
suffered
shipwrack
;
a
night
and
a
day
I
have
been
in
the
deep
:
24
,
25
,
Scourged
by
the
Jews
to
the
utmost
seve●ity
,
beaten
by
the
Romans
,
stoned
by
the
Rabble
,
thrice
shipwrack'd
,
a
Night
and
a
Day
in
some
darksom
dangerous
Passage
at
Sea
(
or
a
Dungeon
so
called
,
as
some
think
.
)
26
,
27.
In
journing
often
,
in
perils
of
waters
,
in
perils
of
robbers
,
in
perils
by
mine
own
countrymen
,
in
perils
by
the
heathen
,
in
perils
in
the
city
,
in
perils
in
the
wilderness
,
in
perils
in
the
sea
,
in
perils
among
false
brethren
;
in
weariness
and
painfulness
,
in
watchings
often
,
in
hunger
and
thirst
,
in
fastings
often
,
in
cold
and
nakedness
.
26
,
27
,
Note
,
That
the
Sufferings
which
deter
Carnal
Men
from
Religion
by
Shame
and
Fear
,
are
the
Honour
of
Believers
.
28.
Besides
those
things
that
are
without
,
that
which
cometh
upon
me
daily
,
the
care
of
all
the
churches
.
28.
Besides
the
things
that
are
without
my
Body
,
even
the
Case
of
all
the
Churches
,
which
are
my
daily
Care
.
29.
Who
is
weak
,
and
I
am
not
weak
?
who
is
offended
,
and
I
burn
not
?
29.
Every
Mans
Weakness
and
Sufferings
are
to
me
as
my
own
:
The
danger
of
the
Tempted
and
Scandalised
is
my
pain
,
and
care
for
their
preservation
.
30.
If
I
must
needs
glory
,
I
will
glory
of
the
things
which
concern
mine
infirmities
.
30.
If
you
will
put
me
to
boast
,
it
shall
be
of
that
which
worldly
Men
will
turn
to
my
reproach
;
not
of
any
Preeminence
,
but
of
my
Sufferings
.
31.
The
God
and
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
which
is
blessed
for
evermore
,
knoweth
that
I
lie
not
.
32.
In
Damascus
the
governour
under
Aretas
the
king
,
kept
the
city
of
the
Damascenes
with
a
garison
,
desirous
to
apprehend
me
:
33.
And
through
a
window
in
a
basket
was
I
let
down
by
the
wall
,
and
escaped
his
hands
.
1.
Note
,
That
through
all
this
Chapter
Paul
calls
his
Boasting
Folly
,
not
formally
and
really
,
but
materially
and
seemingly
,
because
it's
Fools
that
boast
unnecessarily
;
when
the
false
Apostles
made
it
his
Duty
.
2.
Note
,
That
it
was
no
small
Quarrel
of
Brethren
(
like
that
of
Barnabas
)
which
put
him
upon
all
this
Apology
,
(
which
else
would
not
have
savoured
of
Humility
.
)
But
it
was
the
Intrusion
and
envious
Accusation
of
such
Jewish
,
Heretical
,
false
Apostles
,
as
he
calleth
the
Ministers
of
Satan
,
who
endeavoured
to
subvert
the
Gospel
,
and
by
disgracing
him
,
to
frustrate
all
his
Labours
,
and
destroy
the
Church
:
It
's
like
to
be
those
called
Nicolatians
,
Rev.
2.
&
3.
CHAP.
XII
.
IT
is
not
expedient
for
me
doubtless
to
glory
:
I
will
come
to
visions
and
revelations
of
the
Lord
.
1.
I
know
that
boasting
is
unseemly
for
an
humble
Minister
of
Christ
:
but
seeing
it
is
put
upon
me
,
I
proceed
to
a
higher
Matter
,
even
Visions
and
Revelations
from
God
.
2.
I
knew
a
man
in
Christ
above
fourteen
years
ago
(
whether
in
the
body
,
I
cannot
tell
;
or
whether
out
of
the
body
,
I
cannot
tell
:
God
knoweth
)
such
an
one
caught
up
to
the
third
heaven
.
3.
And
I
knew
such
a
man
(
whether
in
the
body
,
or
out
of
the
body
,
I
cannot
tell
:
God
knoweth
)
4.
How
that
he
was
caught
up
into
paradise
,
and
heard
unspeakable
words
,
which
it
is
not
lawful
for
a
man
to
utter
.
2
,
3
,
4.
I
knew
a
Man
that
was
acted
by
the
Spirit
of
Christ
above
himself
▪
who
above
fourteen
years
ago
(
whether
Bodily
,
or
onely
by
mental
Extasie
and
Rapture
,
I
know
not
,
God
knoweth
)
was
caught
up
to
that
Place
of
Glory
called
the
Third
Heavens
,
and
caught
up
there
into
Paradise
,
a
Place
of
Joys
,
and
heard
that
which
neither
can
nor
must
be
uttered
,
being
unsuitable
to
the
Ears
of
Mortals
,
and
proper
to
Possessors
.
5.
Of
such
an
one
will
I
glory
:
yet
of
my self
I
will
not
glory
,
but
in
mine
infirmities
.
5.
I
think
this
Fore-taste
of
the
Heavenly
Glory
,
worthy
to
be
gloried
in
:
But
(
though
I
be
the
Man
)
I
will
not
glory
in
it
as
my
own
,
who
was
but
passive
,
and
advanced
to
it
by
God
,
to
whom
all
the
Glory
is
due
.
It
is
my
Infirmities
,
or
debasing
Sufferings
in
the
World
,
which
I
will
call
my
own
,
and
boast
of
.
6.
For
though
I
would
desire
to
glory
,
I
shall
not
be
a
fool
;
for
I
will
say
the
truth
:
but
now
I
forbear
,
lest
any
man
should
think
of
me
above
that
which
he
seeth
me
to
be
,
or
that
he
heareth
of
me
.
6.
Should
I
boast
of
this
so
great
a
G●ft
,
to
the
Glory
of
the
Giver
,
it
would
be
no
Folly
:
But
I
lay
it
by
,
expecting
that
no
Man
judge
highlier
of
me
,
than
by
what
himself
shall
see
or
hear
.
7.
And
lest
I
should
be
exalted
above
measure
through
the
abundance
of
the
revelations
,
there
was
given
to
me
a
thorn
in
in
the
flesh
,
the
messenger
of
Satan
to
busfet
me
,
lest
I
should
be
exalted
above
measure
.
7.
And
lest
this
Revelation
should
too
much
lift
me
up
,
there
was
given
me
a
Thorn
in
the
Flesh
,
a
Messenger
of
Satan
to
put
me
to
pain
,
and
keep
me
from
too
much
Exaltation
.
Note
,
1.
It
is
most
unlikely
which
some
feign
to
be
the
sense
of
these
Words
,
viz.
That
it
was
a
Temptation
to
Lust
:
It
's
most
like
it
was
such
a
Pain
as
the
Stone
,
or
at
least
some
bitter
Persecution
.
2.
Even
the
holiest
Christians
,
after
their
most
heavenly
Acquaintance
,
are
not
out
of
danger
of
Pride
,
or
being
too
much
exalted
.
3.
This
Spiritual
Pride
is
so
dangerous
a
Sin
,
that
it
's
a
Mercy
to
be
saved
from
it
,
even
by
Bodily
Pain
.
4.
God
will
hurt
the
Bodies
,
to
save
the
Souls
,
even
of
his
dearest
Children
.
5.
Satan
,
that
intendeth
hurt
,
is
oft
Gods
Instrument
to
do
us
good
.
6.
Bodily
Pains
are
oft
the
Messengers
of
Satan
,
and
yet
of
God
.
8.
For
this
thing
I
besought
the
Lord
thrice
,
that
it
might
depart
from
me
.
8.
Note
,
1.
That
it
is
lawful
to
pray
for
the
removal
of
Pain
;
2.
Yea
,
to
be
oft
in
prayer
for
it
.
9.
And
he
said
unto
me
,
My
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
:
for
my
strength
is
made
perfect
in
weakness
.
9.
And
the
Answer
which
I
had
was
not
a
present
removal
of
the
Thorn
,
but
a
Word
for
Patience
and
Trust
in
God
,
viz.
That
his
Favour
and
Grace
was
sufficient
for
me
,
to
support
and
comfort
me
till
deliverance
came
;
and
that
it
is
his
way
in
our
Weakness
to
manifest
most
his
helping
Power
.
9
,
10.
Most
gladly
therefore
will
I
rather
glory
in
my
infirmities
,
that
the
power
of
Christ
may
rest
upon
me
.
Therefore
I
take
pleasure
in
infirmities
,
in
reproches
,
in
necessities
,
in
persecutions
,
in
distresses
for
Christs
sake
:
for
when
I
am
weak
,
then
am
I
strong
.
9
,
10.
It
is
therefore
in
Sufferings
that
I
will
glory
,
as
being
the
occasion
of
my
greater
Experience
of
the
Lo●e
and
Power
of
Christ
:
Yea
,
I
even
take
pleasure
in
abasing
Sufferings
for
him
,
though
not
as
painful
,
yet
as
an
advantage
to
his
Grace
that
strengthneth
me
,
so
far
am
I
from
being
ashamed
or
impatient
of
them
.
11.
I
am
become
a
fool
in
glorying
,
ye
have
compelled
me
:
for
I
ought
to
have
been
commended
of
you
:
for
in
nothing
am
I
behind
the
very
chiefest
apostles
,
though
I
be
nothing
.
11.
I
have
said
all
this
as
in
the
Habit
of
a
Fool
:
but
it
's
you
that
put
it
on
me
,
by
necessity
,
who
should
have
vindicated
me
and
my
Ministry
against
seducing
Accusers
.
12.
Truly
the
signs
of
an
apostle
were
wrought
among
you
in
all
patience
,
in
signs
,
and
wonders
,
and
mighty
deeds
.
12.
Are
not
you
my
Witnesses
?
I
appeal
to
your selves
:
Among
you
my
Apostleship
was
fully
proved
,
by
patient
Suffering
,
and
by
miraculous
Gifts
,
and
Signs
,
and
Wonders
,
and
Works
,
done
by
the
Power
of
God
.
13.
For
what
is
it
wherein
ye
were
inferiour
to
other
churches
,
except
it
be
that
I
my self
was
not
burdensom
to
you
?
forgive
me
this
wrong
.
13.
For
what
Gifts
of
the
Spirit
poured
out
among
you
?
what
Signs
and
Miracles
have
other
Churches
excelled
you
in
?
The
difference
between
you
and
others
was
,
that
I
spared
your
Purses
,
and
put
you
to
no
charge
:
If
that
be
a
wrong
,
I
hope
you
can
easily
forgive
it
.
14.
Behold
,
the
third
time
I
am
ready
to
come
to
you
;
and
I
will
not
be
burdensom
to
you
;
for
I
seek
not
yours
,
but
you
:
for
the
children
ought
not
to
lay
up
for
the
parents
,
but
the
parents
for
the
children
.
14.
A
third
time
I
purpose
to
come
to
you
,
and
not
to
burden
you
,
but
as
to
my
children
,
to
give
,
rather
than
to
receive
.
15.
And
I
will
very
gladly
spend
and
be
spent
for
you
,
though
the
more
abundantly
I
love
you
,
the
less
I
be
loved
.
15.
And
I
will
gladly
spend
my
Time
and
Labour
,
and
be
spent
my self
,
even
as
to
my
Strength
and
Life
,
for
your
Salvation
,
though
my
Love
should
be
requited
with
Neglect
.
16.
But
be
it
so
,
I
did
not
burden
you
:
nevertheless
being
crafty
,
I
caught
you
with
guile
.
17.
Did
I
make
a
gain
of
you
by
any
of
them
whom
I
sent
unto
you
?
16
,
17.
But
be
it
as
some
object
,
that
though
I
took
no
Money
of
you
,
I
craftily
caught
you
with
guile
,
that
getting
your
Affections
,
I
might
hereafter
make
advantage
of
you
for
my self
:
But
my
Craft
was
but
to
win
you
to
Christ
.
Did
I
make
a
gain
of
you
,
by
any
of
them
whom
I
sent
unto
you
?
Will
you
judge
of
my
Design
contrary
to
my
Practice
?
18.
I
desired
Titus
,
and
with
him
I
sent
a
brother
:
did
Titus
make
a
gain
of
you
?
walked
we
not
in
the
same
spirit
?
walked
we
not
in
the
same
steps
?
18.
Did
Titus
,
or
the
Brother
whom
I
sent
to
you
,
make
a
Gain
of
you
?
Did
we
not
all
agree
in
Mind
and
Practice
?
19.
Again
,
think
you
that
we
excuse
our selves
unto
you
?
we
speak
before
God
in
Christ
:
but
we
do
all
things
,
dearly
beloved
,
for
your
edifying
.
19.
Think
not
that
I
say
all
this
to
insinuate
my self
into
your
esteem
for
any
by
Ends
of
my
own
:
I
speak
it
as
before
God
in
Christ
;
It
is
your
Edification
that
is
my
End
in
this
and
all
things
that
I
do
concerning
you
.
20.
For
I
fear
,
lest
when
I
come
I
shall
not
find
you
such
as
I
would
,
and
that
I
shall
be
found
unto
you
such
as
ye
would
not
:
lest
there
be
debates
,
envyings
,
wraths
,
strifes
,
back-bitings
,
whisperings
,
swellings
,
tumults
:
21.
And
lest
when
I
come
again
,
my
God
will
humble
me
among
you
,
and
that
I
shall
bewail
many
which
have
sinned
already
,
and
have
not
repented
of
the
uncleanness
,
and
fornication
,
and
lasciviousness
which
they
have
committed
.
20
,
21.
For
I
fear
lest
when
I
come
I
shall
find
among
you
these
Sins
,
which
are
the
Characters
of
Factious
Minds
,
Debates
,
&c.
and
lest
God
will
humble
me
among
you
with
grief
for
you
,
and
mourning
over
the
Impenitent
,
that
have
been
guilty
of
those
filthy
Sins
,
which
Deceivers
and
Idol-Feasts
have
drawn
them
to
;
and
left
I
be
forced
to
be
unwelcom
to
such
Persons
.
Note
,
I.
Though
Paul
seems
to
contradict
himself
in
praising
the
Corinthians
so
largely
in
the
beginning
of
this
Epistle
,
and
describing
them
so
ill
in
the
end
:
yet
,
1.
It
is
not
the
same
Persons
that
he
praiseth
and
dispraiseth
,
though
of
the
same
Church
.
2.
We
must
praise
all
that
is
good
in
Men
,
when
we
reprove
the
evil
.
II.
Note
,
That
the
very
Characters
of
factious
seduced
Professors
,
are
the
Sins
here
named
,
which
therefore
we
should
specially
abhor
:
1.
Debates
,
2.
Envying
Zeal
,
3.
Wraths
,
4.
Strifes
,
5.
Back-bitings
,
6.
Whisperings
,
7.
Swellings
against
each
other
,
8.
Tumults
.
Yet
it
is
very
notable
,
That
notwithstanding
all
these
Corruptions
,
and
Abuses
and
filthy
Scandals
,
Paul
neither
separateth
,
nor
persuadeth
any
to
separate
;
but
leaveth
that
to
the
Heretical
,
who
used
to
separate
themselves
into
distinct
Bodies
,
for
the
promoting
of
their
Opinions
and
Parties
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
1.
THis
is
the
third
time
I
am
coming
to
you
:
In
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
shall
every
word
be
established
.
1.
As
the
Testimony
of
two
or
three
Witnesses
confirmeth
questioned
Truth
,
so
my
second
and
third
Admonition
warneth
you
to
prevent
Severity
.
2.
I
told
you
before
,
and
foretel
you
as
if
I
were
present
the
second
time
,
and
being
absent
,
now
I
write
to
them
which
heretofore
have
sinned
,
and
to
all
other
,
that
if
I
come
again
I
will
not
spare
:
2.
Though
I
be
absent
,
my
Writing
may
pass
for
warning
as
if
I
were
present
,
by
which
I
foretel
you
,
that
if
I
come
,
I
will
not
forbear
to
exercise
on
the
Impenitent
the
Power
given
me
by
Christ
.
3.
Since
ye
seek
a
proof
of
Christ
speaking
in
me
,
which
to
you-ward
is
not
weak
,
but
is
mighty
in
you
.
3.
And
seeing
you
call
for
a
Proof
of
Christs
speaking
in
me
,
you
shall
have
this
further
Proof
(
the
Corporal
Punishment
of
the
Impenitent
by
Miracle
or
Satans
Execution
)
:
Though
sure
the
Power
of
Christ
attesting
my
Ministry
,
hath
been
so
fully
manifested
among
you
,
that
you
should
have
been
thereby
convinced
.
4.
For
though
he
was
crucified
through
weakness
,
yet
he
liveth
by
the
power
of
God
:
for
we
also
are
weak
in
him
,
but
we
shall
live
with
him
by
the
power
of
God
toward
you
.
4.
For
as
Christ
in
the
State
of
Humane
Weaknss
was
crucified
,
but
by
Divine
Power
was
raised
,
and
liveth
;
so
,
as
we
are
conformed
to
him
in
Weakness
and
Suffering
,
we
shall
shew
you
that
we
partake
of
the
Power
of
God
in
our
Life
and
Ministry
.
5.
Examine
your selves
whether
ye
be
in
the
faith
;
prove
your
own
selves
:
know
ye
not
your
own
selves
,
how
that
Jesus
Christ
is
in
you
,
except
ye
be
reprobates
?
5.
If
you
question
my
Ministry
,
do
but
examine
your selves
,
whether
you
be
Christians
or
not
:
If
you
are
,
was
it
not
by
the
convincing
Power
of
Gods
Attestation
to
my
Ministry
?
and
do
you
question
that
which
converted
you
?
If
not
,
you
are
yet
without
a
Saviour
,
and
in
your
Sins
:
And
if
you
deny
Christ
in
you
,
and
his
Power
shewed
among
you
,
you
may
expect
that
he
will
deny
you
.
6.
But
I
trust
that
ye
shall
know
that
we
are
not
reprobates
.
6.
And
I
trust
that
you
shall
be
convinced
that
we
have
not
forsaken
Christ
,
nor
shall
be
cast
off
or
forsaken
by
him
.
7.
Now
I
pray
to
God
that
ye
do
no
evil
;
not
that
we
should
appear
approved
,
but
that
ye
should
do
that
which
is
honest
,
though
we
be
as
reprobates
.
7.
My
Prayer
is
,
That
you
may
be
saved
from
Sin
and
Seduction
,
not
so
much
that
you
may
think
well
of
us
,
but
that
you
may
do
that
which
is
right
,
how
ill
soever
you
think
of
us
.
8.
For
we
can
do
nothing
against
the
truth
,
but
for
the
truth
.
8.
For
as
we
have
no
Authority
or
Commission
to
do
any
thing
against
the
Truth
,
but
only
for
it
;
so
we
have
no
desire
to
do
otherwise
.
9.
For
we
are
glad
when
we
are
weak
,
and
ye
are
strong
:
and
this
also
we
wish
,
even
your
perfection
.
9.
For
how
much
soever
we
be
vilified
or
afflicted
,
it
is
our
joy
that
you
are
strong
,
and
that
it
is
better
with
you
:
yea
,
it
is
your
Perfection
that
is
our
desire
.
10.
Therefore
I
write
these
things
being
absent
,
lest
being
present
I
should
use
sharpness
,
according
to
the
power
which
the
Lord
hath
given
me
to
edification
,
and
not
to
destruction
.
10.
It
is
to
prevent
Severity
when
I
am
present
,
and
the
trouble
that
you
and
I
shall
have
in
Penalties
on
you
,
that
I
give
you
this
Admonition
by
Letter
:
still
professing
,
That
Christ
hath
given
me
no
Power
of
Tyranny
,
or
against
your
own
good
,
but
only
for
your
Edification
.
Should
I
claim
any
other
,
it
's
not
of
Christ
.
11.
Finally
,
brethren
,
farewel
:
Be
perfect
,
be
of
good
comfort
,
be
of
one
mind
,
live
in
peace
;
and
the
God
of
love
and
peace
shall
be
with
you
.
11.
My
concluding
Valediction
is
,
Be
compact
together
in
holy
Union
;
Rejoyce
in
the
Lord
;
Be
of
one
mind
in
Faith
and
Love
,
though
you
cannot
in
lesser
things
;
Live
in
peace
:
and
then
he
that
would
be
known
to
us
as
the
God
of
Love
and
Peace
,
will
be
among
you
.
12
,
13
,
14.
Greet
one
another
with
an
holy
kiss
.
All
the
saints
salute
you
.
The
grace
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
love
of
God
,
and
the
communion
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
be
with
you
all
.
Amen
.
12
,
13
,
14.
Express
Christian
Love
to
one
another
.
The
Saints
here
salute
you
.
The
highest
Blessing
I
can
wish
you
is
,
The
Grace
of
Christ
,
the
Love
of
God
,
and
Communication
of
,
and
Communion
in
the
Holy
Spirit
.
Amen
.
Note
,
out
of
all
this
Epistle
,
That
though
proud
tenderness
of
our
Reputation
be
a
Sin
,
yet
it
is
a
Duty
to
vindicate
it
when
the
Interest
of
the
Gospel
and
of
Souls
require
it
;
which
it
did
more
with
an
Apostle
,
than
an
ordinary
Minister
.
The
Epistle
to
the
HEBREWS
.
]
[
Whether
by
Paul
,
Luke
,
or
whom
,
is
uncertain
.
]
CHAP.
I.
1.
GOD
,
who
at
sundry
times
,
and
in
divers
manners
,
spake
in
time
past
unto
the
fathers
by
the
prophets
,
2.
Hath
in
these
last
days
spoken
unto
us
by
his
Son
,
1.
God
who
hath
not
left
us
only
to
the
light
of
Nature
,
to
know
him
by
his
works
of
Creation
,
but
in
mercy
hath
more
fully
informed
us
by
supernatural
Revelation
,
was
pleased
to
do
this
variously
as
to
Times
,
and
Manner
,
and
Degree
,
and
of
old
spake
to
our
Ancestors
by
several
Prophets
,
who
were
the
Messengers
of
his
Word
:
But
in
these
last
days
he
hath
spoken
to
us
by
his
Son
(
greater
than
all
Prophets
.
)
2.
Whom
he
hath
appointed
to
be
heir
of
all
things
,
by
whom
also
he
made
the
worlds
.
2.
Whom
he
hath
appointed
to
be
Owner
and
Lord
of
all
things
,
as
he
is
God
and
Man
,
not
only
by
the
prime
right
of
Creation
,
but
as
the
Redeemer
of
Man
,
all
power
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
all
things
are
delivered
to
him
for
the
ends
of
Redemption
:
And
by
him
,
(
his
Wisdom
and
Word
)
he
made
the
Worlds
,
and
all
therein
.
3.
Who
being
the
brightness
of
his
glory
,
and
the
express
image
of
his
person
,
and
upholding
all
things
by
the
word
of
his
power
,
when
he
had
by
himself
purged
our
sins
,
sat
down
on
the
right
hand
of
the
majesty
on
high
:
3.
Who
being
the
shining
Beam
,
or
Splendor
of
his
Glory
,
by
whom
God
shineth
forth
,
or
giveth
the
knowledge
of
himself
to
us
(
as
the
Sun
is
known
to
us
by
its
light
)
and
the
Character
of
his
Subsistence
,
and
upholding
and
ruling
all
things
by
the
Word
of
his
Power
(
as
by
that
Word
of
God's
Power
they
were
made
)
when
he
had
by
his
own
Merits
,
and
Sacrifice
,
and
Covenant
,
made
a
sufficient
Purgation
to
take
away
the
guilt
of
our
sins
,
and
so
far
purged
them
away
,
as
to
enact
a
pardoning
Covenant
for
all
that
will
believingly
accept
it
in
him
.
So
that
now
the
general
Pardon
wants
nothing
but
Acceptance
,
(
and
none
shall
perish
for
want
of
sufficiency
in
the
Sacrifice
or
Covenant
)
he
then
ascended
,
and
is
in
heavenly
Glory
,
at
the
Right
Hand
of
God's
supream
Celestial
Majesty
,
Head
over
all
things
to
his
Church
,
that
thence
he
may
send
down
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
gather
his
Chosen
,
and
bring
his
Mystical
Body
to
Glory
.
4.
Being
made
so
much
better
than
the
angels
,
as
he
hath
by
inheritance
obtained
a
more
excellent
name
than
they
.
4.
Being
in
Excellency
and
Superiority
,
set
above
the
Angels
,
as
he
hath
by
Lot
or
Inheritance
,
obtained
higher
Titles
,
Power
and
Offices
than
they
.
5.
For
unto
which
of
the
angels
said
he
at
any
time
,
Thou
art
my
Son
,
this
day
have
I
begotten
thee
?
And
again
,
I
will
be
to
him
a
Father
,
and
he
shall
be
to
me
a
Son
.
6.
And
again
,
when
he
bringeth
in
the
first
begotten
into
the
world
,
he
saith
,
And
let
all
the
angels
of
God
worship
him
.
5
,
6.
He
calls
Christ
his
Son
in
divers
Texts
(
which
,
though
it
speak
partly
of
David
,
yet
ultimately
meaneth
Christ
;
)
and
he
commandeth
the
Angel●
to
worship
him
.
But
none
of
this
is
said
of
Angels
.
7.
And
of
the
angels
he
saith
,
Who
maketh
his
angels
spirits
,
and
his
ministers
a
flame
of
fire
:
7.
But
he
calls
his
Angels
Spirits
,
and
Servants
,
and
a
Flame
of
Fire
.
8.
But
unto
the
Son
he
saith
,
Thy
throne
,
O
God
,
is
for
ever
and
ever
;
a
scepter
of
righteousness
is
the
scepter
of
thy
kingdom
.
9.
Thou
hast
loved
righteousness
,
and
hated
iniquity
,
therefore
God
even
thy
God
hath
anointed
thee
with
the
oyl
of
gladness
above
thy
fellows
.
8
,
9.
But
to
the
Son
he
ascribeth
the
name
of
God
,
and
an
Everlasting
Throne
and
Kingdom
,
and
a
Scepter
of
Righteousness
,
and
a
Superiority
,
by
Divine
Unction
,
above
all
others
.
10.
And
,
thou
Lord
,
in
the
beginning
hast
laid
the
foundation
of
the
earth
:
and
the
heavens
are
the
works
of
thine
hands
.
11.
They
shall
perish
,
but
thou
remainest
:
and
they
all
shall
wax
old
as
doth
a
garment
.
12.
And
as
a
vesture
shalt
thou
fold
them
up
,
and
they
shall
be
changed
:
but
thou
art
the
same
,
and
thy
years
shall
not
fail
.
10
,
11
,
12.
He
is
said
to
be
the
Lord
who
made
Earth
and
Heaven
;
and
who
will
remain
when
they
perish
,
and
be
the
same
when
they
are
changed
.
13.
But
which
of
the
angels
said
he
at
any
time
,
Sit
on
my
right
hand
,
until
I
make
thine
enemies
thy
footstool
?
13.
He
never
said
to
any
Angel
,
what
he
said
to
Christ
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
the
subduing
of
his
Enemies
,
&c.
14.
Are
they
not
all
ministring
spirits
,
sent
forth
to
minister
for
them
who
shall
be
heirs
of
Salvation
?
14.
All
those
Spirits
that
are
properly
called
Angels
or
Messengers
,
are
Spirits
appointed
and
sent
forth
by
God
,
to
minister
for
them
who
shall
be
Heirs
of
Salvation
,
under
Jesus
Christ
.
Annotation
.
THE
great
difficulty
here
is
,
to
understand
how
this
description
belongeth
to
the
Person
of
Christ
.
Whether
it
be
the
Divine
Nature
that
is
said
to
be
[
appointed
Heir
,
&c.
the
Brightness
of
God's
Glory
,
the
Character
of
his
Subsistence
,
or
Person
,
made
better
than
Angels
,
begotten
this
day
,
set
on
God's
right
hand
in
power
,
&c.
]
or
the
Humane
:
Or
whether
it
be
spoken
of
the
Person
of
Christ
as
in
both
Natures
:
and
we
must
not
enquire
according
to
which
Nature
the
words
are
spoken
of
Christ
?
I
have
before
said
,
on
Col.
1.15
,
16.
how
many
Opinions
about
the
Person
and
Natures
of
Christ
have
been
pleaded
for
.
1.
That
of
the
Orthodox
,
who
assert
but
one
Person
of
Christ
,
and
two
Natures
;
though
the
word
[
Person
]
was
long
refused
by
many
,
as
not
meaning
the
same
with
Hypostasis
.
And
subtil
Philosophers
say
,
that
the
Humane
Nature
can
be
no
part
of
Christ's
Person
,
but
an
Adjunct
;
because
his
Person
was
compleat
from
Eternity
,
and
the
Deity
cannot
be
a
Part.
But
if
it
were
not
that
the
Hereticators
will
quarrel
with
it
,
it
may
be
said
,
that
the
word
Person
is
equivocal
;
and
that
as
Hypostasis
is
a
Person
,
the
Divine
Nature
is
the
whole
Person
;
but
not
as
it
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
a
Relative
Person
.
2.
That
of
the
wretched
Socinians
,
who
feign
Christ
to
be
meer
Man
advanced
.
3.
That
of
the
Arrians
,
who
make
him
only
the
first
Creature
,
or
Emanation
of
God
incarnate
,
super-angelical
,
Light
of
Lights
,
Very
God
of
very
God
,
begotten
by
Emanation
;
not
made
,
as
other
Creatures
,
but
making
them
all
,
but
yet
not
of
the
same
Essence
or
Substance
with
the
Father
,
but
from
the
same
,
as
a
Beam
or
light
from
the
Sun
.
This
the
Church
hath
condemned
these
1300
years
,
and
more
.
4.
That
of
some
of
late
,
who
say
that
Christ
hath
three
Natures
;
1.
The
Divine
.
2.
The
aforesaid
Super-angelical
,
assumed
by
the
Divine
to
nearest
Union
.
3.
The
Humane
,
assumed
by
Both.
And
they
think
that
this
Text
speaketh
chiefly
of
the
second
,
as
assuming
the
third
.
As
it
is
dangerous
to
err
about
any
necessary
point
concerning
Christ's
Person
,
so
it
is
dangerous
to
be
rash
in
taking
up
any
unnecessary
Opinion
about
so
incomprehensible
a
Mystery
,
and
worse
to
urge
it
with
pride
and
fury
,
to
the
dividing
of
the
Church
,
and
the
damning
of
Dissenters
.
To
say
about
many
Cases
that
have
torn
the
Churches
[
I
know
not
]
is
more
pardonable
than
turbulent
Error
.
CHAP.
II.
THerefore
we
ought
to
give
the
more
earnest
heed
to
the
things
which
we
have
heard
,
lest
at
any
time
we
should
let
them
slip
.
1.
Therefore
we
that
have
heard
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
specially
who
have
professed
to
receive
it
,
should
with
great
earnestness
set
our
minds
and
hearts
unto
it
,
lest
by
negligence
or
unbelief
,
we
should
lose
what
we
have
heard
,
and
be
as
leaking
Vessels
,
and
be
lost
our selves
.
2.
For
if
the
word
spoken
by
angels
was
stedfast
,
and
every
transgression
and
disobedience
received
a
just
recompence
of
reward
:
2.
For
if
the
Law
which
God
delivered
to
Moses
,
by
the
ministry
of
the
voice
and
appearance
of
Angels
,
was
yet
firm
and
sure
,
and
every
sin
against
it
,
and
threatned
by
it
,
was
punished
.
3.
How
shall
we
escape
,
if
we
neglect
so
great
salvation
,
which
at
the
first
began
to
be
spoken
by
the
Lord
,
and
was
confirmed
unto
us
by
them
that
heard
him
,
4.
God
also
bearing
them
witness
,
both
with
signs
and
wonders
,
and
with
divers
miracles
,
and
gifts
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
according
to
his
own
will
?
3
,
4.
Much
less
shall
we
escape
,
if
we
neglect
this
far
greater
Salvation
,
and
more
excellent
manifestation
of
the
Will
of
God
;
even
that
Gospel
which
Christ
first
preacht
himself
,
and
those
that
heard
him
confirmed
by
their
testimony
and
preaching
;
God
also
confirming
to
us
their
testimony
from
Heaven
,
by
many
such
signs
and
wonderful
works
,
and
with
many
sorts
of
miracles
or
acts
of
Power
,
and
distributions
of
the
Holy
Ghost
to
others
when
they
believed
,
as
were
a
certain
proof
of
God's
attestation
,
and
the
approbation
of
his
own
Will.
Note
,
That
here
we
have
the
true
evidence
of
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
on
which
Believers
may
build
their
faith
.
5.
For
unto
angels
hath
he
not
put
in
subjection
the
world
to
come
,
whereof
we
speak
:
5.
God
hath
not
made
Angels
the
Soveraigns
of
the
World
to
come
,
and
put
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
so
under
them
,
that
all
must
be
their
Subjects
.
6.
But
one
in
a
certain
place
testified
,
saying
,
What
is
man
,
that
thou
art
mindful
of
him
:
or
the
son
of
man
,
that
thou
visitest
him
?
7.
Thou
madest
him
a
little
lower
than
the
angels
,
thou
crownedst
him
with
glory
and
honour
,
and
didst
set
him
over
the
works
of
thy
hands
:
8.
Thou
hast
put
all
things
in
subjection
under
his
feet
.
6
,
7
,
8.
But
the
Psalm
is
ultimately
to
be
understood
of
Christ
and
his
Church
,
which
saith
,
What
is
man
,
&c.
Though
Christ
was
a
while
on
Earth
,
in
a
state
of
Humiliation
,
below
Angels
us
to
the
Flesh
;
yet
it
was
in
order
to
the
Glory
,
and
victorious
Power
of
his
Kingdom
.
8.
For
in
that
he
put
all
in
subjection
under
him
,
he
left
nothing
that
is
not
put
under
him
.
But
now
we
see
not
yet
all
things
put
under
him
.
8.
By
this
it
is
sure
that
all
things
are
to
be
subdued
to
Christ
,
though
yet
we
see
it
not
done
.
9.
But
we
see
Jesus
,
who
was
made
a
little
lower
than
the
angels
,
for
the
suffering
of
death
,
crowned
with
glory
and
honour
,
that
he
by
the
grace
of
God
should
taste
death
for
every
man
.
9.
But
we
see
that
Jesus
,
who
was
made
lower
than
Angels
,
for
and
in
his
state
of
Humiliation
and
Crucifixion
,
is
already
ascended
up
into
Heaven
,
where
he
is
crowned
with
Glory
.
And
as
his
death
was
suffered
in
the
common
nature
of
Man
,
and
the
sins
of
all
men
had
a
causal
hand
in
it
,
and
it
was
by
God's
Grace
the
purchasing
Cause
of
the
conditional
Covenant
of
Grace
,
and
of
all
the
good
that
men
receive
,
so
he
dyed
to
bring
Man
to
Glory
with
himself
.
And
therefore
that
Text
may
well
be
understood
of
the
advancement
of
Man
,
both
in
Christ
,
and
his
Church
,
that
shall
be
advanced
by
him
.
10.
For
it
became
him
,
for
whom
are
all
things
,
and
by
whom
are
all
things
,
in
bringing
many
sons
unto
glory
,
to
make
the
captain
of
their
salvation
perfect
through
sufferings
.
10.
For
it
seemed
meet
to
the
God
of
Wisdom
,
for
whom
,
and
by
whom
all
things
are
,
to
make
Christ
the
Captain
of
their
Salvation
,
a
perfect
performer
of
his
Saving-Office
,
and
to
obtain
his
own
Glory
in
heavenly
Perfection
by
the
way
of
suffering
,
and
to
bring
all
God's
adopted
Sons
to
Glory
by
the
Merit
of
it
,
and
by
following
him
in
the
same
suffering
way
.
11.
For
both
he
that
sanctifieth
,
and
they
who
are
sanctified
,
are
all
of
one
:
for
which
cause
he
is
not
ashamed
to
call
them
brethren
,
12.
Saying
,
I
will
declare
thy
name
unto
my
brethren
,
in
the
midst
of
the
church
will
I
sing
praise
unto
thee
.
13.
And
again
,
I
will
put
my
trust
in
him
:
and
again
,
Behold
,
I
,
and
the
children
which
God
hath
given
me
.
11
,
12
,
13.
And
that
it
is
in
and
by
Christ
,
that
Humane
Nature
is
advanced
,
as
the
Psal.
8.
saith
,
is
proved
by
the
Union
that
is
between
Christ
and
us
.
He
that
sanctifieth
us
,
and
we
that
are
sanctified
are
of
the
same
Humane
Nature
,
and
are
as
one
Body
:
And
therefore
,
as
we
must
suffer
with
him
,
we
shall
reign
with
him
.
Therefore
in
the
Texts
that
,
under
other
typical
persons
,
speak
of
Christ
,
he
calls
us
his
Brethren
,
and
Children
given
him
,
to
whose
trust
we
are
committed
.
14
,
15.
Forasmuch
then
as
the
children
are
partakers
of
flesh
and
blood
,
he
also
himself
likewise
took
part
of
the
same
,
that
through
death
he
might
destroy
him
that
had
the
power
of
death
,
that
is
,
the
devil
:
And
deliver
them
,
who
through
fear
of
death
,
were
all
their
life
time
subject
to
bondage
.
14
,
15.
And
that
he
might
bring
us
to
Glory
with
him
,
as
we
have
flesh
and
blood
,
he
would
first
be
so
far
made
one
with
us
,
as
to
take
also
flesh
and
blood
,
that
he
might
be
capable
of
suffering
and
dying
for
us
;
and
so
,
by
undergoing
death
,
which
we
by
sin
had
brought
our selves
under
,
and
by
rising
from
the
Dead
,
he
might
conquer
Satan
and
Death
,
and
destroy
his
Kingdom
and
Power
of
Death
,
which
he
had
obtained
by
conquering
Man
by
his
Temptations
,
and
by
God's
letting
him
be
the
Executioner
,
where
he
had
been
the
conquering
Tempter
;
and
so
that
Christ
might
deliver
the
Faithful
by
his
Conquest
of
Satan
and
Death
,
from
continuance
under
Death
,
and
from
the
danger
of
Hell
,
and
from
the
slavish
fear
of
both
(
Death
temporal
and
everlasting
;
)
who
else
,
by
their
guilt
,
and
liableness
to
both
these
,
must
be
all
their
life
time
in
bondage
,
both
by
their
danger
and
their
fears
.
16.
For
verily
he
took
not
on
him
the
nature
of
angels
:
but
he
took
on
him
the
seed
of
Abraham
.
16.
For
it
is
not
Angels
that
he
took
hold
of
,
or
whose
Natures
he
assumed
,
and
came
to
save
;
but
he
took
on
him
the
Nature
of
Man
,
the
Seed
of
Abraham
,
to
save
Man
.
17.
Wherefore
in
all
things
it
behoved
him
to
be
made
like
unto
his
brethren
,
that
he
might
be
a
merciful
and
faithful
high
priest
,
in
things
pertaining
to
God
,
to
make
reconciliation
for
the
sins
of
the
people
.
17.
So
that
he
must
be
in
all
things
like
Man
,
whom
he
would
save
,
that
he
might
be
fit
for
his
undertaken
Office
,
to
be
an
High
Priest
for
us
to
Godward
,
and
to
be
merciful
and
faithful
therein
,
to
make
Reconciliation
for
our
sins
.
18.
For
in
that
he
himself
hath
suffered
,
being
tempted
,
he
is
able
to
succour
them
that
are
tempted
.
18.
For
he
himself
having
been
tempted
and
tryed
by
Sufferings
,
and
having
overcome
them
all
,
he
is
now
more
meet
to
be
a
Compassionate
Helper
,
the
Example
,
the
Teacher
,
and
the
Trust
of
them
that
must
follow
him
through
temptations
;
and
by
his
Merit
and
Victory
,
hath
obtained
power
to
deliver
them
.
CHAP.
III.
WHerefore
,
holy
brethren
,
partakers
of
the
heavenly
calling
,
consider
the
apostle
and
high
priest
of
our
profession
,
Christ
Jesus
,
2.
Who
was
faithful
to
him
that
appointed
him
,
as
also
Moses
was
faithful
in
all
his
house
.
1.
Wherefore
you
who
are
holy
Brethren
,
by
Faith
and
Dedication
given
up
to
Christ
,
and
in
him
made
partakers
of
that
Calling
from
Heaven
,
which
maketh
you
Heirs
of
Heaven
,
study
and
consider
Jesus
Christ
,
the
great
Apostle
,
sent
of
God
to
be
the
prime
Preacher
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
High
Priest
,
and
chief
Guide
and
Mediator
to
Godward
,
of
our
Religion
and
Profession
;
who
faithfully
did
all
that
belonged
to
his
undertaken
Office
(
in
sacrificing
himself
for
our
sins
,
and
fulfilling
all
Righteousness
,
and
conquering
Satan
and
Death
,
and
ascending
to
intercede
for
us
in
Glory
,
and
sending
down
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
making
and
sealing
the
Law
of
Faith
)
even
as
Moses
in
his
time
was
faithful
,
though
with
disparity
of
Honour
and
Work
;
Christ
in
his
own
House
by
a
more
perfect
Administration
,
and
Moses
but
as
a
Steward
.
3.
For
this
man
was
counted
worthy
of
more
glory
than
Moses
,
in
as
much
as
he
who
hath
builded
the
house
,
hath
more
honour
than
the
house
.
3.
For
Christ
is
as
much
more
honourable
than
Moses
,
as
the
Maker
and
Master
is
than
the
House
;
for
Moses
was
but
a
Member
of
the
Family
,
but
Christ
the
Maker
and
Master
of
it
.
4.
For
every
house
is
builded
by
some
man
:
but
he
that
built
all
things
is
God
.
4.
All
Families
or
Houses
are
founded
by
some
man
,
but
he
that
built
the
Church
,
is
the
same
that
built
or
made
all
things
;
and
that
is
God
.
5.
And
Moses
verily
was
faithful
in
all
his
house
as
a
servant
,
for
a
testimony
of
those
things
which
were
to
be
spoken
after
.
6.
But
Christ
,
as
a
son
over
his
own
house
,
5
,
6.
And
Moses
,
as
a
Servant
,
was
faithful
for
the
Delivery
and
Confirmation
of
so
much
of
God's
Word
as
was
to
be
spoken
to
the
Jews
by
him
:
but
Christ
,
as
the
Son
and
Heir
,
and
Master
of
the
House
,
as
his
own
.
6.
Whose
house
are
we
,
if
we
hold
fast
the
confidence
,
and
the
rejoycing
of
the
hope
firm
unto
the
end
.
6.
This
House
is
the
Church
,
of
which
we
are
parts
,
so
be
it
we
hold
fast
the
confident
Profession
of
our
faith
,
and
the
joy
and
glorying
in
our
hopes
of
the
promised
Blessedness
,
firm
to
the
end
.
7.
Wherefore
,
as
the
holy
Ghost
saith
,
To
day
if
ye
will
hear
his
voice
,
8.
Harden
not
your
hearts
,
as
in
the
provocation
,
in
the
day
of
temptation
in
the
wilderness
:
9.
When
your
fathers
tempted
me
,
proved
me
,
and
saw
my
works
forty
years
.
10.
Wherefore
I
was
grieved
with
that
generation
,
and
said
,
They
do
always
err
in
their
hearts
,
and
they
have
not
known
my
ways
.
11.
So
I
sware
in
my
wrath
,
They
shall
not
enter
into
my
rest
.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10
,
11.
But
seeing
he
will
take
none
to
dwell
with
him
in
Glory
,
but
those
that
persevere
,
hear
and
consider
what
the
Holy
Ghost
said
to
and
of
the
Israelites
;
To
day
,
&c.
Neglect
not
his
present
Call
,
and
your
present
Day
,
to
the
hardening
of
your
hearts
,
as
your
Fathers
did
in
the
Wilderness
;
by
which
God's
Justice
was
engaged
against
them
,
as
a
People
whose
hearts
were
habituated
to
evil
,
and
have
not
the
obedient
knowledge
of
his
Ways
,
and
Works
,
and
Will
:
So
that
he
sware
in
his
just
displeasure
,
that
that
Generation
should
not
enter
into
the
promised
Land
.
12.
Take
heed
,
brethren
,
lest
there
be
in
any
of
you
an
evil
heart
of
unbelief
,
in
departing
from
the
living
God
.
12.
Take
warning
by
these
Israelites
,
and
see
that
there
be
not
in
any
of
you
an
evil
,
unsound
heart
,
that
is
prepared
by
secret
Unbelief
,
to
depart
in
Tryal
from
the
Living
God
.
13.
But
exhort
one
another
daily
,
while
it
is
called
,
To
day
,
lest
any
of
you
be
hardned
through
the
deceitfulness
of
sin
.
13.
To
this
end
,
one
means
appointed
by
God
for
your
perseverance
is
,
speedily
and
daily
to
exhort
and
stir
up
one
another
;
the
Pastors
in
the
Church
and
Assemblies
,
and
all
in
their
Places
and
Converse
:
And
the
rather
,
because
Sin
of
which
you
are
in
danger
,
is
a
deceitful
thing
,
and
they
that
revolt
are
made
believe
that
it
is
but
a
receiving
of
the
Truth
,
or
a
necessary
Self-saving
,
and
no
forsaking
of
Christ
,
or
Truth
,
or
Godliness
.
N.
Qu.
But
what
if
Rulers
forbid
us
to
meet
daily
for
such
Exhortation
?
Answ.
God
commandeth
you
to
do
it
in
the
manner
and
time
that
the
End
requireth
,
and
no
man
can
dispense
with
his
Law
.
The
Christians
,
for
three
hundred
years
,
assembled
,
when
forbidden
.
Qu.
But
what
if
Christian
Rulers
forbid
it
?
Ans.
Christians
have
more
Obligation
than
Heathens
to
do
good
,
but
no
more
Authority
to
do
evil
,
or
null
God's
Laws
.
Qu.
But
what
if
Violence
or
Prisons
restrain
us
?
Ans.
God
requireth
not
Impossibilities
.
14.
For
we
are
made
partakers
of
Christ
,
if
we
hold
the
beginning
of
our
confidence
stedfast
unto
the
end
.
14.
We
are
i●itially
made
partakers
of
Christ
as
our
Saviour
:
but
if
we
will
attain
Salvation
by
him
,
we
must
hold
the
subsisting
faith
(
or
the
confidence
)
in
which
we
have
begun
(
or
which
is
our
Principle
)
firm
to
the
end
:
(
For
Perseverance
is
made
a
Condition
of
the
Promise
of
Salvation
)
15.
Whilst
it
is
said
,
To
day
if
ye
will
hear
his
voice
,
harden
not
your
hearts
,
as
in
the
provocation
.
16.
For
some
,
when
they
had
heard
,
did
provoke
:
howbeit
not
all
that
came
out
of
Egypt
by
Moses
.
15
,
16.
The
words
tell
us
,
that
some
that
heard
,
after
Deliverance
from
Egypt
,
provoked
God
;
but
it
was
not
all
.
17.
But
with
whom
was
he
grieved
forty
years
?
was
it
not
with
them
that
had
sinned
,
whose
carcases
fell
in
the
wilderness
?
17.
With
whom
was
God
so
displeased
,
as
Grief
here
signifieth
?
Nothing
displeaseth
him
but
sin
.
It
was
with
backsliding
,
disobedient
,
unthankful
murmurers
,
that
would
not
rest
in
the
Will
,
and
Word
,
and
Providence
of
God
,
but
must
have
their
own
carnal
will
fulfilled
,
and
so
God
in
Justice
killed
them
in
the
Wilderness
,
after
so
many
Miracles
had
led
them
many
years
towards
the
promised
Land
.
Take
heed
lest
you
follow
them
in
the
like
sin
,
to
greater
punishment
,
for
abusing
greater
mercies
.
18
,
19.
And
to
whom
sware
he
that
they
should
not
enter
into
his
rest
,
but
to
them
that
believed
not
?
So
we
see
that
they
could
not
enter
in
,
because
of
unbelief
.
18
,
19.
It
was
the
sinning
Unbelievers
that
he
sware
should
not
enter
:
and
it
was
because
of
their
Unbelief
,
that
they
could
not
enter
.
Take
heed
therefore
,
lest
ye
fall
by
Unbelief
in
Tryal
:
for
there
is
more
required
to
our
compleat
Salvation
,
than
to
our
first
part
in
Christ
.
CHAP.
IV.
1.
LEt
us
therefore
fear
lest
a
promise
being
left
us
of
entring
into
his
rest
,
any
of
you
should
seem
to
come
short
of
it
.
1.
Seeing
then
that
this
Promise
of
Rest
is
conditional
,
if
we
persevere
,
and
among
so
many
Tryals
we
are
in
so
much
danger
of
our
own
heart
,
let
careful
fear
prevent
your
falling
,
and
missing
the
benefit
of
that
Promise
.
Note
;
Qu.
Why
should
we
fear
that
which
God
▪
s
Decree
and
Grace
have
made
impossible
?
Ans.
1.
God
hath
not
made
it
impossible
in
it self
,
but
only
hypothetically
or
by
consequence
from
his
Decree
and
Foreknowledge
,
to
any
man
.
2.
His
Decree
&
Foreknowledge
conjoyn
the
End
and
Means
;
as
if
he
said
[
This
man
shall
be
saved
by
persevering
Faith
,
and
shall
persevere
by
fearing
to
fall
away
,
and
avoiding
the
occasions
.
]
3.
Weak
Christians
have
not
the
assurance
of
God's
Election
,
and
therefore
can
gather
no
such
consequence
.
4.
So
few
(
if
any
known
)
did
for
many
hundred
years
hold
that
no
initial
right
to
Salvation
is
lost
,
or
that
all
true
Christians
,
besides
strong
confirmed
ones
,
did
persevere
,
that
it
is
not
safe
for
doubting
persons
to
lay
their
Salvation
on
such
a
controversie
,
specially
when
it
tendeth
to
abate
necessary
fear
.
The
Fathers
of
the
first
four
hundred
years
thought
that
some
beginnings
of
Justifying
Faith
were
loseable
,
as
Adam't
Innocency
was
.
And
Calvin
saith
,
Semen
qualecunque
fidei
perditur
.
2.
For
unto
us
was
the
gospel
preached
,
as
well
as
unto
them
;
but
the
word
preached
did
not
profit
them
,
not
being
mixed
with
faith
in
them
that
heard
it
.
2.
They
heard
God's
Word
,
and
so
do
we
:
But
it
did
not
profit
and
save
them
,
because
they
received
it
not
by
a
sound
,
confirmed
,
practical
Belief
.
3.
For
we
which
have
believed
do
enter
into
rest
,
as
he
said
,
As
I
have
sworn
in
my
wrath
,
if
they
shall
enter
into
my
rest
:
although
the
works
were
finished
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
3.
There
is
a
Rest
promised
to
us
Believers
,
as
well
as
the
Typical
Rest
was
to
the
Israelites
,
and
the
seventh
day
separated
for
a
Sabbath
from
the
Creation
,
which
signified
our
better
Rest
.
4
,
5.
For
he
spake
in
a
certain
place
of
the
seventh
day
on
this
wise
,
And
God
did
rest
the
seventh
day
from
all
his
works
.
And
in
this
place
again
,
If
they
shall
enter
into
my
rest
.
4
,
5.
The
Text
tells
us
,
that
besides
the
Sabbath
Rest
,
there
was
another
promised
.
6.
Seeing
therefore
it
remaineth
that
some
must
enter
therein
,
and
they
to
whom
it
was
first
preached
,
entred
not
in
because
of
unbelief
:
7.
Again
he
limiteth
a
certain
day
,
saying
in
David
,
To
day
,
after
so
long
a
time
;
as
it
is
said
,
To
day
if
ye
will
hear
his
voice
,
harden
not
your
hearts
.
8.
For
if
Jesus
had
given
them
rest
,
then
would
he
not
afterward
have
spoken
of
another
day
.
6
,
7
,
8.
It
is
plain
then
that
some
must
enter
into
Rest
;
and
Unbelief
kept
out
them
to
whom
it
was
then
Preached
;
and
David
,
long
after
their
entring
into
Canaan
,
se●s
them
a
day
for
their
further
entrance
,
which
he
would
not
have
done
if
Joshua's
bringing
them
into
Canaan
had
been
the
full
obtainment
of
the
promised
Rest
,
it
followeth
that
more
than
that
was
promised
.
9.
There
remaineth
therefore
a
rest
to
the
people
of
God
.
9.
The
great
Sabbatism
or
Rest
,
then
promised
to
the
People
of
God
is
yet
to
come
.
Note
;
This
Sabbatism
or
Rest
,
no
doubt
,
is
All
the
state
of
the
Churches
deliverance
and
felicity
by
Christ
Incarnate
and
Glorified
,
which
in
the
first-fruits
is
all
the
Grace
which
he
giveth
us
on
Earth
,
but
in
the
proper
,
full
performance
it
is
the
state
of
Glory
.
I
have
before
said
why
I
assent
not
to
Dr.
Hammond
,
whom
maketh
it
to
be
the
deliverance
of
Christians
from
Persecution
,
and
enjoying
peaceable
Assemblies
by
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
as
if
this
were
the
main
sense
of
the
Text.
1.
How
little
a
thing
was
that
in
comparison
of
Saving
Grace
and
Glory
?
2.
Most
of
the
Christians
to
whom
Paul
wrote
,
were
to
die
before
that
,
and
so
not
to
see
and
enjoy
it
.
3.
The
Apostles
themselves
were
not
to
see
it
and
enjoy
it
.
4.
Christianity
continued
,
after
that
,
a
persecuted
hated
thing
under
the
Heathen
,
till
above
three
hundred
years
,
till
Constantine's
time
,
though
with
intermissions
between
the
Ten
Persecutions
.
Multitudes
more
were
martyred
by
the
Heathens
than
by
the
Jews
,
who
were
in
servitude
themselves
.
5.
And
if
any
apply
it
to
the
time
after
Costantine
,
the
mercy
indeed
was
unspeakable
,
but
those
that
were
here
written
to
,
were
not
to
see
it
:
And
the
Voice
that
is
reported
to
say
,
Hodiè
venenum
funditur
in
Ecclesiam
,
hath
by
experience
been
so
far
credited
,
that
we
must
not
prefer
the
Prelatical
Grandure
and
Power
,
which
shortly
was
set
up
,
before
the
better
Rest
of
Saints
;
while
we
think
how
much
Peaceable
Assemblies
(
which
the
Doctor
calls
that
Rest
)
through
a
great
part
of
the
Christian
World
,
have
been
hindered
and
persecuted
by
Violence
,
Inquisitions
,
Prisons
,
and
the
Blood
of
many
hundred
thousand
more
than
the
Jews
killed
,
by
the
Canons
,
and
Executions
of
Papal
Greatness
,
and
for
its
Interest
.
And
it
is
incredible
that
to
the
suffering
Believers
of
that
Age
,
the
Holy
Ghost
comforting
them
with
this
great
Promise
or
a
Sabbatism
or
Rest
,
should
not
principally
mean
the
great
and
glorious
final
Rest
.
10.
For
he
that
is
entred
into
his
rest
,
he
also
hath
ceased
from
his
own
works
,
as
God
did
from
his
.
10.
For
as
God
is
said
to
rest
and
sanctifie
the
Sabbath
,
when
he
ended
his
six
days
work
;
so
our
Sabbatism
or
Rest
must
be
a
ceasing
from
our
own
works
,
that
is
,
1.
From
Sin
.
2.
From
those
Wilderness
Labours
,
or
troublesom
means
(
as
sorrow
,
fear
,
conflict
,
&c.
)
which
are
short
of
the
End
.
And
3.
From
Suffering
.
Note
;
This
Verse
shews
that
it
is
the
Heavenly
Rest
,
with
the
beginning
of
it
by
Holiness
,
which
is
here
meant
,
for
Church-grandure
,
and
full
prosperity
,
have
been
the
cherishers
of
our
own
works
,
and
not
the
ceasing
of
them
.
11.
Let
us
labour
therefore
to
enter
into
that
rest
,
lest
any
man
fall
after
the
same
example
of
unbelief
.
11.
Let
it
then
be
the
care
and
diligence
of
heart
and
life
,
to
attain
that
Rest
,
and
not
to
lose
it
by
Apostacy
,
but
to
take
warning
by
those
Unbelievers
.
Note
;
is
it
liker
to
be
the
destruction
of
the
Jews
,
and
freedom
from
this
Persecution
,
that
should
be
meant
,
by
an
Apostle
that
gloried
in
suffering
,
rather
than
that
Glory
which
is
indeed
the
end
of
Christian
care
and
labour
?
12.
For
the
word
of
God
is
quick
,
and
powerful
,
and
sharper
than
any
two-edged
Sword
,
piercing
even
to
the
dividing
asunder
of
soul
and
spirit
,
and
of
the
joynts
and
marrow
,
and
is
a
discerner
of
the
thoughts
and
intents
of
the
heart
.
12.
For
though
some
may
be
deceived
by
a
self-flattering
heart
,
and
seducing
reasonings
,
and
some
think
to
conceal
their
sin
,
God's
Word
is
quick
and
powerful
,
and
sharper
than
a
two-edged
Sword
,
being
fitted
by
the
all
seeing
God
,
to
search
hearts
to
the
bottom
,
and
to
discover
and
separate
evil
from
good
,
in
the
secretest
thoughts
and
intents
of
the
heart
.
13.
Neither
is
there
any
creature
that
is
not
manifest
in
his
sight
,
but
all
things
are
naked
,
and
opened
unto
the
eyes
of
him
with
whom
we
have
to
do
.
13.
It
is
(
as
the
Light
from
the
Sun
)
the
word
of
that
God
,
before
whose
Eyes
all
hearts
and
things
are
in
open
view
,
as
a
diffected
body
;
and
such
a
searching
Light
is
his
Word
with
whom
we
have
to
do
(
or
which
we
are
speaking
of
.
)
14.
Seeing
then
that
we
have
a
great
high
priest
,
that
is
passed
into
the
heavens
,
Jesus
the
Son
of
God
,
let
us
hold
fast
our
profession
.
14.
Having
then
so
great
a
High
Priest
ascended
into
Heaven
,
(
the
Eternal
Word
,
who
sendeth
forth
his
searching
Word
)
who
is
able
to
save
,
and
help
us
,
or
destroy
us
,
if
we
revolt
;
Let
us
hold
fast
our
professed
Faith
and
Hope
through
all
our
Tryals
.
15.
For
we
have
not
an
high
priest
which
cannot
be
touched
with
the
feeling
of
our
infirmities
:
but
was
in
all
points
tempted
like
as
we
are
,
yet
without
sin
.
15.
For
we
have
not
a
High
Priest
that
is
so
far
from
our
natures
and
case
,
as
to
be
unconcerned
,
and
void
of
compassion
towards
us
,
as
much
as
we
are
toward
the
brutes
;
but
one
that
was
man
,
and
tempted
,
and
persecuted
,
as
much
as
we
,
but
without
sin
.
Note
,
That
Temptation
may
be
without
sin
:
It
is
not
our
sin
meerly
to
be
tempted
.
16.
Let
us
therefore
come
boldly
unto
the
throne
of
grace
,
that
we
may
obtain
mercy
,
and
find
grace
to
help
in
time
of
need
.
16.
Let
us
therefore
so
fully
trust
to
the
sufficiency
and
mercy
of
our
High
Priest
in
the
Heavens
,
as
to
come
(
though
with
filial
Reverence
,
yet
)
with
boldness
in
the
belief
of
our
acceptance
,
that
we
may
obtain
mercy
,
and
find
suitable
and
seasonable
help
in
all
our
dangers
and
needs
.
(
For
God
will
yet
be
sought
unto
for
all
.
)
CHAP.
V.
1.
FOR
every
high
priest
taken
from
among
men
,
is
ordrained
for
men
in
things
pertaining
to
God
,
that
he
may
offer
both
gifts
and
sacrifices
for
sins
.
1.
For
among
men
,
the
High
Priest
that
is
one
of
them
,
is
a
person
consecrated
to
officiate
for
them
God-wards
,
or
in
things
of
their
concernment
towards
God
,
specially
in
offering
Gifts
and
Sacrifices
for
sin
.
2.
Who
can
have
compassion
on
the
ignorant
,
and
on
them
that
are
out
of
the
way
,
for
that
he
himself
also
is
compassed
with
infirmity
.
2.
Who
can
the
more
compassionately
offer
for
those
sins
of
ignorance
,
errour
and
weakness
,
which
the
Law
alloweth
Sacrifice
for
,
as
being
liable
to
infirmity
himself
.
3.
And
by
reason
hereof
he
ought
,
as
for
the
people
,
so
also
for
himself
,
to
offer
for
sins
.
3.
And
being
liable
to
sin
himself
,
he
must
offer
for
his
own
sin
as
well
as
theirs
.
4.
And
no
man
taketh
this
honour
unto
himself
,
but
he
that
is
called
of
God
,
as
was
Aaron
.
4.
And
so
Sacred
an
Office
was
not
to
be
invaded
by
Usurpers
,
without
God's
call
,
for
by
it
Aaron
was
made
Priest
.
5.
So
also
Christ
glorified
not
himself
to
be
made
an
high
priest
:
but
he
that
said
unto
him
,
Thou
art
my
Son
,
to
day
have
I
begotten
thee
.
5.
And
Christ
usurped
not
this
honour
,
but
God
gave
it
him
,
who
said
,
Thou
art
my
Son
,
&c.
6.
As
he
saith
also
in
another
place
,
Thou
art
a
priest
for
ever
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
.
6.
And
Psal.
110.
he
saith
,
Thou
art
,
&c.
Thou
art
a
King
and
Priest
,
as
Melchisedec
was
,
and
that
for
ever
.
7.
Who
in
the
days
of
his
flesh
,
when
he
had
offered
up
prayers
and
supplications
,
with
strong
crying
and
tears
,
unto
him
that
was
able
to
save
him
from
death
,
and
was
heard
,
in
that
he
feared
:
7.
Who
in
the
Garden
,
and
on
the
Cross
,
when
he
had
offered
Prayers
with
Agony
,
sweating
like
Water
and
Blood
,
and
cryed
out
on
the
Cross
,
[
Why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
]
to
him
that
could
have
prevented
his
death
,
and
all
the
pains
which
he
feared
(
not
with
any
sinful
distrust
in
God
,
nor
any
opposition
to
his
Fathers
Will
,
but
from
that
strong
aversation
to
suffering
and
death
as
such
,
which
is
a
property
of
Humane
Nature
,
and
did
consist
with
a
full
submission
to
his
Fathers
Will
,
and
consent
to
be
a
Sacrifice
for
us
:
)
and
he
was
heard
in
that
he
feared
,
though
he
must
first
suffer
before
he
was
raised
.
8.
Though
he
were
a
Son
,
yet
learned
he
obedience
,
by
the
things
which
he
suffered
:
8.
Though
he
was
a
Son
,
(
and
sinless
)
yet
did
he
by
his
suffering
,
experimentally
know
and
shew
what
it
is
to
obey
at
the
dearest
ra●e
,
as
absolutely
subject
to
the
Will
of
God
.
9.
And
being
made
perfect
,
he
became
the
author
of
eternal
salvation
unto
all
them
that
obey
him
,
9.
And
being
consummate
,
or
made
by
the
perfection
of
his
performed
part
on
Earth
,
a
perfect
Redeemer
,
he
is
in
the
fulness
of
Power
in
Heaven
become
the
Author
of
Eternal
Salvation
,
by
Intercession
,
Pardon
,
Communication
of
his
Spirit
,
and
by
actual
Glorification
,
to
all
that
hearken
to
him
,
and
obey
him
.
Note
1.
That
these
Texts
do
not
intimate
any
privative
imperfection
in
Christ's
Knowledge
or
Obedience
,
or
any
qualification
before
;
but
a
negative
imperfection
cannot
be
denyed
to
his
Humane
Nature
.
As
Adam
new
made
knew
not
all
sensible
Objects
remote
,
as
he
did
when
they
came
before
his
senses
;
so
Christ
in
his
Infancy
,
and
in
the
Stable
at
Bethlehem
,
must
not
be
supposed
to
know
as
man
,
all
that
after
he
knew
:
Yea
himself
saith
,
that
after
he
knew
not
the
day
and
hour
,
&c.
so
he
had
no
sensible
experimental
knowledge
of
passive
Obedience
before
.
2.
He
is
said
to
be
made
perfect
in
two
respects
.
1.
In
the
perfect
performance
of
his
Work
on
Earth
;
as
any
undertaker
is
called
perfect
when
he
hath
perfected
his
undertaking
.
2.
In
his
own
perfection
in
Heaven
.
3.
Obeying
Christ
is
part
of
the
condition
of
final
Justification
and
Salvation
.
10
,
11.
Called
of
God
an
high
priest
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
:
Of
whom
we
have
many
things
to
say
,
and
hard
to
be
uttered
,
seeing
ye
are
dull
of
hearing
.
10
,
11.
Of
which
Priesthood
of
Christ
,
as
compared
to
Melchisedec
,
we
have
much
to
say
,
which
it
is
not
easie
to
make
intelligible
by
words
,
to
those
that
are
so
unprepared
,
as
you
are
,
by
ignorance
,
and
a
dull
and
slow
understanding
.
Note
1.
All
great
Scripture
Truths
be
not
equally
easie
to
be
understood
.
2.
It
is
the
incapacity
of
hearers
,
through
dulness
and
want
of
preparatory
knowledge
,
which
maketh
Scripture
and
Teaching
not
understood
.
3.
It
is
no
uncharitable
dishonouring
of
professed
Christians
,
but
an
undeniable
thing
,
to
say
,
that
great
numbers
of
them
are
dull
hearers
,
and
by
ignorance
uncapable
at
the
present
of
hard
things
.
12.
For
when
for
the
time
ye
ought
to
be
teachers
,
ye
have
need
that
one
teach
you
again
which
be
the
first
principles
of
the
oracles
of
God
,
and
are
become
such
as
have
need
of
milk
,
and
not
of
strong
meat
.
Note
1.
Men
ought
to
grow
in
knowledge
,
according
to
the
time
they
have
to
learn
.
2.
Many
after
long
Teaching
are
ignorant
,
and
must
be
taught
again
the
same
things
which
they
have
long
ago
heard
.
3.
God's
Oracles
have
Principles
which
must
be
first
learnt
.
13.
For
every
one
that
useth
milk
,
is
unskilful
in
the
word
of
righteousness
:
for
he
is
a
babe
.
14.
But
strong
meat
belongeth
to
them
that
are
of
full
age
;
even
those
who
by
reason
of
use
have
their
senses
exercised
to
discern
both
good
and
evil
.
13
,
14.
Milk
is
the
dyet
for
Babes
,
and
plain
things
for
young
and
dull
Christians
;
harder
things
will
but
hurt
them
:
These
are
for
them
that
by
long
study
and
practice
have
got
preparatory
knowledge
,
and
a
habit
of
quick
,
clear
,
and
sound
discerning
Truth
and
Errour
,
Good
and
Evil.
Note
1.
People
must
be
taught
but
according
to
their
capacity
.
2.
Harder
things
in
Divinity
must
be
taught
them
that
have
learned
the
easier
,
and
are
fit
for
them
.
But
by
[
hard
things
]
is
not
meant
unnecessary
curiosities
of
humane
Arts
,
nor
unprofitable
,
words
,
or
triffling
controversies
;
But
1.
A
more
clear
,
distinct
and
satisfying
knowledge
of
the
Evidence
of
the
truth
and
sense
of
the
Essentials
.
2.
A
more
orderly
knowledge
of
their
method
and
mutual
dependance
as
one
Systeme
,
that
as
in
a
Table
or
Scheme
we
may
set
each
member
in
its
proper
place
.
3.
A
more
extensive
knowledge
of
the
useful
consequences
of
the
Essentials
and
Principles
.
CHAP.
VI.
1.
THerefore
leaving
the
principles
of
the
doctrine
of
Christ
,
let
us
go
on
unto
perfection
,
not
laying
again
the
foundation
of
repentance
from
dead
works
;
and
of
faith
towards
God
,
2.
Of
the
doctrine
of
baptisms
,
and
of
laying
on
of
hands
,
and
of
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
and
of
eternal
judgment
.
1
,
2.
Therefore
supposing
the
Principles
of
Christian
Doctrine
,
I
now
pass
over
such
discourse
,
and
will
go
to
lead
you
to
some
additional
knowledge
belonging
to
the
more
perfect
;
not
now
discoursing
of
these
Principles
as
to
men
that
have
not
received
them
;
I
mean
,
1.
Repentance
and
Conversion
from
a
state
of
Death
,
and
from
Infidelity
,
and
a
wicked
,
ungodly
life
.
2.
A
lively
belief
and
trust
in
God
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
.
3.
The
preparatory
Baptism
of
John
▪
and
the
Baptism
of
Christ
,
which
constituteth
us
professed
Christian
;
what
profession
is
prerequisite
in
the
Adult
,
and
what
Covenant
it
solemnizeth
,
what
Duties
it
binds
us
to
,
and
what
Benefits
it
delivereth
and
sealeth
.
4.
The
great
Gift
to
Christ's
Apostles
and
Ministers
of
Authoritative
Imposition
of
hands
,
by
which
the
same
Holy
Ghost
was
given
to
others
,
and
Miracles
wrought
for
the
confirmation
and
propagation
of
the
Christian
Faith
.
5.
The
certainty
of
a
Resurrection
,
and
future
Life
,
including
the
Immortality
of
Souls
.
6.
The
final
Judgment
which
will
sentence
men
to
their
everlasting
state
,
and
use
them
accordingly
.
3.
And
this
will
we
do
,
if
God
permit
.
3.
And
so
I
will
now
pass
to
some
additional
further
Truths
,
by
God's
assistance
.
4.
For
it
is
impossible
for
those
who
were
once
enlightned
,
and
have
tasted
of
the
heavenly
gift
,
and
were
made
partakers
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
5.
And
have
tasted
the
good
word
of
God
,
and
the
powers
of
the
world
to
come
;
6.
If
they
shall
fall
away
,
to
renew
them
again
unto
repentance
:
seeing
they
crucifie
to
themselves
the
Son
of
God
afresh
,
&
put
him
to
an
open
shame
.
4
,
5
,
6.
I
will
not
now
go
back
to
Preach
Regeneration
to
you
that
profess
to
be
already
regenerate
,
though
you
are
tempted
to
Apostacy
:
For
it
is
impossible
for
those
that
were
illuminated
to
believe
in
Christ
,
and
were
baptized
,
and
have
not
only
heard
of
the
signal
Gifts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
from
Heaven
,
but
have
themselves
had
an
experimental
tast
thereof
,
and
been
themselves
partakers
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
well
as
seen
his
miraculous
Gifts
in
the
Church
,
and
have
had
an
inward
experimental
tast
of
the
truth
and
goodness
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
powerful
preparations
and
hopes
of
the
World
to
come
;
If
they
shall
really
lose
all
this
,
and
fall
from
the
belief
of
Christianity
,
to
regenerate
or
renew
these
men
again
to
saving
Repentance
,
seeing
after
believing
Christ
to
be
the
Messiah
,
they
are
turned
to
take
him
for
a
Deceiver
and
Blasphemer
,
and
consent
to
the
pretended
Justness
of
his
Crucifixion
,
and
so
expose
him
by
slander
to
the
same
reproach
,
as
his
Crucifiers
did
.
Note
1.
That
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
no
other
falling
away
,
but
to
Infidelity
,
denying
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
2.
That
it
is
not
Temptation
to
Unbelief
,
nor
a
degree
of
Unbelief
mixt
with
Faith
,
or
doubting
,
that
he
speaketh
of
,
but
a
forsaking
and
renouncing
Christ
.
3.
He
speaketh
not
of
the
meer
denyal
of
the
Tongue
in
a
passion
or
fear
,
but
of
the
renouncing
Christ
by
heart
and
tongue
.
4.
He
speaketh
not
of
the
act
of
a
man
in
madness
,
or
melancholy
,
who
is
not
himself
,
but
of
a
man's
deliberate
act
,
that
hath
free
use
of
reason
,
5.
He
speaketh
of
no
Infidels
,
or
total
Apostates
,
but
those
that
had
themselves
been
partakers
of
the
signal
Gifts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
were
convinced
by
experimental
gust
of
the
Truth
.
6.
Therefore
it
must
be
noted
,
that
not
only
truly
holy
persons
,
but
abundance
(
if
not
the
greatest
part
)
that
did
but
so
believe
as
to
imbody
with
the
Church
,
had
then
one
sort
or
other
of
these
miraculous
,
or
rare
Gifts
for
Confirmation
of
the
Gospel
,
which
made
Christ
,
Matth.
7.
bring
in
the
workers
of
iniquity
as
wonder-workers
in
his
name
;
and
Paul
,
Gal.
3.3
,
4
,
5.
appealeth
to
the
quarrelsom
Galatians
,
which
way
they
had
the
Spirit
and
Miracles
.
7.
That
this
must
needs
be
the
same
Blasphemy
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
Christ
pronounceth
unpardonable
:
For
they
who
had
not
only
seen
the
Miracles
,
but
had
the
Holy
Ghost
themselves
for
some
such
wonders
,
could
not
doubt
of
the
matter
of
fact
,
whether
such
Miracles
were
extant
or
not
:
So
that
there
was
no
possible
way
for
such
to
turn
Infidels
,
but
by
believing
that
this
Witness
of
the
Spirit
of
Miracles
,
was
a
false
,
deceiving
Testimony
of
Satan
,
and
not
God's
Testimony
:
And
this
was
the
Blasphemy
against
the
Spirit
,
Mat.
12.
8.
That
it
is
not
all
that
is
here
meant
,
that
such
are
not
to
be
absolved
by
the
Church
(
which
ought
but
to
fore-judge
,
as
God
will
judge
,
as
far
as
they
can
:
)
But
that
also
such
can
never
truly
be
regenerate
and
saved
.
9.
The
reason
is
,
because
God
giveth
Faith
by
means
,
and
the
Witness
of
the
Spirits
signal
Gifts
is
the
last
means
for
proof
that
God
will
give
them
;
and
they
that
after
receiving
this
,
reject
it
by
such
Blasphemy
,
are
forsaken
by
the
Grace
of
the
Spirit
,
whom
they
blasphemously
renounce
.
10.
Crucifying
Christ
afresh
importeth
charging
him
to
deserve
Crucifixion
,
as
guilty
of
the
deceit
and
blasphemy
for
which
he
was
crucified
:
So
that
none
that
believe
not
the
Spirit
's
Miracles
in
fact
,
are
guilty
of
this
sin
,
though
they
be
Infidels
.
Some
Ancients
,
and
most
Papists
expound
[
Impossible
]
by
[
Difficult
;
]
but
I
think
ungroundedly
.
11.
Yea
,
the
Jews
that
crucified
him
were
not
such
as
here
are
described
;
for
they
had
not
before
believed
and
received
the
Holy
Ghost
:
It
is
the
worst
reproach
of
Christ
for
a
professed
Christian
to
say
[
I
did
believe
in
him
,
and
had
the
Spirit
my self
,
and
saw
and
did
signal
Works
or
Miracles
,
and
I
found
at
last
that
he
was
but
a
Deceiver
,
and
all
these
Gifts
were
the
operations
of
evil
Spirits
.
]
7
,
8.
For
the
earth
which
drinketh
in
the
rain
that
cometh
oft
upon
it
,
and
bringeth
forth
herbs
meet
for
them
by
whom
it
is
dressed
,
receiveth
blessing
from
God
.
8.
But
that
which
beareth
thorns
and
briers
,
is
rejected
,
and
is
nigh
unto
cursing
,
whose
end
is
to
be
burned
.
7
,
8.
For
as
the
Earth
is
blest
,
or
justly
praised
,
which
bringeth
Fruit
when
it
is
watered
and
manured
;
but
that
is
called
cursed
,
and
bad
,
whose
fruit
must
be
for
the
fire
,
which
bringeth
forth
but
Thorns
and
Briars
:
So
God
will
bless
and
reward
them
who
fruitfully
answer
the
means
which
he
useth
in
them
;
but
will
curse
and
burn
those
who
,
after
the
greatest
means
,
and
experimental
partaking
of
the
signal
gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
shall
turn
to
reproach
and
blaspheme
him
whom
they
believed
in
.
9.
But
beloved
,
we
are
perswaded
better
things
of
you
,
and
things
that
accompany
salvation
,
though
we
thus
speak
.
9.
But
though
,
in
the
dangerous
times
,
and
temptations
to
Apostacy
,
I
think
meet
to
tell
you
the
dreadful
case
of
such
,
for
your
safety
;
do
not
interpret
i●
,
as
though
I
thought
this
is
,
or
would
be
your
case
:
We
have
reason
to
hope
better
of
you
,
that
you
have
the
Grace
which
will
bring
you
to
Salvation
.
10.
For
God
is
not
unrighteous
to
forget
your
work
and
labour
of
love
,
which
ye
have
shewed
toward
his
Name
,
in
that
ye
have
ministred
to
the
saints
,
and
do
minister
.
10.
For
God
,
who
is
our
most
righteous
Governor
,
even
in
this
Life
distributeth
Rewards
and
Penalties
in
Justice
:
And
as
,
in
Justice
,
he
forsaketh
the
foresaid
Apostates
,
who
scorn
his
Mercy
,
so
he
will
reward
your
faithful
use
of
his
Grace
with
more
Grace
,
and
will
not
forsake
you
who
have
shewed
so
much
fidelity
to
his
Name
,
and
charity
to
his
Saint
.
Note
,
That
the
additional
Grace
,
which
is
necessary
to
Perseverance
,
is
given
(
oft
)
by
way
of
Reward
for
former
fidelity
,
and
not
meerly
without
such
respects
.
11.
And
we
desire
that
every
one
of
you
do
shew
the
same
diligence
,
to
the
full
assurance
of
hope
unto
the
end
:
11.
Therefore
,
seeing
this
is
God's
ordinary
way
,
to
reward
well
used
Grace
with
more
,
I
desire
that
you
will
hold
on
in
the
same
diligence
,
till
you
reach
to
the
Consummation
,
or
full
Assurance
of
your
hope
of
Perseverance
and
Salvation
,
which
every
young
Beginner
doth
not
attain
.
12.
That
ye
be
not
slothful
,
but
followers
of
them
,
who
through
faith
and
patience
inherit
the
promises
.
12.
And
that
tired
,
weary
sluggishness
make
you
not
desist
,
and
lose
your
reward
;
but
that
in
unwearied
diligence
to
the
end
,
you
follow
them
,
who
,
through
faith
and
enduring
patience
,
have
won
the
prize
and
possess
the
promised
felicity
.
13
,
14.
For
when
God
made
promise
to
Abraham
,
because
he
could
swear
by
no
greater
,
he
sware
by
himself
,
Saying
,
Surely
,
blessing
I
will
bless
thee
,
and
multiplying
I
will
multiply
thee
.
15.
And
so
after
he
had
patiently
endured
,
he
obtained
the
promise
.
13
,
14
,
15.
So
God
,
who
sware
by
himself
to
Abraham
(
having
no
greater
to
swear
by
)
confirmed
his
Promises
of
the
Multiplication
of
his
Seed
,
which
yet
Abraham
lived
not
to
see
fulfilled
;
but
he
patiently
waited
and
dyed
in
faith
,
and
all
the
Promises
were
fulfilled
in
due
time
.
16.
For
men
verily
swear
by
the
greater
,
and
an
oath
for
confirmation
is
to
them
an
end
of
all
strife
.
16.
For
men
use
,
by
Oath
,
to
appeal
to
him
that
can
discern
and
revenge
Perfidiousness
;
and
when
other
Evidences
fail
,
they
end
their
Strifes
by
the
Confirmation
of
an
Oath
.
17.
Wherein
God
willing
more
abundantly
to
shew
unto
the
heirs
of
promise
the
imm●tability
of
his
counsel
,
confirmed
it
by
an
oath
:
17.
And
God
knowing
our
weakness
of
faith
,
to
confirm
the
Faithful
,
who
are
the
Heirs
of
his
promised
Happiness
,
of
the
truth
and
immutability
of
his
Decrees
,
confirmed
his
Word
to
us
by
his
Oath
,
that
we
might
be
put
quite
out
of
doubt
.
18.
That
by
two
immutable
things
,
in
which
it
was
impossible
for
God
to
lie
,
we
might
have
a
strong
consolation
,
who
have
fled
for
refuge
to
lay
hold
upon
the
hope
set
before
us
.
18.
That
so
,
by
his
Word
and
his
Oath
,
which
are
both
immutable
,
and
therefore
infallible
Security
,
seeing
it
is
impossible
for
God
to
lie
,
we
who
are
fled
for
refuge
from
guilt
,
and
sin
,
and
danger
,
and
misery
,
to
lay
hold
on
the
proposed
hope
of
Everlasting
Life
,
might
have
well
grounded
and
strong
Consolation
,
and
not
be
shaken
by
any
doubts
of
the
Fidelity
or
Promises
of
God
.
Note
,
God
would
have
us
to
have
strong
Consolation
in
our
Faith
and
Hope
.
19.
Which
hope
we
have
as
an
anchor
of
the
soul
,
both
sure
and
stedfast
,
and
which
entereth
into
that
within
the
vail
.
19.
Though
the
things
of
this
Life
are
much
uncertain
,
this
Hope
,
which
is
our
Support
and
Comfort
,
is
founded
on
firm
and
stedfast
Security
;
and
is
fetch
't
,
by
faith
,
from
the
most
holy
and
invisible
things
,
which
the
Vail
of
Mortality
yet
hideth
from
our
sight
.
20.
Whither
the
fore-runner
is
for
us
entered
,
even
Jesus
made
an
high
priest
for
ever
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
.
20.
Into
which
invisible
,
heavenly
Glory
Christ
is
entred
,
not
only
for
himself
,
and
his
own
Consummation
,
but
as
a
Fore-runnner
for
us
,
to
intercede
,
and
prepare
felicity
for
us
,
and
from
his
fulness
of
Power
,
to
send
down
his
Spirit
,
and
consummate
all
that
concerneth
our
Salvation
,
as
a
Royal
Priest
,
typified
by
Melchisedec
.
CHAP
VII
.
FOr
this
Melchisedec
king
of
Salem
,
priest
of
the
most
high
God
,
who
met
Abraham
returning
from
the
slaughter
of
the
kings
,
and
blessed
him
:
2.
To
whom
also
Abraham
gave
a
tenth
part
of
all
:
first
,
being
by
interpretation
king
of
righteousness
,
and
after
that
also
king
of
Salem
,
which
is
,
king
of
peace
:
1
,
2.
This
Melchisedec
,
to
whom
Abraham
gave
the
Tenths
of
the
Spoils
,
was
King
of
Righteousness
by
the
signification
of
his
name
;
and
King
of
Peace
,
interpreting
his
place
:
which
Christ
is
eminently
,
whom
he
typified
.
3.
Without
father
,
without
mother
,
without
descent
;
having
neither
beginning
of
days
,
nor
end
of
life
:
but
made
like
unto
the
Son
of
God
,
abideth
a
priest
continually
.
3.
The
History
of
him
maketh
no
mention
of
his
Father
,
or
Mother
,
or
Descent
,
nor
of
his
Birth
or
Beginning
,
nor
of
his
death
or
end
;
but
describeth
him
like
a
continuing
Priest
,
and
a
Type
of
the
Son
of
God
,
who
abideth
a
Priest
continually
.
Note
,
The
Jews
think
he
was
Shem
,
whose
Beginning
was
not
seen
by
the
new
World
,
nor
his
End
by
the
Old
,
nor
his
Death
mentioned
:
But
this
is
a
presumption
:
Had
it
been
good
for
us
to
know
more
of
him
,
God
would
have
told
us
more
.
4.
Now
consider
how
great
this
man
was
,
unto
whom
even
the
patriarch
Abraham
gave
the
tenth
of
the
spoils
.
4.
When
Abraham
,
from
whom
the
Levitical
Priesthood
,
and
the
peculiar
Seed
,
sprung
,
gave
him
the
Tenths
of
all
the
Spoils
,
it
tells
us
how
great
a
man
Melchisedec
was
.
5.
And
verily
they
that
are
of
the
sons
of
Levi
,
who
receive
the
office
of
the
priesthood
,
have
a
commandment
to
take
tithes
of
the
people
,
according
to
the
law
,
that
is
,
of
their
brethren
,
though
they
come
out
of
the
loins
of
Abraham
.
5.
The
Law
allowed
Aaron
,
and
the
other
Priests
,
to
take
Tythes
of
their
Brethren
that
sprung
from
Abraham
.
6.
But
he
whose
descent
is
not
counted
from
them
,
received
tithes
of
Abraham
,
and
blessed
him
that
had
the
promises
.
7.
And
without
all
contradiction
,
the
less
is
blessed
of
the
better
.
6
,
7.
But
Melchisedec
received
Tythes
of
Abraham
,
who
was
none
of
his
people
;
and
blessed
him
,
who
had
from
God
the
promise
of
a
peculiar
Off-spring
:
Which
is
a
certain
sign
that
he
was
greater
than
Abraham
▪
And
so
is
Christ
greater
than
the
Jewish
Priests
.
8.
And
here
men
that
die
receive
tithes
:
but
there
he
receiveth
them
,
of
whom
it
is
witnessed
that
he
liveth
.
9.
And
as
I
may
so
say
,
Levi
also
,
who
receiveth
tithes
,
payed
tithes
in
Abraham
.
10.
For
he
was
yet
in
the
loins
of
his
father
,
when
Melchisedec
met
him
.
8
,
9
,
10.
And
here
it
is
Mortal
Men
that
take
Tythes
;
but
Melchisedec
is
mentioned
as
if
he
had
not
dyed
:
And
Levi
,
who
receiveth
Tythes
,
paid
them
,
then
being
in
Abraham's
Loyns
.
11.
If
therefore
perfection
were
by
the
Levitical
priesthood
(
for
under
it
the
people
received
the
law
)
what
further
need
was
there
that
another
priest
should
rise
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
,
and
not
be
called
after
the
order
of
Aaron
?
11.
This
proveth
that
the
Levitical
Priesthood
(
and
consequently
the
Law
)
was
not
perfect
,
nor
gave
perfection
:
else
what
need
had
there
been
of
another
more
excellent
Royal
Priesthood
which
was
promised
.
12.
For
the
priesthood
being
changed
,
there
is
made
of
necessity
a
change
also
of
the
law
.
11
▪
12
,
And
if
there
must
be
a
more
excellent
Priesthood
than
the
Legal
,
there
must
needs
be
some
other
more
excellent
Laws
,
appointing
them
their
work
:
For
the
old
Priesthood
had
their
work
prescribed
them
by
the
Law
of
Moses
.
Note
,
That
they
who
deny
Christ
to
be
a
Law-giver
,
deny
his
Royal
Priesthood
,
and
deny
him
to
be
Christ
.
13.
For
he
of
whom
these
things
are
spoken
,
pertaineth
to
another
tribe
,
of
which
no
man
gave
attendance
at
the
altar
.
14.
For
it
is
evident
that
our
Lord
sprang
out
of
Judah
,
of
which
tribe
Moses
spake
nothing
concerning
priesthood
.
13
,
14.
And
the
translating
the
Priesthood
to
Judah
,
the
ruling
Tribe
,
of
which
Christ
was
,
proveth
the
Change
of
the
Law
.
15.
And
it
is
yet
far
more
evident
:
for
that
after
the
similitude
of
Melchisedec
there
ariseth
another
priest
,
16.
Who
is
made
not
after
the
law
of
a
carnal
commandment
,
but
after
the
power
of
an
endless
life
.
15
,
16.
And
it
is
yet
more
evident
,
that
there
must
be
a
higher
Priesthood
than
Aaron's
,
because
he
must
be
made
as
Melchisedec
;
not
by
Lineal
Succession
,
according
to
the
Law
of
Moses
,
but
with
reference
to
a
state
of
Immortality
,
as
to
its
Rise
and
End
.
17.
For
he
testifieth
,
Thou
art
a
priest
for
ever
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
.
18.
For
there
is
verily
a
disannulling
of
the
commandment
going
before
,
for
the
weakness
and
unprofitableness
thereof
.
17
,
18
,
And
this
express
testimony
of
another
sort
of
Priesthood
sheweth
,
that
the
Law
,
which
they
were
to
execute
,
was
to
cease
,
as
weak
,
insufficient
and
unprofitable
.
Note
;
Quest.
Is
not
the
Gospel-Priesthood
then
,
in
Conformity
to
Christ
,
to
be
Kingly
,
and
above
all
Kings
,
under
Christ
the
King
?
or
Kings
and
Priests
to
be
the
same
?
Answ.
1.
Let
them
here
on
Earth
follow
Christ
in
his
Humiliation
,
who
said
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
World
;
and
then
,
when
they
come
to
him
in
Heaven
,
they
shall
reign
as
Kings
.
2.
Our
uncertain
Collections
are
not
so
sure
a
way
to
know
Christ's
Will
,
as
his
own
words
;
who
hath
plainly
forbidden
Secular
Dominion
to
his
Ministers
,
and
given
them
a
far
other
Description
and
Canon
.
3.
But
by
the
use
of
the
Church-Keys
,
they
have
the
Government
of
Church-Communion
;
which
,
as
it
hath
a
nearer
relation
to
the
heavenly
Kingdom
,
is
therein
nobler
than
Secular
Power
.
19.
For
the
law
made
nothing
perfect
,
but
the
bringing
in
of
a
better
hope
did
:
by
the
which
we
draw
nigh
unto
God
.
19.
For
the
Law
of
Moses
did
all
as
an
imperfect
thing
,
which
was
not
,
of
it self
,
to
make
Man
,
or
his
Service
perfect
,
or
his
Hopes
and
Comforts
,
but
to
lead
him
towards
a
better
Revelation
;
which
bringing
a
fuller
notice
of
Pardon
and
Grace
,
Life
and
Immortality
,
advan●eth
us
nearer
to
God
,
and
giveth
us
more
bold
and
comfortable
Access
to
him
,
in
order
to
our
heavenly
Fruition
.
20
,
21.
And
in
as
much
as
not
without
an
oath
he
was
made
priest
,
(
For
those
priests
were
made
without
an
oath
:
but
this
with
an
oath
,
by
him
that
said
unto
him
,
The
Lord
sware
,
and
will
not
repent
,
Thou
art
a
priest
for
ever
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
;
)
20
,
21.
And
this
Change
God
sweareth
to
,
which
was
not
done
by
Aaron's
Priesthood
:
which
sheweth
its
Certainty
and
Immutability
.
22.
By
so
much
was
Jesus
made
a
surety
of
a
better
testament
.
22.
Note
,
1.
The
word
here
translated
[
Testament
]
signifieth
,
God's
Statute-Law
,
proposed
to
us
for
our
Covenant-Consent
and
Obedience
,
and
promising
us
Grace
and
Glory
;
and
signifieth
the
same
thing
as
[
the
Law
of
Grace
.
]
And
not
a
meer
absolute
Promise
,
without
Precepts
,
Condition
or
Penalty
.
2.
The
word
translated
[
Surety
]
signifieth
an
interceding
Administrator
and
Mediator
,
giving
Man
Assurance
of
the
Will
of
God
(
as
Moses
did
in
delivering
the
Law
)
and
consenting
to
receive
God's
Terms
and
Promises
in
the
nature
of
Man
,
and
to
perform
his
own
part
and
undertaking
,
for
the
gathering
and
glorifying
his
Church
thereby
:
But
not
that
he
undertook
that
all
that
he
mediated
for
,
should
do
all
that
is
their
duty
.
23.
And
they
truly
were
many
priests
,
because
they
were
not
suffered
to
continue
;
by
reason
of
death
.
24
,
But
this
man
,
because
he
continueth
ever
,
hath
an
unchangeable
priesthood
.
23
,
24.
And
so
the
Levitical
Priesthood
was
in
many
successively
,
because
they
were
mortal
:
But
Christ
living
for
ever
,
is
only
one
and
the
same
,
and
there
is
no
other
.
Note
,
Therefore
Christ
hath
no
mortal
Vicar
,
to
be
an
universal
High
Priest
.
25.
Wherefore
he
is
able
also
to
save
them
to
the
uttermost
,
that
come
unto
God
by
him
,
seeing
he
ever
liveth
to
make
intercession
for
them
.
25.
And
this
is
the
great
Comfort
of
Believers
,
that
he
is
able
to
save
us
in
all
Extremities
,
even
at
Death
,
and
to
Eternity
of
Blessedness
,
seeing
he
ever
liveth
,
by
his
Intercession
,
to
finish
his
saving
Work
for
all
that
come
by
him
to
God●
Friends
dye
,
and
all
Worldly
Helps
may
fail
,
but
Christ
will
never
dye
.
26.
For
such
an
high
priest
became
us
,
who
is
holy
,
harmless
,
undefiled
,
separate
from
sinners
,
and
made
higher
than
the
heavens
.
26.
For
our
Condition
required
such
an
High
Priest
,
who
is
holy
,
free
from
doing
ill
,
or
suffering
any
more
from
any
Enemies
,
clean
from
all
sin
of
his
own
,
and
is
separated
from
the
Condition
of
sinful
Man
that
dwells
on
Earth
.
27.
Who
needeth
not
daily
,
as
those
high
priests
,
to
offer
up
sacrifice
,
first
for
his
own
sin
,
and
then
for
the
peoples
:
for
this
he
did
once
,
when
he
offered
up
himself
.
27.
Who
had
no
sin
of
his
own
,
as
the
High
Priests
had
;
and
therefore
,
for
his
own
sin
he
needed
not
to
offer
any
Sacrifice
,
though
he
did
it
to
perfect
his
undertaken
Work
for
us
.
Nor
needed
he
offer
often
for
the
sins
of
the
people
;
for
his
once
offering
up
himself
,
was
a
sufficient
Expiatory
Sacrifice
.
28.
For
the
law
maketh
men
high
priests
,
which
have
infirmity
;
but
the
word
of
the
oath
,
which
was
since
the
law
,
maketh
the
Son
,
who
is
consecrated
for
evermore
.
28.
For
the
Law
had
none
to
make
High
Priests
of
,
but
mortal
Sinners
;
but
the
Word
of
the
Oath
,
Psal.
110.
which
was
since
the
making
of
the
Law
,
maketh
the
Son
of
God
High
Priest
,
who
is
holy
,
sinless
,
immortal
,
and
consecrated
to
an
everlasting
Priesthood
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
1.
NOw
of
the
things
which
we
have
spoken
,
this
is
the
sum
:
we
have
such
an
high
priest
,
who
is
set
on
the
right
hand
of
the
throne
of
the
majesty
in
the
heavens
:
2.
A
minister
of
the
sanctuary
,
and
of
the
true
tabernacle
,
which
the
Lord
pitched
,
and
not
man
.
1.
The
sum
of
all
that
's
said
is
this
,
We
have
such
an
High
Priest
,
who
is
advanced
to
the
highest
honour
and
power
in
Glory
,
called
God's
Throne
of
Majesty
in
the
Heavens
.
As
Man
,
a
Minister
indeed
,
or
the
prime
Administrator
;
but
it
is
of
the
true
and
heavenly
Sanctuary
and
Tabernacle
,
not
like
that
which
was
made
by
Man
,
but
which
the
Lord
hath
made
for
the
glorifying
of
himself
in
his
glorified
Saints
with
Christ
,
where
we
shall
in
presence
worship
him
for
ever
.
3.
For
every
high
priest
is
ordained
to
offer
gifts
and
sacrifices
:
wherefore
it
is
of
necessity
that
this
man
have
somewhat
to
offer
.
3.
And
he
were
no
High
Priest
,
if
he
had
nothing
as
Gift
or
Sacrifice
to
offer
.
4.
For
if
he
were
on
earth
,
he
should
not
be
a
priest
,
seeing
that
there
are
priests
that
offer
gifts
according
to
the
law
.
4.
And
if
he
were
on
Earth
,
he
should
not
be
a
Priest
according
to
the
Law
,
because
there
are
such
already
,
and
it
was
entailed
on
the
Line
of
Aaron
:
(
And
Christ's
Sacrifice
when
he
was
on
Earth
,
was
not
according
to
the
Law
,
but
supralegal
.
)
5.
Who
serve
unto
the
example
and
shadow
of
heavenly
things
,
as
Moses
was
admonished
of
God
,
when
he
was
about
to
make
the
tabernacle
.
For
see
(
saith
he
)
that
thou
make
all
things
according
to
the
pattern
shewed
to
thee
in
the
mount
.
5.
And
the
Levitical
Priesthood
on
Earth
,
was
made
to
perform
those
Administrations
,
which
are
but
shadows
of
the
heavenly
things
,
having
some
notifying
and
instructing
resemblance
to
them
as
figurative
;
which
God
darkly
intimated
to
Moses
,
when
he
charged
him
to
make
the
Tabernacle
in
the
Wilderness
according
to
the
pattern
which
he
had
seen
in
the
Mount
.
So
that
the
earthly
Tabernacle
and
Worship
is
but
a
figure
or
shadow
of
the
Heavenly
.
6.
But
now
hath
he
obtained
a
more
excellent
ministery
,
by
how
much
also
he
is
the
Mediator
of
a
better
covenant
,
which
was
established
upon
better
promises
.
6.
But
Christ's
Priestly
Ministry
is
more
excellent
,
as
he
is
the
Mediator
of
a
better
Covenant
,
than
the
meer
Law
of
Moses
was
.
(
Though
the
Promise
that
went
before
and
with
the
Law
,
was
an
obscure
Gospel
.
)
It
is
better
,
as
having
better
Promises
;
even
clearer
and
fuller
,
and
more
confirmed
by
God's
Oath
,
and
Seal
,
and
Earnest
.
It
hath
Promises
of
fuller
Pardon
,
greater
Grace
and
Priviledges
,
and
surer
and
greater
Glory
.
Note
,
That
both
the
Mosaical
and
the
Christian
are
named
in
Scripture
,
both
a
Law
and
a
Covenant
;
for
they
have
the
same
parts
,
viz.
Precepts
,
Promises
and
Threats
,
and
Obedience
must
be
consented
to
.
As
proposed
by
God
,
with
his
Antecedent
Mercy
,
it
is
a
Law
,
and
a
proposed
Covenant
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
)
As
consented
to
by
Man
,
it
is
a
Law
accepted
by
Subjects
,
and
a
mutual
Covenant
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
)
See
Grotius
his
Preface
to
Annotations
on
the
New
Testament
of
the
Names
.
7.
For
if
that
first
covenant
had
been
faultless
,
then
should
no
place
have
been
sought
for
the
second
.
7.
For
if
the
first
Covenant
had
been
perfect
,
God
would
not
have
made
the
second
better
.
Note
,
1.
That
it
is
not
sinful
Faultiness
,
but
such
Imperfection
as
the
beginnings
of
Art
and
Nature
have
,
compared
with
the
Perfection
that
is
here
meant
.
2.
It
is
not
here
called
,
the
First
Covenant
,
as
if
no
other
had
gone
before
it
;
for
there
was
a
former
with
Adam
,
Noah
,
Abraham
:
but
as
it
is
the
first
of
these
two
.
And
it
was
a
Covenant
of
Peculiarity
,
distinct
from
the
common
one
,
and
the
Promise
.
8.
For
finding
fault
with
them
,
he
saith
,
Behold
,
the
days
come
(
saith
the
Lord
)
when
I
will
make
a
new
covenant
with
the
house
of
Israel
,
and
the
house
of
Judah
:
9.
Not
according
to
the
Covenant
that
I
made
with
their
fathers
,
in
the
day
when
I
took
them
by
the
hand
to
lead
them
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
,
because
they
continued
not
in
my
covenant
,
and
I
regarded
them
not
,
saith
the
Lord
.
8
,
9.
For
he
intimateth
the
defect
of
the
Mosaical
Covenant
,
when
he
saith
,
Behold
,
the
days
come
,
&c.
I
will
make
with
them
a
new
Covenant
,
of
greater
and
surer
Mercy
;
for
the
former
they
quickly
forsook
,
and
I
forsook
them
.
10.
For
this
is
the
covenant
that
I
will
make
with
the
house
of
Israel
after
those
days
,
saith
the
Lord
,
I
will
put
my
laws
into
their
mind
,
and
write
them
in
their
hearts
:
and
I
will
be
to
them
a
God
,
and
they
shall
be
to
me
a
people
.
10.
But
this
is
my
new
Covenant
which
I
will
make
with
all
Abraham's
believing
Seed
:
I
will
sanctifie
them
by
my
Spirit
,
and
thereby
give
them
a
saving
knowledge
and
love
of
all
my
necessary
Laws
,
and
their
Duties
,
as
if
they
were
written
in
their
minds
and
hearts
;
and
I
will
be
to
them
a
God
(
which
is
their
All
)
and
will
love
and
cherish
them
as
my
peculiar
people
.
Note
,
That
this
Promise
is
not
made
to
Israel
,
as
a
peculiar
,
political
Body
(
for
their
Policy
was
to
be
dissolved
)
but
as
a
part
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
which
are
Abraham's
believing
Seed
:
2.
Therefore
it
being
supposed
that
it
is
to
Believers
that
this
Promise
is
made
,
it
followeth
,
that
it
is
a
Promise
on
condition
of
preceding
Faith
:
As
Vocation
giveth
Faith
,
which
is
the
Condition
of
consequent
Justification
and
Sanctification
.
Though
all
be
of
Grace
,
God's
Wisdom
maketh
the
Condition
a
means
to
introduce
the
rest
.
11.
And
they
shall
not
teach
every
man
his
neighbour
,
and
every
man
his
brother
,
saying
,
Know
the
Lord
:
for
all
shall
know
me
,
from
the
least
to
the
greatest
.
11.
And
it
shall
not
be
doubtful
to
them
,
whether
the
Lord
or
Baal
be
the
true
God
,
as
it
hath
been
with
this
unstedfast
People
,
who
have
so
long
lived
in
Idolatry
:
For
all
the
Church
of
Believers
,
from
the
least
to
the
greatest
,
shall
know
and
own
me
to
be
their
God
,
and
not
need
to
be
again
taught
it
,
as
an
unknown
thing
.
Note
,
That
this
speaketh
not
against
the
necessity
of
Humane
Teaching
:
for
it
is
by
such
teaching
that
God
is
supposed
to
give
them
the
knowledge
of
himself
.
Nor
doth
it
mean
that
it
shall
be
needless
to
teach
the
best
to
know
God
better
:
for
to
know
him
is
the
sum
and
perfection
of
Knowledge
,
and
't
is
Life
Eternal
.
But
the
meaning
is
,
That
it
shall
not
be
an
unknown
thing
,
that
the
Lord
is
our
God
.
12.
For
I
will
be
merciful
to
their
unrighteousness
,
and
their
sins
and
their
iniquities
will
I
remember
no
more
.
12.
For
the
greatness
of
my
Mercy
shall
forgive
all
the
sins
of
their
unconverted
state
,
and
not
charge
them
upon
them
,
to
their
destruction
,
and
all
the
infirmities
of
their
regenerate
state
.
Note
,
That
this
Promise
of
Justification
,
as
well
as
the
former
of
Sanctification
,
supposeth
them
to
be
Believers
in
order
of
Nature
first
,
as
the
Condition
.
13.
In
that
he
saith
,
A
new
covenant
,
he
hath
made
the
first
old
.
Now
that
which
decayeth
and
waxeth
old
,
is
ready
to
vanish
away
.
13.
This
term
of
a
new
Covenant
implieth
,
that
the
old
one
must
then
be
abolished
:
and
the
time
is
come
.
CHAP.
IX
.
1.
THen
verily
the
first
covenant
had
also
ordinances
of
divine
service
,
and
a
worldly
sanctuary
.
1.
The
Mosaical
Covenant
had
its
proper
Ordinances
of
Service
to
God
,
and
an
earthly
,
temporary
Tabernacle
.
2.
For
there
was
a
tabernacle
made
,
the
first
wherein
was
the
candlestick
,
and
the
table
and
the
shew-bread
,
which
is
called
the
sanctuary
.
3.
And
after
the
second
vail
,
the
tabernacle
which
is
called
the
holiest
of
all
.
2
,
3.
This
made
Tabernacle
had
two
parts
:
In
the
first
,
called
the
Sanctuary
,
was
the
Candlestick
,
&c.
And
within
the
second
Veil
was
the
Holiest
of
all
.
Note
,
Some
out
of
Philo
say
,
that
the
Tabernacle
(
and
the
Temple
after
)
was
made
as
an
Image
,
or
Figure
of
the
World
,
and
therefore
called
Worldly
:
the
outer
part
figuring
the
lower
World
,
in
which
was
the
Candlestick
with
six
Branches
;
and
one
in
the
midst
,
signifying
the
Planets
;
and
twelve
Loaves
on
the
Table
,
signifying
the
Fruits
of
the
Earth
:
The
inmost
signifying
the
highest
Heavens
.
But
't
is
presumptuous
to
trust
our
Wit
too
far
in
feigning
Divine
Significations
:
And
't
is
groundless
,
hence
to
gather
,
that
it
was
called
a
Worldly
Sanctuary
.
4
,
5.
Which
had
the
golden
censer
,
and
the
ark
of
the
covenant
overlaid
round
about
with
gold
,
wherein
was
the
golden
pot
that
had
manna
,
and
Aaron's
rod
that
budded
,
and
the
tables
of
the
covenant
;
And
over
it
the
cherubims
of
glory
shadowing
the
mercy-seat
;
of
which
we
cannot
now
speak
particularly
.
4
,
5.
In
it
was
the
Golden
Censer
,
for
Incense
brought
when
the
Priest
went
in
;
and
the
Ark
overlaid
with
Gold
,
in
which
,
or
near
it
,
was
the
Pot
of
Manna
,
and
Aaron's
Rod
,
and
in
it
the
Table
of
the
Commandments
of
the
Covenant
;
and
over
it
,
the
Images
of
Angelical
Cherubims
,
shewing
God's
Glory
,
when
it
appeared
to
men
;
which
also
shadowed
the
Covering
,
or
Mercy-Seat
.
6.
Now
when
these
things
were
thus
ordained
,
the
priests
went
always
into
the
first
tabernacle
,
accomplishing
the
service
of
God
.
7.
But
into
the
second
went
the
high
priest
alone
once
every
year
,
not
without
blood
,
which
he
offered
for
himself
,
and
for
the
errors
of
the
people
.
6
,
7.
Into
the
first
part
of
this
Tabernacle
,
the
Priests
went
to
perform
the
ordinary
Service
:
But
into
the
second
,
went
only
the
High
Priest
once
a
Year
,
but
not
without
the
Blood
of
Calves
and
Goats
,
which
he
offered
for
such
sins
of
himself
and
the
people
as
were
expiable
.
8.
The
holy
Ghost
this
signifying
,
that
the
way
into
the
holiest
of
all
,
was
not
yet
made
manifest
,
while
as
the
first
tabernacle
was
yet
standing
:
8.
By
this
the
Holy
Ghost
signified
that
under
that
Law
,
or
Tabernacle-state
,
the
Access
of
Sinners
to
God
,
for
assured
Acceptance
here
,
and
Glory
hereafter
,
was
not
yet
clearly
,
fully
,
and
with
satisfiing
Assurance
revealed
,
nor
by
that
Law
,
as
such
,
conferred
:
for
it
was
reserved
to
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
:
(
Though
the
Promise
,
or
Law
of
Grace
saved
men
then
.
)
9.
Which
was
a
figure
for
the
time
then
present
,
in
which
were
offered
both
gifts
and
sacrifices
,
that
could
not
make
him
that
did
the
service
perfect
,
as
pertaining
to
the
conscience
.
9.
Which
figuratively
signified
the
time
then
(
or
now
)
present
,
when
the
Gifts
and
Sacrifices
were
offered
,
which
could
not
suffice
to
perfect
the
Acceptance
of
the
Offerer
with
God
,
or
to
cleanse
him
from
the
Conscience
and
Guilt
of
Sin
.
10.
Which
stood
only
in
meats
and
drinks
,
and
divers
washings
,
and
carnal
ordinances
imposed
on
them
until
the
time
of
reformation
.
10.
I
speak
not
of
the
Laws
of
Nature
,
of
Godliness
,
Charity
,
Justice
and
Sobriety
,
which
are
common
to
the
Jews
with
us
and
other
people
,
but
of
the
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
positive
Institutions
of
bodily
Service
to
God
,
proper
to
Moses's
Law
.
And
these
Laws
,
in
such
Outwards
as
the
Body
performeth
,
called
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
Meats
,
Drinks
,
Washings
,
which
God
indeed
imposed
on
them
,
as
a
material
part
of
their
Obedience
;
but
it
was
as
suited
to
their
Carnality
and
Minority
,
till
the
Messiah's
Reformation
set
up
a
better
Law
and
Worship
11.
But
Christ
being
come
an
high
priest
of
good
things
to
come
,
by
a
greater
and
more
perfect
tabernacle
,
not
made
with
hands
,
that
is
to
say
,
not
of
this
building
:
11.
But
Christ
is
come
a
High
Priest
of
the
future
Felicity
,
promised
in
the
Gospel
,
even
to
procure
us
Grace
and
Glory
,
officiating
in
a
greater
and
more
perfect
Tabernacle
,
even
his
Body
,
now
glorified
in
Heaven
(
having
done
his
preparatory
Work
on
Earth
)
which
was
not
built
as
Tabernacles
are
on
Earth
.
12.
Neither
by
the
blood
of
goats
and
calves
:
but
by
his
own
blood
he
entred
in
once
into
the
holy
place
,
having
obtained
eternal
redemption
for
us
.
12.
And
not
as
the
Levitical
Priests
,
by
the
Blood
of
Goats
and
Calves
,
offered
for
Expiation
;
but
by
obedient
and
voluntary
offering
his
own
Blood
a
Sacrifice
for
the
sins
of
the
World
,
he
obtained
his
Entrance
into
the
state
of
Glorious
Exaltation
,
there
to
intercede
for
us
,
and
rule
us
,
having
here
,
by
his
Merit
and
Sacrifice
,
purchased
Eternal
Redemption
for
us
,
which
thence
he
will
bestow
.
13.
For
if
the
blood
of
bulls
,
and
of
goats
,
and
the
ashes
of
an
heifer
sprinkling
the
unclean
,
sanctifieth
to
the
purifying
of
the
flesh
.
13.
If
these
be
by
Divine
Institution
effectual
against
corporal
Legal
uncleanness
,
by
a
ceremonial
Sanctification
,
the
figure
of
the
spiritual
.
14.
How
much
more
shall
the
blood
of
Christ
,
who
through
the
eternal
Spirit
,
offered
himself
without
spot
to
God
,
purge
your
conscience
from
dead
works
to
serve
the
living
God
?
14.
Most
certainly
then
shall
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
who
by
the
Eternal
Spirit
offered
himself
,
Soul
and
Body
,
a
spotless
Sacrifice
to
God
the
Soveraign
Righteous
Judge
,
to
cleanse
Soul
and
Conscience
from
the
power
and
guilt
of
dead
works
(
which
signifie
a
death
in
sin
,
and
tend
to
death
for
sin
)
to
serve
the
Living
God
,
who
will
accept
us
to
an
Everlasting
Life
.
Note
;
By
the
Eternal
Spirit
,
by
which
Christ
offered
himself
,
some
Expositors
understand
Christ's
Immortal
Soul
voluntarily
resigning
his
Life
,
2.
Others
understand
the
Holy
Ghost
,
the
Third
Person
in
the
Trinity
,
by
whom
Christ
is
said
to
be
conceived
,
and
to
do
his
Miracles
.
3.
Others
understand
his
own
Divine
Nature
,
as
the
Second
Person
:
It
's
hard
to
be
sure
which
is
meant
,
but
it
is
of
no
great
moment
,
seeing
it
is
certain
that
indeed
he
did
it
by
all
these
three
.
There
is
a
fourth
Opinion
of
some
that
understand
it
of
a
prime
superangelical
Nature
of
Christ
,
which
they
think
,
by
Eternal
Emanation
,
cometh
from
the
Deity
united
to
it
,
which
they
make
a
middle
Third
Nature
in
Christ
;
and
in
which
they
suppose
it
is
that
,
as
a
Creature
,
he
is
advanced
above
all
Angels
;
because
they
take
Angels
and
Men
to
to
be
specie
distinct
,
and
that
if
Humane
Nature
must
be
set
above
Angels
,
in
it self
,
it
must
thereby
change
its
species
,
and
be
no
more
humane
.
But
to
be
wise
to
sobriety
in
such
Mysteries
is
safe
,
and
not
to
presume
.
15.
And
for
this
cause
he
is
the
mediatour
of
the
new
testament
,
that
by
means
of
death
,
for
the
redemption
of
the
transgressions
that
were
under
the
first
testament
,
they
which
are
called
might
receive
the
promise
of
eternal
inheritance
.
15.
And
for
this
cause
Christ
became
Mediator
between
God
and
Man
,
to
procure
,
seal
and
promulgate
the
New
Covenant
,
or
Law
of
Grace
,
that
his
death
doing
that
which
no
other
Sacrifice
could
do
in
expiation
of
the
Jews
sins
,
committed
under
the
Mosaical
Covenant
,
(
as
well
as
of
the
rest
of
the
World
,
)
they
which
are
by
his
call
made
sound
Believers
,
might
by
promise
be
secured
of
the
Eternal
Inheritance
,
and
possessed
of
it
in
due
time
.
16.
For
where
a
testament
is
,
there
must
also
of
necessity
be
the
death
of
the
testatour
.
17.
For
a
testament
is
of
force
after
men
are
dead
:
otherwise
it
is
of
no
strength
at
all
whilest
the
testatour
liveth
.
16
,
17.
And
Christ
being
by
his
Sponsion
to
be
a
Sacrifice
,
his
Donation
doth
presuppose
his
Purchase
;
and
thence
his
Covenant
hath
also
the
nature
of
a
Testament
,
which
supposeth
the
death
of
the
Testator
,
and
is
not
of
efficacy
till
then
,
to
give
full
right
to
what
he
bequeatheth
.
Note
;
That
the
eminent
Evangelical
Kingdom
of
the
Mediator
,
in
its
last
full
Edition
,
called
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
of
Heaven
,
distinct
from
the
obscure
state
of
Promise
before
Christ's
Incarnation
,
began
at
Christ's
Resurrection
,
Ascension
,
and
sending
of
the
eminent
Gift
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
was
but
as
an
Embrio
before
.
18.
Whereupon
,
neither
the
first
testament
was
dedicated
without
bloud
.
18.
Therefore
the
first
as
figurative
of
the
second
,
was
consecrated
and
sealed
in
blood
.
19.
For
when
Moses
had
spoken
every
precept
to
all
the
people
,
according
to
the
law
,
he
took
the
bloud
of
calves
and
of
goats
,
with
water
and
scarlet
wool
,
and
hyssop
,
and
sprinkled
both
the
Book
and
all
the
people
,
20.
Saying
,
This
is
the
bloud
of
the
Testament
which
God
hath
enjoyned
unto
you
.
21.
Moreover
he
sprinkled
with
bloud
both
the
tabernacle
,
and
all
the
vessels
of
the
ministry
,
22.
And
almost
all
things
are
by
the
law
purged
with
bloud
:
and
without
shedding
of
bloud
is
no
remission
.
19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
Note
1.
God
purposely
instituted
all
these
bloody
Purifications
to
prefigure
Christ
.
2.
The
Custom
of
sacrificing
from
the
Fall
,
must
arise
from
Divine
Institution
,
and
not
without
it
from
natural
Invention
,
as
some
now
affirm
:
And
no
doubt
but
it
is
propagated
among
all
Idolaters
through
the
World
;
1.
By
Tradition
from
Adam
;
2.
Corrupted
by
Devils
,
who
would
be
worshipped
as
God
,
and
to
that
end
promote
the
imitation
of
God
;
3.
The
Papists
sprinkling
of
Holy
Water
,
is
such
another
corrupt
imitation
,
setting
up
their
Ceremony
instead
of
Gods
,
which
Christ
abolished
.
23.
It
was
therefore
necessary
that
the
patterns
in
things
in
the
heavens
should
be
purified
with
these
,
but
the
heavenly
things
themselves
with
better
Sacrifices
than
these
.
23.
These
Ceremonies
being
ordained
to
prefigure
and
notifie
things
that
are
in
Heaven
,
and
belong
to
Heaven
,
it
was
meet
that
such
blood
should
be
the
purifying
Ceremony
:
But
the
heavenly
things
themselves
must
be
purchased
,
and
the
Souls
fitted
for
it
purified
,
and
the
Covenant
consecrated
by
a
more
precious
Sacrifice
,
even
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
of
God
,
who
taketh
away
the
sins
of
the
World
.
24.
For
Christ
is
not
entred
into
the
holy
places
made
with
hands
▪
which
are
the
figures
of
the
true
,
but
into
heaven
it self
;
now
to
appear
in
the
presence
of
God
for
us
.
24.
For
it
was
not
to
officiate
in
a
Tabernacle
made
by
man
,
that
Christ
became
our
High
Priest
,
but
(
though
his
Sacrifice
was
offered
on
Earth
)
it
was
to
officiate
by
continued
Intercession
for
us
in
the
Heavens
,
in
the
presence
of
God's
Glory
,
of
which
the
other
was
but
a
Type
.
25.
Nor
yet
that
he
should
offer
himself
often
,
as
the
high
priest
entreth
into
the
holy
place
,
every
year
with
blood
of
others
.
26.
For
then
must
he
often
have
suffered
since
the
foundation
of
the
world
:
but
now
once
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
hath
he
appeared
to
put
away
sin
by
the
sacrifice
of
himself
.
25
,
26.
Note
1.
Christ's
once
offering
was
sufficient
:
It
may
oft
be
commemorated
,
but
only
once
done
.
2.
It
is
unspeakable
joy
to
Believers
,
that
Christ
is
for
us
,
as
our
High
Priest
,
entred
into
Heaven
.
For
he
hath
promised
that
we
shall
be
with
him
where
he
is
.
And
where
else
now
should
we
desire
to
be
?
3.
The
days
of
Christ
here
,
were
the
declining
latter
part
of
the
World
,
called
the
end
,
as
fifty
,
or
sixty
years
old
is
the
end
,
that
is
,
the
latter
part
of
man's
Life
.
How
near
then
is
it
now
to
an
end
,
1684
after
?
27
,
28.
And
as
it
is
appointed
unto
men
once
to
die
,
but
after
this
the
Judgment
:
So
Christ
was
once
offered
to
bear
the
sins
of
many
,
and
unto
them
that
look
for
him
shall
he
appear
the
second
time
,
without
sin
,
unto
salvation
.
27
,
28.
And
as
it
is
with
the
common
state
of
man
on
Earth
,
who
must
all
once
die
,
and
then
be
doomed
to
their
endless
state
;
so
Christ
was
once
to
die
as
a
Sacrifice
for
the
sins
many
;
and
to
them
that
wait
for
him
in
the
prepared
state
of
Faith
,
Hope
,
Obedience
and
Patience
,
he
shall
appear
again
,
but
not
any
more
to
bear
the
punishment
of
their
sins
,
but
to
justifie
them
publickly
,
and
take
them
to
his
glory
.
CHAP.
X.
1.
FOR
the
law
having
a
shadow
of
good
things
to
come
,
and
not
the
very
Image
of
the
things
,
can
never
with
those
sacrifices
which
they
offered
year
by
year
continually
,
make
the
commers
thereunto
perfect
.
1.
For
the
Law
having
but
in
its
Ceremonies
a
shadow
of
the
great
heavenly
Blessings
of
the
Gospel
,
and
not
the
clear
Image
(
or
Draught
or
Map
)
of
the
things
themselves
,
doth
shew
by
the
frequent
yearly
iteration
of
those
Sacrifices
,
that
it
doth
not
perfect
the
Sacrifices
.
2.
For
then
would
they
not
have
ceased
to
be
offered
:
because
that
the
worshippers
once
purged
,
should
have
had
no
more
conscience
of
sins
.
2.
For
then
they
would
have
ceased
to
be
offered
,
because
the
Worshippers
once
pardoned
and
cleansed
,
should
have
no
more
conscience
of
guilt
,
or
remaining
pravity
.
3.
But
in
those
sacrifices
there
is
a
remembrance
again
made
of
sins
every
year
.
4.
For
it
is
not
possible
that
the
bloud
of
bulls
and
of
goats
,
should
take
away
sins
.
3
,
4.
Note
1.
This
Text
doth
not
deny
that
the
faithful
Jews
were
then
forgiven
,
nor
that
the
Law
conduced
to
it
,
as
used
in
subordination
to
the
antecedent
Promise
and
Law
of
Grace
:
But
without
this
Promise
,
the
Law
could
not
do
it
.
2.
Nor
doth
this
infer
,
that
we
may
not
mention
,
lament
and
beg
pardon
for
our
old
sin
,
while
we
live
on
Earth
:
Nor
that
renewed
sins
have
no
need
of
a
renewed
pardon
;
but
no
need
of
a
new
Sacrifice
.
5.
Wherefore
when
he
cometh
into
the
world
,
he
saith
.
Sacrifice
and
offering
thou
wouldest
not
,
but
a
body
hast
thou
prepared
me
:
6.
In
burnt-offerings
,
and
sacrifices
for
sin
thou
hast
had
no
pleasure
:
7.
Then
said
I
,
Lo
,
I
come
(
in
the
volume
of
the
book
it
is
written
of
me
to
do
thy
will
,
O
God
.
8.
Above
,
when
he
said
,
Sacrifice
and
offering
,
and
burnt-offerings
,
and
offering
for
sin
thou
wouldest
not
,
neither
hadst
pleasure
therein
,
which
are
offered
by
the
law
:
9.
Then
said
he
,
Lo
,
I
come
to
do
thy
will
,
(
O
God
)
He
taketh
away
the
first
,
that
he
may
establish
the
second
.
5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
David
,
as
a
Prophet
,
personating
Christ
,
saith
,
&c.
taking
down
Sacrifices
as
insufficient
,
and
introducing
Christs
obedient
Sacrifice
of
himself
.
10.
By
the
which
will
we
are
sanctified
through
the
offering
of
the
body
of
Jesus
Christ
once
for
all
.
10.
And
by
this
Decree
of
God
,
giving
us
a
Saviour
to
be
a
Sacrifice
for
our
sins
,
we
are
(
as
far
as
belongeth
to
the
Expiating
Sacrifice
)
made
a
holy
people
unto
God
,
the
sins
of
the
faithful
,
by
this
price
being
pardoned
,
and
Reconciliation
made
.
11.
And
every
priest
standeth
daily
ministring
and
offering
oftentimes
the
same
sacrifices
,
which
can
never
take
away
sins
.
11.
And
the
Priests
must
be
still
sacrificing
the
same
things
,
never
finishing
the
Expiation
.
12.
But
this
man
after
he
had
offered
one
sacrifice
for
sins
for
ever
,
sat
down
on
the
right
hand
of
God
:
13.
From
henceforth
expecting
till
his
enemies
be
made
his
footstool
.
12
,
13.
But
Christ
having
offered
but
one
Sacrifice
for
sins
,
as
sufficient
,
for
ever
sate
down
in
the
possession
of
Glory
,
and
universal
Dominion
in
the
Heavens
,
on
the
right
hand
of
God
,
where
he
will
reign
,
till
he
hath
subdued
all
his
Enemies
,
even
all
that
opposeth
the
perfecting
of
his
work
of
the
Salvation
and
Glory
of
his
Church
.
14.
For
by
one
offering
he
hath
perfected
for
ever
them
that
are
sanctified
.
14.
For
all
the
faithful
and
sanctified
are
by
that
one
offering
,
as
a
sufficient
Expiatory
Sacrifice
,
freed
from
all
guilt
and
sin
now
initially
,
and
shall
be
perfectly
without
any
other
Expiatory
Sacrifice
,
for
ever
.
15
,
16
,
17.
Whereof
the
holy
Ghost
also
is
a
witness
to
us
:
for
after
that
he
had
said
before
,
This
is
the
covenant
that
I
will
make
with
them
after
those
days
,
saith
the
Lord
,
I
will
put
my
laws
into
their
hearts
,
and
in
their
minds
will
I
write
them
:
And
their
sins
and
iniquities
will
I
remember
no
more
.
18.
Now
,
where
remission
of
these
is
,
there
is
no
more
offering
for
sin
.
15
,
16
,
17
,
18.
Note
here
1.
That
when
the
price
is
given
and
taken
,
and
a
free
Act
of
Oblivion
made
on
the
bare
condition
of
thankful
acceptance
,
the
crime
is
said
to
be
pardoned
in
the
common
custom
of
speech
,
it
being
done
as
far
as
belongeth
to
the
Satisfier
and
the
Rector
,
as
such
,
though
yet
the
Resusers
be
all
actually
unpardoned
:
For
a
Conditional
Gift
puts
nothing
in
act
,
till
the
Condition
be
performed
.
2.
That
here
in
the
Promise
,
Pardon
is
not
in
time
before
Renovation
,
and
so
not
actually
of
any
Infidels
,
or
unconverted
,
though
elect
thereto
.
3.
That
even
the
pardon
of
the
sanctified
is
but
such
as
excludeth
any
more
Sacrifice
,
but
not
any
more
Faith
,
Repentance
,
Watching
,
Praying
,
&c.
19.
Having
therefore
,
Brethren
,
boldness
to
enter
into
the
holiest
by
the
blood
of
Jesus
,
20.
By
a
new
and
living
way
which
he
hath
consecrated
for
us
,
through
the
vail
that
is
to
say
,
his
flesh
:
21.
And
having
an
high
priest
over
the
house
of
God
:
19
,
20
,
21.
And
now
I
come
to
the
Use
of
all
that
I
have
said
in
all
the
foregoing
Doctrine
:
We
are
not
now
deterred
from
access
to
God
by
unexpiated
guilt
,
but
may
come
to
him
as
a
Father
,
with
comfortable
,
reverent
boldness
and
hope
as
reconciled
by
Christ
;
even
in
confidence
of
the
merit
of
his
Righteousness
and
Sacrifice
,
which
is
as
a
new
and
still
effectual
living
way
,
through
the
veil
of
his
flesh
consecrated
for
us
:
And
we
have
now
in
the
Heavens
a
Glorified
High
Priest
,
who
is
Head
over
all
things
to
his
Church
,
which
is
the
House
of
God
,
and
ever
liveth
to
do
all
for
us
in
Heaven
,
which
belongeth
to
a
perfected
High
Priest
.
22.
Let
us
draw
near
with
a
true
heart
,
in
full
assurance
of
faith
,
having
our
hearts
sprinkled
from
an
evil
conscience
,
and
our
bodies
washed
with
pure
water
.
22.
Let
us
therefore
draw
near
to
God
in
holy
Worship
,
and
heavenly
Desires
and
Aspirings
,
with
a
heart
that
is
sound
,
sincere
and
true
to
Christ
,
and
our
convictions
,
and
abounding
with
full
belief
and
trust
in
Christ
,
for
all
that
he
hath
promised
,
having
our
hearts
cleansed
by
Christ's
Blood
(
which
the
sprinkling
figured
under
the
Law
)
from
the
conscience
of
guilt
,
and
the
love
and
power
of
sin
,
and
our
bodily
practice
purified
from
uncleanness
,
(
typified
by
the
washings
under
the
Law
,
and
federally
signified
by
our
Baptism
,
)
23.
Let
us
hold
fast
the
profession
of
our
faith
without
wavering
:
(
for
he
is
faithful
that
promised
.
)
23.
Let
us
against
all
subtle
,
deceitful
Adversaries
,
and
against
all
cruel
Persecutors
,
under
all
tryals
and
sufferings
,
hold
fast
both
our
Hope
and
Faith
,
and
the
open
profession
of
it
;
For
he
is
faithful
who
hath
promised
us
the
endless
felicity
,
which
will
pay
for
all
,
and
exceed
all
our
expectations
.
24.
And
let
us
consider
one
another
,
to
provoke
unto
love
,
and
to
good
works
.
24.
Let
none
of
us
live
meerly
to
our selves
,
but
set
our selves
with
studious
diligence
to
promote
the
Sanctity
and
Salvation
of
each
other
,
which
is
not
done
by
vain
janglings
and
faction
,
but
by
provoking
one
another
to
love
,
and
to
good
works
,
and
each
to
be
a
common
blessing
in
his
place
,
by
profiting
others
.
25.
Not
forsaking
the
assembling
of
our selves
together
,
as
the
manner
of
some
is
:
but
exhorting
one
another
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
as
ye
see
the
day
approaching
.
25.
Not
forsaking
either
the
more
full
Church-Assemblies
,
or
any
Christian
Converse
and
Communion
,
by
which
ye
may
excite
and
edifie
one
another
;
as
some
do
out
of
cowardly
fear
of
suffering
,
and
some
through
selfishness
,
and
want
of
brotherly
love
,
and
through
coldness
in
Religion
.
And
the
more
resolved
should
you
be
in
this
,
because
the
time
of
suffering
is
short
,
and
the
day
of
your
deliverance
draws
on
,
and
cannot
be
far
off
.
Note
;
Qu.
1.
What
if
the
Rulers
forbid
Church-Assemblies
,
or
at
least
inferiour
edifying
Converse
?
Ans.
So
they
did
for
three
hundred
years
,
when
yet
Christians
used
it
by
command
from
Christ
.
And
Christian
Princes
(
as
is
said
heretofore
)
must
do
more
good
,
but
are
not
authorized
to
do
more
mischief
,
and
forbid
good
,
than
Heathens
.
But
yet
,
though
we
may
not
statedly
forbear
the
duties
of
Piety
and
Charity
,
(
no
more
than
Daniel
did
praying
,
or
the
old
Christians
preaching
and
meeting
)
when
we
can
perform
them
;
1.
We
may
forbear
this
or
that
particular
meeting
or
action
,
when
it
would
do
more
hurt
than
good
,
2.
And
when
imprisonment
or
banishment
make
it
impossible
,
it
can
be
no
duty
.
Qu.
2.
Who
be
they
that
must
exhort
one
another
?
Ans.
Not
every
one
that
hath
a
proud
self-conceit
,
or
masterly
talkative
disease
,
may
needlesly
gather
Assemblies
to
ease
his
stomach
,
on
pretence
of
duty
:
But
the
truly
qualified
and
called
Pastors
must
exhort
in
Church-Assemblies
,
by
Office
,
and
occasionally
such
other
well
qualified
men
;
as
he
shall
there
call
forth
or
allow
:
And
in
inferiour
occasional
Converse
or
Meetings
,
such
qualified
persons
as
have
best
ability
and
opportunities
to
do
good
.
Even
as
Overseers
by
Office
relieve
the
poor
,
but
every
man
that
can
,
must
do
it
in
charity
.
And
as
the
Physician
by
calling
must
heal
the
sick
and
wounded
;
but
any
in
charity
may
offer
such
help
as
others
need
,
and
he
is
able
,
not
usurping
the
Function
of
the
Physician
.
26.
For
if
we
sin
wilfully
after
that
we
have
received
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
,
there
remaineth
no
more
sacrifice
for
sins
,
27.
But
a
certain
fearful
looking
for
of
judgment
,
and
fiery
indignation
,
which
shall
devour
the
adversaries
.
26
,
27.
And
the
dreadful
case
of
Apostates
must
deter
you
:
For
if
you
wilfully
forsake
Christ
,
and
Christianity
,
after
you
have
received
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
of
it
,
by
the
Spirit
,
&
all
those
miraculous
Evidences
by
which
it
hath
prevailed
hitherto
,
you
must
never
look
for
another
Saviour
,
nor
that
Christ
should
come
again
to
be
sacrificed
for
you
:
Reject
him
now
,
and
nothing
remaineth
but
a
dreadful
expectation
of
his
Vindictive
Judgment
,
when
his
Enemies
that
refused
his
Reign
,
shall
be
brought
forth
to
destruction
,
Luke
19.27
.
Note
;
Of
this
see
before
on
chap.
6.
what
this
sin
is
.
28.
He
that
despised
Moses
law
,
died
without
mercy
,
under
two
or
three
witnesses
.
29.
Of
how
much
sorer
punishment
,
suppose
ye
,
shall
he
be
thought
worthy
,
who
hath
trodden
under
foot
the
Son
of
God
,
and
hath
counted
the
blood
of
the
covenant
wherewith
he
was
sanctified
,
an
unholy
thing
,
and
hath
done
despite
unto
the
Spirit
of
grace
?
28
,
29.
Capital
,
presumptuous
sins
,
and
contempt
,
were
punished
by
death
by
Moses
Law
.
And
as
Christ
bringeth
greater
mercy
,
the
contempt
of
him
deserveth
far
greater
punishment
,
when
men
by
renouncing
Christianity
,
tread
under
foot
the
Son
of
God
,
by
calling
him
a
crucified
Deceiver
,
and
count
the
Blood
of
the
Covenant
(
which
was
shed
to
sanctifie
them
,
and
reconcile
them
to
God
,
)
which
they
professing
to
believe
,
were
joyned
with
the
Saints
,
to
be
the
blood
of
a
justly
crucified
Malefactor
,
and
a
prophane
thing
,
and
thus
do
despight
also
to
the
Spirit
of
Grace
,
which
is
Christ's
Witness
on
Earth
,
and
by
the
Testimony
of
whose
miraculous
and
sanctifying
Gifts
,
they
once
professed
to
believe
in
Christ
,
and
receive
his
Doctrine
;
and
now
they
will
reproach
these
Gifts
and
Testimonies
of
the
Spirit
,
as
delusions
,
and
not
of
the
Spirit
of
God
.
Note
,
The
falseness
of
their
Doctrine
,
who
say
,
that
the
Gospel
is
a
bare
absolute
Promise
,
and
no
Law
,
and
hath
no
proper
threatning
of
penalty
.
30.
For
we
know
him
that
hath
said
,
Vengeance
belongeth
unto
me
,
I
will
recompense
,
saith
the
Lord
:
and
again
,
The
Lord
shall
judge
his
people
.
31.
It
is
a
fearful
thing
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
living
God
.
30
,
31.
Note
;
Grace
puts
us
not
out
of
fear
of
danger
.
2.
None
so
dreadful
as
a
Vindictive
God
.
And
3.
Apostates
,
who
reject
Christ
and
his
Salvation
,
fall
into
the
hands
of
God's
terrible
Justice
.
32.
But
call
to
remembrance
the
former
days
,
in
which
after
ye
were
illuminated
,
ye
endured
a
great
fight
of
afflictions
:
33.
Partly
whilst
ye
were
made
a
gazing
stock
,
both
by
reproaches
and
afflictions
,
and
partly
whilst
ye
became
companions
of
them
that
were
so
used
.
32
,
33.
But
remember
what
you
have
formerly
suffered
for
Christ
:
Will
you
lose
all
that
?
Or
cannot
God
strengthen
you
now
,
when
you
should
be
grown
stronger
?
Remember
how
you
endured
to
be
made
the
common
spectacle
and
scorn
of
men
,
by
your
own
sufferings
(
for
sufferers
are
usually
disdained
by
the
baser
multitude
)
and
also
by
being
the
companions
of
those
that
suffered
,
and
openly
owning
them
,
and
bore
part
of
their
afflictions
.
34.
For
ye
had
compassion
of
me
in
my
bonds
,
and
took
joyfully
the
spoiling
of
your
goods
,
knowing
in
your selves
that
ye
have
in
Heaven
a
better
and
an
enduring
substance
.
34.
For
I
for
one
,
must
bear
you
witness
,
that
in
my
bonds
,
you
did
partake
in
my
sufferings
,
by
compassion
;
and
also
you
took
not
only
patiently
,
but
joyfully
,
the
loss
and
spoiling
of
your
goods
and
bodily
maintenance
,
by
the
plunder
and
distreining
of
Persecutors
:
And
what
made
you
do
this
,
but
that
you
firmly
believed
,
yea
knew
,
by
the
witness
in
your selves
,
attesting
the
Promises
of
Christ
,
that
you
have
(
as
to
right
)
in
Heaven
a
Treasure
incomparably
better
than
that
which
you
lose
,
and
such
as
is
endless
,
and
none
can
rob
you
of
.
35.
Cast
not
away
therefore
your
confidence
,
which
hath
great
recompence
of
reward
.
35.
Do
not
then
for
nothing
at
last
,
cast
away
the
open
,
bold
owning
of
your
Faith
and
Hope
(
and
with
it
all
your
Hope
,
Labour
and
Sufferings
)
for
the
recompence
of
reward
is
great
.
36.
For
ye
have
need
of
patience
,
that
after
ye
have
done
the
will
of
God
,
ye
might
receive
the
promise
.
36.
For
it
is
not
enough
to
begin
well
:
It
's
like
God
will
yet
try
you
with
sharper
Persecutions
;
so
that
you
have
need
,
not
only
of
Conversion
,
but
of
Patience
,
to
hold
out
,
and
overcome
Temptations
,
that
having
done
the
Will
of
God
,
in
all
your
Tryals
,
and
fully
manifested
your
Sincerity
by
your
Constancy
,
you
might
receive
the
promised
Reward
.
37.
For
yet
a
little
while
,
and
he
that
shall
come
,
will
come
,
and
will
not
tarry
.
37.
For
(
though
to
unbelief
and
impatience
it
seem
long
,
)
it
is
but
a
very
little
time
,
till
Christ
will
come
to
end
your
fears
and
sufferings
,
and
fulfil
your
hopes
:
And
he
will
not
delay
or
tarry
at
all
,
beyond
the
due
approaching
time
.
38.
Now
the
just
shall
live
by
faith
:
but
if
any
man
draw
back
,
my
soul
shall
have
no
pleasure
in
him
.
38.
It
is
by
the
firm
belief
of
the
Promise
of
Glory
(
purchased
by
Christ
)
that
the
Just
do
overcome
Temptations
,
hold
on
in
duty
and
comfortable
hope
,
and
are
finally
saved
:
But
if
any
man
forsake
this
Faith
,
and
its
profession
,
either
through
fraud
,
flattery
or
fear
of
men
,
God
will
forsake
him
,
and
have
no
pleasure
in
him
.
Note
;
Dr.
Hammond
applyeth
it
to
[
forsaking
Publick
Worship
]
as
the
Gnosticks
did
;
which
indeed
backsliders
use
to
do
when
such
assembling
is
persecuted
:
And
his
note
should
warn
them
to
take
heed
of
such
forsaking
Publick
Worship
,
who
live
where
men
are
tolerated
to
be
Atheists
,
and
not
to
worship
God
at
all
,
but
not
to
be
Christians
and
to
assemble
for
God's
Worship
,
unless
they
will
be
stigmatized
with
the
profession
or
practice
of
some
imposed
wickedness
;
though
this
Atheism
and
Persecution
pretend
Christian
Order
.
39.
But
we
are
not
of
them
who
draw
back
unto
perdition
:
but
of
them
that
believe
,
to
the
saving
of
the
Soul
.
39.
But
I
hope
you
will
approve
your selves
faithful
Christians
,
and
not
of
the
loose
unstedfast
sort
,
who
by
Sophistry
or
Persecution
are
drawn
to
revolt
,
and
turn
back
to
their
own
destruction
;
but
of
them
who
believe
with
sincerity
,
firmness
and
constancy
,
to
the
saving
of
their
Souls
.
CHAP.
XI
.
1.
NOW
faith
is
the
substance
of
things
hoped
for
,
the
evidence
of
things
not
seen
.
1.
And
seeing
it
is
by
Faith
that
you
must
obtain
all
this
Victory
,
and
Perseverance
and
Salvation
,
it
greatly
concerneth
you
to
understand
rightly
what
that
Faith
is
by
which
the
just
must
live
,
and
how
it
differeth
from
that
living
by
sight
and
sense
on
worldly
things
,
which
is
the
case
and
life
of
the
Children
of
perdition
.
This
Faith
is
the
subsistence
,
or
firm
and
confident
expectation
from
God
of
the
things
which
we
believing
hope
for
,
and
which
maketh
them
by
the
security
of
his
faithful
Promise
,
to
be
effectual
Motives
to
us
,
as
if
they
were
even
present
:
And
it
is
the
convincing
evidence
,
or
demonstration
in
the
mind
,
of
the
unseen
things
which
God
revealeth
,
by
which
they
prevail
with
us
against
all
the
visible
vanities
of
this
World
.
This
realizing
things
future
and
unseen
as
certain
by
God's
Promise
,
and
over-coming
Temptations
from
things
seen
and
present
,
is
our
Saving
Faith
.
2.
For
by
it
the
elders
obtained
a
good
report
.
2.
It
was
by
this
effectual
Belief
and
Trust
in
God's
Promise
for
things
unseen
,
preferred
before
things
seen
and
present
,
that
the
Ancients
are
said
to
be
approved
of
God
.
3.
Through
faith
we
understand
that
the
worlds
were
framed
by
the
word
of
God
,
so
that
things
which
are
seen
were
not
made
of
things
which
do
appear
.
3.
How
can
we
know
but
by
believing
God's
Revelation
,
that
Heaven
and
Earth
were
compacted
and
formed
by
the
Word
of
God
,
so
that
all
this
great
and
well
ordered
frame
which
is
seen
,
was
made
not
of
things
which
appear
.
Note
;
This
latter
part
is
diversly
expounded
.
1.
Some
,
as
Calvin
,
expound
it
thus
[
The
things
that
are
seen
were
made
to
be
as
a
Glass
or
Image
of
the
things
that
are
unseen
.
]
That
they
are
so
is
true
;
but
few
receive
this
as
the
sense
of
these
words
.
2.
Others
expound
it
as
equal
to
[
the
seen
Worlds
were
made
not
of
things
seen
,
therefore
of
nothing
,
or
no
praeexistent
matter
.
]
This
most
Protestants
receive
.
3.
Others
take
framing
or
compacting
to
presuppose
existent
matter
to
be
compact
,
and
say
,
that
was
the
Chaos
in
which
the
form
was
unseen
.
4.
Others
following
the
Vulgar
Latine
,
Erasmus
,
&c.
translate
it
,
[
the
things
,
which
are
seen
,
were
made
of
things
unseen
:
]
And
on
this
Text
and
Supposition
some
build
a
frame
of
Philosophy
,
viz.
that
all
things
are
made
or
flow
from
God
,
so
as
that
the
nearest
effects
are
the
most
pure
and
noble
,
and
the
remotest
most
gross
,
and
made
by
transmutation
and
condensation
,
and
so
that
Earth
is
but
incrassate
humor
,
and
humor
(
or
water
)
incrassate
air
,
and
air
incrassate
fire
,
and
fire
incrassate
vegetative
spirit
,
and
that
incrassate
intellectual
spirit
:
And
so
that
all
visible
bodies
are
made
of
invisible
spirit
debased
,
which
again
may
be
refined
to
invisibility
.
But
these
are
the
frothy
dreaming
presumptions
of
unhumbled
wits
;
and
wise
men
will
rest
in
the
measure
of
God's
Revelations
.
4.
By
faith
Abel
offered
unto
God
a
more
excellent
sacrifice
then
Cain
,
by
which
he
obtained
witness
that
he
was
righteous
,
God
testifying
of
his
gifts
:
and
by
it
he
being
dead
,
yet
speaketh
.
4.
By
this
Faith
it
was
that
Abel
offered
to
God
a
more
excellent
,
and
therefore
more
acceptable
Sacrifice
than
Cain
:
By
which
he
obtained
God's
Judgment
and
Record
,
that
he
was
righteous
(
and
so
far
was
justified
by
it
in
God's
account
)
God
by
some
notable
sign
shewing
,
that
when
he
rejected
Cain's
Offering
,
he
accepted
Abel's
:
And
by
this
Sacrifice
,
and
God's
attestation
,
thô
his
malignant
Brother
murdered
him
,
his
acceptance
,
recorded
by
God
in
Scripture
,
yet
speaketh
his
honour
,
and
our
imitation
.
Note
1.
That
Abel's
Faith
producing
his
Offering
,
was
not
any
other
,
but
that
for
which
God
judged
him
righteous
.
2.
That
the
brief
History
maketh
it
not
fully
clear
,
wherein
the
difference
of
their
Offerings
lay
,
save
that
1.
Abel's
being
of
the
firstlings
of
living
creatures
,
was
in
its
nature
more
excellent
than
Cain's
of
vegetable●
.
2.
And
the
nobler
effect
shewed
a
nobler
cause
,
or
Faith
.
But
seeing
1.
That
it
's
most
probable
that
the
duty
of
Sacrificing
came
from
no
Original
,
but
Adam's
Tradition
of
God's
Command
.
2.
And
that
the
use
of
it
under
Moses's
Law
,
expoundeth
it
after
,
we
may
conceive
,
1.
That
it
was
to
signifie
that
Man
was
to
believe
that
Death
was
deserved
by
Man's
sin
:
2.
That
by
Death
the
Mediator
was
to
redeem
him
:
3.
And
that
as
the
Beast
was
offered
to
God
,
they
offered
their
own
lives
to
him
,
in
hope
of
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
,
and
a
better
life
,
which
death
was
the
way
to
.
And
in
this
Faith
Abel
excelled
Cain
.
5.
By
faith
Enoch
was
translated
,
that
he
should
not
see
death
,
and
was
not
found
,
because
God
had
translated
him
:
for
before
his
translation
he
had
this
testimony
,
that
he
pleased
God
.
5.
It
was
by
trusting
God
for
a
better
,
unseen
life
,
that
Enoch
was
made
fit
for
,
and
obtained
to
be
translated
by
God
without
dying
,
and
so
was
no
more
seen
on
Earth
:
For
before
it
is
recorded
of
him
,
that
he
pleased
God
,
who
thus
rewarded
him
.
Note
1.
That
though
Enoch
died
not
by
any
corruption
of
his
body
,
no
doubt
but
it
had
such
change
at
its
entrance
into
Heaven
,
as
the
bodies
of
the
living
Saints
shall
have
at
Christ's
Second
Coming
(
which
proveth
a
transmutation
of
Elements
by
Scripture
Testimony
)
and
as
Christ's
own
body
had
,
which
made
it
suitable
to
the
heavenly
Region
:
For
flesh
and
blood
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
It
is
made
a
spiritual
,
incorruptible
body
,
as
ours
shall
be
.
2.
It
is
like
that
this
intimateth
how
God
would
have
used
Man
,
if
he
had
not
by
sin
contracted
the
guilt
of
threatned
death
.
3.
But
it
's
certain
,
that
it
is
recorded
to
tell
us
whither
it
is
that
Faith
and
Holiness
do
tend
,
and
that
there
is
a
better
life
.
6.
But
without
faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
him
:
for
he
that
cometh
to
God
must
believe
that
he
is
,
and
that
he
is
a
rewarder
of
them
that
diligently
seek
him
.
6.
Those
that
please
God
must
needs
be
happy
;
for
that
is
Happiness
it self
.
But
it
is
impossible
to
have
a
heart
or
life
that
pleaseth
God
,
without
a
Trusting-belief
of
these
two
Articles
;
1.
That
God
is
the
very
and
only
God
,
infinite
in
all
perfection
;
2.
And
that
he
is
as
our
Ruler
and
Benefactor
,
the
full
Rewarder
of
all
them
,
that
with
sincere
diligence
seek
to
please
him
,
in
the
obedience
of
his
Governing
Will
,
or
his
Law
,
revealed
to
them
.
Note
;
He
that
thinks
there
is
no
God
,
can
neither
love
,
trust
,
or
obey
him
:
And
he
that
thinks
he
is
impotent
,
ignorant
,
or
bad
,
or
any
way
imperfect
,
thinks
that
he
is
not
God
,
&
giveth
him
but
the
name
of
God
,
while
he
denyeth
and
blasphemeth
him
.
and
he
that
thinketh
that
he
is
not
Man's
Ruler
morally
by
Law
,
but
only
physically
by
Motion
,
like
lifeless
Engines
,
will
never
obey
his
Laws
;
and
therefore
will
live
after
his
lusts
,
and
be
far
wors●
than
saya
e
Brutes
,
as
abusing
a
nobler
Nature
.
And
he
that
thinks
that
God
will
let
men
be
losers
by
their
most
costly
and
diligent
obedience
,
takes
him
to
be
none
of
our
Governour
,
or
to
be
unjust
,
and
so
not
to
be
God
indeed
:
Nay
if
he
believe
not
that
his
Holiness
and
Goodness
will
●e
pleased
with
,
and
abundantly
reward
such
sincere
diligence
.
And
he
that
believeth
not
a
life
of
great
Reward
after
this
,
cannot
well
believe
that
God
is
such
a
Rewarder
of
them
that
diligently
seek
him
,
seeing
what
they
suffer
here
.
Qu.
But
are
these
two
Articles
enough
to
Salvation
?
Ans.
He
that
sincerely
and
trustingly
believeth
and
practiseth
these
,
shall
not
perish
;
but
what
more
is
necessary
,
God
will
make
known
to
him
:
For
of
a
truth
(
whoever
deny
it
)
God
is
no
respecter
of
persons
,
but
in
every
Nation
he
that
feareth
God
,
and
worketh
righteousness
,
is
accepted
of
him
.
And
if
a
Soul
that
truly
loveth
God
,
and
is
accepted
of
him
,
should
be
in
Hell
,
Heaven
it self
should
be
in
Hell
.
7.
By
faith
Noah
being
warned
of
God
of
things
not
seen
as
yet
,
moved
with
fear
,
prepared
an
ark
to
the
saving
of
his
house
,
by
the
which
he
condemned
the
world
,
and
became
heir
of
the
righteousness
which
is
by
faith
.
Note
1.
God's
Revelation
was
Noah's
warning
.
2.
The
Flood
neither
seen
,
nor
likely
in
it self
was
the
thing
revealed
and
believed
,
with
the
way
to
scape
.
3.
True
Belief
will
be
effectual
in
an
obedient
use
of
God's
appointed
means
of
Salvation
.
4.
The
belief
of
God's
Threatnings
is
a
part
of
Saving
Faith
.
5.
Faithful
Obedience
to
God
,
condemneth
the
unbelieving
,
rebellious
World
.
6.
All
these
acts
of
Faith
go
to
make
us
Heirs
of
the
Righteousness
of
Faith
,
that
is
,
to
be
saved
,
as
those
that
God
accounteth
acceptably
righteous
.
7.
To
be
moved
with
the
promised
Glory
,
and
threatned
Misery
that
is
unseen
,
is
the
Life
of
Faith
.
8.
By
faith
Abraham
when
he
was
called
to
go
out
into
a
place
which
he
should
after
receive
for
an
inheritance
,
obeyed
,
and
he
went
out
,
not
knowing
whither
he
went
.
8.
Why
did
Abraham
go
,
when
God
called
him
into
an
unknown
Land
,
but
that
he
practically
trusted
and
believed
God
,
that
he
would
give
it
his
Seed
for
an
Inheritance
?
9.
By
faith
he
sojourned
in
the
land
of
promise
,
as
in
a
strange
countrey
,
dwelling
in
tabernacles
with
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
the
heirs
with
him
of
the
same
promise
.
10.
For
he
looked
for
a
city
which
hath
foundations
,
whose
builder
and
maker
is
God
.
9
,
10
And
why
did
he
(
and
Isaac
and
Jacob
)
sojourn
there
in
Tents
as
strangers
?
but
because
he
believed
that
God
would
give
his
Posterity
Cities
there
(
such
as
Jerusalem
)
strong
and
walled
,
instead
of
Tents
,
and
would
give
him
in
the
Mean
time
a
place
in
the
heavenly
Jerusalem
,
for
his
Faith
and
Obedience
to
God
.
11.
Through
faith
also
Sarah
her self
received
strength
to
conceive
seed
,
and
was
delivered
of
a
Child
when
she
was
past
age
,
because
she
judged
him
faithful
who
had
promised
.
11.
And
Sarah
past
age
,
brought
forth
Isaac
,
because
she
trusted
God's
Promise
,
against
natural
probability
.
12.
Therefore
sprang
there
even
of
one
,
and
him
as
good
as
dead
,
so
many
as
the
stars
of
the
sky
in
multitude
,
and
as
the
sand
which
is
by
the
Sea-shore
innumerable
.
12.
Thus
the
numerous
Seed
of
Israel
sprang
from
one
,
dead
to
generating
,
by
believing
God
.
13.
These
all
died
in
faith
,
not
having
received
the
promises
,
but
having
seen
them
afar
off
,
and
were
perswaded
of
them
,
and
embraced
them
,
and
confessed
that
they
were
strangers
and
pilgrims
on
the
Earth
.
13.
Both
Abraham
and
his
posterity
long
lived
as
strangers
,
before
the
promised
Land
was
given
to
their
Successors
,
which
they
received
not
themselves
.
And
Abraham
,
who
foresaw
Christ's
day
,
and
rejoyced
,
and
his
believing
Seed
,
died
in
that
Faith
,
which
saw
him
afar
off
,
(
and
the
heaven
Glory
promised
by
him
)
and
yet
lived
not
to
see
the
promised
Messiah
,
but
confessed
that
they
were
Pilgrims
on
Earth
,
though
they
believed
and
embraced
the
Promises
.
14.
For
they
that
say
such
things
,
declare
plainly
that
they
seek
a
Countrey
.
14.
And
as
their
taking
themselves
for
strangers
in
Canaan
,
shewed
that
they
were
not
yet
at
home
,
and
were
but
seekers
of
a
Countrey
promised
;
so
those
that
were
true
Believers
,
confessing
that
they
were
but
strangers
and
Pilgrims
on
Earth
,
declare
that
it
was
a
better
place
than
Earth
that
they
sought
and
hoped
for
.
15.
And
truly
if
they
had
been
mindful
of
that
countrey
,
from
whence
they
came
out
,
they
might
have
had
opportunity
to
have
returned
.
15.
And
it
was
not
Chaldea
,
whence
they
came
,
which
they
sought
;
for
they
might
have
returned
to
that
.
16.
But
now
they
desire
a
better
countrey
,
that
is
,
an
heavenly
:
wherefore
God
is
not
ashamed
to
be
called
their
God
:
for
he
hath
prepared
for
them
a
city
.
16.
But
it
was
a
better
Countrey
which
they
desired
;
and
though
the
carnal
Seed
look't
but
to
Canaan
,
the
true
Believers
took
Jerusalem
but
as
a
Type
of
the
Jerusalem
above
,
and
chiefly
desired
a
heavenly
Countrey
;
and
it
was
specially
in
relation
to
Heaven
,
that
God
condescended
to
be
called
The
God
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Jacob
,
and
the
God
of
Israel
;
for
it
's
there
that
he
will
gloriously
own
and
govern
them
.
Note
1.
The
force
of
Christ's
Argument
against
the
Sadduces
,
from
God's
relation
to
Abraham
,
&c.
is
here
expounded
.
2.
They
err
,
that
think
Believers
of
old
expected
not
a
heavenly
felicity
:
Though
Moses's
Law
,
as
it
was
political
,
to
be
the
Rule
of
Magistrates
Judgment
reached
not
so
high
,
yet
as
subordinate
to
the
Promise
or
Covenant
of
Grace
it
did
.
17.
By
faith
Abraham
,
when
he
was
tried
,
offered
up
Isaac
:
and
he
that
had
received
the
promises
,
offered
up
his
only
begotten
son
.
18.
Of
whom
it
was
said
,
That
in
Isaac
shall
thy
seed
be
called
.
17
,
18.
It
was
by
believing
and
trusting
the
Promise
of
God
concerning
his
Seed
in
Isaac
,
that
Abraham
,
when
God
thereby
tryed
him
,
offered
up
even
that
Son
to
death
,
to
whom
the
Promise
of
Multiplication
was
made
,
and
the
Nations
to
be
blest
in
his
Seed
.
19.
Accounting
that
God
was
able
to
raise
him
up
even
from
the
Dead
:
from
whence
also
he
received
him
in
a
figure
.
19.
For
he
believed
that
God's
Promise
must
be
fulfilled
,
and
could
not
be
broken
for
want
of
Power
,
no
more
than
for
want
of
Wisdom
or
Goodness
;
and
that
he
would
rather
raise
him
from
the
dead
,
than
break
his
word
:
And
indeed
he
received
him
again
,
as
it
had
been
from
the
dead
(
in
which
he
prefigured
Christ's
Resurrection
and
ours
.
)
Note
;
The
great
difficulty
of
Abraham's
case
was
,
how
he
was
bound
to
take
that
to
be
God's
Voice
,
which
bid
him
murder
the
Innocent
,
and
so
break
God's
Law
of
Nature
:
Must
not
we
try
the
Spirits
by
the
standing
Law
of
God
in
Nature
?
Ans.
1.
God
is
the
absolute
Lord
of
all
Lives
,
and
can
do
no
man
wrong
;
And
Abraham
knew
that
he
could
make
both
Isaac
and
himself
amends
;
yea
,
that
he
could
,
and
would
presently
raise
him
to
life
again
.
2.
And
by
full
evidence
and
experimental
proof
,
he
knew
that
it
was
God
that
spake
to
him
:
But
we
are
supposed
to
have
more
cause
of
doubting
,
where
we
must
try
the
Spirits
.
We
must
believe
no
pretended
Revelation
against
certain
foreknown
Truth
;
nor
yet
disbelieve
God
upon
a
proud
pretence
that
we
know
that
to
be
Truth
,
which
indeed
we
know
not
.
20.
By
faith
Isaac
blessed
Jacob
and
Esau
concerning
things
to
come
.
20.
It
was
by
believing
God's
Promise
of
things
to
come
,
yet
unseen
,
that
Isaac
blessed
Jacob
and
Esau
,
foretelling
what
God
would
do
with
them
.
21.
By
faith
Jacob
when
he
was
a
dying
blessed
both
the
Sons
of
Joseph
,
and
worshipped
,
leaning
upon
the
top
of
his
staff
.
21.
It
was
by
believing
unseen
future
things
,
that
Jacob
,
when
he
could
scarce
sit
up
,
and
was
ready
to
die
,
foretold
what
God
would
do
with
the
posterity
of
Joseph's
Sons
.
Note
;
Qu.
When
Isaac
and
Jacob
both
ignorantly
preferred
the
younger
before
the
elder
;
how
could
that
be
said
to
be
done
by
Faith
,
which
they
understood
not
?
Ans.
1.
They
believed
the
promised
Blessing
to
both
.
2.
And
they
believed
the
inward
Inspiration
of
God
,
which
told
them
[
This
person
on
whom
thou
layest
thy
hands
,
shall
have
this
particular
Blessing
]
though
they
knew
not
which
of
them
it
was
by
name
:
It
was
to
a
determinate
individual
.
22.
By
faith
Joseph
when
he
died
,
made
mention
of
the
departing
of
the
children
of
Israel
,
and
gave
commandment
concerning
his
bones
.
22.
How
could
Joseph
foretel
the
Israelites
going
out
of
Egypt
,
and
give
them
order
to
carry
his
bones
with
them
,
but
by
believing
unseen
,
future
things
,
on
the
credit
of
God's
Testimony
,
by
inward
prophetical
Inspiration
(
which
was
his
Word
to
him
.
)
23.
By
faith
Moses
,
when
he
was
born
,
was
hid
three
months
of
his
parents
,
because
they
saw
he
was
a
proper
child
,
and
they
were
not
afraid
of
the
Kings
commandment
.
23.
It
was
by
believing
some
intimation
from
God
,
partly
inward
,
and
partly
in
his
personal
appearance
,
what
Moses
should
prove
,
as
to
unseen
future
things
,
which
encouraged
his
Parents
to
hide
him
,
notwithstanding
the
murderous
commandment
of
the
King
.
24.
By
faith
Moses
when
he
was
come
to
years
,
refused
to
be
called
the
Son
of
Pharaohs
daughter
.
25.
Choosing
rather
to
suffer
affliction
with
the
people
of
God
,
than
to
enjoy
the
pleasures
of
sin
for
a
season
:
26.
Esteeming
the
reproach
of
Christ
greater
riches
than
the
treasures
in
Egypt
:
for
he
had
respect
unto
the
recompence
of
the
reward
.
24
,
25
,
26.
It
was
by
trusting
God's
Intimations
o●
unseen
future
things
,
that
Moses
,
being
grown
up
,
refused
the
wealth
and
honour
of
an
Adopted
Son
of
Pharaoh's
Daughter
,
preferring
affliction
among
the
People
of
God
,
before
the
short
enjoyment
of
sinful
pleasures
;
yea
,
esteeming
such
reproach
,
as
we
Christians
now
undergo
for
Christ
,
and
as
the
Believers
of
the
future
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
then
suffered
,
to
be
not
only
tolerable
,
but
greater
riches
than
all
the
Treasures
of
Egypt
;
because
he
had
a
believing
respect
to
the
recompence
of
Reward
,
to
which
such
sufferings
did
conduce
.
27.
By
faith
he
forsook
Egypt
,
not
fearing
the
wrath
of
the
king
,
for
he
endured
as
seeing
him
who
is
invisible
.
27.
Why
left
he
Egypt
to
go
into
a
Foreign
Land
and
Wilderness
,
and
after
fearlesly
faced
a
wrathful
King
,
when
he
spake
from
God
?
but
because
,
as
his
Eyes
saw
the
flaming
tokens
of
the
presence
of
God
,
so
his
Faith
was
instead
of
a
sight
of
him
that
is
invisible
:
He
believed
in
an
unseen
God
for
unseen
future
things
.
28.
Through
faith
he
kept
the
passeover
,
and
the
sprinkling
of
blood
,
lest
he
that
destroyed
the
first-born
,
should
touch
them
.
28.
Why
kept
he
the
Passover
,
and
sprinkled
the
door-posts
with
blood
,
but
because
he
believed
God
for
unseen
future
things
,
even
that
the
destroying
Angel
should
spare
such
houses
?
29.
By
faith
they
passed
through
the
red
sea
,
as
by
dry
land
:
which
the
Egyptians
assaying
to
do
,
were
drowned
.
28.
How
durst
they
have
ventured
into
,
and
through
the
Red
Sea
,
but
that
they
believed
God
,
that
he
would
there
deliver
them
by
that
Miracle
?
when
the
Egyptians
were
drowned
,
who
went
not
in
by
Faith
,
but
by
Presumption
.
Note
;
It
is
a
great
Controversie
among
Expositors
,
whether
the
Israelites
passed
quite
through
the
Sea
to
the
other
side
,
or
rather
went
in
,
and
came
out
,
as
in
a
semicircular
course
on
the
same
side
;
because
their
Journeys
are
after
said
to
be
on
the
same
side
where
they
entred
,
and
so
they
think
it
was
but
to
draw
in
the
Egyptians
.
30.
By
faith
the
walls
of
Jericho
fell
down
,
after
they
were
compassed
about
seven
days
.
30.
How
came
the
People
to
go
about
Jericho
seven
days
,
and
the
Walls
to
fall
,
but
because
they
believed
and
trusted
the
Promises
of
Almighty
God
?
31.
By
faith
the
harlot
Rahab
perished
not
with
them
that
believed
not
,
when
she
had
received
the
spies
with
peace
.
31.
How
came
Rahab
(
who
was
formerly
a
Heathen
Harlot
,
and
then
kept
an
Inn
,
or
House
of
Entertainment
)
to
scape
when
Jericho
was
destroyed
,
but
because
she
believed
that
the
God
of
Israel
was
the
true
God
,
and
would
deliver
them
that
trust
him
?
32.
And
what
shall
I
more
say
?
for
the
time
will
fail
me
to
tell
of
Gideon
,
and
of
Barak
,
and
of
Sampson
,
and
of
Jephtha
,
of
David
also
and
Samuel
,
and
of
the
prophets
.
33.
Who
through
faith
subdued
Kingdoms
,
wrought
righteousness
,
obtained
promises
,
stopped
the
mouths
of
lions
.
32
,
33.
By
believing
and
trusting
God
for
unseen
future
things
,
some
conquered
the
Nations
of
their
Enemies
,
(
as
Joshua
,
the
Judges
,
David
,
&c.
)
the
truly
faithful
lived
righteously
in
a
sinful
World
,
obtained
what
God
had
conditionally
promised
,
and
promises
of
yet
further
mercies
for
their
fidelity
(
as
Abraham
,
Phineas
,
&c.
)
and
God
stopped
the
mouths
of
Lions
to
deliver
them
,
(
as
he
did
by
Daniel
.
)
34.
Quenched
the
violence
of
fire
,
escaped
the
edge
of
the
sword
,
out
of
weakness
were
made
strong
,
waxed
valiant
in
fight
,
turned
to
flight
the
armies
of
the
aliens
.
35.
Women
received
their
dead
raised
to
life
again
:
and
others
were
tortured
,
not
accepting
deliverance
,
that
they
might
obtain
a
better
resurrection
.
34
,
35.
God
made
the
fire
harmless
to
them
;
(
as
,
Dan.
3.
)
Divers
scaped
the
Sword
of
bloody
Persecutors
;
(
as
David
,
&c.
)
recovered
from
Sickness
;
(
as
Job
,
Hez●kiah
,
&c.
)
fought
valiantly
,
trusting
on
God
for
Victory
,
and
so
overcame
:
Had
their
Dead
raised
;
(
as
,
1
King
.
17.21
.
2
King
.
4.
)
Others
endured
Torment
,
and
would
not
sin
to
be
delivered
;
believing
and
hoping
for
Resurrection
to
a
better
Life
;
(
as
,
2
Maccab.
19.30
.
and
7.9
.
)
36.
And
others
had
trial
of
cruel
mockings
,
and
scourgings
;
yea
moreover
,
of
bonds
and
imprisonment
.
37.
They
were
stoned
,
they
were
sawn
asuder
,
were
tempted
,
were
slain
with
the
sword
:
they
wandred
about
in
sheep
skins
,
and
goat-skins
,
being
destitute
,
afflicted
,
tormented
:
36
,
37
,
And
by
believing
the
promised
,
unseen
Reward
,
others
endured
the
Tryal
of
cruel
Mockings
,
and
scornful
Reproach
,
and
to
be
whipt
as
Rogues
,
and
bound
and
laid
in
Gaols
as
Malefactors
;
some
were
stoned
,
some
sawn
asunder
,
others
tryed
by
hot
Irons
,
and
other
fiery
torments
;
some
slain
with
the
Sword
,
others
,
like
contemned
Vagabonds
,
wandred
in
base
Cloathing
of
Sheep-skins
,
and
Goat-skins
,
destitute
of
outward
things
,
affl●cted
and
tormented
.
38.
Of
whom
the
world
was
not
worthy
:
they
wandred
in
deserts
,
and
in
mountains
,
and
in
dens
,
and
caves
of
the
earth
.
38.
All
these
were
accounted
and
used
as
bad
men
,
unworthy
to
live
,
as
others
,
peaceably
in
the
World
.
But
were
they
such
indeed
?
No
;
but
such
,
of
whom
the
World
was
not
worthy
.
And
many
of
them
retired
from
the
Converse
of
the
World
,
into
Dens
,
Caves
and
Mountains
.
Note
;
Oh
,
the
difference
between
God's
Judgment
of
a
Saint
,
and
Man's
!
The
World
is
not
worthy
of
those
scorned
,
persecuted
Saints
,
whom
their
Persecutors
call
Rogues
unworthy
to
live
.
They
are
not
worthy
of
their
Company
,
Example
,
Counsel
,
or
other
benefits
:
For
they
know
not
what
a
Saint
is
,
nor
the
worth
of
a
Saint
,
nor
how
to
use
him
;
yea
,
they
hate
him
,
and
drive
such
away
,
as
they
do
the
Offers
of
Christ
and
Grace
.
39.
And
these
all
,
having
obtained
a
good
report
through
faith
,
received
not
the
promise
:
40.
God
having
provided
some
better
thing
for
us
,
that
they
without
us
should
not
be
made
perfect
.
39
,
40.
And
all
these
true
Believers
were
justified
by
God's
own
Testimony
,
left
on
Record
to
their
praise
.
But
still
it
was
things
unseen
and
future
which
they
believed
,
and
for
which
they
suffered
all
this
Martyrdom
and
pain
:
And
though
God
gave
them
their
Reward
in
Heaven
,
they
lived
not
to
see
the
Incarnate
Saviour
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
,
the
Catholick
Church
advanced
by
the
pourings
out
of
the
Spirit
of
Christ
;
which
were
the
promised
Blessings
,
which
God
had
told
them
,
he
would
give
in
the
fulness
of
time
.
For
God
had
provided
these
greater
Blessings
,
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
in
its
more
perfect
state
,
and
the
fulness
of
that
Spirit
,
for
this
Age
of
the
World
in
which
we
live
,
and
would
not
let
them
,
in
those
former
Ages
before
our
time
,
partake
of
this
more
perfect
Church-state
:
Even
as
we
now
believe
Christ's
Glorious
Coming
,
and
wait
,
and
suffer
Persecution
of
Hope
;
and
yet
must
not
live
on
Earth
to
see
it
,
as
the
last
Age
will
do
;
but
must
dye
first
,
and
be
raised
to
enjoy
that
sight
.
CHAP.
XII
.
1.
WHerefore
seeing
we
also
are
compassed
about
with
so
great
a
cloud
of
witnesses
,
let
us
lay
aside
every
weight
,
and
the
sin
which
doth
so
easily
beset
us
,
and
let
us
run
with
patience
the
race
that
is
set
before
us
.
1.
Seeing
then
we
that
are
now
called
out
to
Tryal
,
have
before
us
the
Instances
of
all
the
Faithful
that
have
been
before
us
,
who
have
conquered
all
the
impediments
of
their
Salvation
,
by
the
effectual
Beleif
of
God's
Promise
of
unseen
things
,
let
us
quit
our selves
like
men
;
and
,
as
Runners
in
a
Race
,
let
us
be
so
far
from
turning
to
the
World
,
as
to
cast
off
all
worldly
Incumbrances
which
would
hinder
us
,
and
to
avoid
all
sin
,
in
which
,
without
great
care
,
we
shall
be
entangled
,
and
let
us
run
with
patience
and
perseverance
the
Race
,
in
which
,
by
God
and
our
Covenant
,
we
are
engaged
;
(
for
it
is
for
our
Salvation
.
)
2.
Looking
unto
Jesus
the
author
and
finisher
of
our
faith
,
who
for
the
joy
that
was
set
before
him
;
endured
the
cross
,
despising
the
shame
,
and
is
set
down
at
the
right
hand
of
the
throne
of
God
.
2.
Let
us
fix
our
eyes
on
Jesus
,
the
Author
and
Leader
of
our
Christian
Faith
and
Course
,
and
the
Perfecter
of
it
;
who
hath
by
his
Doctrine
and
Example
,
proposed
it
to
us
in
that
perfect
form
which
he
will
own
and
crown
;
who
himself
was
moved
by
the
future
proposed
Joy
,
which
was
to
be
the
Reward
of
all
his
Mediatorial
Works
;
for
which
he
endured
the
pains
of
his
Cross
and
Sufferings
,
and
despised
the
Shame
and
Reproach
that
attended
it
,
in
comparison
of
the
desired
End
,
which
he
hath
now
attained
;
and
is
set
down
in
Triumph
and
Glory
,
next
the
Throne
of
God
.
3.
For
consider
him
that
endured
such
contradiction
of
sinners
against
himself
,
lest
ye
be
wearied
,
and
faint
in
your
minds
.
3.
If
you
will
well
study
Christ
,
and
consider
how
,
and
why
he
endured
such
Opposition
and
Contradiction
of
wicked
men
,
who
by
sin
,
falsly
accused
him
of
sin
,
it
will
greatly
strengthen
you
against
weary
Tiredness
,
or
fainting
Cowardize
.
4.
Ye
have
not
yet
resisted
unto
blood
,
striving
against
sin
.
4.
It
is
but
little
which
you
have
yet
been
put
to
.
If
you
will
be
crowned
,
you
must
be
prepared
to
lay
down
your
lives
,
rather
than
wilfully
to
sin
.
5.
And
ye
have
forgotten
the
exhortation
,
which
speaketh
unto
you
as
unto
children
,
My
son
,
despise
not
thou
the
chastening
of
the
Lord
,
nor
faint
when
thou
art
,
rebuked
of
him
.
5.
Have
ye
forgotten
the
Lord's
gentle
words
,
as
of
a
Father
to
his
Children
:
My
Son
,
&c.
Prov.
3.11
.
6.
For
whom
the
Lord
loveth
,
he
chasteneth
,
and
scourgeth
every
son
whom
he
receiveth
.
7.
If
ye
endure
chastening
,
God
dealeth
with
you
as
with
sons
:
for
what
son
is
he
whom
the
Father
chasteneth
not
?
8.
But
if
ye
be
without
chastisement
,
whereof
all
are
partakers
,
then
are
ye
bastards
,
and
not
sons
.
6
,
7
,
8.
Note
,
1.
Chastisement
is
one
sort
of
punishment
,
distinguished
from
destructive
punishment
,
in
that
it
is
not
only
for
a
warning
to
others
,
but
also
for
the
amendment
of
the
Offender
.
No
man
correcteth
another
;
but
for
a
fault
,
and
that
maketh
it
punishment
.
2.
It
is
not
any
derogation
from
the
perfection
of
Christ●s
Satisfaction
,
that
we
are
punished
;
for
he
never
intended
to
make
us
lawless
,
or
that
our
sins
should
not
be
punished
at
all
:
His
Law
of
Grace
hath
penalties
annexed
.
A
Father
hath
fatherly
justice
and
punishment
for
his
Children
;
and
Christ
is
not
a
King
,
without
such
Justice
.
3.
Even
the
Sufferings
of
Martyrs
are
of
a
mixt
na●ure
,
partly
for
sin
,
even
Adam's
and
their
own
,
(
God
not
on
Earth
taking
off
all
the
first
curse
,
but
making
a
Medicine
of
it
for
good
)
and
partly
for
the
tryal
and
reward
of
Faith
.
4.
Pardon
of
sin
is
not
perfect
in
this
life
;
else
,
no
chastising
penalty
would
remain
.
9.
Furthermore
,
we
have
had
fathers
of
our
flesh
,
which
corrected
us
,
and
we
gave
them
reverence
:
shall
we
not
much
rather
be
in
subjection
unto
the
Father
of
spirits
,
and
live
?
9.
We
reverently
submitted
to
the
Correction
of
our
Parents
(
whose
Authority
was
less
,
and
they
were
liable
to
do
it
amiss
:
)
And
shall
we
not
much
more
submit
to
God
,
who
is
the
Infinite
Spirit
,
and
Father
of
Spirits
,
as
well
as
of
our
flesh
(
and
is
of
infallible
Wisdom
,
and
never
doth
amiss
)
and
will
fit
our
Spirits
by
suffering
,
for
a
better
Life
.
10.
For
they
verily
for
a
few
days
chastened
us
after
their
own
pleasure
,
but
he
for
our
profit
,
that
we
might
be
partakers
of
his
holiness
.
10.
For
they
chastened
us
as
fallible
and
passionate
men
,
as
they
thought
good
,
though
sometimes
in
causeless
anger
;
but
God
doth
all
in
Wisdom
and
Mercy
,
for
our
good
,
to
make
us
more
holy
,
which
is
to
be
more
happy
,
as
liker
to
himself
.
11.
Now
no
chastening
for
the
present
seemeth
to
be
joyous
,
but
grievous
:
nevertheless
,
afterward
it
yieldeth
the
peaceable
fruit
of
righteousness
unto
them
which
are
exercised
thereby
.
11.
Indeed
,
Suffering
,
as
such
,
is
grievous
,
as
a
hurt
to
Nature
(
and
a
Fruit
of
Sin
to
be
chastised
:
)
It
is
not
to
be
expected
that
Pain
should
be
pleasant
;
but
it
is
the
Fruit
of
it
which
is
good
,
which
is
Peaceable
Rig●teousness
,
making
us
more
righteous
and
holy
,
which
is
Peace
to
the
Soul
,
as
Health
is
to
the
Body
.
This
is
the
Fruit
,
when
we
have
been
tryed
and
exercised
by
it
.
12.
Wherefore
lift
up
the
hands
which
hang
down
,
and
the
feeble
knees
:
13.
And
make
straight
paths
for
your
feet
,
lest
that
which
is
lame
be
turned
out
of
the
way
,
but
let
it
rather
be
healed
.
12
,
13.
Therefore
seeing
Nature
is
weak
,
and
young
unsettled
Christians
are
apt
to
discouragement
and
fear
,
and
fainting
,
labour
to
strengthen
and
encourage
your selves
and
one
anothe●
,
and
avoid
tempting
Seducers
,
and
keep
under
the
●elps
,
in
publick
and
private
,
which
God
hath
appointed
for
you
;
and
avoid
all
Scandals
which
may
turn
the
Weak
out
of
the
way
,
who
already
go
but
lamely
in
it
;
but
rather
labour
to
heal
such
weakness
.
14.
Follow
peace
with
all
men
,
and
holiness
,
without
which
no
man
shall
see
the
Lord
.
14.
Let
Peace
with
all
men
,
as
much
as
in
you
lyeth
,
be
(
not
only
your
desire
,
but
)
your
study
,
care
,
and
diligent
pursuit
;
and
holiness
and
purity
of
heart
and
life
,
without
which
,
none
are
capable
of
the
blessed
sight
of
God's
pleased
Face
,
either
here
by
faith
,
or
hereafter
in
glorious
fruition
,
Mat.
5.8
.
15.
Looking
diligently
,
lest
any
man
fail
of
the
grace
of
God
,
lest
any
root
of
bitterness
springing
up
,
trouble
you
,
and
thereby
many
be
defiled
:
15.
Make
it
your
diligent
care
that
none
of
you
fail
of
sound
believing
,
obeying
and
enjoying
that
Grace
which
is
offered
you
by
Christ
in
the
Gospel
,
and
you
have
professed
to
accept
;
lest
any
ill
and
dangerous
Doctrine
,
or
fleshly
Lust
or
Practice
spring
up
among
you
,
and
cast
you
into
trouble
and
danger
,
and
the
Churches
be
defiled
by
them
,
while
the
Weak
and
Unstedfast
are
carried
away
,
and
catch
the
Infection
.
16.
Lest
there
be
any
fornicator
,
or
profane
person
,
as
Esau
,
who
for
one
morsel
of
meat
sold
his
birthright
.
16.
Lest
Seducers
and
fleshly
Lust
draw
any
to
Fornication
;
or
any
be
so
prophane
,
and
set
so
light
by
Christ
and
Grace
,
and
Glory
,
as
to
lose
them
all
for
the
base
things
of
the
World
,
and
to
prefer
Wealth
and
sensual
delights
before
them
:
Like
Esau
,
that
set
so
light
by
his
Birthright
,
as
to
sell
it
for
one
Dish
of
Meat
.
Note
;
What
a
base
price
all
ungodly
men
do
set
on
Christ
and
their
own
Salvation
!
What
hath
the
Fornicator
,
the
Drunkard
,
the
Glutton
,
the
Worldling
,
the
Ambitious
,
Proud
,
and
Oppressors
,
for
all
,
but
the
base
portion
of
a
Beast
?
17.
For
ye
know
how
that
afterward
,
when
he
would
have
inherited
the
blessing
,
he
was
rejected
:
for
he
found
no
place
of
repentance
,
though
he
sought
it
carefully
with
tears
.
17.
For
the
Text
tells
you
,
that
after
,
when
he
would
fain
have
had
that
Blessing
of
Primogeniture
which
he
sold
,
and
sought
it
of
Isaac
with
tears
,
Isaac
rejected
him
,
and
would
not
retract
what
he
had
said
of
Jacob.
Note
;
This
intimateth
a
warning
of
the
danger
of
the
contempt
of
Grace
,
lest
God
withdraw
the
Offers
,
or
leave
men
to
the
power
of
Temptation
as
deserted
.
But
,
1.
It
determineth
not
any
thing
about
the
damnation
of
Esau
.
2.
Nor
that
he
truly
repented
of
his
sin
against
God
(
but
only
of
his
loss
of
the
priviledge
of
the
elder
Brother
;
)
and
yet
could
not
be
forgiven
(
but
that
this
loss
could
not
be
recalled
.
)
3.
Nor
that
any
one
that
truly
repenteth
,
and
is
converted
,
shall
not
be
forgiven
:
For
the
contrary
is
a
great
part
of
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
.
18.
For
ye
are
not
come
into
the
mount
that
might
be
touched
,
and
that
burned
with
fire
;
nor
unto
blackness
,
and
darkness
,
and
tempest
,
19.
And
the
sound
of
a
trumpet
,
and
the
voice
of
words
,
which
voice
they
that
heard
,
intreated
that
the
word
should
not
be
spoken
to
them
any
more
.
18
,
19.
For
ye
are
not
in
the
Infant
and
Wilderness-state
of
Israel
,
when
they
must
hear
from
God
out
of
a
Mountain
on
Earth
,
which
was
touchable
(
but
must
not
be
touched
)
and
which
terrified
them
with
flames
of
Fire
,
and
Blackness
,
and
Darkness
,
and
Tempest
,
signifying
the
distance
of
unreconciled
Man
from
God
:
where
they
heard
the
sound
of
a
Trumpet
,
and
a
terrible
Voice
of
words
,
which
fear
made
them
desire
that
they
might
hear
no
more
.
20
,
21.
For
they
could
not
endure
that
which
was
commanded
:
and
if
so
much
as
a
beast
touch
the
mountain
,
it
shall
be
stoned
,
or
thrust
thorow
with
a
dart
.
2.
And
so
terrible
was
the
sight
,
that
Moses
said
,
I
exceedingly
fear
and
quake
.
20
,
21.
This
signified
,
how
little
they
could
bear
the
things
commanded
.
And
the
distance
and
dreadfulness
was
such
,
that
a
Beast
must
dye
if
it
touched
the
Mountain
.
And
Moses
himself
(
as
we
may
gather
by
Consequence
and
Tradition
)
did
fear
and
quake
.
22.
But
ye
are
come
unto
mount
Sion
,
and
unto
the
City
of
the
living
God
,
the
heavenly
Jerusalem
,
and
to
an
innumerable
company
of
angels
:
23.
To
the
general
assembly
,
and
church
of
the
first-born
,
which
are
written
in
heaven
,
and
to
God
the
judge
of
all
,
and
to
the
spirits
of
just
men
made
perfect
:
24.
And
to
Jesus
the
Mediator
of
the
new
covenant
,
and
to
the
blood
of
sprinkling
,
that
speaketh
better
things
than
that
of
Abel
.
22
,
23
,
24.
But
the
state
of
Relation
to
which
ye
are
brought
,
as
Christians
,
is
more
spiritual
and
sublime
:
You
are
come
in
Faith
,
Relation
,
Hope
and
Initial
Participation
,
to
that
state
of
holy
Worship
which
Mount
Zion
typified
,
and
to
that
blessed
Church
which
is
gathering
on
Earth
,
and
consummate
in
Heaven
,
which
Jerusalem
typified
,
and
may
well
be
called
the
Heavenly
Jerusalem
,
the
blessed
City
of
immortal
ones
dwelling
with
the
living
God
:
And
to
Myriads
,
or
numberless
multitudes
of
Angels
,
inhabiting
those
vast
and
glorious
Regions
(
where
you
shall
see
that
the
number
of
the
glorified
Spirits
were
not
few
:
)
And
to
that
advanced
state
of
the
Church
,
in
its
triumphant
,
joyful
Communion
,
which
answereth
a
General
Assembly
of
the
Princes
of
the
Tribes
of
Israel
,
who
had
the
honour
of
Primogeniture
;
even
those
who
are
the
enrolled
Citizens
of
Heaven
;
(
here
they
have
Right
,
and
there
Possession
.
)
And
more
than
all
this
,
you
are
come
as
adopted
Sons
to
God
the
Judge
of
all
;
and
to
the
Spirits
of
the
consummate
,
or
perfected
,
just
Men
,
with
whom
,
as
we
are
here
united
by
one
Spirit
and
Love
into
one
Body
,
so
there
we
shall
live
in
the
perfection
of
this
Love
,
and
Union
,
and
Communion
:
And
to
our
Glorified
Saviour
,
the
Mediator
of
the
New
Covenant
;
by
whom
it
was
purchased
,
made
,
sealed
and
executed
;
and
who
,
according
to
the
Tenor
of
it
,
mediateth
for
us
with
God
,
and
from
God
to
us
:
And
,
as
the
way
hereto
,
to
the
real
Purification
by
his
Sprinkled
Blood
,
which
the
Blood
of
the
Passover
and
Sacrifices
typified
;
and
which
cryeth
not
against
us
,
as
Abel's
Blood
did
,
for
Revenge
,
but
saveth
us
by
satisfying
Vindictive
Justice
.
This
is
the
Society
and
State
of
the
Faithful
.
25.
See
that
ye
refuse
not
him
that
speaketh
:
for
if
they
escaped
not
,
who
refused
him
that
spake
on
earth
,
much
more
shall
not
we
escape
,
if
we
turn
away
from
him
that
speaketh
from
heaven
.
25.
Therefore
your
Motives
,
both
of
Fear
and
Hope
,
being
so
exceeding
great
,
with
your
greatest
care
,
see
that
n●
Temptation
draw
you
to
refuse
him
that
is
the
great
Teacher
and
Author
of
Salvation
;
for
if
they
scaped
not
who
rejected
Moses
,
and
the
Law
delivered
by
him
,
who
was
but
a
man
like
us
on
Earth
,
certainly
we
shall
not
scape
,
if
we
turn
away
from
God
,
who
sent
his
Son
from
Heaven
,
and
thence
also
speaketh
to
us
by
his
Spirit
.
26.
Whose
voice
then
shook
the
earth
,
but
now
he
hath
promised
,
saying
,
Yet
once
more
I
shake
not
the
earth
only
,
but
also
heaven
.
27.
And
this
word
Yet
once
more
signifieth
the
removing
of
those
things
that
are
shaken
,
as
of
things
that
are
made
,
that
those
things
which
cannot
be
shaken
may
remain
.
26
,
27.
Whose
Voice
shook
the
Earth
,
when
he
delivered
the
Law
.
But
now
he
hath
promised
,
once
more
to
shake
even
Heaven
,
as
well
as
Earth
.
Which
signifieth
,
that
he
will
remove
the
things
so
shaken
,
as
made
to
be
transitory
in
their
use
;
that
the
things
,
whose
designment
,
use
and
nature
are
perpetual
,
may
remain
without
them
:
that
is
,
that
the
Law
of
Moses
shall
be
removed
,
to
make
way
for
Grace
;
and
the
corrupted
form
of
Heaven
and
Earth
to
make
way
for
Glory
,
even
the
new
Heaven
and
Earth
that
must
follow
.
28.
Wherefore
we
receiving
a
kingdom
which
cannot
be
moved
,
let
us
have
grace
,
whereby
we
may
serve
God
acceptably
with
reverence
and
godly
fear
.
29.
For
our
God
is
a
consuming
fire
.
28
,
29.
Seeing
therefore
that
the
Gospel
is
the
Doctrine
and
Gift
of
an
unmoveable
Kingdom
of
Christ
in
Glory
,
which
we
receive
in
Right
when
we
are
true
Believers
,
and
in
possession
at
the
last
;
and
so
we
have
the
strongest
motives
to
Holiness
and
Perseverance
;
let
us
serve
God
with
the
greater
diligence
and
reverence
,
that
we
may
be
meet
for
his
Acceptance
,
and
with
a
Godly
fear
of
falling
off
,
and
of
his
Displeasure
if
we
should
prove
Hypocrites
or
Apostates
.
For
the
Gospel
is
not
only
a
word
of
Promises
,
but
hath
its
.
Threatnings
and
Terrors
,
as
well
as
the
Law
,
against
all
refusing
Unbelievers
,
Hypocrites
and
Apostates
,
to
whom
even
our
God
,
so
rich
in
Grace
,
will
yet
prove
a
Consuming
Fire
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
1.
LEt
brotherly
love
continue
.
2.
Be
not
forgetful
to
entertain
strangers
,
for
thereby
some
have
entertained
angels
unawares
.
1
,
2.
And
as
to
to
your
particular
Duties
,
I
subjoyn
these
brief
Precepts
of
Christian
Morality
.
1.
Be
sure
to
keep
up
that
Special
Love
which
Christians
owe
to
one
another
(
notwithstanding
tolerable
Infirmities
and
Differences
)
above
the
common
Love
which
they
owe
to
all
men
:
and
avoid
all
that
would
destroy
this
Love
.
2.
Shew
this
,
among
other
means
,
by
your
Hospitality
,
entertaining
Travellers
that
need
Entertainment
:
For
so
Abraham
,
Lot
and
others
,
have
entertained
Angels
,
thinking
that
they
were
men
:
(
And
Christ
,
at
Judgment
,
will
say
,
I
was
a
stranger
,
and
ye
took
me
in
.
)
Note
;
That
in
those
Countries
,
Inns
were
not
so
ready
as
with
us
;
and
Christians
were
most
poor
men
,
not
able
to
bear
their
own
Charges
in
their
Travel
.
3.
Remember
them
that
are
in
bonds
,
as
bound
with
them
;
and
them
which
suffer
adversity
,
as
being
your selves
also
in
the
body
.
3.
Seeing
all
the
Members
of
Christ's
Body
must
suffer
if
one
suffer
,
think
of
those
that
are
Prisoners
,
especially
for
Christ
or
Righteousness
,
with
such
Compassion
,
as
if
their
Case
were
your
own
;
and
so
in
all
other
Cases
of
Adversity
,
remembring
also
,
that
you
are
yet
in
a
Body
liable
to
as
great
Affliction
.
4.
Marriage
is
honourable
in
all
,
and
the
bed
undefiled
:
but
whoremongers
and
adulterers
God
will
judge
.
4.
Account
and
use
Marriage
as
God's
Institution
,
honourably
,
and
keep
the
Marriage-bed
undefiled
:
But
Fornicators
and
Adulterers
God
hateth
,
and
will
judge
.
5.
Let
your
conversation
be
without
covetousness
,
and
be
content
with
such
things
as
ye
have
.
For
he
hath
said
,
I
will
never
leave
thee
,
nor
forsake
thee
.
5.
Let
your
hearts
be
kept
free
from
the
love
of
Money
,
and
the
sinful
desires
,
cares
,
and
fears
and
troubles
which
thence
arise
;
and
be
content
with
God's
Allowance
,
be
it
less
or
more
:
for
his
Promise
to
Joshua
is
applicable
to
all
the
Faithful
;
[
I
will
never
fail
thee
,
nor
forsake
thee
.
]
6.
So
that
we
may
boldly
say
,
The
Lord
is
my
helper
,
and
I
will
not
fear
what
man
shall
do
unto
me
.
6.
And
as
to
our
Dangers
or
Sufferings
from
men
,
on
the
same
account
we
may
say
as
David
did
,
having
the
same
Relation
to
God
,
and
the
same
Promises
,
The
Lord
is
my
helper
,
I
will
not
fear
man
,
&c.
(
further
,
my
sin
giveth
me
cause
to
fear
,
that
God
may
use
them
as
the
chastising
Instruments
of
his
Displeasure
.
)
7.
Remember
them
which
have
the
rule
over
you
,
who
have
spoken
unto
you
the
word
of
God
,
whose
faith
follow
,
considering
the
end
of
their
conversation
.
8.
Jesus
Christ
the
same
yesterday
,
and
to
day
,
and
for
ever
.
7
,
8.
Remember
your
Bishops
,
or
Guides
(
both
the
Dead
and
Living
)
who
have
spoken
to
you
the
Word
of
God
:
Remember
what
Doctrine
they
taught
you
,
and
how
faithfully
they
preached
,
and
owned
it
in
suffering
:
and
consider
what
was
the
main
end
of
all
their
Doctrine
and
Life
;
even
Jesus
Christ
,
who
is
and
will
be
still
the
same
,
and
no
new
Gospel
,
or
Doctrine
,
which
Corrupters
do
cry
up
.
9.
Be
not
carried
about
with
divers
and
strange
doctrines
:
for
it
is
a
good
thing
that
the
heart
be
established
with
grace
,
not
with
meats
,
which
have
not
profited
them
that
have
been
occupied
therein
.
9.
Be
not
carried
about
(
as
Children
in
a
strong
Wind
,
Ephes.
4.14
.
)
with
various
Doctrines
,
or
such
as
are
new
and
strange
to
the
Church
of
God
:
for
Christ
and
his
Gospel
being
but
one
and
the
same
still
,
your
duty
and
interest
lyeth
in
establishing
your
hearts
in
the
Doctrine
and
Covenant
of
Grace
through
Christ
,
which
is
your
Strength
,
and
the
Bread
of
Life
;
and
not
to
Judaize
and
turn
back
to
the
shadowy
,
abolished
Ceremonies
,
in
Sacrifices
and
difference
of
Meats
,
which
did
not
truly
purifie
,
save
and
profit
those
that
used
them
.
10.
We
have
an
altar
,
whereof
they
have
no
right
to
eat
,
which
serve
the
tabernacle
.
10.
We
are
not
without
a
more
holy
and
profitable
Sacrifice
and
sacred
Food
than
theirs
,
even
Christ
(
who
is
The
Lamb
of
God
that
taketh
away
the
sins
of
the
World
)
whose
saving
Sacrifice
we
feed
on
by
Faith
,
and
commemorate
in
our
Communion
;
whose
broken
Body
,
and
his
shed
Blood
they
did
not
partake
of
,
who
offered
Beasts
in
Sacrifice
,
in
the
Service
of
the
Tabernacle
,
as
we
now
do
;
but
were
employed
about
the
shadows
of
it
:
And
those
that
stick
still
in
these
abrogated
Rites
,
have
no
Right
to
our
Altar
.
11.
For
the
bodies
of
those
beasts
,
whose
blood
is
brought
into
the
sanctuary
by
the
high
priest
for
sin
,
are
burnt
without
the
camp
.
12.
Wherefore
Jesus
also
,
that
he
might
sanctifie
the
people
with
his
own
blood
,
suffered
without
the
Gate
.
11
,
12.
For
as
the
Beasts
slain
for
Atonement
,
whose
Blood
was
brought
into
the
Sanctuary
▪
was
not
to
be
eaten
by
the
Priest
,
but
burnt
without
the
Bounds
of
the
Camp
of
Israel
:
So
Christ
,
when
he
was
to
be
offered
,
to
sanctifie
the
People
with
his
Blood
,
went
without
the
Gates
of
Jerusalem
to
suffer
,
signifying
that
(
as
they
rejected
him
,
as
unworthy
to
live
with
them
,
so
)
he
departed
from
them
,
and
their
Political
and
Legal
State
.
13.
Let
us
go
forth
therefore
unto
him
without
the
camp
bearing
his
reproach
.
14.
For
here
have
we
no
continuing
city
,
but
we
seek
one
to
come
.
13
,
14.
So
let
us
go
out
to
him
,
from
the
Jewish
State
,
and
Ceremonial
Law
(
and
also
from
the
Heathen
World
)
and
submit
to
the
Reproach
of
the
Cross
,
which
must
be
expected
:
We
must
forsake
both
the
Jewish
Policy
,
and
the
World
▪
or
else
we
cannot
follow
Christ
;
for
the
Christian
Church
is
not
fixed
,
as
the
Jewish
was
to
Jerusalem
,
to
one
City
;
nor
have
we
any
fixed
state
on
Earth
,
in
which
we
may
glory
,
as
our
Home
or
abiding
place
;
but
by
faith
in
God's
Promises
,
through
Christ
,
we
hope
and
seek
for
one
to
come
,
even
the
new
and
heavenly
Jerusalem
.
15.
By
him
therefore
let
us
offer
the
sacrifice
of
praise
to
God
continually
,
that
is
,
the
fruit
of
our
lips
,
giving
thanks
to
his
Name
.
15.
Therefore
,
instead
of
Jewish
Sacrifices
,
let
us
by
Christ
,
our
great
interceding
High
Priest
,
offer
daily
to
God
the
Sacrifice
of
Praise
from
a
believing
,
thankful
heart
,
and
give
thanks
to
him
for
Christ
and
all
his
Gifts
;
and
this
hearty
,
sincere
Fruit
of
our
Lips
will
be
more
acceptable
than
the
Fruits
of
the
Earth
,
or
any
bloody
Sacrifice
of
Beasts
.
16.
But
to
do
good
,
and
to
communicate
forget
not
,
for
with
such
sacrifices
God
is
well
pleased
.
16.
But
there
is
another
sort
of
Sacrifice
very
pleasing
to
God
also
,
which
you
must
not
forget
,
even
Beneficence
and
Bounty
;
doing
all
the
good
you
can
,
and
communicating
to
the
relief
of
those
that
need
.
Note
;
The
name
of
Sacrifice
and
Altar
,
as
well
as
Priests
used
,
as
here
,
by
allusion
or
similitude
to
those
of
old
,
may
lawfully
be
used
,
as
here
they
are
,
and
were
by
the
primitive
Christians
,
even
as
the
Lord's
Day
was
called
the
Christian
Sabbath
.
It
is
no
dishonour
to
Christ
,
to
say
that
we
may
offer
Sacrifices
acceptable
unto
God
,
so
it
be
but
in
subordination
to
his
Sacrifice
,
as
our
Gospel-worthiness
is
but
subordinate
to
his
Meritorious
Righteousness
.
17.
Obey
them
that
have
the
rule
over
you
,
and
submit
your selves
,
for
they
watch
for
your
souls
as
they
that
must
give
account
,
that
they
may
do
it
with
joy
,
and
not
with
grief
:
for
that
is
unprofitable
for
you
.
17.
God
that
hath
made
the
Bishops
or
Pastors
to
be
your
guiding
Rulers
in
Church-Affairs
,
obligeth
you
to
obey
them
,
and
to
submit
your selves
to
their
Government
,
and
not
to
live
as
unruly
,
or
in
confusion
:
for
the
charge
of
watching
for
your
Souls
is
committed
to
them
,
so
far
as
belongeth
to
their
Office
,
by
teaching
,
publickly
and
privately
,
and
personally
watching
over
the
State
and
Conversation
of
every
single
Person
to
their
power
,
and
instructing
,
exhorting
,
reproving
,
comforting
;
entrusted
with
the
Administration
of
the
Seals
of
God's
Covenant
,
and
with
your
publick
Church-Communion
,
by
judging
of
men's
capacity
,
and
receiving
or
excluding
,
binding
or
loosing
,
by
the
power
of
the
Keys
.
And
of
all
this
they
must
give
account
to
God
;
which
,
as
it
will
be
terrible
to
them
if
they
be
unfaithful
,
so
it
will
be
to
you
,
if
their
faithfulness
be
without
success
;
which
else
,
will
be
to
the
joy
of
them
and
you
.
And
they
have
not
any
constraining
power
of
the
Sword
and
can
govern
and
profit
you
only
as
voluntary
,
by
your
own
consent
:
and
therefore
,
as
you
love
your
comfort
,
and
regard
them
,
and
their
Labours
and
Comfort
,
obey
them
,
by
obeying
God's
Word
,
which
they
preach
.
Note
,
1.
That
those
Bishops
which
God
commandeth
men
to
obey
,
are
those
that
watch
for
the
Souls
of
all
the
Flocks
,
as
men
that
must
give
account
of
all
;
and
not
those
that
have
many
hundred
,
or
score
of
Churches
,
without
any
other
Bishop
,
save
one
,
and
never
see
,
or
know
,
or
once
hear
the
names
of
one
of
many
hundred
,
called
their
Flock
;
much
less
ever
taught
them
,
or
gave
them
the
Sacrament
.
2.
That
God
having
trusted
the
Pastors
,
by
Office
,
with
Church-Government
by
the
Keys
,
it
is
very
false
that
the
people
should
govern
it
by
Vote
:
Though
it
is
true
,
that
being
governed
but
as
Volunteers
by
the
Pastors
,
their
Consent
is
needful
to
their
Subjection
,
and
to
their
Profit
and
Salvation
.
18.
Pray
for
us
:
for
we
trust
we
have
a
good
conscience
in
all
things
,
willing
to
live
honestly
.
18.
Our
Work
and
Charge
being
so
great
,
and
of
such
importance
to
your selves
,
while
some
revile
and
persecute
us
,
and
some
turn
from
us
,
and
disobey
our
Doctrine
,
do
you
pray
for
us
,
that
God
will
guide
,
strengthen
,
support
and
prosper
us
:
For
our
Conscience
is
our
Witness
,
that
we
are
faithful
in
our
Ministry
and
our
Lives
.
19.
But
I
beseech
you
the
rather
to
do
this
,
that
I
may
be
restored
to
you
the
sooner
.
19.
And
put
up
this
one
Request
also
for
me
,
that
I
may
the
sooner
be
restored
to
the
comfort
of
your
Service
.
20.
Now
the
God
of
peace
that
brought
again
from
the
dead
our
Lord
Jesus
,
that
great
Shepherd
of
the
sheep
,
through
the
blood
of
the
everlasting
covenant
,
21.
Make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
that
which
is
well
pleasing
in
his
sight
,
through
Jesus
Christ
,
to
whom
be
glory
for
ever
and
ever
.
Amen
.
20
,
21.
My
chief
Benediction
and
Prayer
for
you
is
,
that
God
,
who
will
be
called
,
The
God
of
Peace
,
as
being
the
Giver
,
the
Lover
,
and
the
Objective
End
of
Love
and
Peace
,
who
raised
our
Lord
and
Saviour
from
Death
,
whose
Resurrection
is
the
great
Encouragement
of
our
Hope
,
even
him
who
is
the
chief
Pastor
of
all
his
holy
Flock
,
by
the
Purchase
of
the
Blood
of
the
Everlasting
Covenant
;
compact
,
frame
and
fit
you
,
by
Holiness
and
Union
,
for
every
good
Work
,
to
do
his
Will
,
and
work
in
you
(
by
his
Spirit
,
as
he
commandeth
you
in
his
Word
)
that
which
is
well
pleasing
in
his
sight
:
(
To
please
him
being
the
ultimate
End
of
the
whole
Creation
,
and
as
here
begun
,
the
way
thereto
.
)
To
whom
be
Glory
in
this
perfect
fulfilling
of
his
Will
,
for
ever
and
ever
.
Amen
.
22.
And
I
beseech
you
,
brethren
,
suffer
the
word
of
exhortation
,
for
I
have
written
a
letter
unto
you
in
few
words
.
23.
Know
ye
that
our
brother
Timothy
is
set
at
liberty
,
with
whom
,
if
he
come
shortly
,
I
will
see
you
.
24.
Salute
all
them
that
have
the
rule
over
you
,
and
all
the
Saints
.
They
of
Italy
salute
you
.
25.
Grace
be
with
you
all
.
Amen
.
22
,
23
,
24
,
25.
Note
,
1.
So
bad
is
Man
,
even
Christians
,
through
the
Relicts
of
their
Corruption
,
that
when
the
most
important
,
comfortable
Doctrine
is
delivered
to
them
,
for
their
own
good
,
and
that
with
the
most
convincing
Evidence
,
there
is
need
of
earnest
Intreaty
and
Exhortation
that
they
would
bear
it
,
and
not
fall
out
with
it
,
neglect
it
,
or
reject
it
.
2.
For
people
to
know
and
regard
their
faithful
Pastors
,
or
Church-Guides
,
or
Rulers
,
is
of
so
great
importance
to
their
Salvation
,
and
the
Churches
Union
,
Strength
and
Safety
,
against
Ignorance
,
Unbelief
,
Error
and
Unruliness
,
that
they
are
three
times
minded
of
it
in
this
one
Chapter
.
The
REVELATION
of
John
the
Divine
.
CHAP.
I.
1.
THe
revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
God
gave
unto
him
,
to
shew
unto
his
servants
things
which
must
shortly
come
to
pass
;
and
he
sent
and
signified
it
by
his
angel
unto
his
servant
John
:
1.
Note
1.
It
is
eminently
called
the
Revelation
,
as
being
by
Vision
and
Prophetick
notice
an
extraordinary
Revelation
of
future
things
.
2.
Beza
well
observeth
hence
the
Order
of
God's
Revelation
to
his
Church
.
First
,
God
himself
is
the
Fountain
;
he
revealeth
it
to
our
Mediator
,
as
Man
,
(
who
knoweth
all
things
as
God
)
that
according
to
his
Office
he
may
be
the
Light
and
Teacher
to
his
Church
.
Christ
revealeth
it
to
Angels
;
the
Holy
Ghost
and
Angels
reveal
it
to
Apostles
and
Prophets
;
they
reveal
and
record
it
to
the
Church
,
where
all
must
learn
it
,
but
specially
Teachers
,
to
tell
it
to
the
People
.
3.
It
is
things
to
come
that
are
here
revealed
;
therefore
I
cannot
receive
those
two
Learned
mens
Exposition
,
who
make
it
a
History
in
a
Prophetick
style
,
and
say
,
that
most
,
or
very
much
of
it
,
was
done
before
it
was
written
.
4.
The
word
[
shortly
]
made
them
expound
almost
the
whole
Book
of
things
all
fulfilled
about
Constantine's
time
,
or
presently
after
Alaricus's
sacking
of
Rome
.
But
[
shortly
]
may
signifie
no
more
than
,
1.
That
these
things
will
shortly
be
begun
,
though
not
so
quickly
finished
;
And
2.
That
a
thousand
years
is
with
the
Lord
but
as
one
day
.
But
I
confess
that
so
much
,
as
can
be
proved
already
done
,
we
must
not
feign
to
be
yet
to
come
.
5.
It
is
most
like
that
this
John
was
the
Apostle
,
but
it
's
not
certain
.
2.
Who
bare
record
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
of
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
all
things
that
he
saw
.
2
▪
Who
by
this
Writing
truly
telleth
the
Churches
,
what
Christ
by
his
Angel
told
him
,
as
a
faithful
Witness
of
Christ
,
and
of
all
that
he
saw
and
heard
in
this
Vision
and
Revelation
;
some
things
that
then
were
,
may
be
mentioned
,
to
introduce
the
Prophecy
of
things
to
come
.
3.
Blessed
is
he
that
readeth
,
and
they
that
hear
the
words
of
this
prophecie
,
and
keep
those
things
which
are
written
therein
for
the
time
is
at
hand
.
3.
Note
;
It
is
a
desirable
thing
,
and
an
addition
to
that
man's
wisdom
and
happiness
,
who
understandeth
this
,
and
all
other
Scripture
Prophecies
;
but
this
concludeth
not
that
no
other
are
blessed
,
or
that
many
attain
that
degree
o●
happiness
(
For
I
think
I
never
knew
one
su●h
:
)
But
the
necessary
parts
of
Christianity
,
which
are
in
this
Prophecy
mixt
with
darker
passages
,
all
must
keep
that
will
be
blessed
.
2.
The
Time
of
their
beginning
was
at
hand
,
and
the
End
not
far
off
.
4.
John
to
the
seven
churches
in
Asia
,
Grace
be
unto
you
,
and
peace
,
from
him
which
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
and
from
the
seven
spirits
which
are
before
his
throne
:
4.
I
John
send
you
this
holy
Greeting
and
Benediction
Grace
and
Peace
(
the
greatest
blessings
)
be
to
you
from
the
Eternal
God
,
and
those
Angels
whom
he
hath
made
your
special
Guardians
.
Note
1.
That
it
is
Angels
(
and
not
the
Holy
Ghost's
seven
Graces
)
that
is
here
meant
,
is
after
manifested
.
2.
Why
they
are
called
Seven
,
some
say
is
,
because
seven
goeth
for
a
number
of
perfection
,
whence
the
Seven
Planets
,
the
seven
days
of
the
week
,
&c.
But
this
is
but
mens
conceit
,
and
no
part
of
God's
Word
.
Nor
can
we
prove
hence
,
that
God
hath
set
seven
Angels
above
all
the
rest
.
But
all
that
we
can
know
of
it
is
,
that
John
,
being
commanded
to
write
to
seven
Churches
,
numbereth
the
Guardian
Angels
accordingly
from
their
Charges
.
3.
This
is
no
Prayer
to
these
Angels
,
but
a
notice
that
God's
Mercies
are
communicated
to
those
Churches
by
their
Ministry
,
and
this
message
sent
by
them
from
Christ
.
The
naming
of
the
seven
Spirits
before
Christ
,
is
no
preferring
them
as
above
him
:
But
Christ
is
after
named
,
becausse
much
more
is
to
be
said
there
of
him
together
.
5.
Why
seven
Churches
only
are
named
,
men
variously
conjecture
;
some
say
,
because
they
are
spoken
of
prophetically
,
as
in
their
names
seven
states
of
the
Universal
Church
,
or
its
notable
parts
,
to
the
end
,
are
signified
.
But
this
(
being
impossible
to
be
proved
)
is
rather
to
pretend
another
Revelation
,
than
to
expound
this
.
Others
say
,
that
it
being
only
the
Pro-Consular
Asia
that
John
wrote
to
,
these
seven
being
the
Metropolitan
City-Churches
,
did
comprehend
all
the
rest
,
as
parts
under
them
.
But
1.
T●is
also
is
but
a
Humane
Imagination
,
without
any
proof
.
2.
If
they
mean
that
these
were
then
made
Ecclesiastical
Metropolis's
,
it
's
a
fiction
without
,
and
against
,
Historical
evidence
,
which
tells
us
of
a
far
later
date
of
Metropolitical
Churches
.
3.
If
they
mean
that
they
were
Metropolis's
only
in
a
Civil
sense
,
and
that
the
Apostles
,
in
planting
Churches
there
,
purposed
or
ordained
that
afterwards
Church-Power
should
follow
the
Order
of
the
Seats
of
Civil
Power
,
I
answer
1.
That
this
is
a
crude
unproved
Assertion
,
and
therefore
of
no
authority
or
credit
.
2.
And
it
's
known
,
that
it
was
four
hundred
years
after
that
this
was
decreed
by
a
Council
as
a
new
thing
.
3.
And
this
was
so
far
from
being
Apostolical
,
that
it
confounded
the
Church
,
setting
in
superiority
the
worst
men
that
could
but
get
into
a
Metropolis
,
and
putting
all
Bishops
and
Churches
at
present
under
the
Power
of
the
People
and
Pr●sbyters
o●
one
City
,
which
was
a
Metropolis
,
and
chose
their
own
Bishop
:
Yea
,
Dr.
Hammond
thought
that
then
no
B●s●op
had
any
Presbyters
under
him
,
and
so
there
w●re
n●ne
but
his
People
to
chuse
him
;
(
for
the
Neigh●●ur
●ishops
did
not
,
though
they
ordained
him
;
)
Yea
it
turneth
Churches
upside
down
at
the
will
of
every
Emperour
,
Heathen
,
Infidel
or
Christian
,
who
can
enfranchise
or
disfranchise
Cities
at
his
pleasure
.
4.
And
there
is
no
proof
that
these
seven
were
all
and
only
the
Civil
Metropolitical
Cities
of
Asia
.
3.
Both
these
then
being
mens
unproved
Imaginations
,
yea
and
unlikely
,
it
remaineth
that
these
seven
Churches
were
most
eminent
in
Asia
,
both
for
greatness
and
those
tryals
,
vertues
and
faults
which
Christ
was
pleased
to
note
as
the
occasion
of
this
message
;
And
if
he
see
cause
to
send
a
message
to
seven
,
it
belongs
not
to
us
to
ask
him
,
why
he
sendeth
to
no
more
.
5.
And
from
Jesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
faithful
witness
,
and
the
first
begotten
of
the
dead
,
and
the
prince
of
the
Kings
of
the
earth
:
5.
Note
,
1.
By
[
faithful
witness
]
is
meant
,
the
faithful
and
certain
Messenger
and
revealer
of
Gods
will
to
man
:
2.
By
[
first
begotten
]
is
meant
,
both
the
Greatest
and
most
Excellent
,
and
the
first
in
order
and
causality
,
who
Rising
from
the
dead
,
is
the
cause
that
we
shall
Rise
3.
He
is
Prince
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
not
only
as
Greater
than
all
Kings
,
but
as
over
them
all
in
power
▪
by
whom
they
reign
,
and
who
d●th
dispose
of
all
,
Eph.
2.23
.
Matth.
28.19
.
Joh.
17.2
.
Joh.
13
3.
Joh.
5.22
.
Eph.
1.21
.
Col.
1.15
,
16
,
17.
Phil.
2.9
,
10
,
11.
5.
Unto
him
that
loved
us
,
and
washed
us
from
our
sins
in
his
own
blood
,
6.
And
hath
made
us
Kings
and
priests
unto
God
and
his
Father
;
to
him
be
glory
and
dominion
for
ever
and
ever
.
Amen
.
5.6
.
To
this
Glorious
Lord
and
Saviour
,
who
shewed
his
wonderful
Love
to
us
,
by
his
giving
up
himself
a
sacrifice
for
our
sins
,
that
the
Merit
of
his
Blood
might
cleanse
us
from
guilt
and
sin
,
and
justify
us
from
it
before
God
,
and
who
hath
chosen
and
sanctified
us
and
made
us
by
his
Grace
,
a
peculiar
holy
People
to
God
,
dignified
in
our
Relation
to
Christ
as
Kings
in
honour
,
and
brought
us
near
to
God
like
cons●crated
Priests
,
to
offer
him
our
daily
service
acceptable
through
Christ
;
To
him
I
say
,
shall
be
Glory
and
Dominion
for
ever
,
in
the
acknowledgement
whereof
let
all
his
Saints
rejoice
.
7.
Behold
,
he
cometh
with
clouds
,
and
every
eye
shall
see
him
,
and
they
also
which
pierced
him
,
and
all
kindreds
of
the
earth
shall
wail
because
of
him
:
even
so
,
Amen
.
7.
I
have
oft
before
enquired
whether
this
Coming
of
Christ
be
1.
his
Coming
by
the
Roman
Armies
to
destroy
Jerusalem
,
2.
Or
his
setting
up
Christianity
in
the
World
,
and
destroying
Heathenism
,
3.
Or
his
Coming
at
last
in
Glory
.
The
matter
is
true
as
to
all
the
three
:
But
the
text
seemeth
most
strained
by
the
first
exposition
,
and
least
by
the
last
:
Every
way
he
is
dreadful
to
his
enemies
.
But
every
eye
seeth
him
not
the
first
way
;
nor
did
the
destroyed
Jews
acknowledge
it
to
be
by
him
.
8.
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
the
ending
,
saith
the
Lord
,
which
is
,
and
which
was
,
and
which
is
to
come
,
the
Almighty
.
8.
I
am
everlasting
,
before
all
Worlds
and
without
end
,
and
he
who
hath
Power
over
all
.
Note
,
These
words
seem
to
be
the
words
of
Christ
,
and
not
of
God
the
Father
;
And
with
the
sixth
verse
,
which
ascribeth
to
him
everlasting
Glory
and
dominion
,
do
seem
plainly
to
speak
the
Godhead
of
Christ
.
9.
I
John
,
who
also
am
your
brother
and
companion
in
tribulation
,
and
in
the
Kingdom
and
patience
of
Jesus
Christ
,
was
in
the
isle
that
is
called
Patmos
,
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
9.
I
John
,
who
was
your
brother
and
companion
,
undergo
the
like
sufferings
as
you
do
,
in
the
same
belief
and
subjection
to
Christ
in
his
Kingdom
,
and
in
Patient
enduring
for
his
sake
,
was
in
the
Isle
of
Patmos
,
whi●her
I
was
banished
for
my
Testimony
,
and
preaching
the
faith
of
Christ
.
10.
I
was
in
the
spirit
on
the
Lords
day
,
and
heard
behind
me
a
great
voice
,
as
of
a
trumpet
,
10.
I
was
there
in
a
transporting
rapture
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
on
the
first
day
of
the
week
,
called
by
the
Church
,
The
Lords
day
,
(
observed
in
commemoration
of
his
Resurrection
:
)
And
I
heard
a
voice
call
to
me
as
lowd
as
a
trumpet
.
Note
1.
The
vain
cav●l
of
those
that
deny
the
[
Lords
day
]
here
to
mean
the
Christians
day
of
holy
worship
,
even
the
first
of
the
week
,
I
have
fully
▪
confuted
in
a
book
called
the
Divine
appointment
of
the
Lords
Day
.
And
it
needs
no
confutation
to
those
that
are
acquainted
with
Church
History
,
who
know
that
this
day
hath
been
kept
holy
as
of
Apostolical
ordination
and
practice
by
the
universal
Church
ever
since
the
Apostles
daies
,
the
hereticks
themselves
consenting
.
2.
Christ
owned
his
own
day
,
and
the
suffering
of
his
banished
Solitary
Servant
,
by
the
Communication
of
these
extraordinary
Revelations
,
and
by
the
extasie
of
Spiritual
influence
.
11.
Saying
,
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
first
and
the
last
:
and
what
thou
seest
,
write
in
a
book
,
and
send
it
unto
the
seven
churches
which
are
in
Asia
,
unto
Ephesus
,
and
unto
Smyrna
,
and
unto
Pergamos
,
and
unto
Thyatira
,
and
unto
Sardis
,
and
Philadelphia
,
and
unto
Laodicea
.
11.
N.
1.
The
first
sentence
is
out
of
divers
Greek
Copies
;
but
is
before
spoken
,
&
is
the
description
of
Christs
Eternity
.
2.
This
was
written
by
Christs
Command
.
12.
And
I
turned
to
see
the
voice
that
spake
with
me
.
And
being
turned
,
I
saw
seven
golden
Candlesticks
.
12.
To
see
who
that
voice
came
from
which
I
heard
.
13.
And
in
the
midst
of
the
seven
candlesticks
,
one
like
unto
the
Son
of
man
,
clothed
with
a
garment
down
to
the
foot
,
and
girt
about
the
paps
with
a
golden
girdle
.
13.
One
in
the
shape
of
a
man
who
was
a
representation
of
Christ
in
splendid
clothing
like
Aarons
.
Note
,
Whether
it
was
the
Angel
that
thus
represented
Christ
,
or
Christ
himself
who
assumed
this
appearing
shape
immediately
,
is
uncertain
.
14.
His
head
and
his
hairs
were
white
like
wool
,
as
white
as
snow
;
and
his
eyes
were
as
a
flame
of
fire
.
15.
And
his
feet
like
unto
fine
brass
,
as
if
they
burned
in
a
furnace
:
and
his
voice
as
the
sound
of
many
waters
.
14
,
15
Christs
apparition
signifieth
his
Innocency
&
Glory
by
whiteness
;
his
terrible
majesty
,
by
his
fiery
eyes
and
feet
,
and
his
dreadful
voice
;
to
affect
all
with
Reverence
,
and
his
foes
with
terror
.
16.
And
he
had
in
his
right
hand
seven
stars
,
and
out
of
his
mouth
went
a
sharp
two-edged
sword
,
and
his
countenance
was
as
the
sun
shineth
in
his
strength
.
16.
And
in
his
right
hand
were
held
seven
Stars
,
which
signifie
the
Pastors
of
the
seven
Churches
,
commissioned
and
upheld
by
him
:
And
a
two-edged
Sword
,
from
his
mouth
,
signified
his
Word
sent
forth
with
power
,
to
convert
and
save
the
Elect
,
and
to
convince
and
condemn
the
obstinate
rejecters
:
And
his
countenance
was
glorious
as
the
Sun
in
its
clearest
appearance
.
17.
And
when
I
saw
him
,
I
fell
at
his
feet
as
dead
:
and
he
laid
his
right
hand
upon
me
,
saying
unto
me
,
Fear
not
,
I
am
the
first
and
the
last
.
17.
He
laid
on
me
his
supporting
hand
of
Love
,
when
his
terrible
Glory
had
cast
me
at
his
feet
and
bid
me
Not
fear
,
(
for
his
Glory
is
joyful
to
his
Servants
,
though
terrible
to
his
Enemies
:
)
He
is
my
Almighty
,
Eternal
God
,
and
my
Hope
.
18.
I
am
he
that
liveth
,
and
was
dead
:
and
behold
,
I
am
alive
for
evermore
,
Amen
,
and
have
the
keys
of
hell
and
of
death
.
18.
I
am
Christ
who
was
lately
Incarnate
on
Earth
,
and
crucified
for
your
sins
,
and
now
live
your
King
and
Intercessor
in
glory
,
and
shall
die
no
more
:
And
death
and
all
separated
Souls
are
in
my
power
,
to
be
taken
into
Happiness
,
or
cast
out
.
19.
Write
the
things
which
thou
hast
seen
,
and
the
things
which
are
,
and
the
things
which
shall
be
hereafter
,
19.
Write
these
Revelations
for
posterity
,
which
contain
what
thou
seest
,
and
the
Exposition
of
some
things
that
already
exist
,
and
the
Prophecy
of
many
things
to
come
.
20.
The
mystery
of
the
seven
stars
which
thou
sawest
in
my
right
hand
,
and
the
seven
golden
candlesticks
.
The
seven
stars
are
the
angels
of
the
seven
churches
:
and
the
seven
candlesticks
which
thou
sawest
,
are
the
seven
churches
.
20.
Note
;
It
is
a
great
Controversie
what
is
meant
by
Angels
here
;
1.
Some
say
that
the
Prophetical
phrase
being
primarily
of
proper
Angels
,
as
the
Guardians
of
the
Churches
,
yet
as
in
their
names
intending
the
message
to
the
Churches
themselves
,
so
it
is
here
spoken
of
,
and
to
the
Churches
,
but
as
denominated
from
their
several
Angels
:
And
this
seemeth
to
me
the
most
likely
sense
,
viz.
To
the
whole
Churches
,
Pastors
and
People
under
the
name
of
their
Guardian
Angels
,
though
blaming
the
Churches
,
and
not
the
Angels
;
which
should
not
seem
strange
to
them
who
feign
such
good
men
as
Timothy
to
be
the
Angels
,
who
were
not
guilty
of
the
crimes
here
reproved
.
Thus
Augustine
d●
Doctr.
Christ
.
lib.
3.
c.
30.
citeth
and
seemeth
to
like
Tyconius's
Exposition
,
who
supposeth
the
whole
Church
meant
under
the
Angels
name
.
2
,
Others
suppose
the
Presbytery
of
each
Church
collectively
governing
them
are
called
the
Angels
.
3.
Others
think
that
only
the
Metropolitans
are
meant
as
Heads
of
Presbyters
,
and
other
Bishops
.
4.
Dr.
Hammond
thinks
there
were
Sub-Presbyters
in
Scripture
times
,
and
so
that
it
is
Metropolitans
that
are
here
meant
;
but
such
as
were
but
single
Pastors
of
Congregations
,
like
a
Parish-Pastor
now
that
hath
not
so
much
as
a
Curate
un●er
him
save
Deacons
,
but
was
Metropolitan
over
many
Diocesses
of
such
single
Bishops
.
I
am
far
from
believing
.
1.
That
any
such
Metropolitans
were
then
settled
;
2.
Or
that
such
Churches
had
but
one
Pastor
;
3.
Or
that
the
single
Bishop
of
a
Metropolis
was
blamed
for
the
faults
of
many
Diocesses
of
Churches
;
4.
Or
that
the
Bishops
of
the
excellent
Primitive
Churches
,
were
so
quickly
degenerate
,
and
guilty
of
the
crimes
here
mentioned
,
specially
if
Timothy
was
one
.
And
this
Exposition
too
grosly
slurs
Episcopacy
.
But
if
they
were
but
single
Pastors
of
single
Churches
,
the
difference
is
no
great
moment
:
What
he
speaketh
of
the
Apostles
intending
so
great
a
change
afterward
as
Diocesans
have
made
,
requireth
proof
.
CHAP.
II.
1.
UNto
the
angel
of
the
church
of
Ephesus
,
write
,
These
things
saith
he
that
holdeth
the
seven
stars
in
his
right
hand
,
who
walketh
in
the
midst
of
the
seven
golden
candlesticks
:
1.
To
the
Pastors
and
Flock
of
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
meant
by
the
name
of
their
Angels
,
These
things
saith
Christ
before
described
,
and
commandeth
me
to
write
them
.
Note
1.
I
believe
not
that
Timothy
was
their
Bishop
in
the
ordinary
sense
as
a
fixed
Pastor
of
that
Church
alone
;
but
that
he
in
his
Itinerant
course
(
described
in
Scripture
,
doing
the
work
of
an
Evangelist
)
was
there
sometime
,
and
is
therefore
by
the
Ancients
called
their
Bishop
,
as
Apostles
were
called
Bishops
,
for
planting
and
taking
care
for
many
Churches
;
when
as
there
is
not
the
least
proof
that
they
appropriated
any
Diocesses
or
Churches
to
each
,
as
their
proper
charge
,
which
other
Apostles
might
not
use
the
same
Authority
with
,
or
were
fixed
to
any
.
2.
I
believe
it
yet
less
probable
that
Timothy
was
the
Angel
here
accused
,
of
leaving
and
falling
from
his
first
Love
.
2.
I
know
thy
works
,
and
thy
labour
,
and
thy
patience
,
and
how
thou
canst
not
bear
them
which
are
evil
,
and
thou
hast
tried
them
which
say
they
are
apostles
,
and
are
not
,
and
hast
found
them
liars
:
2.
Thy
good
works
,
and
great
labour
in
the
Gospel
,
and
thy
patience
in
suffering
for
it
,
are
not
unknown
or
disregarded
by
me
:
And
it
is
thy
praise
that
thou
dost
not
countenance
nor
tolerate
among
you
,
the
seducing
Hereticks
and
wicked
men
;
and
that
those
that
have
pretended
Inspiration
,
as
sent
of
God
,
thou
hast
tryed
,
and
rejected
them
as
proved
liars
and
false
Apostles
.
3.
And
hast
born
,
and
hast
patience
,
and
for
my
names
sake
hast
laboured
,
and
hast
not
fainted
.
3.
Note
;
Chris●
loveth
and
praiseth
that
which
is
good
in
the
Churches
,
while
he
reproveth
them
for
that
which
is
evil
.
4.
Nevertheless
,
I
have
somewhat
against
thee
,
because
thou
hast
left
thy
first
love
.
4.
But
for
this
I
reprove
thee
,
that
you
have
not
that
hearty
,
servent
Love
to
me
,
and
to
one
another
,
which
you
had
at
the
first
;
and
that
you
grow
colder
when
you
should
grow
better
.
Note
;
Even
good
people
may
fall
into
a
more
cold
,
declining
state
,
by
negligence
.
5.
Remember
therefore
from
whence
thou
art
fallen
,
and
repent
,
and
do
the
first
works
,
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
and
will
remove
thy
candlestick
out
of
his
place
,
except
thou
repent
.
5.
Look
back
on
thy
first
Love
and
Works
,
and
think
whether
it
was
not
then
better
with
thee
,
and
whether
thou
hadst
any
cause
to
decline
;
Return
to
thy
first
works
,
or
el
;
se
I
will
shortly
visit
thee
with
the
heavy
punishment
,
of
taking
the
Ministry
and
Gospel
from
thee
.
Note
1.
Declinings
from
former
Love
and
Duty
are
displeasing
to
God
,
and
tend
to
worse
.
2.
It
is
a
grievous
punishment
to
have
the
Gospel
and
Ministry
taken
away
,
either
by
Wars
,
Devastations
,
Persecutions
,
Silencing
,
and
worst
by
wilful
Expulsion
.
6.
But
this
thou
hast
,
that
thou
hatest
the
deeds
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
which
I
also
hate
.
6.
It
is
commendable
in
thee
,
that
thou
hatest
the
deeds
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
for
I
hate
them
.
Note
;
It
is
lawful
to
distinguish
such
Hereticks
as
are
not
to
be
tolerated
in
Church-Communion
by
the
names
of
their
Leaders
:
But
this
should
not
be
done
against
tolerable
differences
,
as
tending
to
divide
those
that
should
all
unite
in
the
Christian
name
.
2.
God
hateth
licentious
Doctrines
and
Deeds
,
and
so
must
we
.
3.
Whence
these
Nicolaitans
had
their
name
is
not
known
certainly
,
but
doubtful
Tradition
in
History
tells
us
,
that
Nicholas
the
Deacon
,
Act.
6.
had
a
beautiful
Wife
,
and
he
was
blamed
as
jealous
of
her
;
and
that
thereupon
he
brought
her
forth
,
and
bid
who
would
take
her
,
to
shew
that
he
was
above
all
fleshly
lust
;
and
that
some
people
,
misunderstanding
him
,
thence
took
occasion
to
plead
for
the
lawfulness
of
Fornication
.
The
Heresie
of
these
hateful
Nicolaitans
lay
,
1.
In
making
light
of
Fornication
,
2.
And
in
despising
the
Heathens
Government
,
as
if
Christian
Liberty
lay
in
being
from
under
its
power
;
3.
And
in
teaching
that
to
avoid
suffering
,
men
might
deny
Christ
with
the
mouth
,
while
the
heart
denyed
him
not
;
4.
And
that
they
might
eat
things
offered
to
Idols
,
so
they
despised
the
Idol
in
their
hearts
.
Paul
,
Act.
20.
had
before
told
these
Ephesians
,
that
grievous
Wolves
should
enter
and
devour
;
and
that
of
their
own
selves
men
should
arise
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
Disciples
after
them
:
And
it
seems
thus
warned
,
they
hated
the
Heresies
.
And
St.
John
himself
lived
in
Asia
,
and
is
said
to
die
at
Eph●sus
,
who
no
doubt
would
warn
them
(
and
was
as
above
Timothy
)
7.
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
churches
,
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
give
to
eat
of
the
tree
of
life
,
which
is
in
the
midst
of
the
paradise
of
God
.
7.
Let
all
that
hear
or
read
these
words
of
the
Spirit
to
the
Churches
,
set
their
hearts
to
them
with
regard
,
as
of
great
and
common
importance
:
To
him
that
in
the
day
of
Tryal
and
Temptation
doth
overcome
,
by
being
true
to
Christ
,
and
keeping
his
Innocency
,
I
will
give
a
part
in
everlasting
Happiness
,
signified
by
the
Tree
of
Life
in
Paradise
.
Note
1.
Striving
without
overcoming
in
Temptation
,
so
far
as
to
keep
our
uprightness
and
faithfulness
,
will
not
save
men
(
much
less
lazy
wishes
.
)
2.
Though
Faith
put
us
at
first
in
a
state
of
Righteousness
and
Life
,
to
those
that
survive
,
Perseverance
and
Victory
are
conditions
of
Salvation
.
3.
It
seems
that
the
sense
of
the
Tree
of
Life
in
Paradise
,
Gen.
3.
Is
here
expounded
to
be
,
Everlasting
Life
of
Blessedness
with
God
;
and
so
in
the
New
Jerusalem
after
,
ch.
21.22
.
8.
And
unto
the
angel
of
the
church
in
Smyrna
,
write
,
These
things
saith
the
First
and
the
Last
,
which
was
dead
,
and
is
alive
,
8.
Note
;
Christ
is
not
barely
named
,
but
described
by
Divine
Properties
,
to
awe
the
Church
with
reverence
to
him
,
and
to
resolve
them
to
Trust
him
,
who
can
deliver
and
reward
them
.
9.
I
know
thy
works
,
and
tribulation
,
and
poverty
,
(
but
thou
art
rich
)
and
I
know
the
blasphemy
of
them
which
say
they
are
Jews
and
are
not
,
but
are
the
synagogue
of
Satan
.
9.
I
know
with
approbation
and
praise
,
thy
labour
,
and
sufferings
,
and
worldly
poverty
;
but
thou
art
rich
in
grace
:
And
I
know
that
blasphemous
Sect
,
that
tempt
and
reproach
thee
,
who
by
obtruding
Moses's
Law
on
the
Churches
,
(
or
at
least
seem
Jews
to
avoid
their
malice
)
do
trouble
the
Churches
against
Purity
,
Unity
and
Peace
,
and
are
Satans
Synagogue
,
as
thus
doing
his
work
.
10.
Fear
none
of
those
things
which
thou
shalt
suffer
:
behold
,
the
devil
shall
cast
some
of
you
into
prison
,
that
ye
may
be
tried
,
and
ye
shall
have
tribulation
ten
days
:
be
thou
faithful
unto
death
,
and
I
will
give
thee
a
crown
of
life
.
10.
Fear
not
though
thou
must
suffer
;
and
I
foretel
thee
what
thy
sufferings
will
be
:
But
I
will
fully
reward
thee
.
Note
1.
Certainty
of
suffering
may
consist
with
the
Conquest
of
cowardly
fear
.
2.
It
is
the
Devil
that
imprisoneth
and
persecuteth
Christ's
Servants
,
when
his
wicked
Servants
do
it
by
his
Temptation
.
3.
Prisons
and
Persecutions
are
for
the
Tryal
of
the
Faithful
.
Our
care
therefore
must
be
,
that
we
fall
not
in
the
Tryal
.
4.
Ten
days
is
a
short
time
,
yet
seemeth
long
to
the
flesh
.
5.
The
Crown
of
Life
Everlasting
is
the
sure
reward
of
true
Martyrdom
and
Perseverance
in
Tryal
.
11.
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
spirit
saith
unto
the
Churches
.
He
that
overcometh
,
shall
not
be
hurt
of
the
second
death
.
11.
These
Warnings
of
the
Spirit
to
the
Chruches
are
recorded
,
as
of
great
Concernment
for
all
.
It
is
they
that
overcome
the
Love
of
this
Life
and
World
,
even
unto
death
,
if
God
call
them
to
Martyrdom
,
that
shall
escape
that
sorer
second
Death
that
,
after
this
Life
,
will
befall
the
Ungodly
.
12.
And
to
the
angel
of
the
church
in
Pergamos
,
write
,
These
things
saith
he
which
hath
the
sharp
sword
with
two
edges
.
12.
To
the
Pastors
and
People
of
the
Church
of
Pergamos
,
noted
by
the
word
Angel
,
Christ
,
●hat
hath
his
dreadful
Justice
,
as
well
as
saving
Mercy
,
sendeth
this
Message
.
Note
;
Once
for
all
here
note
,
that
Churches
were
then
named
from
Cities
,
because
Proximity
was
needful
to
Communion
:
And
among
Christians
,
there
should
be
so
great
Unity
,
that
they
that
live
in
one
Proximity
(
like
our
Parishes
or
Towns
)
should
always
be
of
one
Church
,
unless
the
uncapable
multitude
force
them
to
divide
in
one
City
,
into
many
Churches
;
in
which
still
Proximity
should
be
observed
;
or
unless
the
great
Corruption
,
or
Violence
,
of
any
Church
do
necessitate
any
to
congregate
by
themselves
,
for
their
safety
and
duty
.
For
if
the
faults
of
a
Church
,
and
any
of
its
Members
,
be
but
tolerable
Weaknesses
,
it
should
not
break
their
Communion
,
but
they
should
bear
with
,
and
receive
each
other
:
But
if
they
are
intolerable
,
for
which
God
disowneth
and
forsaketh
them
,
or
their
Worship
,
they
are
no
true
Churches
,
and
must
be
forsaken
of
all
,
as
no
true
particular
Christians
,
and
must
be
cast
out
.
13.
I
know
thy
works
,
and
where
thou
dwellest
,
even
where
Satan's
seat
is
,
and
thou
holdest
fast
my
Name
,
and
hast
not
denied
my
faith
,
even
in
those
days
wherein
Antipas
was
my
faithful
martyr
,
who
was
slain
among
you
,
where
Satan
dwelleth
.
13.
I
know
,
with
Approbation
,
all
thy
good
Works
,
and
that
thou
dwellest
where
Satan
ruleth
in
the
Heathen
multitude
;
having
there
an
Idol-Temple
,
and
Roman
,
persecuting
Powers
;
and
that
yet
thou
hast
held
fast
the
Profession
of
Christianity
,
and
not
denyed
me
in
Persecution
;
even
in
the
days
when
Satan's
Instruments
murder'd
my
faithful
Martyr
Antipas
.
Note
;
We
have
no
other
certain
History
of
Antipas
,
and
his
Case
,
but
only
the
uncertain
stories
of
Metaphrasles
,
and
the
Menology
.
No
doubt
but
there
were
many
Martyrs
,
whose
History
is
not
come
down
to
us
:
But
Christ
hath
honoured
Antipas
by
this
sacred
Record
:
The
time
of
his
suffering
is
unknown
.
14.
But
I
have
a
few
things
against
thee
,
because
thou
hast
there
them
that
hold
the
doctrine
of
Balaam
,
who
taught
Balac
to
cast
a
stumbling-block
before
the
children
of
Israel
,
to
eat
things
sacrificed
unto
idols
,
and
to
commit
fornication
.
14.
Though
all
this
Good
be
found
in
thee
,
I
am
offended
that
thou
so
connivest
at
the
Heresie
of
the
false
Teachers
,
as
to
permit
some
of
them
in
your
Communion
,
who
,
as
Balaam
for
Gain
taught
Balac
how
to
ensnare
the
Israelites
into
sin
by
Women
,
so
they
lay
Snares
and
Temptations
before
men
,
by
teaching
them
,
that
it
is
lawful
to
eat
things
offered
to
Idols
,
and
to
commit
Fornication
.
Note
;
Had
not
this
Church
tolerated
these
filthy
Hereticks
in
their
Communion
,
Christ
would
not
have
blamed
them
for
their
meer
Neighbourhood
.
15.
So
hast
thou
also
them
that
hold
the
doctrine
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
which
thing
I
hate
.
15.
And
thou
hast
yet
in
thy
Communion
some
that
hold
the
Doctrine
of
the
Nicolaitans
,
which
maketh
light
of
Adulteries
,
which
is
hateful
to
me
.
Note
;
Christ
hateth
all
such
false
Doctrine
as
corrupteth
Faith
or
Manners
.
16.
Repent
,
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
fight
against
them
with
the
sword
of
my
mouth
.
16.
Repent
of
thy
connivance
at
this
wicked
Sect
and
Doctrine
,
and
cast
out
them
that
will
not
be
cured
;
or
else
with
the
two-edged
Sword
,
which
goeth
out
of
my
mouth
,
I
will
shortly
cut
off
these
Hereticks
,
and
punish
thee
for
bearing
with
them
.
17.
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
churches
,
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
give
to
eat
of
the
hidden
manna
,
and
will
give
him
a
white
stone
,
and
in
the
stone
a
new
name
written
,
which
no
man
knoweth
,
saving
he
that
receiveth
it
.
17.
Let
no
man
disregard
what
the
Spirit
saith
to
the
Churches
:
To
him
that
overcometh
the
manifold
Temptations
,
of
Persecutors
,
false
Teachers
,
and
fleshly
lusts
,
I
will
give
the
bread
of
life
,
that
hidden
Manna
which
is
laid
up
in
the
heavenly
Sanctuary
,
even
Christ
and
his
Spirit
;
and
in
the
grace
of
that
Spirit
I
will
give
him
a
Pledge
and
Title
to
Eternal
Life
,
and
that
new
Name
and
Nature
,
Holiness
and
the
Divine
Image
,
the
evidence
of
right
to
the
heavenly
Inheritance
,
whose
Nature
and
Worth
none
rightly
know
,
but
those
who
receive
it
.
Thus
shall
it
be
done
to
them
whom
I
will
honour
.
18.
And
unto
the
angel
of
the
church
in
Thyatira
,
write
,
These
things
saith
the
Son
of
God
,
who
hath
his
eyes
like
unto
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
his
feet
are
like
fine
brass
.
18.
To
the
Church
of
Thyatira
,
Pastors
and
People
represented
by
their
Angel
,
hear
and
regard
this
message
from
the
Son
of
God
,
whose
glory
and
dreadfulness
was
signified
by
his
appearing
●o
me
,
with
Eyes
like
a
flame
,
and
Feet
shining
as
burnish't
Brass
.
19.
I
know
thy
works
,
and
charity
,
and
service
,
and
faith
,
and
thy
patience
,
and
thy
works
,
and
the
last
to
be
more
than
the
first
.
19.
I
know
and
commend
thy
good
Works
and
Charity
,
and
Ministration
to
the
Saints
,
and
thy
Fidelity
and
constant
Patience
in
Tryals
,
and
that
thy
last
Works
excel
thy
first
.
20.
Notwithstanding
,
I
have
a
few
things
against
thee
,
because
thou
sufferest
that
woman
Jezebel
,
which
calleth
her self
a
prophetess
,
to
teach
,
and
to
seduce
my
servants
to
commit
fornication
,
and
to
eat
things
sacrificed
unto
idols
.
21.
And
I
gave
her
space
to
repent
of
her
fornication
,
and
she
repented
not
.
20.
Note
1.
Even
a
few
faults
in
a
laudable
Church
may
be
a
provocation
to
the
Justice
of
Christ
.
2.
Suffering
corrupt
Doctrines
and
Seducers
in
a
Church
,
is
a
sin
which
Christ
will
not
pass
by
.
Suffering
was
not
opposite
to
Banishing
,
Imprisoning
,
Killing
:
For
the
Church
had
no
such
power
or
command
.
But
it
was
forbearing
that
sharp
Reproof
,
Confutation
and
Excommunication
which
was
the
Churches
duty
.
3.
Whether
there
were
really
a
Woman
among
them
that
promoted
this
wickedness
,
by
pretence
of
Prophetick
Inspiration
,
or
whether
,
by
the
Woman
Jezabel
,
be
meant
the
whole
Sect
of
Nicolaitans
or
Gnosticks
,
is
uncertain
.
But
it
's
certain
that
the
Heresie
tolerated
was
the
same
as
was
before
reproved
,
and
that
Paul
was
put
so
oft
to
write
against
,
viz.
Fornication
and
Idol-Sacrifices
,
pleaded
for
as
lawful
for
Christians
to
partake
of
,
so
they
kept
their
faith
and
hearts
to
God
.
4.
Impenitence
after
God's
Patience
and
Warnings
,
ripeneth
men
for
Judgment
.
22.
Behold
,
I
will
cast
her
into
a
bed
,
and
them
that
commit
adultery
with
her
,
into
great
tribulation
,
except
they
repent
of
their
deeds
.
23.
And
I
will
kill
her
children
with
death
,
and
all
the
churches
shall
know
that
I
am
he
which
searcheth
the
reins
and
hearts
:
and
I
will
give
unto
every
one
of
you
according
to
your
works
.
22
,
23.
Instead
of
a
Bed
of
Lust
,
I
will
cast
her
,
and
all
her
seduced
Sect
,
into
a
Bed
of
great
Tribulation
,
except
true
Repentance
and
Reformation
prevent
it
;
so
that
all
the
Churches
shall
see
my
heavy
Plagues
on
them
,
and
shall
know
that
I
discern
,
and
hate
,
and
judge
the
most
secret
lusts
and
sins
;
and
will
judge
you
,
and
all
men
,
according
to
your
works
.
Note
;
Judging
is
either
Justifying
or
Condemning
,
and
Executing
accordingly
.
Our
first
Justification
,
which
maketh
us
Just
,
and
so
Accounts
us
,
is
not
according
to
any
works
strictly
so
called
,
unless
you
will
call
it
a
work
,
believingly
to
Accept
a
free
gift
:
Nor
is
our
Justification
in
Judgment
according
to
the
works
of
the
Law
of
Innocency
,
or
of
Moses
,
or
any
that
can
be
thought
to
make
the
Reward
not
of
Grace
,
but
of
Debt
:
But
it
is
according
to
our
performing
the
Covenant
of
Christianity
,
made
by
Christ
the
condition
of
Salvation
.
24.
But
unto
you
I
say
,
and
to
the
rest
in
Thyatira
,
as
many
as
have
not
this
doctrine
,
and
which
have
not
known
the
depths
of
Satan
,
as
they
speak
,
I
will
put
upon
you
none
other
burden
.
25.
But
that
which
ye
have
already
,
hold
fast
till
I
come
.
24
,
25.
Note
;
Some
Copies
have
[
And
]
and
some
leave
it
out
.
If
it
be
[
you
and
the
rest
]
it
must
mean
[
you
Pastors
,
and
the
faithful
People
.
]
And
this
would
shew
that
it
is
not
One
,
but
Many
Pastors
that
is
meant
by
[
the
Angel
]
.
But
if
[
And
]
be
left
out
,
then
the
sense
is
[
All
you
of
the
Church
that
are
not
polluted
with
this
filthy
Doctrine
,
which
the
pretenders
to
Wisdom
call
Profound
Knowledge
,
but
is
indeed
the
Depths
of
Satan
;
I
will
put
on
you
no
new
Doctrine
nor
Burden
,
but
charge
you
to
hold
fast
that
Apostolick
Doctrine
which
you
have
received
;
and
wait
in
fidelity
for
my
coming
,
who
will
reward
you
.
26.
And
he
that
overcometh
,
and
keepeth
my
works
unto
the
end
,
to
him
will
I
give
power
over
the
nations
:
27.
(
And
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
;
as
the
vessels
of
a
potter
shall
they
be
broken
to
shivers
)
even
as
I
have
received
of
my
Father
.
26
,
27.
This
Promise
is
dive●sly
expounded
;
1.
Some
think
that
it
is
not
the
same
persons
then
living
to
whom
it
is
made
,
but
those
,
that
in
Constantine's
time
are
found
persevering
,
shall
then
be
advanced
by
him
to
honour
and
power
.
Others
think
that
it
is
to
the
same
persons
,
and
meaneth
bu●
,
that
they
shall
be
made
Bishops
,
and
convert
many
Heathens
.
But
all
the
Church
could
not
be
made
Bishops
;
and
Bishops
then
were
the
greatest
Sufferers
:
and
converting
is
not
ruling
,
and
dashing
them
in
pieces
with
an
Iron
Rod.
The
Phrase
is
fetcht
from
Psal.
2.
Others
think
that
it
is
meant
of
the
Heavenly
power
of
faithful
,
separated
Souls
;
and
that
after
death
,
the
Saints
joyn
with
Angels
,
●s
invisible
Rulers
of
this
World
.
And
others
think
that
it
is
meant
of
a
thousand
years
Reign
on
Ear●h
,
before
the
last
Judgment
.
And
others
think
it
is
meant
,
of
the
state
after
Judgment
;
and
that
the
Damned
shall
be
as
Slaves
to
the
glorified
Saints
.
It
is
certain
,
that
it
signifieth
a
triumphant
,
glorious
state
in
Heaven
:
but
the
●est
is
dark
to
us
.
I
think
it
meaneth
,
that
they
shall
partake
of
Christ's
Royal
Power
subserviently
,
in
their
degree
;
by
which
they
shall
now
triumph
over
the
World
in
faith
,
and
in
time
,
be
delivered
from
men's
Tyrannny
;
and
at
Death
,
initially
,
and
at
Judgment
,
fully
,
shall
,
with
Christ
,
judge
the
World
of
wicked
Men
and
Angels
;
which
is
here
called
,
Ruling
them
.
And
it
is
not
improbable
that
the
miserable
damned
ones
will
be
,
in
some
sort
,
trod
down
by
Christ
and
his
Saints
;
but
how
,
we
yet
know
not
.
By
the
Morning-Star
,
seemeth
meant
,
Christ
and
his
Spirit
to
shine
on
them
in
Glory
.
29.
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
churches
.
29.
Let
none
take
themselves
to
be
unconcerned
in
Christ's
Message
to
his
Churches
;
for
it
is
recorded
for
our
common
use
,
and
nearly
concerneth
us
all
.
CHAP.
III.
1.
ANd
unto
the
angel
of
the
church
in
Sardis
write
,
These
things
saith
he
that
hath
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
and
the
seven
stars
,
I
know
thy
works
,
that
thou
hast
a
name
,
that
thou
livest
,
and
art
dead
.
1.
To
the
Angel
,
that
is
,
the
Pastors
and
People
,
of
the
Church
in
Sardis
;
Thus
saith
he
who
is
the
Lord
of
Angels
and
Ministers
.
Note
;
Though
the
Spirits
before
were
named
before
Christ
,
it
was
not
as
preferring
them
before
him
;
for
he
is
here
said
to
have
them
,
as
he
hath
the
Pastors
.
I
know
what
thou
art
and
dost
:
and
that
thou
art
reputed
by
men
,
to
be
an
excellent
Church
:
but
thou
art
declined
to
a
cold
and
decayed
state
,
even
like
to
death
.
Note
;
Profession
,
and
outward
Splendor
,
make
Churches
and
persons
applauded
that
,
wanting
the
life
and
power
of
the
Religion
they
profess
,
are
next
to
dead
.
2.
Be
watchful
,
and
strengthen
the
things
which
remain
,
that
are
ready
to
die
:
for
I
have
not
found
thy
works
perfect
before
God
.
2.
Be
awakned
from
thy
Self-flattery
and
Coldness
,
and
revive
and
exercise
that
Good
which
yet
thou
hast
,
that
it
may
be
strengthned
;
for
I
find
much
Hypocrisie
and
Formality
in
thee
,
and
not
that
Soundness
,
Serious●ess
and
Zeal
which
God
will
require
.
3.
Remember
therefore
how
thou
hast
received
and
heard
,
and
hold
fast
,
and
repent
.
If
therefore
thou
shalt
not
watch
,
I
will
come
on
thee
as
a
thief
,
and
thou
shalt
not
know
what
hour
I
will
come
upon
thee
.
3.
Remember
what
Doctrine
my
Apostles
taught
thee
,
and
hold
fast
that
,
and
receive
no
other
.
Repent
of
thy
Back-sliding
:
for
if
thou
do
not
awake
and
watch
in
holy
Preparation
,
I
will
come
upon
thee
with
my
Judgments
,
as
a
Thief
cometh
on
men
asleep
,
when
thou
art
most
fearless
,
and
dost
least
expect
me
.
4.
Thou
hast
a
few
names
even
in
Sardis
,
which
have
not
defiled
their
garments
,
and
they
shall
walk
with
me
in
white
:
for
they
are
worthy
.
4.
Though
the
greater
part
of
that
Church
be
as
dead
in
their
declining
,
some
few
there
are
yet
in
it
,
who
have
kept
their
Innocency
from
Heresie
,
Vice
and
Cowardly
Shrinking
:
and
these
shall
have
the
honourable
Reward
of
their
Uprightness
;
for
they
are
worthy
of
it
,
according
to
the
Law
of
Grace
,
which
promiseth
it
to
such
alone
.
Note
;
Yet
these
few
Names
are
not
commanded
to
separate
from
the
rest
.
5.
He
that
overcometh
,
the
same
shall
be
clothed
in
white
raiment
,
and
I
will
not
blot
out
his
name
out
of
the
book
of
life
;
but
I
will
confess
his
name
before
my
Father
,
and
before
his
angels
.
5.
He
that
overcometh
in
this
Life
of
Tryal
,
shall
be
cloathed
with
the
Glory
which
signifieth
the
Reward
of
Innocency
,
and
is
the
mark
of
Dignity
and
Honour
;
(
for
such
then
was
White
Raiment
:
)
and
I
will
own
him
openly
,
before
my
Father
and
his
Angels
,
as
one
who
is
enrolled
as
a
Denison
of
Heaven
,
among
the
Elect
of
God
.
Note
;
If
White
Garments
now
be
seemly
for
conquering
Saints
,
they
are
unmeet
for
them
that
are
overcome
by
the
World
,
and
the
love
of
its
Honour
,
Wealth
and
Power
,
and
by
fleshly
Lusts
.
6.
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
Churches
.
7.
And
to
the
angel
of
the
church
in
Philadelphia
,
write
,
These
things
saith
he
that
is
holy
,
he
that
is
true
,
he
that
hath
the
key
of
David
,
he
that
openeth
,
and
no
man
shutteth
,
and
shutteth
,
and
no
man
openeth
:
6
,
7.
Note
;
Christ
is
described
by
his
Holiness
,
and
Truth
,
and
absolute
Power
of
Governing
and
Judging
,
to
awe
and
to
comfort
the
Faithful
.
8.
I
know
thy
works
:
behold
,
I
have
set
before
thee
an
open
door
,
and
no
man
can
shut
it
:
for
thou
hast
a
little
strength
,
and
hast
kept
my
word
,
and
hast
not
denied
my
name
.
8.
I
know
and
approve
thy
Fidelity
:
And
I
opened
thee
a
Door
of
Advantage
,
to
do
good
in
converting
Infidels
,
and
to
enjoy
the
comfort
of
it
;
and
none
shall
shut
this
Door
against
thee
:
for
thou
hast
kept
some
strength
of
Faith
and
Courage
,
and
hast
not
denyed
me
by
Heresie
nor
Cowardize
.
9.
Behold
,
I
will
make
them
of
the
synagogue
of
Satan
(
which
say
they
are
Jews
,
and
are
not
,
but
do
lie
)
behold
,
I
will
make
them
to
come
and
worship
before
thy
feet
,
and
to
know
that
I
have
loved
thee
.
9.
And
as
for
those
Hereticks
that
,
pretending
Judaism
,
corrupt
Christianity
,
and
are
but
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
;
I
will
make
them
acknowledge
the
vanity
of
their
Errour
,
and
the
honour
of
thy
Fidelity
;
and
to
confess
that
I
have
loved
and
justified
thee
therein
,
against
their
Accusations
.
10.
Because
thou
hast
kept
the
word
of
my
patience
,
I
also
will
keep
thee
from
the
hour
of
temptation
,
which
shall
come
upon
all
the
world
,
to
try
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
.
10.
I
will
give
thee
a
special
Exemption
from
the
Persecutions
which
the
Heathens
will
shortly
use
,
to
try
those
on
Earth
,
that
profess
my
Name
.
(
Which
,
no
doubt
,
was
performed
)
Note
;
Though
the
best
are
oft
singled
out
for
Persecution
,
usually
the
most
obedient
Churches
escape
above
others
,
and
most
have
a
hand
in
bringing
it
on
themselves
.
11.
Behold
,
I
come
quickly
:
hold
that
fast
which
thou
hast
,
that
no
man
take
thy
crown
.
11.
My
performance
of
all
this
,
is
not
far
off
;
for
the
Tryal
of
the
Churches
,
and
thy
Preservation
.
But
see
that
thou
hold
fast
still
thy
Innocency
,
Fidelity
and
Patience
,
that
thou
lose
not
the
Crown
,
for
want
of
Perseverance
.
Note
;
The
best
Churches
and
Christians
have
need
to
be
warned
to
take
heed
,
lest
they
back-slide
,
and
lose
all
their
labour
and
reward
.
Even
where
God
decreeth
to
cause
men
to
persevere
,
he
decreeth
to
cause
it
,
by
holy
fear
of
●alling
,
and
by
the
use
of
Watchfulness
,
and
diligent
Obedience
.
12.
Him
that
overcometh
,
will
I
make
a
pillar
in
the
temple
of
my
God
,
and
he
shall
go
no
more
out
:
and
I
will
write
upon
him
the
name
of
my
God
,
and
the
name
of
the
city
of
my
God
,
which
is
new
Jerusalem
,
which
cometh
down
out
of
heaven
from
my
God
:
and
I
will
write
upon
him
my
new
name
.
12.
Him
that
overcometh
in
all
the
Tryals
of
this
life
,
I
will
make
an
honourable
Member
of
the
glorified
Church
,
(
called
a
Pillar
,
as
Timothy
is
called
a
Pillar
and
Bas●s
of
Truth
,
in
the
House
of
God
;
)
and
he
shall
there
dwell
for
ever
:
And
I
will
signalize
him
,
as
with
a
written
Name
,
both
of
My
God
,
and
of
the
City
of
my
God
,
the
New
Jerusalem
,
which
is
now
gathering
in
Heaven
;
and
when
it
is
compleat
,
shall
thence
come
,
and
appear
with
me
in
Glory
:
and
I
will
write
on
him
my
new
Name
,
The
Glorified
Redeemer
.
Note
;
The
whole
Name
,
thus
set
together
,
will
be
,
[
An
Adopted
Son
of
God
,
and
an
Heir
of
the
New
Jerusalem
from
Heaven
,
and
a
living
Member
of
Christ
,
the
Glorified
Redeemer
.
]
13.
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
churches
.
13.
All
that
have
ears
,
and
hear
what
Christ
,
by
his
Spirit
,
saith
to
all
these
Churches
,
should
lay
it
deeply
to
heart
,
for
their
own
Instruction
and
Admonition
.
14.
And
unto
the
angel
of
the
church
of
the
Laodiceans
,
write
,
These
things
saith
the
Amen
,
the
faithful
and
true
Witness
,
the
beginning
of
the
creation
of
God
.
14.
Thus
saith
he
who
is
the
Truth
,
and
by
whom
,
all
God's
Predictions
are
,
and
will
be
fulfilled
;
the
faithful
Witness
of
God
,
to
Man
,
by
his
Word
and
Sufferings
;
the
Head
and
Chief
of
all
God's
Creatures
.
Note
;
This
Text
is
diversly
expounded
,
as
men's
Judgments
differ
.
1.
The
Arrians
hence
gather
,
that
Christ
is
but
the
first
of
Creatures
,
by
whom
God
made
the
rest
.
2.
Peter
Sterry
,
and
that
Party
,
who
hold
three
Natures
in
Christ
;
the
Divine
,
the
Prime-cre●ted
(
Super-angelical
,
)
and
the
Humane
,
say
,
It
is
his
middle
Nature
that
is
here
called
,
The
Beginning
of
the
Creation
of
God
.
3.
But
the
commonest
Judgment
of
the
Church
is
,
that
it
is
Christ
,
as
in
both
Natures
,
thus
called
;
because
he
is
the
Head
,
or
Chief
,
of
all
Creatures
:
or
,
say
some
,
as
he
is
the
Cause
and
Father
of
the
new
Creature
,
by
Grace
.
15.
I
know
thy
works
,
that
thou
art
neither
cold
nor
hot
:
I
would
thou
wert
cold
or
hot
.
16.
So
then
because
thou
art
luke-warm
,
and
neither
cold
nor
hot
,
I
will
spew
thee
out
of
my
mouth
.
15
,
16.
I
know
thy
case
and
course
,
that
thou
art
not
for
open
Heresie
or
Infidelity
,
but
professest
Christianity
;
but
it
is
with
Tepidity
,
without
such
Zeal
as
the
Faith
and
Hope
of
Christians
requireth
.
If
thou
wert
cold
,
and
for
downright
Infidelity
or
Heresie
,
I
would
judge
thee
accordingly
:
And
if
you
were
sound
and
zealous
Christians
,
I
would
own
you
.
But
being
of
a
luke-warm
Indifferency
,
like
Hypocrites
,
that
profess
Christianity
,
with
Reserves
for
Worldly
Safety
,
I
will
disown
thee
with
disdain
.
Note
,
1.
Not
that
God
had
rather
men
were
stark
naught
,
than
half
Christians
;
but
,
as
if
he
had
said
,
I
should
sooner
have
judged
thee
accordingly
,
and
thou
wouldst
not
have
aggravated
thy
sin
with
Profession
of
Christianity
,
nor
have
dishonoured
me
so
much
by
it
.
2.
God
will
disown
luke-warm
,
worldly
Hypocrites
;
not
all
,
whose
Zeal
is
defective
,
and
are
too
luke-warm
,
but
all
that
have
not
so
much
Zeal
,
as
to
prefer
Christ
before
the
World
.
17.
Because
thou
sayest
,
I
am
rich
,
and
increased
with
goods
,
and
have
need
of
nothing
;
and
knowest
not
that
thou
art
wretched
,
and
miserable
,
and
poor
,
and
blind
,
and
naked
.
17.
Note
;
'T
is
like
,
The
Ostentation
of
this
Church
came
from
some
worldly
Prosperity
;
and
outward
,
lifeless
Formality
in
Religion
,
with
the
decay
of
the
Power
of
it
.
When
true
Religion
decayeth
in
any
,
't
is
usually
accompanied
with
Self-Esteem
,
and
boasting
,
when
they
should
learn
,
not
to
be
high-minded
,
but
fear
.
When
they
have
turned
Religion
into
a
lifeless
Image
,
they
dance
about
that
Image
,
and
honour
it
.
18.
I
counsel
thee
to
buy
of
me
gold
tried
in
the
fire
,
that
thou
mayest
be
rich
;
and
white
raiment
,
that
thou
mayest
be
clothed
,
and
that
the
shame
of
thy
nakedness
do
not
appear
;
and
anoint
thine
eyes
with
eye-salve
,
that
thou
mayest
see
.
18.
I
counsel
thee
to
seek
earnestly
to
me
for
sound
Understanding
in
the
Faith
,
against
all
Heresie
;
and
for
the
Grace
of
Confirmation
,
against
all
deceitful
Wavering
and
Reserves
;
and
for
the
Grace
of
sincere
Righteousness
and
Holiness
,
that
thou
bear
not
the
shame
of
Hypocrisie
,
and
halting
between
Heresie
,
or
Infidelity
,
and
saving
Truth
;
and
for
the
Illumination
of
my
Spirit
,
to
know
the
danger
of
Heresie
and
Hypocrisie
.
19.
As
many
as
I
love
,
I
rebuke
and
chasten
:
be
zealous
therefore
and
repent
.
19.
If
I
forsake
you
not
,
but
shew
my
love
to
you
,
it
will
be
by
chastening
you
,
to
revive
your
Care
and
Zeal
:
If
therefore
you
love
not
Chastening
,
prevent
it
by
Zeal
and
Reformation
.
20.
Behold
,
I
stand
at
the
door
,
and
knock
:
if
any
man
hear
my
voice
,
and
open
the
door
,
I
will
come
in
to
him
,
and
will
sup
with
him
,
and
he
with
me
.
20.
I
have
my
time
of
offering
Mercy
,
and
desiring
you
to
entertain
it
:
And
if
any
man
hear
and
obey
this
Call
,
I
will
come
in
by
my
Spirit
,
and
take
habitual
Possession
of
him
,
and
have
spiritual
Communion
with
him
,
and
he
with
me
.
Note
;
Though
it
be
not
without
the
Grace
of
Christ
that
we
open
to
him
when
he
knocks
,
and
receive
his
offered
special
Grace
;
yet
,
in
this
,
he
layeth
so
much
on
Man
,
as
to
make
our
Opening
,
that
is
,
our
Accepting-Faith
,
the
Condition
of
his
Entring
for
a
fixed
Habitation
by
habitual
Love
and
Holiness
.
On
which
account
▪
Divines
use
to
say
,
that
Faith
and
Repentance
,
wrought
first
in
Conversion
,
are
the
Conditions
or
Qualifications
for
consequent
Justification
and
Sanctification
.
21.
To
him
that
overcometh
will
I
grant
to
sit
with
me
in
my
throne
,
even
as
I
also
overcame
,
and
am
set
down
with
my
Father
,
in
his
Throne
.
21.
To
him
that
overcometh
all
the
Temptations
of
this
Life
,
so
far
as
to
keep
his
sincere
Faith
,
Love
and
Obedience
to
the
End
,
I
will
give
a
Participation
in
my
Kingdom
,
Power
and
Glory
;
even
as
I
obtained
my
Glory
,
by
overcoming
Satan
and
the
World
.
Note
;
This
expoundeth
what
is
meant
before
,
by
Ruling
the
Nations
with
a
Rod
of
Iron
,
&c.
22.
He
that
hath
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
churches
.
22.
Note
;
Let
every
man
that
hath
an
Ear
and
Heart
,
lay
close
to
heart
these
Reproofs
,
Warnings
and
Promises
of
Christ
to
these
seven
Churches
;
for
it
concerneth
them
all
.
Again
note
that
,
notwithstanding
all
Christ's
Reproofs
and
Threatnings
,
to
many
of
these
Churches
,
he
biddeth
no
one
separate
from
them
.
CHAP.
IV.
1.
AFter
this
I
looked
,
and
behold
,
a
door
was
opened
in
heaven
:
and
the
first
voice
which
I
heard
,
was
as
it
were
of
a
trumpet
talking
with
me
,
which
said
,
Come
up
hither
,
and
I
will
shew
thee
things
which
must
be
hereafter
.
1.
After
this
the
Vision
,
that
I
further
saw
,
was
as
if
a
Door
had
been
opened
into
Heaven
,
&c.
Note
,
1.
Not
that
Heaven
hath
a
Door
,
but
the
Vision
was
to
be
suited
to
the
Capacity
of
a
Soul
in
Flesh
.
2.
The
Notices
which
advance
Man's
Understanding
on
Earth
,
come
all
from
Heaven
.
2.
And
thither
must
we
look
and
seek
,
if
we
will
know
the
things
of
God
.
2.
And
immediately
I
was
in
the
spirit
:
and
behold
,
a
throne
was
set
in
heaven
,
and
one
sat
on
the
throne
.
2.
And
immediately
I
was
in
an
Extasie
,
the
Spirit
acting
me
as
above
the
Body
:
And
God
revealing
things
according
to
my
Capacity
,
I
thought
I
saw
a
Throne
,
the
Seat
of
Royal
,
Glorious
Majesty
,
and
a
Royal
Person
sat
on
the
Throne
.
3.
And
he
that
sat
,
was
,
to
look
upon
,
like
a
jasper
,
and
a
sardine
stone
:
and
there
was
a
rain-bow
round
about
the
throne
,
in
sight
like
unto
an
emerald
.
3.
And
the
Power
and
Glory
of
him
that
sat
on
the
Throne
was
represented
to
me
,
as
by
the
similitude
of
precious
Stones
,
a
Jasper
,
and
a
Sardine
:
And
his
Glory
,
and
faithful
keeping
of
his
Covenant
,
was
represented
to
me
,
by
the
Appearance
of
a
Rain
bow
,
like
an
Emerald
in
colour
,
round
about
the
Throne
.
4.
And
round
about
the
throne
were
four
and
twenty
seats
,
and
upon
the
seats
I
saw
four
and
twenty
elders
sitting
,
clothed
in
white
raiment
,
and
they
had
on
their
heads
crowns
of
gold
.
4.
Note
;
The
Apparition
,
being
made
to
him
that
was
a
Jew
,
was
a
Representation
of
the
Jewish
Camp
in
●he
Wilderness
,
with
the
Tabernacle
in
the
midst
;
●●cording
to
which
also
the
Temple-Worship
was
●●●med
to
bear
some
similitude
:
And
the
Christian-Assemblies
had
some
resemblance
to
that
:
Some
think
it
relateth
to
the
Church
at
Jerusalem
,
which
had
(
say
they
)
twenty
four
Elders
;
say
some
,
twelve
Apostles
,
and
twelve
Elders
;
others
that
it
is
to
the
Bishop
of
Jerusalem
,
and
four
and
twenty
City-Bishops
of
Judea
,
who
use
to
sit
in
Council
with
him
;
who
yet
(
saith
Dr.
H.
)
were
then
but
the
sole
Pastors
of
single
Assemblies
,
without
any
other
Elders
under
them
,
but
were
after
to
have
such
:
Others
think
it
intimateth
,
that
all
Churches
should
unite
in
such
Synods
as
consist
of
twelve
Teaching
Elders
,
and
twelve
Ruling
Elders
that
are
not
Teachers
.
Rather
all
Churches
and
Pastors
are
signified
by
twenty
four
.
But
all
these
are
but
mens
unproved
thoughts
,
save
only
that
in
general
,
the
Vision
appeared
in
resemblance
of
such
an
Assembly
as
is
here
described
:
And
it
clearly
intimateth
,
1.
That
the
Elders
have
a
proper
Dignity
,
and
Honour
,
and
Power
,
signified
by
their
Seals
,
and
White
Rayment
,
and
Crowns
of
Gold
.
I
would
not
have
ignorant
,
proud
Lads
,
that
can
but
get
a
Lay-Patron
to
present
them
to
a
Benefice
,
where
they
may
live
in
the
guilt
of
betraying
Souls
,
to
call
themselves
these
Elders
,
nor
to
feign
in
White
Rayment
that
they
have
Crowns
of
Gold
.
5.
And
out
of
the
throne
proceeded
lightnings
,
and
thunderings
,
and
voices
:
and
there
were
seven
lamps
of
fire
burning
before
the
throne
,
which
are
the
seven
spirits
of
God
.
5.
Note
1.
The
Glory
and
Terrour
of
the
heavenly
Apparition
is
thus
expressed
:
From
the
similitude
of
the
Temple-Worship
,
and
more
fully
of
the
Church-Worship
and
Sacred
Assemblies
,
whence
must
proceed
the
Light
of
Doctrine
,
the
Thunder
of
Reproof
,
and
just
Censures
,
and
the
Voices
of
common
Consent
and
Praises
to
God
.
Whether
it
signifie
the
scorching
Lightnings
,
and
Thundering●
▪
Excommunications
of
Lay-Chancellors
,
Officials
,
Surrogates
,
Commissaries
,
&c.
that
use
an
absent
Bishop's
name
over
(
not
one
Parish
only
,
but
)
many
score
or
hundred
Parish-Churches
,
I
leave
to
the
Arguments
of
the
Affirmers
.
2.
The
seven
Lamps
are
expounded
of
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
relating
,
as
some
suppose
,
to
the
Lamps
which
were
continually
to
burn
before
the
Tabernacle
,
Exod.
17.20
.
and
after
before
the
Temple
:
And
as
others
think
,
to
the
seven
Deacons
at
Jerusalem
.
Others
think
it
is
the
seven
Guardian
Angels
of
the
Asian
Churches
,
to
whom
John
specially
directeth
all
this
Book
,
though
for
the
use
of
all
others
.
But
of
this
,
and
other
such
passages
,
the
great
doubt
is
,
whether
really
there
be
not
,
in
the
Spiritual
World
which
John
saw
,
such
things
as
he
describeth
,
and
the
Institutions
about
Tabernacle
,
Temple
,
and
Church-Assembles
,
be
not
formed
to
some
resemblance
of
these
?
Or
whether
all
be
spoken
only
of
the
things
below
,
of
which
the
superior
World
hath
no
real
similitude
,
but
by
fiction
?
6.
And
before
the
throne
there
was
a
sea
of
glass
like
unto
crystal
:
and
in
the
midst
of
the
throne
,
and
round
about
the
throne
,
were
four
beasts
,
full
of
eyes
before
and
behind
.
6.
Note
;
Before
the
Tabernacle
and
the
Temple
there
was
a
great
broad
Vessel
of
Water
,
called
a
Sea
,
for
the
Priests
to
wash
in
,
Exod.
20.18
.
1
Kings
7.23
.
signifying
the
Purity
required
in
the
Worshippers
of
God
;
being
as
Crystal
,
tells
us
,
that
no
spots
or
Hypocrisie
is
unseen
to
God
.
(
Though
some
make
this
to
signifie
the
multitude
of
Worshippers
.
)
The
four
Beasts
,
some
say
,
resemble
the
four
Sta●dards
and
Camps
of
Israel
in
the
Wilderness
,
or
as
others
,
the
four
Evangelists
:
But
it
is
like
to
mean
the
Executioners
by
Providence
and
Miracles
of
Christ's
Will
and
Power
,
full
of
Eyes
,
as
knowing
all
the
Affairs
of
the
Sons
of
Men
about
which
they
are
employed
,
called
Living
creatures
for
their
executive
power
.
7.
And
the
first
beast
was
like
a
lion
,
and
the
second
beast
like
a
calf
,
and
the
third
beast
had
a
face
as
a
man
,
and
the
fourth
beast
was
like
a
flying
eagle
.
7.
Note
;
As
these
four
agree
with
the
Apparition
in
Ezekiel
1.10
.
in
the
main
(
notwithstanding
some
small
difference
)
so
it
is
observable
which
D.
Hammond
noteth
from
Aben
Ezra
,
that
these
were
the
Escutcheons
on
the
four
Ensigns
or
Standards
of
the
Camp
of
Israel
,
a
Lion
for
the
Camp
of
Judah
,
a
Man
for
the
Camp
of
Reuben
,
an
Oxe
for
the
Camp
of
Ephraim
,
and
an
Eagle
for
the
Camp
of
Dan
:
And
an
Oxe
and
Calf
are
oft
used
for
the
same
.
And
these
four
are
noted
to
be
the
chief
in
their
several
kinds
;
the
Lion
among
wild
Beasts
;
the
Oxe
among
the
tame
and
serviceable
;
a
Man
among
all
Animals
;
and
an
Eagle
among
Birds
.
To
conjecture
what
God
would
signifie
by
them
to
Israel
,
must
needs
be
uncertain
:
I
know
nothing
liker
than
an
intimation
of
Duty
and
Prophecy
,
that
Israel
should
be
victorious
over
their
Enemies
,
and
valiant
as
a
Lion
,
wise
,
and
in
Dominion
as
Man
,
and
should
have
a
fertile
and
plenteous
Land
,
signified
by
the
Oxe
,
and
be
Seraphick
and
Divine
in
the
holy
Worship
of
God
,
signified
by
the
Eagle
that
mounteth
Heaven-ward
in
her
strength
.
And
it
's
like
such
blessings
are
hereby
signified
to
be
conferred
on
the
Church
;
some
fix
the
signification
on
Angels
,
some
on
Ministers
:
And
less
probable
are
theirs
that
think
Pete●
,
John
,
Paul
and
Barnabas
are
meant
,
or
they
that
apply
it
to
the
four
Evangelists
,
or
four
Patriarchs
.
8.
And
the
four
beasts
had
each
of
them
six
wings
about
him
,
and
they
were
full
of
eyes
within
,
and
they
rest
not
day
and
night
,
saying
,
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
which
was
,
and
is
,
and
is
to
come
.
8.
Note
;
The
Beasts
resembling
the
Standard-bearer
in
the
Camp
,
are
likest
to
signifie
both
the
Angels
in
Heaven
,
who
glorifie
God's
Attributes
,
and
serve
him
in
the
performance
of
his
Promises
to
the
Church
;
and
also
the
Apostles
,
and
Prophets
,
and
Evangelists
,
and
Pastors
,
who
do
their
part
herein
on
Earth
.
See
Isa.
6.2
.
of
their
wings
.
2.
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
may
relate
to
the
Trinity
,
but
certainly
signifieth
that
the
Holiness
of
God
is
that
for
which
he
is
loved
and
praised
by
Angels
and
Saints
.
His
Holiness
is
his
Perfection
,
and
Transcendency
above
all
creatures
,
being
the
end
of
all
,
to
whom
they
are
to
be
devoted
;
and
consequently
his
perfect
contrariety
to
all
evil
.
3.
The
celebrating
of
the
Praises
of
the
most
Holy
God
,
is
the
uncessant
work
of
heavenly
Spirits
,
and
most
of
the
work
of
Ministers
and
Church-Assemblies
on
Earth
.
9.
And
when
those
beasts
give
glory
,
and
honour
,
and
thanks
to
him
that
sat
on
the
throne
,
who
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
,
10.
The
four
and
twenty
elders
fall
down
before
him
that
sat
on
the
throne
,
and
worship
him
that
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
,
and
cast
their
crowns
before
the
throne
,
saying
,
11.
Thou
art
worthy
,
O
Lord
,
to
receive
glory
,
and
honour
,
and
power
,
for
thou
hast
created
all
things
,
and
for
thy
pleasure
they
are
and
were
created
.
9
,
10
,
11.
Note
,
With
the
chief
Angels
concur
all
the
heavenly
H●st
,
in
magnifying
the
Holy
,
Eternal
God
,
as
shining
forth
in
the
glory
of
all
his
works
,
by
him
,
and
for
him
,
by
his
efficient
Will
,
and
for
his
complacential
Will
fulfilled
,
they
being
all
created
,
preserved
and
ordered
.
And
this
heavenly
work
is
to
be
imitated
by
the
Churches
on
Earth
,
whose
Pastors
leading
the
People
must
concur
in
the
Praises
of
the
most
Holy
,
Everliving
God
,
And
those
Churches
that
are
dry
and
scant
in
these
Praises
of
God
(
how
well
soever
the
Word
be
there
preached
)
are
defective
and
unlike
their
Pattern
.
These
passages
are
best
expounded
in
the
three
first
Petitions
of
the
Lord's
Prayer
;
Let
thy
Name
be
hallowed
,
Thy
Kingdom
come
,
and
Thy
Will
be
done
on
Earth
,
as
it
is
in
Heaven
.
Neither
Heaven
nor
Earth
must
be
left
out
in
the
Exposition
.
CHAP.
V.
1.
ANd
I
saw
in
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sat
on
the
throne
,
a
book
written
within
,
and
on
the
backside
sealed
with
seven
seals
.
1.
I
saw
a
Roll
called
a
Book
,
in
his
hand
who
sate
on
the
Throne
,
written
on
both
sides
,
but
the
Roll
was
sealed
up
with
seven
Seals
.
Note
;
The
Roll
contained
God's
Decrees
,
as
they
were
to
be
fulfilled
according
to
this
Prophecy
:
And
it
's
like
they
were
seven
Rolls
together
making
one
Book
.
2.
And
I
saw
a
strong
angel
proclaiming
with
a
loud
voice
,
Who
is
worthy
to
open
the
book
,
and
to
loose
the
seals
thereof
?
2.
Note
;
Every
Angel
or
Man
is
not
worthy
or
meet
to
be
the
Expositor
and
Messenger
of
God's
Mysteries
to
Man
.
3.
And
no
man
in
heaven
,
nor
in
earth
,
neither
under
the
earth
,
was
able
to
open
the
book
,
neither
to
look
thereon
.
3.
It
was
a
work
and
trust
too
high
for
any
meer
creature
in
all
the
World
:
None
of
them
was
worthy
.
4.
And
I
wept
much
,
because
no
man
was
found
worthy
to
open
and
to
read
the
book
,
neither
to
look
thereon
.
4.
I
lamented
that
the
creatures
should
,
be
found
so
unworthy
,
and
God's
Mysteries
be
kept
unknown
.
5.
And
one
of
the
elders
saith
unto
me
,
Weep
not
:
behold
,
the
lion
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
,
the
root
of
David
,
hath
prevailed
to
open
the
book
,
and
to
loose
the
seven
seals
thereof
.
5.
One
of
the
Elders
,
that
were
at
the
Throne
,
comforted
me
,
and
told
me
that
Christ
,
who
is
called
the
Lion
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
and
the
Son
of
David
,
and
Root
of
Jesse
,
was
found
worthy
by
the
Dignity
of
his
Person
,
and
his
Merits
by
Man's
Redemption
,
to
open
to
the
Church
all
the
Mysteries
of
God
,
which
it
was
meet
for
Man
to
know
,
and
to
loose
the
Seals
.
6.
And
I
beheld
,
and
lo
,
in
the
midst
of
the
throne
,
and
of
the
four
beasts
,
and
in
the
midst
of
the
elders
,
stood
a
Lamb
,
as
it
had
been
slain
,
having
seven
horns
,
and
seven
eyes
,
which
are
the
seven
Spirits
of
God
,
sent
forth
into
all
the
earth
.
6.
Upon
this
glad
tidings
,
I
lookt
and
saw
Christ
in
the
likeness
of
a
Lamb
,
wounded
and
bloody
,
as
he
was
sacrificed
,
which
signified
that
it
was
by
the
Merit
of
Redemption
that
he
had
his
power
over
all
:
And
he
seemed
to
have
seven
Horns
and
Eyes
for
the
exercise
of
Government
,
by
Judgment
and
Victory
over
his
Enemies
,
and
Illumination
of
his
Church
,
and
the
full
notice
of
all
that
concerneth
his
Government
;
which
is
done
by
the
Spiritual
Powers
,
or
Angels
and
Ministers
,
whom
he
sendeth
forth
from
God
into
all
the
Earth
:
Or
,
as
others
by
the
manifold
Gifts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
is
his
Agent
or
Advocate
on
Earth
.
7.
And
he
came
and
took
the
book
out
of
the
right
hand
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
throne
.
7.
He
that
alone
was
worthy
,
received
Power
from
God
,
both
to
open
the
Mysteries
,
and
execute
them
.
8.
And
when
he
had
taken
the
book
,
the
four
beasts
,
and
four
and
twenty
elders
,
fell
down
before
the
Lamb
,
having
every
one
of
them
harps
,
and
golden
vials
full
of
odours
,
which
are
the
prayers
of
saints
:
8.
Note
,
Who
were
the
four
Living
Wights
(
here
ill
translated
Beasts
,
when
one
was
a
Man
)
was
before
enquired
,
but
its
hard
to
know
,
only
they
seem
to
signifie
some
Greater
than
the
Elders
.
Some
Papists
think
they
were
the
four
first
Patriarcks
;
and
the
Elders
the
Councils
.
It
s
more
probable
than
so
,
that
they
were
all
the
sorts
of
Ministers
that
were
entrusted
with
the
first
gathering
of
Churches
and
sealing
the
Gospel
by
Miracles
,
as
distinct
from
the
fixed
Church-Bishops
called
Elders
.
That
is
,
that
they
were
Apostles
,
Prophets
,
Evangelists
and
Miracle-workers
as
such
.
But
all
is
doubtfull
.
2.
That
both
the
Living
Wights
and
the
Elders
were
men
on
earth
,
is
plain
by
their
work
here
described
;
They
are
Priests
that
,
in
the
sacred
Assembly
,
do
by
office
Speak
for
and
Lead
the
Church
in
offering
up
the
Common
Praises
to
God
,
and
also
the
Prayers
of
the
Congregation
.
That
there
be
any
Angels
that
resemble
this
office
in
Heaven
,
we
cannot
conclude
from
so
obscure
a
Text.
Hence
we
see
,
1.
That
Church
Guides
are
the
Worshippers
of
Jesus
:
2.
Though
we
cannot
hence
prove
that
Gods
praises
must
be
used
with
harps
and
Musicall
Instruments
,
they
that
use
such
have
a
fairer
pretence
hence
to
prove
them
lawful
(
as
doing
Gods
will
,
on
earth
,
as
John
saw
it
resembled
in
Heaven
)
than
any
can
shew
to
prove
it
unlawful
.
3.
Ministers
in
offering
up
the
Churches
praise
and
prayers
,
are
submediators
under
Christ
.
9.
And
they
sung
a
new
song
,
saying
,
Thou
art
worthy
to
take
the
book
,
and
to
open
the
seals
thereof
:
for
thou
wast
slain
,
and
hast
redeemed
us
to
God
by
thy
blood
,
out
of
every
kindred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
,
and
nation
;
10.
And
hast
made
us
unto
our
God
,
Kings
and
Priests
:
and
we
shall
reign
on
the
earth
.
9.10
.
Note
,
1.
Christ
is
to
be
praised
in
the
Church
with
a
new
song
,
or
Praises
suited
to
his
works
of
Redemption
and
his
Glory
,
and
not
only
with
the
Jewish
Psalms
and
Worship
▪
(
though
those
Psalms
also
may
be
used
)
2.
Though
the
Collective
phrase
of
gathering
out
of
every
nation
,
&c.
makes
some
think
that
it
is
an
assembly
of
Glorified
Saints
in
the
heavenly
Jerusalem
,
called
the
General
Assembly
of
the
first
born
,
and
the
Spirits
of
the
perfected
just
that
is
here
primarily
meant
,
it
seems
more
probable
that
it
is
the
Church
on
earth
alone
:
And
that
it
is
the
first
ages
by
Faith
,
and
the
following
also
,
by
some
experience
of
the
Churches
deliverance
by
Constantine
,
that
mention
reigning
on
the
earth
:
The
Saints
departed
indeed
shall
judge
the
World
.
To
be
Kings
and
Priests
to
God
,
is
to
be
endowed
with
Power
,
and
Honour
,
and
Holyness
,
and
employed
accordingly
in
Gods
administrations
and
Holy
Worship
.
11.
And
I
beheld
,
and
I
heard
the
voice
of
many
angels
round
about
the
throne
,
and
the
beasts
,
and
the
elders
:
and
the
number
of
them
was
ten
thousand
times
ten
thousand
,
and
thousands
of
thousands
;
11.
As
I
looked
I
seemed
to
hear
innumerable
Angels
,
joyning
with
the
Living
Wights
,
and
Elders
,
in
the
Praises
of
Christ
for
mans
Redemption
.
Note
,
That
this
signifies
the
multitude
of
believers
,
or
of
Ministers
through
all
the
World
,
is
not
to
be
proved
.
But
that
it
is
meant
properly
of
Angels
is
most
probable
.
And
it
is
to
be
noted
that
when
the
Living
Wights
are
but
four
,
and
the
Elders
but
twenty
four
,
the
Angels
that
praise
Christ
are
millions
and
numberless
.
So
Heb.
12.24
.
Whence
note
,
that
its
ignorance
that
calls
God
more
severe
then
merciful
,
because
it
s
but
a
few
of
this
World
that
are
sanctified
and
glorified
;
when
as
the
vast
and
glorious
Regions
above
seem
,
to
Reason
and
by
scripture
,
to
have
so
many
millions
of
Angels
,
that
its
like
the
damned
are
very
few
to
them
.
The
greatest
Kingdom
is
not
near
so
great
and
glorious
,
in
comparison
of
one
Jail
and
one
Gallows
,
as
the
Heavenly
Regions
are
in
comparison
of
this
spot
called
Earth
,
or
the
place
of
execution
called
Hell
.
12.
Saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
Worthy
is
the
Lamb
that
was
slain
,
to
receive
power
,
and
riches
,
and
wisdom
,
and
strength
,
and
honour
,
and
glory
,
and
blessing
.
12.
These
Angels
joined
with
the
Churches
in
the
Praises
of
Christ
,
ascribing
to
him
,
in
their
Praise
;
all
Power
and
Glory
,
&c.
as
deserved
by
his
Redemption
of
the
World
by
his
death
.
Note
,
Those
Angels
that
joyn
with
us
in
Christs
praises
,
and
are
present
in
our
assemblies
,
and
Guardians
of
us
and
them
,
and
pitch
their
tents
about
us
,
and
bear
us
up
in
their
hands
,
and
rejoice
in
our
Conversion
,
and
are
ministring
Spirits
for
our
good
,
are
not
so
ignorant
of
us
and
our
concerns
and
our
prayers
,
as
some
imagine
.
We
have
many
ignorant
men
that
think
they
know
more
of
our
case
here
below
than
the
Angels
do
;
when
they
scarce
know
so
much
as
may
keep
them
from
being
seducers
,
and
deviders
,
of
the
Church
.
They
are
sure
but
ill
Guardians
who
know
as
little
of
our
affairs
as
these
men
think
.
Christ
saith
that
the
least
Christians
have
their
Angels
who
behold
the
face
of
God
;
And
why
are
they
called
their
Angels
,
and
what
do
they
for
them
with
God
,
if
they
know
not
our
condition
and
concerns
?
And
though
this
will
not
warrant
Praying
to
them
,
which
themselves
in
this
book
seem
to
disown
;
yet
we
ought
not
to
think
that
mistake
of
those
ancient
fathers
and
Churches
to
be
greater
than
it
was
,
who
thought
that
,
as
Pastors
on
earth
offer
up
the
Congregations
prayers
and
praises
to
God
,
so
there
is
an
answerable
office
of
Angels
to
offer
them
,
as
from
them
to
Christ
,
who
offereth
them
to
God
the
Father
:
And
who
thought
,
as
a
man
might
pray
a
Minister
to
pray
for
him
,
so
he
might
do
an
Angel
,
though
it
be
an
errour
,
one
is
no
more
Idolatry
than
the
other
.
13.
And
every
creature
which
is
in
heaven
,
and
on
the
earth
and
under
the
earth
,
and
such
as
are
in
the
sea
,
and
all
that
are
in
them
,
heard
I
,
saying
,
blessing
,
honour
,
glory
,
and
power
be
unto
him
that
sitteth
upon
the
throne
,
and
unto
the
Lamb
for
ever
and
ever
.
13.
And
as
all
the
World
,
which
was
curst
for
mans
sin
,
was
according
to
each
Creatures
capacity
redeemed
from
that
curse
by
Christ
(
to
be
performed
in
due
time
)
so
I
seemed
to
hear
all
that
part
of
the
World
,
that
belonged
to
man
,
to
magnifie
Christ
and
God
by
him
,
for
the
Worlds
Redemption
:
Ascribing
to
him
all
perfection
,
Blessing
,
Honour
,
Glory
,
Power
,
&c.
Note
,
Whether
there
be
any
reasonable
Creatures
in
the
sea
is
unknown
to
us
:
The
reasonable
Creatures
praise
God
and
Christ
understandingly
;
the
rest
demonstratively
and
objectively
.
Those
under
the
earth
are
the
Antipodes
on
the
other
●ide
of
the
earth
.
14.
And
the
four
beasts
said
,
Amen
.
And
the
four
and
twenty
elders
fell
down
,
and
worshipped
him
that
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
.
14
And
the
four
Living
Wights
,
who
are
as
the
four
Cherubi●s
mentioned
in
Ezekiel
,
joined
with
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
,
(
who
answer
the
Jews
Sanhedrims
,
)
that
is
,
with
the
Churches
in
the
praises
of
God
and
of
the
Redeemer
.
Note
,
If
these
four
Cherubims
signified
only
Angels
,
it
is
no
wonder
that
they
joyn
with
the
Church
in
the
Praises
of
Christ
when
they
are
of
the
same
society
with
us
,
though
the
higher
parts
,
CHAP.
VI.
1.
ANd
I
saw
when
the
Lamb
opened
one
of
the
seals
,
and
I
heard
as
it
were
the
noise
of
thunder
,
one
of
the
four
beasts
saying
,
Come
and
see
.
1.
When
Christ
opened
the
divine
decrees
,
in
a
noise
like
thunder
,
I
heard
one
of
the
four
Living
Wights
,
or
Cherubims
,
calling
me
to
come
and
see
.
2.
And
I
saw
,
and
behold
,
a
white
horse
;
and
he
that
sat
on
him
had
a
bow
,
and
a
crown
was
given
unto
him
,
and
he
went
forth
conquering
,
and
to
conquer
.
2.
Note
,
Some
take
this
to
be
Christ
going
forth
to
convert
men
by
the
Gospel
:
Others
to
be
Christ
,
beginning
his
Judgments
on
the
Jews
:
Others
to
be
the
Roman
power
by
their
conquests
preparing
for
further
execution
on
the
Jews
.
3.
And
when
he
had
opened
the
second
seal
,
I
heard
the
second
beast
say
,
Come
and
see
.
3.
The
second
Cherub
called
me
to
see
,
when
the
second
seal
was
opend
.
4.
And
there
went
out
another
horse
,
that
was
red
:
and
power
was
given
to
him
that
sat
thereon
,
to
take
peace
from
the
earth
,
and
that
they
should
kill
one
another
:
and
there
was
given
unto
him
a
great
sword
.
4.
God
proceeded
further
towards
his
dreadful
executions
,
and
gave
up
the
World
,
and
specially
the
Jews
,
to
divisions
,
and
unpeaceable
tumults
,
and
to
kill
and
ruin
one
another
.
5.
And
when
he
had
opened
the
third
seal
,
I
heard
the
third
beast
say
,
Come
and
see
.
And
I
beheld
,
and
lo
,
a
black
horse
;
and
he
that
sat
on
him
,
had
a
pair
of
ballances
in
his
hand
.
5.
God
yet
proc●eded
to
the
next
judgment
,
which
was
famine
;
signified
by
one
on
a
black
horse
with
ballance
to
weigh
food
,
to
shew
its
scarcity
.
6.
And
I
heard
a
voice
in
the
midst
of
the
four
beasts
say
,
A
measure
of
wheat
for
a
penny
,
and
three
measures
of
barley
for
a
penny
;
and
see
thou
hurt
not
the
oil
,
and
the
wine
.
6.
A
mans
day
wages
for
labor
shall
buy
but
bread
enough
for
one
man
:
There
shall
be
a
scarcity
of
the
necessary
part
of
food
;
specially
in
Judea
.
7.
And
when
he
had
opened
the
fourth
seal
,
I
heard
the
voice
of
the
fourth
beast
say
,
Come
and
see
.
8.
And
I
looked
,
and
behold
,
a
pale
horse
;
and
his
name
that
sat
on
him
was
Death
,
and
hell
followed
with
him
:
and
power
was
given
unto
them
over
the
fourth
part
of
the
earth
,
to
kill
with
sword
,
and
with
hunger
,
and
with
death
,
and
with
the
beasts
of
the
earth
.
7.8
.
Judgment
shall
proceed
from
scarcity
to
death
and
ruins
by
famine
,
wars
and
plagues
,
which
shall
destroy
a
great
part
of
the
Jews
(
at
least
.
)
9.
And
when
he
had
opened
the
fifth
seal
,
I
saw
under
the
altar
,
the
souls
of
them
that
were
slain
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
which
they
held
.
9.
Note
;
The
heavenly
Apparition
relating
to
the
Church
on
Earth
,
useth
the
name
of
an
Altar
,
and
I
think
justifieth
the
use
of
it
now
.
2.
The
Souls
of
Martyrs
live
in
Heaven
,
and
therefore
so
do
other
Saints
;
which
proveth
the
Immortality
of
Souls
.
To
be
under
the
Altar
,
is
to
be
in
the
heavenly
Communion
with
them
that
offer
praise
to
God
:
And
to
be
commemorated
at
the
Altar
by
the
Church
on
Earth
,
that
prayeth
for
deliverance
from
Persecutors
.
3.
There
be
not
only
Praises
,
but
Prayers
in
Heaven
,
and
that
for
Justice
on
Persecutors
on
Earth
;
therefore
they
know
that
their
Blood
is
not
revenged
.
4.
How
then
are
miserable
Persecutors
like
to
scape
,
when
Heaven
and
Earth
pray
against
them
?
10.
And
they
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
,
How
long
,
O
Lord
,
holy
and
true
,
dost
thou
not
judge
and
avenge
our
blood
on
them
,
that
dwell
on
the
earth
?
10.
Note
;
This
was
not
from
uncharitableness
,
but
conformity
to
God's
Holiness
,
Justice
and
Truth
:
The
Revenge
desired
being
the
Vindication
of
God's
Holiness
and
Truth
,
which
he
had
promised
.
11.
And
white
robes
were
given
unto
every
one
of
them
,
and
it
was
said
unto
them
,
that
they
should
rest
yet
for
a
little
season
,
until
their
fellow-servants
also
,
and
their
brethren
,
that
should
be
killed
as
they
were
,
should
be
fulfilled
.
11.
They
were
clothed
in
White
,
which
then
signified
Righteousness
and
Dignity
,
in
acknowledgment
of
their
Fidelity
;
but
the
Revenge
must
be
delayed
till
the
rest
were
killed
;
especially
,
say
some
,
by
the
Jews
,
that
must
kill
more
,
that
on
that
Generation
might
come
●ll
the
righteous
Blood
shed
,
from
Abel
,
till
the
last
.
Note
;
God
oft
delayeth
his
Judgments
but
while
more
,
and
greater
,
sins
prepare
for
heavier
Plagues
.
One
Reason
why
we
are
not
presently
avenged
,
and
delivered
from
Persecutors
,
is
because
more
must
yet
suffer
,
before
they
are
ripe
for
signal
Vengeance
.
Our
Souls
may
be
under
the
Altar
in
Heaven
,
cloathed
in
White
,
before
that
day
of
Revenge
.
12.
And
I
beheld
when
he
had
opened
the
sixth
seal
,
and
lo
,
there
was
a
great
earth-quake
,
and
the
sun
became
black
as
sack-cloth
of
hair
,
and
the
moon
became
as
blood
;
13.
And
the
stars
of
heaven
fell
unto
the
earth
,
even
as
a
fig-tree
casteth
her
untimely
figs
when
she
is
shaken
of
a
mighty
wind
.
12
,
13.
The
great
Calamities
that
were
to
follow
(
on
the
Jews
,
say
some
,
and
on
the
World
,
say
others
)
were
so
dismal
,
that
they
were
represented
to
me
,
as
the
darkning
of
the
Sun
,
and
the
Moon
looking
like
Blood
,
and
the
Stars
falling
from
Heaven
;
as
if
Heaven
and
Earth
were
dissolving
.
14.
And
the
heaven
departed
as
a
scroll
when
it
is
rolled
together
;
and
every
mountain
and
Island
were
moved
out
of
their
place
.
14.
And
it
was
represented
to
me
,
as
the
Dissolution
of
Heaven
,
and
Subversion
of
the
Earth
.
Note
;
Some
think
,
this
is
only
of
the
Subversion
of
Judea
.
Others
(
because
that
was
done
already
)
that
it
was
the
Overthrow
of
the
Heathen
Powers
by
Constantine
.
Others
,
that
it
was
the
shaking
of
the
Empire
by
the
Goths
.
And
others
,
that
it
is
the
last
Dissolution
of
the
World
.
15.
And
the
kings
of
the
earth
,
and
the
great
men
,
and
the
rich
men
,
and
the
chief
captains
,
and
the
mighty
men
,
and
every
bond-man
,
and
every
free-man
hid
themselves
in
the
dens
,
and
in
the
rocks
of
the
mountains
;
16.
And
said
to
the
mountains
and
rocks
,
Fall
on
us
,
and
hide
us
from
the
face
of
him
that
sitteth
on
the
throne
,
and
from
the
wrath
of
the
Lamb
:
17.
For
the
great
day
of
his
wrath
is
come
;
and
who
shall
be
able
to
stand
?
15
,
16
,
17.
Note
,
1.
If
this
was
meant
of
the
Ruin
of
the
Jews
,
it
was
indeed
exceeding
dreadful
:
and
dreadful
have
God's
Executions
since
been
on
Heathens
,
and
other
Enemies
of
Christ
.
Note
2.
Greatness
,
nor
Numbers
,
will
save
none
from
Misery
and
Terror
,
when
the
day
of
God's
revenging
Justice
is
come
,
which
they
would
not
before
believe
.
Any
sort
of
hope
of
Deliverance
would
be
then
welcome
:
but
all
help
will
fail
,
and
all
hopes
will
be
in
vain
,
to
them
that
know
not
the
day
of
Grace
.
Proud
men
are
able
now
to
oppress
the
Innocent
,
to
scorn
the
Faithful
,
and
to
domineer
in
the
Ruins
and
Blood
of
Saints
;
calumniating
them
,
as
the
vilest
Malefactors
:
But
wicked
Princes
,
Lords
and
Judges
,
and
bloody
Soldiers
,
will
then
all
cry
out
,
[
The
great
day
of
his
Wrath
is
come
,
and
who
is
able
to
stand
?
]
CHAP.
VII
.
1.
ANd
after
these
things
,
I
saw
four
angels
standing
on
the
four
corners
of
the
earth
,
holding
the
four
winds
of
the
earth
,
that
the
wind
should
not
blow
on
the
earth
,
nor
on
the
sea
,
nor
on
any
tree
.
1.
God's
Decree
for
the
suspending
of
his
dreadful
Executions
(
specially
on
Judea
)
was
declared
to
me
,
by
the
Apparition
of
four
Angels
,
standing
on
the
four
corners
of
the
Earth
,
who
were
to
hold
the
four
Winds
from
blowing
to
the
hurt
of
any
Creature
.
Note
,
1.
The
Winds
are
called
four
,
according
to
popular
Opinion
.
Note
,
2.
By
this
,
it
is
not
unlikely
that
the
four
Beasts
are
so
numbred
,
with
respect
to
the
four
Quarters
of
the
Earth
,
signifying
the
Executioners
of
Providence
.
2.
And
I
saw
another
angel
ascending
from
the
east
,
having
the
seal
of
the
living
God
:
and
he
cryed
with
a
loud
voice
to
the
four
angels
,
to
whom
it
was
given
to
hurt
the
earth
and
the
sea
,
3.
Saying
,
Hurt
not
the
earth
,
neither
the
sea
,
nor
the
trees
,
till
we
have
sealed
the
servants
of
our
God
in
their
foreheads
.
2.
Note
,
1.
The
East
,
where
the
Sun
riseth
,
is
noted
in
Prophesies
,
as
the
way
,
whence
we
are
to
expect
our
Blessings
,
from
Christ
,
the
Rising
Sun
:
whence
came
the
old
Ceremony
of
worshipping
,
in
the
Chruch
,
only
towards
the
East
.
2.
The
Seal
of
God
is
,
his
gracious
,
sealed
Commission
.
3.
The
lowd
Voice
and
Cry
signifieth
,
God's
great
care
to
preserve
the
Faithful
.
4.
The
Seal
in
the
Fore-head
is
,
God's
Notification
of
those
whom
he
will
preserve
.
In
Ezek.
9.4
.
it
is
as
by
the
Letter
,
Tau.
But
the
Text
seemeth
to
mean
no
more
than
that
God
made
known
,
to
the
destroying
Angels
,
every
one
that
was
to
be
preserved
.
4.
And
I
heard
the
number
of
them
which
were
sealed
:
and
there
were
sealed
,
an
hundred
and
forty
and
four
thousand
,
of
all
the
tribes
of
the
children
of
Israel
.
5.
Of
the
tribe
of
Judah
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Reuben
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Gad
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
6.
Of
the
tribe
of
Aser
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Nephthali
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Manasses
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
7.
Of
the
tribe
of
Simeon
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Levi
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Issachar
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
8.
Of
the
tribe
of
Zebulon
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Joseph
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
Of
the
tribe
of
Benjamin
were
sealed
twelve
thousand
.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
All
these
were
to
be
preserved
from
the
Destruction
coming
.
Note
,
1.
Not
that
there
were
just
twelve
thousand
of
each
Tribe
;
but
that
the
number
was
great
in
it self
,
though
small
,
as
to
the
number
of
them
that
perished
.
2.
Joseph
is
put
for
Ephraim
,
and
Dan
is
left
out
;
some
think
,
the
Tribe
being
almost
worn
out
;
or
for
what
other
reason
,
is
unknown
.
9.
After
this
I
beheld
,
and
lo
,
a
great
multitude
,
which
no
man
could
number
,
of
all
nations
,
and
kindreds
,
and
people
,
and
tongues
,
stood
before
the
throne
,
and
before
the
Lamb
,
clothed
with
white
robes
,
and
palms
in
their
hands
:
9.
And
it
was
not
only
the
believing
Jews
that
were
to
be
preserved
,
but
the
Gentile
Christians
,
in
a
multitude
innumerable
,
who
worship
God
joyfully
in
holy
Assemblies
,
celebrating
honourably
the
Praises
of
Christ
,
represented
by
their
Spirits
magnifying
God
and
the
Lamb
joyfully
in
Heaven
.
10.
And
cryed
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
,
Salvation
to
our
God
which
sitteth
on
the
throne
,
and
unto
the
Lamb.
10.
They
praised
God
,
and
their
Redeemer
,
as
the
Author
of
Salvation
.
Note
;
The
Hereticks
of
those
times
(
as
such
do
now
)
accused
these
great
Multitudes
,
and
separated
from
them
,
as
unworthy
of
their
Communion
,
while
they
were
unworthy
of
Church-Communion
themselves
.
11.
And
all
the
angels
stood
round
about
the
throne
,
and
about
the
elders
,
and
the
four
beasts
,
and
fell
before
the
throne
on
their
faces
,
and
worshipped
God
.
12.
Saying
,
Amen
:
blessing
,
and
glory
,
and
wisdom
,
and
thanksgiving
,
and
honour
,
and
power
,
and
might
be
unto
our
God
for
ever
and
ever
.
Amen
.
11
,
12.
And
I
saw
the
multitude
of
Believers
(
or
Ministers
)
represented
by
all
the
Angels
,
joyning
with
the
four
living
Wights
,
and
with
the
twenty
four
Elders
,
who
represented
the
Church
of
the
Christian
Jews
,
celebrating
the
Praises
of
God
and
the
Lamb
;
ascribing
to
him
everlasting
Blessing
,
Glory
,
&c.
13.
And
one
of
the
elders
answered
,
saying
unto
me
,
What
are
these
which
are
arayed
in
white
robes
?
and
whence
came
they
?
14.
And
I
said
unto
him
,
Sir
,
thou
knowest
.
And
he
said
to
me
,
These
are
they
which
came
out
of
great
tribulation
,
and
have
washed
their
robes
,
and
made
them
white
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
13
,
14.
And
one
of
the
Elders
,
in
order
to
inform
me
,
asked
me
whether
I
knew
what
those
were
that
stood
arrayed
in
White
:
And
I
told
him
,
that
I
knew
not
;
but
desired
him
,
who
knew
,
to
tell
me
.
And
he
told
me
,
that
they
were
such
as
had
suffered
great
Tribulation
for
Christ
,
and
were
now
accepted
as
righteous
before
him
,
through
the
Merits
of
his
Blood
;
and
were
dignified
by
him
.
15.
Therefore
are
they
before
the
throne
of
God
,
and
serve
him
day
and
night
in
his
temple
:
and
he
that
sitteth
on
the
throne
shall
dwell
among
them
.
16.
They
shall
hunger
no
more
,
neither
thirst
any
more
,
neither
shall
the
sun
light
on
them
,
nor
any
heat
.
15
,
16.
Note
;
It
is
not
the
least
difficulty
in
this
Book
,
to
know
when
it
speaketh
really
of
what
is
done
in
Heaven
,
and
when
of
what
is
done
on
Earth
,
and
when
of
both
.
This
Text
seemeth
to
speak
chiefly
of
what
is
really
done
in
Heaven
.
To
expound
it
only
of
the
Liberty
,
that
came
to
the
Christians
after
the
Destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
is
improbable
,
when
the
ten
Persecutions
succeeded
.
To
expound
it
of
the
Advancement
of
the
Church
by
Constantine
,
must
make
it
to
speak
only
of
the
Species
of
Christians
that
formerly
suffered
,
and
of
no
individual
persons
,
but
those
that
were
then
alive
;
and
is
hardly
believed
by
them
that
believe
the
reported
Voice
from
Heaven
,
Hodié
venenum
funditur
in
Ecclesiam
;
and
that
know
how
quickly
Papacy
and
Church-Corruption
sprang
out
of
it
.
And
yet
,
to
exclude
all
inferior
Church-mercies
from
this
Vision
,
seemeth
also
unsafe
.
17.
For
the
Lamb
which
is
in
the
midst
of
the
throne
,
shall
feed
them
,
and
shall
lead
them
unto
living
fountains
of
waters
:
And
God
shall
wipe
away
all
tears
from
their
eyes
.
17.
The
Churches
on
Earth
shall
have
some
Times
of
quiet
Assembling
,
and
learning
of
Christ
and
his
Ministers
,
the
pure
Word
of
Life
,
and
Religion
shall
flourish
,
and
God
shall
give
them
some
Respite
and
Intermission
,
or
Ease
from
Persecution
(
under
Vespasian
and
Titus
.
)
But
this
is
but
a
small
Fore-tast
of
the
heavenly
Glory
,
wherein
these
words
shall
be
fulfilled
;
where
indeed
,
they
shall
go
out
of
God's
Temple
no
more
,
and
shall
have
all
Tears
wiped
away
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
1.
ANd
when
he
had
opened
the
seventh
seal
,
there
was
silence
in
heaven
about
the
space
of
half
an
hour
.
1.
There
was
a
little
space
,
after
the
opening
of
the
seventh
Seal
,
before
I
saw
or
heard
the
Revelation
of
it
.
2.
And
I
saw
the
seven
angels
which
stood
before
God
,
and
to
them
were
given
seven
trumpets
.
2.
Seven
Angels
were
appointed
to
publish
,
as
by
Trumpet
,
the
Judgments
following
.
Some
think
that
the
Temple-Worship
is
here
described
,
where
the
people
without
prayed
in
silence
,
while
the
Priest
within
officiated
,
and
the
Trumpets
sounded
:
Which
the
following
words
favour
.
3.
And
another
angel
came
and
stood
at
the
altar
,
having
a
golden
censer
,
and
there
was
given
unto
him
much
incense
,
that
he
should
offer
it
with
the
prayers
of
all
saints
upon
the
golden
altar
,
which
was
before
the
throne
.
3.
Another
Angel
represented
the
High
Priest
,
whose
Office
was
,
to
offer
Incense
at
the
Altar
,
and
to
offer
up
Prayers
for
the
People
:
To
which
use
,
he
had
a
Golden
Censer
,
and
a
Golden
Altar
,
to
shew
the
honour
of
the
Christian
Ministry
and
Worship
;
which
is
all
accepted
,
through
Christ's
Intercession
.
4.
And
the
smoke
of
the
incense
which
came
with
the
prayers
of
the
saints
,
ascended
up
before
God
,
out
of
the
angel's
hand
.
4.
And
God
received
,
as
grateful
,
the
Prayers
of
his
People
,
as
offered
by
the
Ministers
,
and
by
Christ
.
5.
And
the
angel
took
the
censer
,
and
filled
it
with
fire
of
the
altar
,
and
cast
it
into
the
earth
:
and
there
were
voices
,
and
thundrings
,
and
lightnings
,
and
an
earthquake
.
5.
And
upon
the
Acceptance
of
the
Saints
Prayers
,
followed
the
kindling
of
God's
avenging
Judgments
on
the
Earth
.
6.
And
the
seven
angels
,
which
had
the
seven
trumpets
,
prepared
themselves
to
sound
.
6.
Then
did
the
Messengers
of
God's
Judgments
prepare
to
publish
,
or
sound
,
them
forth
.
7.
The
first
angel
sounded
,
and
there
followed
hail
,
and
fire
mingled
with
blood
,
and
they
were
cast
upon
the
earth
:
and
the
third
part
of
trees
was
burnt
up
,
and
all
green
grass
was
burnt
up
.
7.
And
the
Judgment
published
by
the
first
Angel
,
began
with
Destruction
on
the
Countries
,
such
as
usually
accompany
Wars
,
which
lay
wast
Land
and
Houses
.
8.
And
the
second
angel
sounded
,
and
as
it
were
a
great
mountain
burning
with
fire
was
cast
into
the
sea
;
and
the
third
part
of
the
sea
became
blood
:
9.
And
the
third
part
of
the
creatures
which
were
in
the
sea
,
and
had
life
,
died
;
and
the
third
part
of
the
ships
were
destroyed
.
8
,
9.
That
no
place
should
escape
,
the
next
degree
of
Judgment
was
represented
by
a
Mountain
of
Fire
,
cast
into
the
Sea
,
which
turned
the
third
part
of
the
Sea
into
Blood
,
&c.
signifying
increased
Wars
and
Bloodshed
;
by
Sea
and
Land
.
The
particular
Signification
Expositors
are
utterly
disagreed
in
Dr.
H.
taketh
it
for
the
Bloodshed
by
Insurrections
in
Galilee
:
Others
,
for
the
Barbarians
ruining
the
Roman
Empire
:
Others
,
for
Heresies
in
the
Church
:
Others
,
for
the
Bishops
Strife
for
Superiority
.
10.
And
the
third
angel
sounded
,
and
there
fell
a
great
star
from
heaven
,
burning
as
it
were
a
lamp
,
and
it
fell
upon
the
third
part
of
the
rivers
,
and
upon
the
fountains
of
waters
:
11.
And
the
name
of
the
star
is
called
wormwood
;
and
the
third
part
of
the
waters
became
wormwood
;
and
many
men
died
of
the
waters
,
because
they
were
made
bitter
.
10
,
11.
And
next
,
the
Jugdment
was
,
the
infecting
of
the
Rivers
,
and
Waters
,
with
mortal
Bitterness
,
by
a
Star
from
Heaven
,
that
was
mortally
bitter
,
falling
into
them
.
This
signifieth
the
further
extensive
progress
of
the
Punishment
.
Some
take
this
for
the
Fall
of
a
great
Captain
of
the
Jews
:
And
some
,
for
one
of
their
false
,
seducing
Prophets
:
And
some
,
for
the
Fall
of
the
Western
Empire
:
And
some
,
for
Arrius
:
Some
,
for
Pelagius
:
Some
,
for
Mahomet
:
and
some
,
for
Hereticks
in
general
.
12.
And
the
fourth
angel
sounded
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
sun
was
smitten
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
moon
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
stars
;
so
as
the
third
part
of
them
was
darkned
,
and
the
day
shone
not
for
a
third
part
of
it
,
and
the
night
likewise
.
12.
On
the
Sounding
of
the
fourth
Angel
,
the
progress
of
the
Judgment
was
represented
to
me
,
as
the
darkning
of
the
third
part
of
th
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
;
signifying
the
fall
of
some
great
Powers
,
Ecclesiastical
or
Civil
.
Some
expound
it
of
Vespasians's
destroying
a
third
part
of
the
Cities
of
Judea
:
Some
of
the
beginning
of
the
Siege
of
Jerusalem
:
Some
of
Totila's
sacking
of
Rome
:
Some
,
of
the
Corruption
of
Prelacy
,
before
Popery
:
Some
,
of
Arrianism
:
Some
,
of
the
general
Corruption
of
the
Church
by
Popery
.
Lira
takes
the
four
Angels
to
be
the
four
Hereticks
(
as
he
doth
the
four
Beasts
to
be
the
four
Patriarchs
.
)
13.
And
I
beheld
,
and
heard
an
angel
flying
thorow
the
midst
of
heaven
,
saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
Wo
,
wo
,
wo
to
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
,
by
reason
of
the
other
voices
of
the
trumpet
of
the
three
angels
which
are
yet
to
sound
.
13.
This
punishment
extended
but
to
a
third
part
.
But
I
heard
an
Angel
flying
in
the
midst
of
Heaven
,
lowdly
crying
,
wo
,
wo
,
wo
for
the
greater
plagues
that
were
yet
to
some
.
Some
expound
this
out
of
Josephus
of
one
Jesus
Son
of
Ananias
that
,
for
many
years
before
the
siege
,
went
about
pronouncing
this
wo
:
Others
divers
other
waies
.
CHAP.
IX
.
1
ANd
the
fifth
angel
sounded
,
and
I
saw
a
star
fall
from
heaven
unto
the
earth
:
and
to
him
was
given
the
key
of
the
bottomless
pit
.
2.
And
he
opened
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
there
arose
a
smoke
out
of
the
pit
,
as
the
smoke
of
a
great
furnace
,
and
the
sun
and
the
air
were
darkned
,
by
reason
of
the
smoke
of
the
pit
.
1
,
2.
Note
;
By
this
,
some
say
,
is
meant
that
Jewish
Seducer
that
headed
the
turbulent
Zealots
in
the
Siege
of
Jerusalem
:
Others
apply
it
to
Arrius
;
most
Protestants
take
it
for
the
Pope
:
Some
take
it
for
Christ
that
had
the
Keys
of
Death
and
Hell
,
descending
to
let
loose
these
destroyers
.
And
the
Smo●k
is
by
Protestants
mostly
taken
for
the
obscuring
of
holy
Doctrine
and
Manners
;
but
by
the
first
for
the
Confusions
in
Jerusalem
by
the
Zealots
(
as
the
murderers
were
called
.
)
3.
And
there
came
out
of
the
smoke
locusts
upon
the
earth
;
and
unto
them
was
given
power
,
as
the
scorpions
of
the
earth
have
power
.
4.
And
it
was
commanded
them
that
they
should
not
hurt
the
grass
of
the
earth
,
neither
any
gr●●●
thing
,
neither
any
tree
;
but
onely
tho●●en
which
have
not
the
seal
of
God
in
the●●
foreheads
.
3
,
4.
Note
;
That
this
was
an
increase
of
God's
Plagues
,
is
clear
;
and
that
it
was
to
be
by
Souldiers
,
that
were
not
to
make
an
utter
desolation
,
but
to
captivate
and
punish
the
Enemies
of
Christianity
.
But
the
particular
sense
is
controverted
.
Some
take
it
for
the
foresaid
rage
of
the
Zealots
in
Jerusalem
;
some
for
the
beginning
of
the
Roman
Assaults
;
some
for
Constantine's
Dejection
of
the
Heathens
,
who
yet
did
not
kill
them
,
but
give
them
a
disgraced
Liberty
of
Idolatry
;
some
take
it
for
the
first
rising
of
the
Saracens
and
Mahometans
;
and
some-take
them
for
Devils
that
are
called
Locusts
;
some
for
Hereticks
;
and
most
Protestants
for
the
Papal
Clergy
and
Fryars
;
and
these
by
[
hurting
]
mean
[
deceiving
.
]
5.
And
to
them
it
was
given
that
they
should
not
kill
them
,
but
that
they
should
be
tormented
five
months
:
and
their
torment
was
as
the
torment
of
a
scorpion
when
he
striketh
a
man
.
6.
And
in
those
days
shall
men
seek
death
,
and
shall
not
find
it
,
and
shall
desire
to
die
,
and
death
shall
flee
from
them
.
5
,
6.
The
Torment
of
Christ's
Enemies
shall
be
worse
than
Death
,
so
that
they
shall
wish
for
Death
,
and
not
obtain
it
.
Some
by
this
understand
the
Famine
in
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Zealots
tormenting
the
Inhabitants
,
to
make
them
confess
where
their
Bread
or
Food
was
.
Others
otherwise
.
7.
And
the
shapes
of
the
locusts
were
like
unto
horses
,
prepared
unto
battel
;
and
on
their
heads
were
as
it
were
crowns
like
gold
,
and
their
faces
were
as
the
faces
of
men
,
8.
And
they
had
hair
as
the
hair
of
women
,
and
their
teeth
were
as
the
teeth
of
lions
.
9.
And
they
had
brest-plates
as
it
were
breast-plates
of
iron
,
and
the
sound
of
their
wings
was
as
the
sound
of
charrets
of
many
horses
running
to
battel
.
10.
And
they
had
tails
like
unto
scorpions
,
and
there
were
stings
in
their
tails
:
and
their
power
was
to
hurt
men
five
months
.
11.
And
they
had
a
king
over
them
,
which
is
the
angel
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
whose
name
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
is
Abaddon
,
but
in
the
greek
tongue
hath
his
name
Apollyon
.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10
,
11.
That
this
is
the
description
of
a
terrible
Army
of
cruel
men
,
seemeth
plain
,
but
who
they
were
,
and
when
,
is
not
so
plain
:
Whether
the
foresaid
Jewish
Zealots
,
(
who
got
out
of
the
Country
into
the
City
,
and
used
the
Inhabitants
cruelly
:
)
Or
whether
it
was
the
Roman
Army
,
or
the
Arabian
Mahometans
(
which
many
had
rather
think
,
than
that
all
this
obscure
Vision
spake
but
of
things
already
done
,
and
known
to
John
,
and
those
of
his
time
,
if
it
was
in
Domitians
Days
.
)
And
the
Abadddo●
their
King
,
both
sorts
think
was
the
Devil
;
though
some
say
,
it
is
Christ
,
and
some
an
Angel
that
had
power
to
let
out
such
destroyers
.
Five
months
being
the
just
time
of
the
Zealots
Rage
,
before
Titus
came
against
the
City
,
confirmeth
the
first
sort
of
Expositors
in
their
Opinion
:
But
,
as
I
said
,
most
Protestant
Writers
take
this
King
to
be
the
Pope
,
or
the
Devil
as
acting
him
,
and
the
Locusts
to
be
the
Fryars
and
Clergy
and
all
their
tormentings
and
destroyings
to
be
spiritual
:
But
it
's
hard
to
think
that
Deceiving
should
be
meant
by
such
tormenting
,
as
made
men
wish
for
death
:
For
their
Excommunications
and
Persecutions
cannot
be
meant
,
because
those
are
more
against
good
men
,
than
the
bad
;
and
though
some
of
their
Doctrines
be
uncomfortable
,
they
have
more
that
flatter
men
in
sin
.
12.
One
wo
is
past
,
and
behold
,
there
come
two
woes
more
hereafter
.
12.
Thus
one
of
the
three
Woes
reserved
to
the
three
last
Trumpets
,
is
past
,
and
two
follow
.
13.
And
the
sixth
angel
sounded
,
and
I
heard
a
voice
from
the
four
horns
of
the
golden
altar
which
is
before
God
,
14.
Saying
to
the
sixth
angel
,
which
had
the
trumpet
,
Loose
the
four
angels
which
are
bound
in
the
great
river
Euphrates
.
13.
Those
that
expound
all
this
of
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
think
that
by
Euphrates
is
meant
Rome
,
and
that
the
four
Angels
there
bound
,
was
the
Roman
Legions
which
Vispasian
had
stopt
,
till
he
saw
what
would
become
of
the
Empire
,
when
Galba
,
Otho
,
and
Vitellius
were
killed
,
and
he
was
chosen
Emperour
;
and
then
he
went
on
to
the
Siege
;
Or
else
that
the
Syrian
Legions
,
having
marched
as
far
as
Euphrates
,
were
there
stop'd
.
But
this
exposition
hath
much
said
against
it
:
Especially
that
these
were
then
things
past
,
and
that
v.
20.
the
men
are
described
as
gross
Idolaters
,
which
the
Jews
then
were
not
.
Many
others
expound
it
of
the
Arabians
and
Turks
,
who
dwelt
beyond
Euphrates
,
out
of
the
Roman
territories
,
till
they
invaded
and
spoiled
them
.
15.
And
the
four
angels
were
loosed
,
which
were
prepared
for
an
hour
and
a
day
,
and
a
month
,
and
a
year
,
for
to
slay
the
third
part
of
men
.
15.
Some
gather
from
[
an
hour
,
a
day
,
a
month
and
a
year
)
that
from
the
first
great
invasion
and
taking
of
Babylon
to
the
fall
of
the
Turks
,
it
will
be
exactly
in
1696
,
that
is
,
twelve
years
hence
:
which
time
will
expound
.
The
four
Angels
some
take
for
four
Mahometan
Generalls
,
and
parts
,
before
they
united
in
one
.
And
by
slaying
the
third
part
of
men
,
their
cruel
devastations
and
successes
.
16.
And
the
number
of
the
army
of
the
horsemen
were
two
hundred
thousand
thousand
:
and
I
heard
the
number
of
them
.
16.
The
number
of
the
Roman
Army
say
some
:
But
most
say
the
number
of
the
Mahometans
was
exceeding
great
,
like
locusts
over
spreading
all
the
Countries
.
17.
And
thus
I
saw
the
horses
in
the
vision
,
and
them
that
sat
on
them
,
having
brest-plates
of
fire
,
and
of
jacinth
,
and
brimstone
:
and
the
heads
of
the
horses
were
as
the
heads
of
lions
,
and
out
of
their
mouths
issued
fire
and
smoke
,
and
brimstone
.
17.
They
appeared
terribly
as
fitted
to
destroy
:
But
some
expound
it
of
their
false
doctrine
.
18.
By
these
three
was
the
third
part
of
men
killed
,
by
the
fire
,
and
by
the
smoke
,
and
by
the
brimstone
,
which
issued
out
of
their
mouths
.
18.
Multitudes
say
some
killed
by
the
Romans
;
and
,
say
most
others
,
the
exceeding
great
numbers
killed
by
the
Mahometans
,
Saracens
and
Tarks
.
19.
For
their
power
is
in
their
mouth
,
and
in
their
tails
:
for
their
tails
were
like
unto
serpents
,
and
had
heads
,
and
with
them
they
do
hurt
.
19.
They
are
both
fierce
and
venemous
,
and
every
way
destructive
.
Some
expound
mouth
and
tail
,
of
the
front
and
the
rear
of
their
Armies
.
20.
And
the
rest
of
the
men
,
which
were
not
killed
by
these
plagues
,
yet
repented
not
of
the
works
of
their
hands
,
that
they
should
not
worship
devils
,
and
idols
of
gold
,
and
silver
,
and
brass
,
and
stone
,
and
of
wood
,
which
neither
can
see
,
nor
hear
,
nor
walk
:
21.
Neither
repented
they
of
their
murders
,
nor
of
their
sorceries
,
nor
of
their
fornication
,
nor
of
their
thefts
.
20.
21.
To
take
this
for
the
Gnosticks
,
and
the
Spiritual
Idolatry
of
the
Jews
,
seems
very
unlikely
.
The
Mahometans
,
say
others
,
made
the
destroying
of
Idols
their
chief
profession
,
and
have
not
only
rooted
out
image-worship
from
the
Eastern
Christians
,
but
turned
since
many
great
Kingdoms
and
Empires
from
Heathenism
to
Mahometanism
:
But
they
repented
not
under
those
destructions
.
CHAP.
X.
1.
ANd
I
saw
another
mighty
Angel
,
come
down
from
Heaven
,
clothed
with
a
cloud
,
and
a
rainbow
was
upon
his
head
,
and
his
face
was
as
it
were
the
sun
,
and
his
feet
as
pillars
of
fire
.
1.
The
circumstances
describe
the
Glory
of
this
Angel
,
which
some
take
for
Christ
,
and
some
for
a
proper
Angel
.
2.
And
he
had
in
his
hand
a
little
book
open
:
and
he
set
his
right
foot
upon
the
sea
,
and
his
left
foot
on
the
earth
.
2.
The
plain
sense
is
,
that
he
shewed
the
universality
of
his
commissioned
power
(
sea
and
land
comprehending
the
world
below
;
)
and
that-the
Book
was
the
Decree
of
God
committed
to
him
to
execute
.
But
the
conjectured
sense
is
manifold
:
Some
say
it
was
Gods
Decree
to
destroy
Jerusalem
,
and
that
Sea
and
Land
was
Galilee
and
Judea
:
And
others
that
it
was
Gods
Decree
to
destroy
the
Roman
heathen
power
,
and
deliver
his
Servants
:
And
others
that
it
was
his
Decree
to
destroy
the
Papacy
,
and
reform
and
deliver
the
Church
:
And
others
that
it
was
his
Decree
to
destroy
all
oppressing
powers
,
and
set
up
Christs
thousand
years
reign
in
Righteousness
:
And
others
that
it
was
his
Decree
to
end
the
World
,
and
come
in
judgment
.
3.
And
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
as
when
a
lion
roareth
:
and
when
he
had
cried
,
seven
thunders
uttered
their
voices
.
3.
His
terrible
Aspect
and
Cry
,
was
to
prepare
for
a
progressive
Increase
of
the
Plagues
,
signified
by
seven
Thunders
,
which
are
louder
than
Trumpets
.
4.
And
when
the
seven
thunders
had
uttered
their
voices
,
I
was
about
to
write
:
and
I
heard
a
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
unto
me
,
seal
up
those
things
which
the
seven
thunders
uttered
,
and
write
them
not
.
4.
Say
some
,
Because
the
Plagues
are
so
grievous
,
that
(
on
Jerusalem
,
say
some
;
on
the
Empire
,
say
others
;
on
the
Papacy
,
say
others
)
they
shall
be
known
by
experience
,
and
not
by
words
.
Therefore
write
them
not
(
at
all
,
say
some
;
or
not
yet
,
say
others
.
)
5.
And
the
angel
which
I
saw
stand
upon
the
sea
,
and
upon
the
earth
,
lifted
up
his
hand
to
heaven
,
6.
And
sware
by
him
that
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
,
who
created
heaven
and
the
things
that
therein
are
,
and
the
earth
and
the
things
that
therein
are
,
and
the
sea
and
the
things
that
are
therein
,
that
there
should
be
time
no
longer
.
7.
But
in
the
days
of
the
voice
of
the
seventh
angel
,
when
he
shall
begin
to
sound
,
the
mystery
of
God
should
be
finished
,
as
he
hath
declared
to
his
servants
the
prophets
.
5
,
6
,
7.
He
sware
by
God
,
that
there
should
be
no
longer
delay
;
that
is
,
say
some
,
of
the
Destruction
of
the
Jews
,
but
till
Adrian's
time
;
or
,
as
others
,
of
the
Ruin
of
the
Roman
Empire
;
or
,
as
others
,
of
the
Churches
Deliverance
from
Popery
and
Persecution
;
or
,
as
others
,
that
there
shall
be
no
longer
Duration
of
this
World
:
But
that
,
at
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
God's
decreed
Judgments
shall
be
accomplished
.
Or
,
as
Lira
,
that
the
Arrian
Heresie
should
no
longer
prosper
.
8.
And
the
voice
which
I
heard
from
heaven
spake
unto
me
again
,
and
said
,
Go
and
take
the
little
book
which
is
open
in
the
hand
of
the
angel
which
standeth
upon
the
sea
,
and
upon
the
earth
.
9.
And
I
went
unto
the
angel
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Give
me
the
little
book
.
And
he
said
unto
me
,
Take
it
,
and
eat
it
up
,
and
it
shall
make
thy
belly
bitter
,
but
it
shall
be
in
thy
mouth
sweet
as
honey
.
8
,
9.
The
Voice
bid
me
take
the
Book
,
&c.
And
I
asked
the
Angel
for
it
;
who
bid
me
eat
it
,
&c.
It
shall
be
pleasant
to
thee
,
to
know
what
will
be
as
News
;
but
bitter
to
know
such
heavy
things
:
or
,
it
will
be
sweet
to
thee
,
to
sore-know
the
Churches
Deliverance
;
but
bitter
,
to
know
the
dreadful
Judgments
that
effect
it
,
(
against
the
Jews
,
say
some
;
the
Roman
Empire
,
say
others
;
the
Papal
Church
,
say
others
,
&c.
)
10.
And
I
took
the
little
book
out
of
the
angel's
hand
,
and
ate
it
up
,
and
it
was
in
my
mouth
sweet
as
honey
:
and
as
soon
as
I
had
eaten
it
,
my
belly
was
bitter
.
10.
The
Mercy
revealed
in
it
,
was
sweet
;
but
the
dreadful
Judgments
of
Bloodshed
,
bitter
.
11.
And
he
said
unto
me
,
Thou
must
prophesie
again
before
many
peoples
,
and
nations
,
and
tongues
,
and
kings
.
11.
Say
some
,
When
Titus
hath
destroyed
Jerusalem
,
there
is
more
for
thee
to
prophesie
of
,
which
many
following
Emperors
,
and
their
Armies
,
will
do
against
them
,
especially
Adrian
,
to
finish
their
Destruction
.
Or
,
as
others
,
There
are
yet
greater
,
and
more
dreadful
things
to
be
told
thee
,
against
many
Nations
and
Kingdoms
.
Or
,
as
others
.
The
Work
of
Prophesie
,
or
preaching
the
Gospel
,
suppressed
by
the
Pope
,
and
his
Prelates
,
shall
be
revived
again
,
and
prosper
,
before
the
end
.
CHAP.
XI
.
1.
ANd
there
was
given
me
a
r●ed
like
unto
a
rod
,
and
the
angel
stood
,
saying
,
Rise
,
and
measure
the
temple
of
God
,
and
the
altar
,
and
them
that
worship
therein
.
1.
Say
some
,
to
measure
the
Temple
and
the
Altar-places
,
as
reserved
from
Adrian's
building
an
Idol-Temple
,
which
,
say
they
,
he
did
only
in
the
Outer
Court
.
Say
others
,
Measure
the
Church
,
which
shall
be
reduced
to
a
Conformity
to
the
Word
of
God
,
after
all
its
Pollutions
by
Popery
.
Or
,
Measure
it
,
signifieth
,
that
the
Church
will
be
a
small
and
measurable
thing
under
the
Papacy
,
and
even
obscured
,
but
not
forsaken
of
God
.
2.
But
the
court
which
is
without
the
temple
,
leave
out
,
and
measure
it
not
;
for
it
is
given
unto
the
Gentiles
;
and
the
holy
city
shall
they
tread
under
foot
fourty
and
two
months
.
2.
Say
some
,
the
outer
Court
,
and
the
City
was
rebuilt
by
Adrian
,
called
Aelia
,
so
the
Gentiles
to
live
in
,
and
a
Temple
built
for
Jupiter
,
and
so
continued
three
years
and
a
half
,
as
Antiocbus
prophaned
it
,
Dan.
7.25
.
Say
others
,
The
outer
Court
and
the
City
left
to
the
Gentiles
,
is
that
great
part
of
the
visible
Church
left
under
the
Papacy
to
such
gross
Idolatry
,
as
that
it
hath
but
the
name
of
Christian
,
as
●loathing
restored
Gentil●sme
,
and
is
rejected
of
God
.
Some
take
the
42
months
literally
,
for
a
certain
time
of
three
years
and
a
half
;
and
some
for
uncertain
time
,
Christ
was
three
years
and
a
half
,
in
his
ministeriall
labour
.
And
this
number
is
five
times
here
recited
:
Therefore
like
to
be
strictly
meant
.
Some
old
Fathers
and
some
Papists
understand
it
strictly
of
the
reign
of
an
Antichrist
,
which
they
think
is
yet
to
come
:
some
of
the
time
of
the
Papal
reign
,
which
they
say
will
be
1260
years
beginning
between
365.
and
455.
and
ending
between
1625
,
and
1715
:
in
which
space
Babylon
will
fall
.
Others
state
the
time
differently
.
3.
And
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
,
clothed
in
sackcloth
.
3.
Note
,
There
is
great
diversity
of
opinions
who
these
witnesses
are
:
And
yet
most
Protestants
think
that
their
time
is
past
,
or
the
most
of
it
,
and
this
prophecy
fullfilled
:
And
Prophecies
use
to
be
plain
when
they
are
fulfilled
.
Some
new
men
say
that
they
were
the
two
Churches
in
Jerusalem
,
of
the
Jewish
and
the
Greek
Language
,
and
their
two
Bishops
,
who
preached
all
that
time
against
the
sins
of
Jews
and
Gentiles
:
For
they
think
that
the
Jews
and
Greeks
,
not
understanding
the
same
Language
,
had
in
Jerusalem
,
Antioch
,
Rome
,
Alexandria
,
and
other
great
Cities
,
two
Churches
and
Bishops
▪
Others
,
that
the
two
witnesses
are
Enoch
and
Elias
,
that
shall
come
when
Antichrist
cometh
.
Others
,
that
they
are
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
which
the
Papacy
shall
oppose
;
or
,
as
others
,
the
Preachers
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
named
two
,
because
but
sew
,
but
yet
enough
to
promote
the
Reformation
.
Brightman
saith
,
It
is
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
Assemblies
of
the
Faithful
.
Others
,
that
it
is
the
Godly
Magistracy
and
Ministry
,
which
the
Papacy
will
cast
down
.
Others
,
that
God
will
hereafter
send
two
,
with
the
Spirit
of
Enoch
and
Elias
,
in
whom
all
this
shall
be
literally
fulfilled
:
Others
,
that
it
is
the
Martyrs
that
have
in
several
times
opposed
Popery
to
the
death
;
Called
two
in
allusion
to
many
old
couples
of
Witnesses
,
Moses
and
Aaron
,
Caltb
and
Joshua
,
Ezra
and
Nehemiah
,
Haggai
and
Zachary
,
Zerubbabel
and
Joshua
,
(
to
which
Zech.
4.11
.
this
Text
specially
relateth
)
Moses
and
Elias
on
the
Mount
,
&c.
Clothed
in
Sackcloth
,
is
doing
their
Office
in
a
time
of
great
affliction
:
And
all
this
,
some
think
,
may
be
applied
to
divers
couples
,
that
God
hath
used
in
divers
times
and
parts
of
his
Church
:
As
to
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
;
to
John
Hus
and
Jerome
of
Prague
,
to
John
Frederick
Duke
of
Saxony
and
Philip
Landgrave
of
Hassia
,
long
imprisoned
by
Charles
the
fifth
,
and
after
delivered
;
to
the
Lutherans
and
the
reformed
;
to
King
Edward
6.
and
his
Uncle
Protector
Duke
of
Somerset
,
&c.
Even
as
Christ
sent
out
his
Disciples
by
two
and
two
;
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
&c.
Lira's
conceit
that
Silverius
and
Mennas
were
the
two
witnesses
against
the
Eutychians
is
vain
.
4.
These
are
the
two
olive-trees
,
and
the
two
candlesticks
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
.
4.
These
are
resembled
to
the
two
mentioned
,
Zech.
4.
These
are
as
Olive
Branches
that
empty
themselves
into
the
Lamps
,
even
the
Servants
of
the
Lord
of
the
World
for
his
Church
.
5.
And
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
:
and
if
any
man
will
hurt
them
,
he
must
in
this
manner
be
killed
.
5.
If
any
will
persecute
or
silence
them
,
God
will
revenge
their
cause
;
it
refers
to
Elias
that
brought
down
fire
from
Heaven
to
destroy
the
Captains
and
their
fifties
,
2.
Kings
1.10
.
and
to
Moses
,
Num.
16.
Or
say
others
,
The
word
in
their
mouths
shall
be
as
fire
against
all
false
Doctrines
and
Corruptions
.
6.
These
have
power
to
shut
heaven
that
it
rain
not
in
the
days
of
their
prophecy
:
and
have
power
over
waters
,
to
turn
,
them
to
blood
,
and
to
smite
the
earth
with
all
plagues
,
as
often
as
they
will
.
6.
And
the
Power
that
God
gave
their
Ministry
and
reforming
endeavours
,
and
the
revenge
that
God
will
use
against
their
persecutors
,
were
expressed
to
me
,
as
resembling
Elias
,
whose
prayer
stopt
the
rain
for
three
years
and
a
half
,
and
the
plagues
which
God
by
Moses
inflicted
on
Egypt
:
Christ
intimating
this
,
Matth.
17.
When
Moses
the
chief
Law-giver
,
and
Elias
the
chief
Prophet
,
were
the
two
great
witnesses
of
his
Glory
.
And
it
is
notable
that
Godly
Magistrates
,
and
Godly
Ministers
,
have
usually
prospered
together
,
and
fallen
together
,
and
Magistracy
and
Ministry
been
together
corrupted
.
7.
And
when
they
shall
have
finished
their
testimony
,
the
beast
,
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
shall
make
war
against
them
,
and
shall
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
.
8.
And
their
dead
bodies
shall
lie
in
the
street
of
the
great
City
,
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
where
also
our
Lord
was
crucified
.
7
,
8.
Note
,
Christs
witnesses
,
(
Holy
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
)
shall
be
marvellously
preserved
,
till
they
have
finished
their
Testimony
,
and
they
have
done
their
work
.
And
then
they
may
be
destroyed
by
the
Servants
of
the
Devil
,
and
exposed
to
common
scorn
,
and
perhaps
be
denyed
buryall
,
in
the
places
where
they
preach't
and
were
wonderfully
blest
,
and
their
enemies
punished
.
And
this
will
seem
▪
to
carnal
men
,
to
be
Gods
disowning
them
,
and
all
that
they
did
:
But
the
same
sort
of
Men
shall
be
raised
again
,
&
revive
their
work
with
more
success
,
and
again
silence
the
deluded
insulting
enemies
.
These
words
[
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
]
seem
to
favour
their
Exposition
,
who
apply
all
this
to
Jerusalem
.
But
most
Protestants
take
it
for
the
Roman
state
of
Papal
corruption
.
And
some
by
their
carcasses
say
,
is
meant
the
dead
carcass
of
the
Scripture
,
or
Religion
,
or
Assemblies
,
which
only
is
left
among
them
.
But
it
seemeth
to
me
to
mean
persons
:
And
whether
the
same
thing
,
as
this
killing
and
reviving
the
witnesses
,
may
not
be
done
at
Jerusalem
,
and
elsewhere
,
again
and
again
in
several
ages
,
(
the
Church
,
having
had
its
daies
and
night
,
)
I
yet
know
not
.
9.
And
they
of
the
people
,
and
kindreds
and
tongues
,
and
nations
,
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
,
three
days
and
an
half
,
and
shall
not
suffer
their
dead
bodies
to
be
put
in
graves
.
9.
Say
some
,
They
shall
literally
be
cast
out
inhumanely
unburyed
;
say
others
,
They
shall
be
politically
slain
,
deposed
,
silenced
,
imprisoned
,
and
cast
by
as
dead
and
useless
.
And
not
only
their
persecuting
enemies
,
but
the
deluded
rabble
and
people
,
shall
see
their
oppression
and
insult
over
them
,
and
not
suffer
them
to
be
restored
,
or
honoured
.
10.
And
they
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
rejoice
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
shall
send
gifts
one
to
another
,
because
these
two
prophets
tormented
them
that
dwelt
on
the
earth
.
10.
The
enemies
of
the
Church
,
and
the
ungodly
rabble
,
shall
triumph
and
rejoice
together
in
their
revenge
and
conquest
of
these
Prophets
,
and
that
in
the
revengeful
sense
of
their
own
suffering
by
them
,
whose
preaching
was
a
torment
to
them
,
who
by
Godly
Magistrates
also
had
been
punished
or
restrained
from
their
sin
.
Note
,
1.
Oh
how
madly
do
the
wicked
rejoice
,
for
their
victory
against
the
men
that
would
have
saved
them
.
2.
One
of
the
great
causes
of
the
violence
of
Silencers
and
Persecutors
is
,
the
remembrance
of
their
own
sufferings
by
godly
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
by
Punishments
and
Reformation
.
11.
And
after
three
days
and
an
half
,
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
entered
into
them
,
and
they
stood
upon
their
feet
,
and
great
fear
fell
upon
them
which
saw
them
.
11.
Either
the
same
men
,
or
men
of
the
same
Spirit
and
Office
,
were
restored
to
the
same
Power
and
Works
to
the
great
wonder
of
good
men
,
and
the
great
consternation
of
the
bad
.
12.
And
they
heard
a
great
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
unto
them
,
Come
up
hither
.
And
they
ascended
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
,
and
their
enemies
beheld
them
.
12.
The
Voice
of
Christ
,
say
some
;
of
the
chief
Rulers
,
say
others
:
Come
up
hither
,
that
is
,
say
some
,
to
Heaven
as
the
reward
of
their
former
Service
,
as
Christ
ascended
in
a
cloud
,
and
as
Moses
was
called
away
and
buried
by
God
,
and
Elias
carried
up
,
Moses
not
seeing
what
Joshua
must
see
,
and
Elias
being
only
translated
from
a
wicked
Generation
before
Jehu
executed
God's
Judgments
on
them
;
so
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
that
do
great
things
for
the
Church
,
are
usually
taken
up
to
Heaven
before
they
see
the
desired
issue
,
which
is
left
to
their
Successors
:
Not
David
,
but
Solomon
,
must
build
the
Temple
.
Or
,
as
others
,
come
up
into
a
state
of
greater
prosperity
and
peace
,
which
is
as
a
Heaven
in
comparison
of
their
Persecution
:
Or
,
as
most
Protestants
,
come
now
into
the
desired
state
of
the
visible
Church
reformed
from
Popery
and
Impiety
.
Their
advancement
conv●nced
some
,
and
terrified
others
of
their
Adversaries
.
13.
And
the
same
hour
was
there
a
great
earthquake
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
fell
,
and
in
the
earthquake
were
slain
of
men
seven
thousand
;
and
the
remnant
▪
were
affrighted
,
and
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
heaven
:
13.
Say
some
,
Adrian
rooted
out
those
Jews
that
did
not
turn
Christians
,
and
set
up
the
Image
of
a
Swine
at
the
Gate
,
to
put
them
in
despair
;
upon
which
the
rest
turned
Christians
,
and
glorified
God
.
Say
others
,
nine
parts
of
Rome
were
destroyed
before
,
and
under
the
Papacy
only
the
tenth
part
of
old
Rome
was
left
,
and
that
fell
by
this
Earthquake
:
Say
others
,
the
first
stirs
by
Preaching
,
Disputing
and
War
about
Religion
,
quickly
cast
down
the
tenth
part
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
then
many
others
turned
Protestants
:
Some
think
,
it
was
the
fall
of
old
Heathen
Rome
;
and
some
think
that
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
(
by
Papal
Cruelty
)
is
yet
to
come
,
and
that
Popery
shall
be
restored
a
few
years
,
and
then
fall
for
ever
.
It
seems
to
relate
to
the
case
of
Elijah
and
Eli●ha
,
after
whose
time
the
House
of
Ahab
dreadfully
fell
by
Jehu
.
14.
The
second
wo
is
past
,
and
behold
,
the
third
wo
cometh
quickly
.
14.
Note
;
Thus
far
some
think
that
the
Revelation
shewed
John
nothing
but
what
was
done
many
years
before
,
and
visible
to
all
men
there
,
that
is
,
that
all
was
but
the
destruction
of
the
Jews
;
and
that
of
these
three
last
Woes
,
the
first
was
by
the
Zealots
,
the
second
by
Titus
,
(
in
which
,
saith
Josephus
,
eleven
hundred
thousand
persons
were
killed
by
Sword
and
Famine
,
besides
the
Captives
carried
away
;
)
The
third
by
Adrian
,
when
the
Faction
of
Barchochiba
was
cast
out
of
Jerusalem
,
and
were
pursued
,
in
which
,
some
say
,
five
hundred
thousand
were
killed
,
some
say
eight
hundred
thousand
,
and
some
twelve
hundred
thousand
.
Others
say
that
all
the
Woes
respected
later
times
.
15
And
the
seventh
angel
sounded
,
and
there
were
great
voices
in
heaven
,
saying
,
The
kingdoms
of
this
world
are
become
the
Kingdoms
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
15.
The
foresaid
new
Expositors
take
this
for
the
Triumph
of
the
Church
for
the
Jews
destruction
,
and
the
ceasing
of
their
Persecution
,
and
the
uniting
of
the
Jew
and
Gentile
Christians
in
one
Church
at
Jerusalem
,
where
Adrian
gave
them
that
freedom
by
which
they
prospered
.
Others
think
that
this
Verse
speaketh
of
the
Christian
Emperours
owning
Christianity
,
and
putting
down
Heathenism
:
Others
think
it
speaks
of
the
great
Success
of
the
Reformation
against
Popery
:
Others
think
it
speaks
of
Christ's
thousand
years
Reign
:
And
others
think
it
speaketh
of
the
last
Judgment
.
I
see
not
why
we
may
not
take
it
for
the
flourishing
of
the
Gospel
in
the
Catholick
Church
,
begun
when
Persecution
abated
,
but
most
notably
promoted
by
Constantine
.
16.
And
the
four
and
twenty
elders
,
which
sat
before
God
on
their
seats
,
fell
upon
their
faces
,
and
worshipped
God
,
17.
Saying
,
We
give
thee
thanks
,
O
Lord
God
almighty
,
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
art
to
come
,
because
thou
hast
taken
to
thee
thy
great
power
,
and
hast
reigned
.
18.
And
the
nations
were
angry
,
and
thy
wrath
is
come
,
and
the
time
of
the
dead
,
that
they
should
be
judged
,
and
that
thou
shouldest
give
reward
unto
thy
servants
the
prophets
,
and
to
the
saints
,
and
them
that
fear
thy
name
,
small
and
great
,
and
shouldest
destroy
them
which
destroy
the
earth
.
16
,
17
,
18.
The
twenty
four
Bishops
of
Judea
,
say
some
:
Rather
,
the
Ministers
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
represented
by
four
and
twenty
Elders
in
the
Vision
;
or
the
whole
Church
,
say
others
:
And
those
in
Heaven
,
say
others
.
The
Reign
mentioned
is
variously
expounded
,
as
aforesaid
;
1.
As
against
the
Jews
.
2.
As
against
the
Heathen
Emperors
.
3.
As
against
the
Pope
,
by
the
Reformation
.
4.
As
of
the
Fall
of
Mahometanism
,
and
the
Turkish
Empire
.
5.
As
of
the
Millenium
,
and
the
Resurrection
and
Judgment
that
shall
be
then
.
6.
As
of
the
last
Judgment
.
19.
And
the
temple
of
God
was
opened
in
heaven
,
and
there
was
seen
in
his
temple
the
ark
of
his
testament
,
and
there
were
lightnings
,
and
voices
,
and
thundrings
,
and
an
earth-quake
,
and
great
hail
.
19.
The
Vision
of
the
opened
Temple
in
Heaven
signifieth
,
the
Freedom
given
to
the
Gospel
against
Persecutors
and
Corrupters
;
and
the
pure
Preaching
and
Profession
of
it
,
and
God's
owning
his
Covenant
and
Church
,
by
his
eminent
Blessing
:
and
the
Lightnings
,
&c.
signifie
the
great
Manifestation
of
Christ's
Power
,
for
his
Church
,
in
the
Commotions
and
Changes
in
the
World
,
and
his
Judgments
on
their
Enemies
,
as
followeth
.
(
But
in
what
Instances
and
Periods
of
Time
,
Expositors
differ
,
as
aforesaid
.
CHAP.
XII
.
1.
ANd
there
appeared
a
great
wonder
in
heaven
,
a
woman
clothed
with
the
sun
,
and
the
moon
under
her
feet
,
and
upon
her
head
a
crown
of
twelve
stars
.
1.
Some
Popes
,
and
their
Flatterers
,
have
said
that
,
by
the
Woman
in
Heaven
,
is
meant
,
the
Pope
,
and
Church
of
Rome
in
its
Power
;
and
by
the
Sun
is
meant
,
their
spiritual
Power
,
as
Key-bearers
of
Heaven
;
and
by
the
Moon
is
meant
,
all
Princes
Secular
Power
as
under
the
feet
of
the
Papal
Church
,
at
least
,
in
order
to
the
ends
of
the
spiritual
Power
;
by
which
he
may
,
if
they
deserve
it
,
excommunicate
and
depose
them
.
By
others
is
understood
the
Christian
Church
,
now
raised
to
Honour
,
and
flourishing
in
Grace
and
Wisdom
,
and
having
worldly
Prosperity
as
a
lower
part
of
her
Blessing
;
or
,
say
others
,
trampling
on
Wealth
,
and
worldly
things
,
with
a
holy
Contempt
:
And
known
by
this
Ensign
of
Honour
,
that
the
twelve
Apostles
were
its
Founders
,
under
Christ
;
and
that
still
they
hold
fast
the
Apostolical
Doctrine
,
and
depart
not
from
it
by
humane
deprivations
,
or
by
heretical
Seduction
and
Corruption
.
This
is
a
Crown
of
Glory
to
the
pure
Church
,
being
not
yet
seduced
from
Christian
,
Apostolick
Simplicity
.
2.
And
she
being
with
child
,
cried
,
travailing
in
birth
,
and
pained
to
be
delivered
.
2.
She
laboured
with
earnest
desire
to
propagate
Christianity
through
the
World
.
Some
refer
this
to
the
Jewish
Church
desiring
Christ's
Nativity
;
but
most
,
to
the
labour
of
Ministers
to
spread
the
Gospel
;
and
some
,
specially
,
to
the
Conversion
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
3.
And
there
appeared
another
wonder
in
heaven
,
and
behold
,
a
great
red
dragon
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
seven
crowns
upon
his
heads
.
3.
The
Devil
appeared
in
the
shape
of
a
great
red
Dragon
(
specially
Mars
,
whom
the
Heathen
Romans
took
for
their
special
God
.
)
His
seven
Heads
and
Crowns
signifie
his
great
Power
,
especially
at
Rome
,
the
City
that
had
seven
Hills
,
and
ruled
in
the
Earth
:
and
the
ten
Horns
are
the
Kingdoms
or
Provinces
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
4.
And
his
tail
drew
the
third
part
of
the
stars
of
heaven
,
and
did
cast
them
to
the
earth
:
and
the
dragon
stood
before
the
woman
which
was
ready
to
be
delivered
,
for
to
devour
her
child
as
soon
as
it
was
born
.
4.
By
his
Tail
,
say
many
,
is
meant
,
his
Subtilty
;
by
Hereticks
he
corrupted
a
third
part
of
Christians
;
which
,
saith
Dr.
H.
was
by
Simon
Magus
,
and
the
Gnosticks
:
Say
others
,
by
all
the
Swarm
of
Heresies
.
(
Lira
saith
,
All
this
is
spoken
of
the
War
of
Cosroe
,
King
of
Persia
,
against
the
Christians
.
)
Most
Protestants
say
,
it
is
meant
of
the
Roman
,
persecuting
,
Emperors
Successes
,
acted
by
Satan
,
who
sought
to
extirpate
Christianity
.
5.
And
she
brought
forth
a
man-child
,
who
was
to
rule
all
nations
with
a
rod
of
iron
:
and
her
child
was
caught
up
unto
God
,
and
to
his
throne
.
5.
This
Child
,
say
some
,
was
Christ
;
others
say
,
Constantine
;
most
say
,
the
Church
,
as
prosperous
,
which
,
in
Constantine's
time
,
was
to
be
advanced
to
Power
,
and
prevail
against
Heathenism
,
both
by
the
Word
,
and
by
the
Sword
:
Or
that
Christ
,
by
the
Church
,
was
thus
to
rule
:
Or
,
as
others
,
the
Martyrs
,
taken
up
to
God
,
triumphed
by
suffering
,
and
furthered
the
Glory
of
the
Church
.
Others
think
it
meaneth
that
,
in
the
days
of
the
honest
Heathen
Emperors
,
Alexander
Severus
,
Philip
Arabs
,
Constantius
Chlorus
,
&c.
the
Church
travailed
,
as
in
the
pains
of
Child-birth
;
but
was
to
suffer
with
patience
,
as
in
the
Wilderness
,
till
Decius
,
Dioclesian
,
Max.
Hercul
.
Maxentius
and
Licinius
had
done
persecuting
:
and
then
it
was
delivered
by
Constantine
,
to
an
advanced
,
free
Church-state
.
6.
And
the
woman
fled
into
the
wilderness
,
where
she
hath
a
place
prepared
of
God
,
that
they
should
feed
her
there
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
days
.
6.
Say
some
,
the
Church
throughout
the
Empire
,
persecuted
by
Nero
for
three
Years
and
a
half
,
was
put
to
worship
God
in
Obscurity
,
and
as
in
Flight
:
(
But
Nero's
Persecution
was
before
John
wrote
this
,
if
under
Domitian
.
)
Others
,
more
probably
,
refer
it
to
the
later
Roman
Persecutions
,
under
which
God
kept
his
Church
till
its
Deliverance
.
And
some
understand
it
of
Antichrist's
driving
the
pure
Church
,
as
into
a
Wilderness
.
7.
And
there
was
war
in
heaven
,
Michael
and
his
angels
fought
against
the
dragon
,
and
the
dragon
fought
and
his
angels
:
8.
And
prevailed
not
,
neither
was
their
place
found
any
more
in
heaven
.
7
,
8.
Some
expound
this
of
the
Conflict
at
Rome
,
between
Simon
Magus
and
Simon
Peter
(
long
before
John
wrote
this
,
if
the
story
be
true
.
)
Others
more
probably
say
,
it
represents
the
Churches
Persecution
by
the
Heathen
Emperors
(
especially
Dioclesian
,
Maxentius
,
Licinius
,
&c.
)
and
their
final
Overthrow
by
Constantine
,
by
a
War
in
Heaven
,
of
which
this
was
the
Effect
.
By
Michael
some
mean
Christ
;
Others
rather
that
Arch-angel
,
mentioned
Dan.
10.
who
was
Guardian
Prince
over
Israel
,
and
is
now
such
to
the
Church
.
And
whether
such
have
real
War
in
the
Air
with
Devils
,
is
doubtful
.
But
the
casting
out
Devil-worship
,
in
the
Empire
,
is
here
meant
,
as
the
Effect
.
9.
And
the
great
dragon
was
cast
out
,
that
old
serpent
,
called
the
devil
and
Satan
,
which
deceiveth
the
whole
world
:
he
was
cast
out
into
the
earth
,
and
his
angels
were
cast
out
with
him
.
9.
By
the
Similitude
of
casting
down
from
Heaven
to
Earth
,
is
signified
,
that
Satan
and
Idolaters
were
cast
out
of
Power
and
Honour
in
the
World
,
as
Earth
is
opposed
to
the
Church
and
Empire
.
10.
And
I
heard
a
loud
voice
saying
in
heaven
,
Now
is
come
salvation
,
and
strength
,
and
the
kingdom
of
our
God
,
and
the
power
of
his
Christ
:
for
the
accuser
of
our
brethren
is
cast
down
,
which
accused
them
before
our
God
day
and
night
.
10.
The
Church
Triumphant
and
Militant
glorifies
God
for
this
wonderful
Change
;
which
shewed
his
strength
for
the
setting
up
his
Kingdom
,
and
the
Exercise
of
Christ's
Power
,
and
the
Salvation
of
Men
,
by
conquering
the
Devil
,
and
the
Heathens
.
Note
1.
If
Christian
Kingdoms
be
so
honourable
,
and
called
the
Kingdoms
of
God
,
and
the
Power
of
Christ
,
and
the
Fall
of
Devils
,
let
them
better
consider
it
,
that
cry
them
down
under
the
name
of
National
Churches
,
and
would
have
Churches
to
be
only
some
gathered
out
of
the
multitude
.
2.
Quest.
Why
doth
Satan
accuse
Saints
,
day
and
night
,
to
God
,
who
never
receiveth
his
false
Accusations
?
Ans.
1.
He
hath
too
many
true
Accusations
against
them
.
2.
He
sheweth
his
Malice
,
though
without
Success
.
3.
He
accuseth
them
,
by
Slanderers
and
false
Witnesses
,
to
the
Rulers
of
the
World
,
and
to
the
People
,
to
keep
them
in
hatred
of
Faith
and
Godliness
.
11.
And
they
overcame
him
by
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
and
by
the
word
of
their
testimony
,
and
they
loved
not
their
lives
unto
the
death
.
11.
Not
only
Christ
,
but
the
Faithful
under
him
,
conquer
Satan
,
and
Heathens
,
and
all
the
Churches
Enemies
.
1.
By
the
Blood
of
Christ
,
whose
Sufferings
,
trusted
to
,
are
the
Merit
of
their
Successes
.
2.
By
the
Word
of
God
,
preached
,
pleaded
and
witnessed
by
them
.
3.
By
their
Sufferings
and
Martyrdoms
.
12.
Therefore
rejoyce
ye
heavens
,
and
ye
that
dwell
in
them
:
wo
to
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
sea
;
for
the
devil
is
come
down
unto
you
,
having
great
wrath
,
because
he
knoweth
that
he
hath
but
a
short
time
.
12.
Lira
thought
that
this
was
Cosrot
,
King
of
Persia
,
who
,
being
conquered
by
Heraclius
gave
the
Church
great
cause
of
Joy
,
but
wofully
oppressed
his
own
Subjects
;
though
,
being
old
,
he
had
not
long
to
do
it
.
Dr.
H.
saith
,
It
was
the
Churches
ioy
,
&
the
Devils
rage
,
for
the
Overthrow
of
Simon
Magus
;
and
that
now
he
fore-saw
the
Fall
of
his
Kingdom
,
he
set
on
foot
Nero's
Persecution
.
Others
That
,
the
Empire
turning
Christians
,
the
Devil
raged
,
by
Julian
,
Valens
,
and
such
others
,
for
a
little
while
,
both
against
Laity
and
Clergy
.
Some
think
that
it
is
properly
those
in
Heaven
that
rejoyce
:
Others
,
that
it
is
the
Church
on
Earth
:
Others
,
that
it
is
both
.
And
some
say
,
It
is
upon
the
Approach
of
the
Millenium
,
after
the
Fall
of
Antichrist
.
Note
,
1.
To
be
delivered
from
Satan
,
and
see
his
Kingdom
fall
,
is
matter
of
great
joy
.
2.
If
Satan
rage
,
because
he
knoweth
that
his
time
is
short
,
how
much
should
we
be
quickened
to
Diligence
and
Hope
,
when
we
all
know
that
our
time
on
Earth
is
short
.
13.
And
when
the
dragon
saw
that
he
was
cast
unto
the
earth
,
he
persecuted
the
woman
which
brought
forth
the
man-child
.
13.
Saith
Lira
,
when
Cosroe
saw
that
he
was
conquered
by
Heraclius
,
he
persecuted
the
Christians
in
his
own
Dominions
,
whom
Heraclius
relieved
by
two
Armies
.
Saith
Dr.
H.
When
Satan
saw
that
he
was
conquered
in
Simon
Magus
,
he
stirred
up
Rome
against
the
Christians
.
Say
others
,
more
probably
,
when
Satan
saw
that
vigilant
Pastors
had
defeated
his
Religious
Frauds
by
Hereticks
,
he
turned
to
the
way
of
Violence
by
Persecutors
;
first
Heathens
,
then
Arrians
.
Some
say
,
This
containeth
all
the
time
from
Anno
310.
to
606.
And
others
,
That
it
is
his
Rage
against
the
Reformation
since
,
&c.
14.
And
to
the
woman
were
given
two
wings
of
a
great
eagle
,
that
she
might
fly
into
the
wilderness
,
into
her
place
;
where
she
is
nourished
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
from
the
face
of
the
serpent
.
14.
Christians
driven
from
Rome
by
Heathenish
Persecution
,
say
some
,
or
after
,
by
Papal
,
say
others
,
fled
up
and
down
,
into
Villages
,
and
remote
Countries
,
called
a
Wilderness
,
where
God
provided
for
them
,
till
that
Storm
was
past
:
(
As
the
Waldenses
,
and
such
others
.
)
15.
And
the
serpent
cast
out
of
his
mouth
water
,
as
a
flood
,
after
the
woman
:
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
carried
away
of
the
flood
.
15.
The
Flood
▪
saith
Lira
,
was
by
Cosroe
:
saith
Dr.
H.
by
Nero
;
and
after
by
Domitian
,
and
others
:
say
others
,
it
was
by
all
the
Heathen
Persecutions
:
say
others
,
by
the
Goths
,
and
the
invading
Barbarians
:
say
others
,
by
Heresies
:
and
say
others
,
by
Popery
.
16.
And
the
earth
helped
the
woman
,
and
the
earth
opened
her
mouth
,
and
swallowed
up
the
flood
which
the
dragon
cast
out
of
his
mouth
.
16.
Say
some
,
The
Persecution
was
diverted
from
the
Christians
,
by
the
Insurrections
of
the
Infidel
-
Jews
,
and
their
Suppression
:
Say
others
,
The
Roman
wicked
Emperors
were
diverted
,
by
the
Goths
,
from
mischief
:
Say
others
,
The
Arrian
Goths
were
conquered
,
even
by
bad
Emperors
:
Say
others
,
the
Prevalency
of
Truth
made
▪
even
carnal
Bishops
,
in
Councils
,
help
the
Church
:
Say
others
,
The
visible
Church
consisteth
of
many
bad
,
worldly
Men
,
who
,
for
conjunct-Interest
,
help
the
Faithful
.
17.
And
the
dragon
was
wroth
with
the
woman
,
and
went
to
make
war
with
the
remnant
of
her
seed
,
which
keep
the
commandments
of
God
,
and
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
.
17.
Some
say
,
this
is
Domitian
and
Trajan's
Persecution
:
Others
,
that
it
was
the
Arrians
,
when
Satan
saw
he
was
dispossest
of
Heathen
Rome
:
Others
,
that
it
is
his
setting
up
the
Papacy
,
as
it
persecuted
particular
Christians
,
for
not
corrupting
Religion
.
Note
;
There
is
no
hope
of
a
desirable
Peace
with
Satan
,
or
Diabolists
,
while
such
;
through
Christians
must
study
,
as
much
as
in
them
lieth
,
to
live
peaceably
with
all
Men
;
and
specially
,
study
Love
and
Peace
among
themselves
.
The
Devil
will
not
lay
down
his
War
against
Christ
,
till
he
be
cast
down
and
bound
;
but
the
Members
of
Christ's
Body
should
not
war
against
each
other
.
The
poor
Albigens●s
,
&c.
were
first
,
by
Dioclesian
,
driven
into
a
barren
,
mountainous
Country
,
and
after
murdered
by
Popes
and
Papists
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
1.
ANd
I
stood
upon
the
sand
of
the
sea
,
and
saw
a
beast
rise
up
out
of
the
sea
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
and
upon
his
horns
ten
crowns
,
and
upon
his
heads
the
name
of
blasphemy
.
1.
Most
of
the
ol●
Fathers
expounded
this
of
an
Antichrist
,
that
should
come
toward
the
end
of
the
World
.
Some
Papists
take
it
to
be
the
second
Cosroe
,
that
succeeded
his
Father
in
Persia
.
Others
take
the
Beast
to
be
the
state
of
the
Heathen
Religion
at
Rome
;
the
seven
Heads
signifying
either
seven
Emperors
,
or
the
seven
Hills
;
and
the
ten
Horns
,
and
the
Crowns
,
the
Consederate
Kingdoms
;
and
the
name
of
Blasphemy
,
the
Titles
of
Rome
,
called
,
A
Goddess
,
and
the
eternal
City
,
with
its
Idolatrous
Profession
.
Others
take
the
two
Beasts
here
,
to
be
but
one
,
under
two
Relations
;
that
is
,
the
Pope
,
or
Papacy
:
Or
,
say
some
,
the
Roman
Kingdom
under
the
Pope
,
and
the
Papacy
it self
,
as
Ecclesiastick
.
Some
take
the
Devil
to
be
this
Beast
;
some
,
the
Turkish
Empire
;
some
,
the
Greek
Empire
:
and
some
take
this
first
Beast
to
be
the
Roman
Empire
,
as
Christian
.
The
hardest
part
of
the
Controversie
is
between
them
that
say
,
It
is
Heathen
Rome
,
and
those
that
say
,
It
is
Papal
Rome
:
And
the
Reasons
which
they
give
against
each
other
,
seem
stronger
than
the
assertive
Reasons
of
either
side
;
of
which
,
many
Volumes
are
written
.
Some
say
,
that
the
seven
Heads
are
seven
Kings
,
which
went
immediately
before
Antichrist
;
and
that
the
name
of
Blasphemy
is
,
say
some
,
the
Titles
given
the
Pope
(
as
God
,
and
Vniversal
Head
,
or
Bishop
,
and
Christ's
Vniversa●
Vicar
,
that
can
forgive
sin
,
and
bring
Souls
from
Purgatory
,
&c.
)
Or
,
as
others
,
his
Idolatry
.
2.
And
the
beast
which
I
saw
was
like
unto
a
leopard
,
and
his
feet
were
as
the
feet
of
a
bear
,
and
his
mouth
as
the
mouth
of
a
lion
:
and
the
dragon
gave
him
his
power
,
and
his
seat
,
and
great
Authority
.
2.
The
Leopard
was
the
Type
of
the
Greeks
,
the
Bear
of
the
Persians
,
and
the
Lyon
of
the
Babylonians
:
And
all
are
set
together
,
to
signifie
the
Cruelty
of
the
first
Beast
,
and
variety
of
its
Exercise
.
This
was
the
Heathen
Idolatry
,
as
exercised
by
Domitian
,
&c.
say
some
,
to
which
Satan
made
the
Imperial
Power
to
contribute
its
utmost
help
.
Or
,
as
others
,
it
was
the
Papal
Idolatry
and
Cruelty
,
which
Satan
now
propagated
by
Christian
names
and
pretences
,
as
before
he
had
promoted
the
like
,
in
the
name
of
Heathens
Gods
.
3.
And
I
saw
one
of
his
heads
,
as
it
were
wounded
to
death
,
and
his
deadly
wound
was
healed
:
and
all
the
world
wondred
after
the
beast
.
3.
To
pass
by
those
,
that
expound
this
of
the
Son
of
Cosroe
,
King
of
Persia
,
some
take
it
for
the
burning
of
the
Capitol
at
Rome
,
the
Head-Temple
of
Idols
;
either
in
Vitellius's
Stirs
,
when
after
Vespasian
rebuilt
it
;
or
in
Titus's
Reign
,
when
,
being
burnt
by
Lightning
,
Domitian
rebuilt
it
.
But
it
seemeth
unlikely
that
all
this
should
be
spoken
of
so
small
a
matter
as
a
Temple
.
Others
expound
it
of
the
sacking
and
taking
of
Rome
five
times
in
forty
two
Years
,
by
the
Goths
and
Vandals
;
and
the
Recovery
,
by
Justinian
,
and
Belisarius
,
and
Na●ses
.
The
most
learned
Protestants
say
,
the
deadly
Wound
of
the
Beast
was
,
the
Overthrow
of
the
Heathen
,
Roman
,
Religion
and
Power
;
but
what
the
Healing
was
,
is
the
doubt
:
Julian's
Cure
was
too
short
to
be
meant
:
Most
think
,
that
the
very
erecting
of
the
Papacy
is
meant
,
as
restoring
Devilism
,
or
Idolatry
,
under
the
Christian
name
.
Other
Protestants
think
,
that
the
many
Schisms
in
the
Papacy
,
was
the
deadly
Wound
:
and
that
it
was
healed
by
the
Councils
of
Constance
and
Basil
.
And
others
think
,
that
the
Reformation
gave
the
Pope
the
Wound
;
and
that
the
Revolt
to
Popery
,
in
France
,
by
Hen.
IV.
in
England
,
by
Queen
Mary
;
in
Germany
,
by
the
Overthrow
of
the
Palsgrave
,
&c.
was
the
healing
of
it
.
To
wander
after
him
,
is
,
to
follow
him
in
blind
Devotion
.
4.
And
they
worshipped
the
dragon
which
gave
power
unto
the
beast
,
and
they
worshipped
the
beast
,
saying
,
Who
is
like
unto
the
beast
?
who
is
able
to
make
war
with
him
?
4.
That
is
,
say
some
,
They
worship
the
Devil
,
under
the
name
of
Heathen
Gods
,
for
making
their
Empire
so
great
,
and
repairing
the
Wound
of
their
Religion
.
Say
others
,
They
honoured
and
served
the
Papacy
,
and
him
that
erected
it
,
thinking
it
had
been
God
,
when
it
was
the
Devil
:
admiring
the
Sanctity
and
Power
of
the
Papacy
.
5.
And
there
was
given
unto
him
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
,
and
blasphemies
;
and
power
was
given
unto
him
to
continue
forty
and
two
months
.
5.
This
the
Ancients
expound
,
of
an
Antichrist
not
yet
come
:
And
others
,
of
Domitian
:
And
others
,
of
the
Pope
.
6.
And
he
opened
his
mouth
in
blasphemy
against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
name
,
and
his
tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwell
in
heaven
.
6.
Say
some
,
He
blasphemed
the
true
God
and
Christ
directly
;
(
that
is
,
Domitian
,
persecuting
Christians
.
)
Say
others
,
'T
is
the
Papal
Blasphemy
,
by
Transubstantiation
,
Image-worship
,
arrogating
God's
Prerogatives
,
persecuting
them
that
obey
his
Word
,
&c.
7.
And
it
was
given
unto
him
to
make
war
with
the
saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
:
and
power
was
given
him
over
all
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
nations
.
7.
Those
that
take
the
first
Beast
to
be
Mahomet
himself
,
with
his
Arabian
,
Saracen
Powers
;
and
the
second
,
to
be
the
Turkish
Mahometans
;
do
easily
tell
when
,
and
how
the
Saints
were
overcome
,
and
Nations
subjected
to
him
.
But
several
Objections
lie
against
this
,
and
so
there
do
against
those
that
apply
it
to
Domitian
:
And
why
it
may
not
more
plausibly
be
applyed
to
some
following
Persecutors
,
especially
Dioclesian
,
I
see
not
yet
.
But
that
it
is
meant
of
the
Papal
Tyranny
,
is
the
more
easily
believed
by
many
that
know
the
truth
of
the
History
,
that
all
the
ten
Heathen
Persecutions
,
set
together
,
were
a
little
thing
,
compared
to
the
Papal
Blood-shed
.
Mede
truly
tells
us
,
that
Perion
reporteth
(
and
divers
second
him
)
t●a●
,
in
France
alone
,
a
Million
of
the
Albigenses
and
Waldenses
were
killed
:
And
that
Sanders
de
Vis
Mon.
l.
8.
dem.
34.
confesseth
,
that
infinite
Lollards
were
burnt
in
Europe
:
And
that
Vergerius
saith
that
,
within
thirty
Years
,
an
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
were
consumed
by
the
Inquisition
,
and
such
Means
.
And
the
numbers
murdered
in
Bohemia
,
and
other
Countries
;
and
since
then
,
in
the
Low-Countries
,
France
,
England
,
Ireland
,
&c.
render
the
ten
Persecutions
by
Heathens
,
as
described
by
our
most
aggravating
old
Church-Historians
,
to
appear
but
as
Morsel
to
the
Papal
Sacrifices
.
8.
And
all
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
worship
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
of
the
Lamb
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
8.
And
his
great
Power
and
Victories
shall
cause
the
generality
of
worldly
men
,
to
own
,
admire
and
obey
him
(
whether
it
be
the
Heathen
Rome
,
or
Mahometans
,
or
the
Pope
;
)
except
those
chosen
Children
of
Wisdom
,
whose
names
,
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
were
by
God's
Decree
written
in
the
Book
of
the
slain
Lamb
,
or
in
the
Catalogue
of
those
who
were
to
be
saved
by
Christ
crucified
.
9.
If
any
man
have
an
ear
,
let
him
hear
10.
He
that
leadeth
into
captivity
,
shall
go
into
captivity
:
he
that
killeth
with
the
sword
,
must
be
killed
with
the
sword
.
Here
is
the
patience
and
the
faith
of
the
saints
.
9
,
10.
Let
all
Christians
regardfully
mark
what
I
say
,
that
they
be
not
by
the
success
of
Persecutors
or
Tyrants
,
tempted
from
their
Patience
,
Constancy
or
Duty
:
Though
these
great
Conquerours
and
Persecutors
are
a
while
adored
for
their
Success
and
Power
,
in
the
end
they
shall
be
used
as
they
used
others
,
commonly
when
they
have
conquered
and
triumphed
,
others
conquer
them
,
and
triumph
over
them
;
and
when
they
have
killed
many
,
they
are
usually
killed
themselves
:
Few
famous
Conquerors
die
the
common
death
of
all
men
.
Therefore
the
holy
Wisdom
of
God
teacheth
his
Saints
,
as
much
as
is
possible
,
to
avoid
War
,
even
defensive
,
and
to
overcome
by
Faith
and
Patience
,
especially
in
the
case
of
Persecution
,
and
of
private
and
particular
persons
towards
injurious
Rulers
;
though
Kingdoms
may
exercise
self-defence
,
lest
they
tempt
all
their
Neighbours
to
make
them
their
prey
.
11.
And
I
beheld
another
beast
coming
up
out
of
the
earth
,
and
he
had
two
horns
like
a
lamb
,
and
he
spake
as
a
dragon
.
11.
Many
say
,
that
by
Another
Beast
,
is
meant
the
former
in
another
respect
,
and
that
they
are
but
one
.
But
when
the
Text
saith
,
it
is
Another
,
with
so
many
notes
and
acts
of
difference
,
such
presumption
doth
not
expound
the
sense
,
but
make
it
,
and
may
say
any
other
improbable
thing
.
Others
that
say
,
the
first
Beast
was
Heathen
Rome
,
and
the
second
Papal
Rome
,
will
as
hardly
as
the
former
make
it
probable
,
that
Heathen
Rome
was
one
of
the
Popes
Heads
,
if
he
be
the
Beast
:
Was
the
first
Beast
but
one
of
the
many
Heads
of
the
second
Beast
?
Or
,
was
the
Heathen
Religion
but
one
of
Heathen
Rome's
own
Heads
?
Or
,
was
the
Pope's
wounded
Head
in
being
before
him
?
If
the
Heathen
Rome
or
its
Heathenism
,
was
the
wounded
Head
of
the
first
Beast
,
then
the
Pope
was
not
the
first
Beast
,
for
that
was
not
one
of
his
Heads
,
especially
at
its
overthrow
by
Constantine
.
Grot.
and
Dr.
H.
that
say
the
second
beast
is
Apollonius
,
or
Magicians
,
or
Magick
,
if
they
soconfine
it
,
speak
as
improbably
.
Whoever
was
the
second
,
his
Lamb-like
Horns
shew
him
to
be
an
Hypocrite
pretending
to
Truth
,
&
his
Dragon-like
Speech
shew
him
to
be
the
Devil's
Agent
.
But
the
Reasons
to
prove
both
one
,
being
against
the
plain
Text
,
some
think
rather
that
the
first
Beast
was
the
Idolatrous
Emperours
that
so
cruelly
set
up
Image-worship
,
in
the
East
and
West
,
and
the
Pope
the
second
Beast
that
flattered
them
,
and
rebelliously
excommunicated
those
that
were
against
them
;
and
his
first
notable
Power
was
obtained
by
engaging
himself
in
the
cause
of
the
Image-worshippers
,
and
extolling
and
flattering
them
;
and
withal
flattering
Pipin
,
and
Ch.
Martell
,
and
others
,
to
maintain
him
in
●his
Rebellion
,
by
invading
the
Western
Empire
,
and
then
engaging
most
succeeding
Princes
in
the
same
cause
.
And
some
think
that
the
Pope
is
the
first
Beast
,
and
the
second
are
his
Councils
,
and
Cardinals
,
and
Clergy
,
and
Jesuits
,
and
Fryars
,
that
cry
him
up
,
and
persuade
the
World
to
obey
and
follow
him
,
according
to
his
universal
claim
.
And
if
the
difficult
Objections
against
all
these
last
,
should
incline
us
rather
to
think
that
it
is
the
Heathen
Empire
that
is
the
first
Beast
,
I
should
(
by
reviewing
the
History
of
Fact
)
think
that
the
second
Beast
was
(
not
Apollonius
fabled
of
by
Philostratus
and
Hierocles
,
but
)
the
whole
Gowned
and
Literate
Tribe
;
Learning
,
and
the
pompous
ostentation
of
it
,
being
then
almost
as
much
of
the
Glory
,
Pride
,
and
Strength
of
Rome
,
as
the
Military
Power
:
And
I
shall
shew
anon
how
ordinary
it
was
for
the
first
Beast
,
the
Imperial
Military
Power
,
to
arrogate
the
name
of
God's
,
and
to
have
Temples
,
Altars
,
and
Sacrifices
:
And
the
second
Beast
,
Poets
,
Orators
,
Comedians
,
Philosophers
,
Historians
,
as
well
as
Augurs
,
and
Southsayers
,
and
Magicians
,
and
Priests
,
all
flattered
and
applauded
these
blasphemous
Emperours
;
and
the
great
Learning
of
these
men
was
set
up
against
Christianity
,
as
despised
foolishness
:
As
they
did
with
Paul
at
Athens
,
so
did
the
Learned
Romans
count
Christians
Bablers
,
and
ignorant
Barbarians
:
Learning
(
vain
and
carnal
)
was
as
great
a
glory
to
Rome
as
Arms
,
and
it
's
doubtful
whether
the
Imperial
Power
,
or
the
Literate
Opposition
and
Scorn
,
did
more
hinder
the
reception
of
Christianity
.
But
Christ
and
the
Cross
at
last
conquered
both
,
and
used
both
to
promote
the
Gospel
.
Yet
this
might
be
said
to
arise
out
of
the
Earth
;
for
when
it
was
used
for
enmity
and
strife
against
Christ
,
it
was
foolishness
with
God
,
and
as
James
saith
,
ch.
3.
was
earthly
,
sensual
and
devilish
,
causing
confusions
,
and
every
evil
work
.
12.
And
he
exerciseth
all
the
power
of
the
first
beast
before
him
,
and
causeth
the
earth
,
and
them
which
dwell
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
beast
,
whose
deadly
wound
was
healed
.
12.
If
it
be
the
Heathen
Empire
that
is
spoken
of
,
1.
Then
it
seemeth
likest
that
the
deadly
wound
was
the
shame
and
shaking
of
the
Empire
by
the
deaths
of
Tiberius
,
Caligula
,
Claudius
,
Nero
,
Galba
,
Otho
,
and
Vitellius
;
every
Emperour
,
between
Augustus
and
Vespasian
,
murdered
by
others
or
themselves
;
and
the
Suspension
of
Vespasian
at
first
,
(
or
afterward
the
shake
that
Heathenism
had
there
by
the
Wisdom
and
Honesty
of
the
Antonines
,
and
after
of
Alexander
Severus
,
and
Philip
)
yet
the
first
soon
repaired
by
Vespasian
,
Titus
and
Domitian
,
and
all
the
rest
at
last
by
Dioclesian
(
after
Decius
,
Aurelian
,
&c.
)
And
the
Learned
Tribe
did
live
in
Power
,
and
in
their
Senate
,
and
all
their
City-Officers
,
exercise
such
splendid
Pomp
and
Rule
,
as
the
Emperour
did
in
his
place
:
And
caused
the
Roman
City
and
Empire
to
worship
their
victorious
blasphemous
Emperours
,
and
with
them
to
continue
the
common
Idolatry
.
13.
And
he
doth
great
wonders
,
so
that
he
maketh
fire
come
down
from
heaven
on
the
earth
in
the
sight
of
men
,
13.
This
Roman
Learning
is
used
to
overcome
truth
and
Christianity
,
and
to
make
men
believe
that
the
Sun
and
Moon
and
Stars
are
Gods
,
and
have
Oracle
;
where
they
speak
,
and
that
it
is
they
that
conquer
the
enemies
of
Rome
;
so
that
their
power
was
in
the
vis●on
represented
to
me
,
as
if
they
brought
down
fire
from
Heaven
.
14.
And
deceiveth
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
by
the
means
of
those
miracles
,
which
he
had
power
to
do
in
the
sight
or
the
beast
,
saying
to
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
that
they
should
make
an
image
to
the
beast
,
which
had
the
wound
by
a
sword
,
and
did
live
.
14.
Their
powerful
Oratory
and
Learning
deceiveth
the
ignorant
multitude
,
to
erect
Images
to
their
victorious
Blasphemous
Heathen
Emperours
,
who
recovered
from
the
foresaid
wound
by
the
military
murders
:
Images
,
and
Atlars
and
Sacrifices
,
are
to
be
made
the
means
of
worshipping
them
.
15.
And
he
had
Power
to
give
life
unto
the
image
of
the
beast
,
that
the
image
of
the
beast
should
both
speak
,
and
cause
that
as
many
,
as
would
not
worship
the
image
of
the
beast
,
should
be
killed
.
15.
They
so
deceived
the
people
as
that
the
Oracles
seemed
to
them
to
speak
,
and
to
tell
them
as
from
the
Gods
,
that
they
must
kill
all
those
that
would
not
worship
the
Image
of
the
Emperour
,
and
the
Gods
that
he
worshipped
,
and
would
not
be
of
his
Religion
.
16.
And
he
causeth
all
,
both
small
and
great
,
rich
and
poor
,
free
and
bond
,
to
receive
a
mark
in
their
right
hand
,
or
in
their
fore-heads
:
17.
And
that
no
man
might
buy
or
sell
,
save
he
that
had
the
mark
,
or
the
name
of
the
beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
.
16.17
.
It
was
the
custom
of
the
Romans
,
in
those
times
,
to
mark
both
Servants
,
and
many
Soldiers
,
as
notes
of
relation
and
appropriation
,
mostly
on
their
arms
or
hands
,
by
which
the
person
marked
,
as
by
a
Badge
,
Livery
,
or
Colours
,
owned
his
Master
or
Captain
:
And
also
to
mark
their
slaves
,
and
punished
persons
,
with
a
brand
of
disgrace
,
in
the
face
or
hand
:
The
mark
of
Servants
,
or
Soldiers
,
was
sometime
his
Masters
Escotcheon
,
or
chosen
Badge
and
sometime
his
name
,
and
sometime
the
Chief
Letters
of
his
name
,
which
leaving
out
the
rest
,
flood
for
the
name
(
as
M.
for
Marcus
,
L.
for
Lucius
,
S.
P.
Q.
R.
for
Senatus
Populusque
Romanus
,
&c.
)
And
it
sometime
fell
out
that
these
Letters
were
numerall
(
M.
D.
C.
L.
I.
V.
are
with
us
)
Now
this
Text
serveth
to
some
to
mean
that
the
flattering
Literate
Tribe
in
Rome
(
Orators
,
Senators
,
Poets
,
Priests
,
Aruspices
&c.
)
who
were
the
Second
beast
did
,
by
their
Laws
,
Orations
,
Poems
,
Comedies
,
Oracles
,
and
Deceits
,
cause
the
people
commonly
to
come
under
obligations
,
thus
to
enslave
themselves
to
the
Idolatrous
Emperors
,
to
own
them
as
petty
Gods
,
and
offer
at
their
Altars
and
Sacrifices
,
and
to
Worship
the
Idols
also
which
they
worshipped
,
and
so
to
be
the
owners
of
,
and
actors
,
in
their
Idolatry
:
And
in
order
hereto
to
honour
them
by
receiving
their
Badges
,
or
their
names
,
or
the
Chief
Letters
of
their
names
:
And
it
fell
out
that
the
Chief
Letters
here
meant
were
Numerall
and
Nominative
both
,
and
made
up
666.
And
if
it
be
,
(
as
most
Protestants
think
)
Rome-Papall
,
that
is
the
Second
here
meant
,
then
as
the
First
Beast
is
the
Papacy
,
as
Idolatrous
and
Potent
,
so
the
Second
is
likest
to
be
the
flattering
Clergy
,
who
are
to
the
Popes
much
like
what
the
Literate
Romans
aforesaid
were
to
the
Heathen
Emperours
:
I
mean
his
Prelates
,
Councils
,
Jesuits
,
and
Fryars
of
all
sorts
;
These
have
pretended
to
abundance
of
Miracles
,
to
advance
the
Papacy
and
its
corruptions
of
Religion
,
in
so
much
that
they
make
such
Miracles
one
of
the
Chief
Marks
of
their
Church
.
Gregories
Dialogues
,
and
such
other
,
led
the
way
;
and
their
monstrous
Legends
feign
so
many
,
and
so
shamefully
(
of
St.
Francis
,
St.
Dominick
,
and
multitudes
more
)
as
makes
men
suspect
that
this
tribe
are
the
miracle-working
beast
;
not
but
that
many
miracles
are
true
,
that
are
written
of
Gregory
Naeocesar
.
Martin
,
and
others
,
by
Euseb.
Socrat.
Sulp.
Severus
,
Augustin
,
&c.
Which
were
all
for
the
confirmation
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
not
for
Popery
:
And
many
of
the
Monks
,
and
others
,
of
whom
these
fictions
are
written
,
were
holy
men
,
and
God
did
some
wonders
at
their
prayers
;
And
it
is
this
which
the
Legenders
take
occasion
from
to
add
their
multitudes
of
falsehoods
,
and
then
to
perswade
men
,
that
all
these
were
Miracles
wrought
for
Gods
attestation
to
Popery
:
It
being
usual
for
that
Clergy
to
persecute
the
living
Saints
that
are
not
for
their
wills
&
waies
,
&
to
canonize
those
,
as
wonders
of
sanctity
,
whose
strictness
and
austerity
is
joined
with
subjection
to
the
Papall
dominion
.
Such
mens
writings
as
Baronius
,
Bellarmine
,
Genebrard
,
&c.
With
their
many
false
Councils
,
and
Jesuits
that
compass
Sea
and
Land
to
promote
the
Papal
Kingdom
,
do
seem
much
more
fully
to
do
the
part
of
the
second
beast
for
the
Papacy
,
than
the
Poets
,
Priests
,
&c
,
did
for
the
Heathen
Idolatrous
Empire
.
And
the
Mark
in
their
Right
Hand
or
Forehead
,
seemeth
to
be
some
professing
Badge
,
by
which
they
tie
themselves
to
worship
the
beast
and
his
Image
,
that
is
,
subject
themselves
,
by
consent
,
to
the
Papal
Soveraignty
&
Canons
,
and
Idolatry
,
or
corrupt
Imagery
and
scenicall
worship
:
And
herein
the
Papacy
so
far
exceedeth
the
severity
of
the
said
Heathens
,
that
they
do
,
by
the
Laws
of
their
Church
,
put
strict
oaths
upon
all
the
Clergy
to
believe
many
new
Articles
of
Faith
,
and
to
obey
the
Pope
;
yea
and
on
Princes
to
exterminate
a●l
that
the
Pope
will
but
call
Hereticks
;
and
that
those
temporal
Lords
shall
be
excommunicated
,
deposed
&
damned
,
that
will
not
do
it
.
No
man
,
called
by
them
a
Heretick
,
may
so
much
as
make
a
will
,
or
have
the
benefit
of
the
Law
,
no
not
of
his
liberty
,
or
life
,
but
be
tormented
in
the
inquisitions
,
or
burnt
.
No
Minister
may
preach
Christs
Gospel
,
that
is
not
a
subject
of
the
Popes
;
nor
any
Christian
else
meet
to
Worship
God
,
no
nor
read
the
Bible
in
a
known
tongue
,
but
by
this
License
,
and
theirs
that
he
empowereth
.
These
things
are
far
more
than
to
forbid
buying
and
selling
without
the
Mark
of
the
beast
,
or
his
name
.
18.
Here
is
wisdom
.
Let
him
that
hath
understanding
count
the
number
of
the
beast
:
for
it
is
the
number
of
a
man
,
and
his
number
is
six
hundred
threescore
and
six
.
18.
Here
is
work
for
the
Sagacity
of
a
sharp
witted
man
:
Let
such
trie
to
find
out
the
beast
by
the
number
of
his
name
;
for
it
pleaseth
not
God
more
plainly
to
reveal
it
.
It
is
numeral
Letters
,
which
denominate
a
man
:
And
the
Letters
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
in
numbering
signifie
DCLVVVI
or
666.
About
this
name
and
number
the
Fathers
,
Papists
,
and
Protestants
,
are
of
many
minds
among
themselves
.
The
first
generall
difference
is
,
whether
it
signifie
the
name
of
a
Man
properly
,
or
only
some
other
mark
that
belongeth
to
him
,
called
his
name
?
And
the
next
whether
the
name
belong
to
a
single
person
,
or
to
a
state
,
or
policy
,
or
party
?
Of
the
Protestants
many
think
its
a
mans
name
,
but
belonging
to
the
Papacy
in
Common
:
Junius
taketh
it
for
the
Canon
Law
and
Decretalls
;
Broughton
for
Adonikam
,
Ezra
2.13
Bright
man
reciteth
these
,
and
divers
names
,
found
out
by
divers
fancies
,
Titan
,
Lampetis
,
Ninetes
,
Cacos
,
Odegos
,
Alethes
,
Blaberos
,
Palas
,
Bascanos
,
Amnos
,
Adicos
in
Arethas
,
Ecclesia
Italica
and
Romaghnus
.
All
which
he
rejecteth
,
and
fasteneth
on
that
which
Irenaeus
chose
of
old
,
which
is
Lateinos
.
And
he
thinks
that
this
number
of
the
name
,
to
be
received
,
was
meant
of
the
Greeks
,
who
were
brought
to
submit
to
the
Latin
Church
;
And
so
all
the
Greeks
that
so
submit
,
receiving
the
number
,
are
joined
in
the
guilt
and
damnation
with
them
that
had
the
Mark
,
or
the
Name
it self
.
This
is
clear
that
all
they
,
that
only
find
out
a
name
,
or
number
,
which
are
not
imposed
,
and
by
the
subjects
received
,
speak
not
at
all
to
the
Text.
It
is
only
the
receiving
of
the
mark
,
name
or
number
that
is
here
mentioned
:
It
is
the
subjects
Badge
.
If
the
racked
word
Lateinos
be
used
as
added
to
Catholick
,
and
put
instead
of
Roman
,
it
may
reach
the
Papists
,
whose
name
and
Badge
now
is
to
be
[
Roman
Catholicks
,
as
distinct
from
all
others
,
that
are
but
meer
Christian
Catholicks
.
]
But
lately
most
Protestants
take
the
number
of
the
name
to
be
but
some
characteristical
acts
or
marks
:
Some
say
,
It
is
the
Systeme
of
Papal
corruptions
in
doctrine
and
worship
;
some
(
as
Mr.
Potter
)
make
it
the
number
of
25
,
as
the
square
root
of
six
hundred
sixty
six
,
and
he
largely
tells
us
how
many
waies
it
suiteth
Rome
.
But
how
is
this
number
of
25
received
as
a
Badge
by
reprobates
?
Some
say
,
that
Patriarchall
and
Metropolitan
(
and
such
like
)
Idolaters
and
Persecutors
are
the
Image
of
Papacy
,
and
that
PERIURY
is
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
who
by
false
Oaths
bindeth
all
to
him
,
and
to
his
Prelates
;
so
that
who
ever
will
not
be
Perjured
,
by
false
and
wicked
oaths
,
are
not
received
into
his
Church
,
nor
tolerated
by
them
:
And
I
read
not
in
history
that
ever
any
party
on
earth
did
so
long
,
&
so
violently
,
bind
men
by
wicked
oaths
,
and
involve
all
sorts
in
heinous
Perjury
,
as
the
Pope
and
his
Prelates
have
long
done
and
do
:
Abbot
Vispergensis
lamenteth
it
in
his
daies
that
Priests
and
people
were
commonly
involved
in
Perjury
.
Swear
,
or
Suffer
,
is
their
Law
;
and
,
when
interest
requireth
it
,
unswearing
and
forswearing
is
as
violently
imposed
,
and
whole
Countries
absolved
from
their
oaths
to
their
Sovereigns
.
PERIURY
,
PERFIDIOUSNESS
and
PERSECUTION
seem
to
be
the
mark
of
the
Papall
Dominion
:
And
(
as
my
old
fellow
Minister
in
the
same
Congregation
)
Mr.
Nath.
Stephens
saith
,
The
name
of
the
beast
seemeth
likest
to
be
his
assumed
Power
,
or
pretended
authority
;
to
which
it
is
that
he
maketh
all
to
swear
:
And
the
Oath
or
subjection
is
not
to
the
Number
,
but
to
the
Power
or
Persons
marked
by
that
Number
;
the
Number
being
but
the
Name
abbreviated
,
and
the
Name
the
notification
of
the
Party
,
or
Policy
,
to
which
men
consent
.
But
Mr.
N.
Stephens
thinks
that
666
is
the
time
between
the
beginning
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
according
to
Daniel's
computation
,
as
it
respected
the
Church
,
which
was
in
Pomper's
time
,
and
the
rise
of
Antichrist
,
which
he
thinks
was
in
606.
(
Anno
Dom.
)
and
so
is
just
666
years
:
For
he
taketh
(
as
many
others
do
)
the
title
of
Universal
Bishop
given
Bonif.
3.
by
Ph●cas
,
to
set
●p
Antichrist
first
;
and
the
antecedent
Fall
of
the
Roman
Empire
to
be
that
by
the
Goths
,
&c.
But
I
am
past
doubt
,
that
neither
wicked
Phocas
,
nor
Bonif.
themselves
,
did
mean
that
the
Universality
should
extend
over
all
the
World
,
but
only
over
the
Empire
;
for
what
pretence
could
Phocas
have
to
give
power
or
titles
to
his
Subjects
,
to
rule
in
all
Princes
Dominions
on
Earth
?
They
only
meant
that
he
should
be
,
before
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
,
the
Prime
Bishop
in
the
Universal
Empire
;
and
that
Leo
challenged
before
Phocas
.
But
the
claim
,
of
Governing
all
the
World
,
came
up
by
degrees
long
after
both
;
and
it
was
about
700
years
before
the
Popes
cast
off
their
Subjection
to
Emperours
and
Kings
.
On
the
other
side
,
those
that
appropriate
all
this
to
Heathen
Rome
,
are
not
of
one
mind
.
Some
take
the
Beast
to
be
the
Heathen
Worship
as
it
stood
as
Rome
,
and
the
Roman
Empire
,
supporting
it
,
to
be
represented
by
seven
Heads
,
that
is
,
particular
Emperours
or
Hills
▪
and
the
ten
Horns
to
be
ten
confederate
Kings
,
and
Tributary
:
And
that
Domitian
is
specially
meant
,
as
a
self-idolizing
Blasphemer
and
Persecutor
,
for
three
years
and
a
half
;
and
that
the
Magick
,
Auguries
and
Oracles
,
are
the
second
Beast
;
and
specially
Apollonius
:
That
the
Image
is
the
Idol-worship
set
up
in
the
rest
of
the
Empire
in
imitation
of
Rome
:
And
all
were
compelled
to
bear
some
Mark
of
their
God
,
or
his
Name
,
or
some
numeral
Letters
signifying
his
Name
,
branded
on
them
;
but
that
it
being
not
revealed
,
then
what
these
Letters
signifie
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
it
cannot
be
known
now
,
save
that
it
was
a
discriminating
note
received
by
some
,
and
not
by
others
.
But
others
think
,
that
Vespasian
was
the
Beast
,
and
Antichrist
,
1.
Because
some
foolish
Jews
took
him
(
as
they
had
done
Herod
)
at
first
to
be
the
Messiah
.
2.
Because
he
answered
to
Antiochus
Epiph.
who
before
him
violated
and
profaned
the
Temple
and
Worship
.
3.
Because
Christ
seemed
to
lead
them
to
that
interpretation
,
Matth.
c.
24.
by
assimilating
the
case
to
that
in
Daniel
.
4.
Because
he
was
said
to
work
Miracles
,
to
cure
a
blind
man
,
&c.
5.
Because
he
so
destroyed
the
S●cred
Nation
,
and
enslaved
the
remainder
;
which
the
Christians
were
far
from
rejoycing
in
,
being
still
much
inclined
to
the
honour
of
Jerusalem
,
and
thinking
that
a
glorious
Throne
of
Christ
was
there
to
be
erected
,
and
grieving
for
them
,
as
Paul
did
,
Rom.
10.
&
11.
6.
And
these
gather
the
name
from
the
Letters
of
Teitan
,
as
if
Titus
had
been
so
called
by
allusion
to
Titan.
And
Hesychius
saith
that
Titan
was
to
be
written
,
as
of
old
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
containing
the
number
of
666.
Others
rather
lay
the
name
and
mark
on
all
the
Heathen
Emperours
,
as
Idolaters
and
Persecutors
,
or
Enemies
at
least
to
Christians
.
And
1.
They
may
well
prove
that
it
was
very
ordinary
with
them
to
usurp
some
degree
of
Deity
while
they
lived
,
or
to
be
Deified
by
the
Senate
,
or
their
Successors
,
when
they
were
dead
;
and
to
have
Altars
erected
to
or
for
them
,
and
Sacrifices
offered
accordingly
.
Of
Augustus
himself
there
is
full
evidence
,
Virgil
,
&
Horace
,
Deifie
him
,
and
mention
his
devoted
Sacrifices
and
Altars
.
So
doth
Valerius
Maximus
invocate
Tiberius
,
and
Propertius
calls
him
God
.
Claudius
is
called
Divus
in
an
old
Monument
.
The
Self-deifying
of
Caius
Caligula
,
and
Domitian
,
is
commonly
known
:
It
is
no
wonder
that
the
great
worth
of
the
Antonines
,
specially
M.
Aurel.
Philosophus
,
made
the
Romans
Deifie
him
when
he
was
dead
,
and
would
have
done
so
,
for
his
sake
,
by
his
Successors
of
the
Antonine
Race
,
had
not
they
,
by
the
inhumane
Villanies
of
Commedus
and
Heliogabalus
,
changed
their
minds
,
(
Though
Antonine
accepted
not
this
while
he
lived
.
)
Many
Emperours
presumed
to
Deifie
their
Wives
when
dead
:
And
indeed
building
Temples
over
their
dead
Bodies
,
and
erecting
Altars
there
,
was
too
soon
imitated
by
the
zealous
Christians
over
the
Graves
,
Bones
,
or
Suffering
places
,
of
the
Martyrs
.
Aurel.
Victor
saith
indeed
,
that
Dioclesian
was
the
first
after
Domitian
(
and
Caligula
)
that
suffered
himself
publickly
to
be
called
LORD
,
and
named
and
adored
as
God
:
(
But
not
the
first
that
was
Deified
by
the
Senate
,
or
Flatterers
,
especially
Poets
.
)
And
that
they
used
to
mark
or
stigmatize
their
Servants
,
Soldiers
and
Slaves
,
he
that
will
read
may
see
in
Pignorius
de
Servis
;
out
of
Ambrose
de
obit.
Valentin
.
Plin.
jun.
Ep.
Ausonius
;
Petronius
Arbiter
;
Sutton
.
de
Calig
.
Aetius
Amidenus
Medic.
And
it
is
not
impossible
to
invent
congruous
numeral
Letters
that
might
be
the
abbreviations
of
their
names
:
And
though
John
writing
in
Greek
put
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
yet
seeing
the
Emperours
and
Roman
Subjects
were
Latines
,
who
can
doubt
but
that
the
Letters
,
being
at
once
Nominative
and
Numeral
,
were
Latine
,
and
not
Greek
,
however
Teitan
,
and
O●lpius
,
and
Lateinos
,
&c.
be
instanced
by
many
.
For
instance
[
T.
FLAV.
VESPAS
.
C.
DIV.
]
is
the
abbreviation
of
[
TITO
FLAVIO
VESPASIANO
CAESARI
DIVO
]
(
The
Father
and
Son
had
the
same
name
)
the
numeral
Letters
are
[
D.
C.
L.
V.
V.
V.
I.
]
[
T.
FLAV.
DOM.
C.
DIV.
VOT
.
]
that
is
[
TITO
FLAVIO
DOMITIANO
CAESARI
DIVO
VOTUM
]
the
numeral
Letters
of
the
abbreviation
are
[
D.
C.
L.
V.
V.
V.
I.
]
Galba
,
Otho
,
and
Vitellius
are
not
worth
the
naming
.
[
D.
ULP
.
TRAIANO
C.
VOTUM
]
that
is
,
[
DIVO
ULPIO
TRAIANO
CAESARI
VOTUM
]
D.
C.
L.
V.
V.
V.
I.
[
AEL
.
ADRIANO
C.
AUG.
VOTUM
]
that
is
,
[
AELIO
ADRIANO
CAESARI
AUGUSTO
VOTUM
.
]
is
[
D.
C.
L.
V.
V.
V.
I.
]
[
DIV.
AE.
LU.
VER.
ANTON.
C.
]
that
is
[
DIVO
AELIO
LUCIO
VERO
ANTONINO
CAESARI
]
D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
So
[
DIV.
AUREL.
ANTON.
C.
VOT
.
]
is
[
DIVO
AURELIO
ANTONINO
CAESARI
VOTUM
.
]
D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
So
[
DIVO
VALER
.
C.
VOT
.
]
is
[
DIVO
VALERIANO
CAESARI
VOTUM
.
]
D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
So
[
DIV.
AUREL.
C.
VOT
.
]
is
DIVO
AURELIANO
CAESARI
VOTUM
.
]
D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
So
[
VA.
DIOCLES
.
VOTUM
.
]
that
is
,
[
VALERIO
DIOCLESIANO
VOTUM
.
]
D.C.L.V.V.V.I.
So
[
DIV.
HERCUL
.
VOT
.
]
that
is
[
DIVO
HERCULIO
VOTUM
.
]
C.L.V.
V.V.I.
I
do
but
give
Instances
how
easie
is
to
conceive
how
such
nominal
marks
might
be
given
and
received
:
But
that
de
facto
it
was
just
so
,
or
why
that
number
is
chosen
,
who
can
tell
?
CHAP.
XIV
.
1.
AND
I
looked
,
and
lo
,
a
Lamb
stood
on
the
mount
Sion
,
and
with
him
an
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
,
having
his
Fathers
name
written
in
their
foreheads
.
1.
Next
the
Vision
shewed
me
Christ
,
as
a
Lamb
,
standing
on
Mount
Sion
,
&c.
These
hundred
forty
and
four
thousand
,
seem
to
be
only
the
faithful
Christian
Jews
,
that
stuck
to
Christianity
through
suffering
;
the
number
being
the
same
,
as
ch.
7.
and
the
number
of
twelve
,
which
is
the
square
root
of
this
number
,
noting
a
respect
to
the
twelve
Tribes
,
as
the
number
of
twelve
Apostles
did
:
Therefore
the
place
is
called
Mount
Sion
,
(
their
holy
place
;
)
whether
it
be
in
Heaven
,
or
in
the
Catholick
Church
that
they
are
supposed
to
be
.
Doubtless
many
Christian
Jews
thought
that
the
New
Jerusalem
should
be
in
the
place
where
the
Old
was
at
Christ's
coming
.
The
Name
of
God
(
and
of
the
Lamb
,
say
some
Copies
)
in
their
foreheads
signifieth
their
open
Profession
of
Fidelity
to
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
and
God's
gracious
noting
them
for
his
own
.
And
it
helps
us
to
expound
what
the
mark
of
the
Beast
was
,
even
some
open
signal
obliging
Profession
of
Idol
Worship
.
2.
And
I
heard
a
voice
from
heaven
,
as
the
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
a
great
thunder
:
and
I
heard
the
voice
of
harpers
harping
with
their
harps
:
3.
And
they
sung
as
it
were
a
new
song
before
the
throne
,
and
before
the
four
beasts
,
and
the
elders
,
and
no
man
could
learn
that
song
,
but
the
hundred
and
fourty
and
four
thousand
,
which
were
redeemed
from
the
earth
.
2
▪
3.
The
voice
of
many
Waters
signified
the
multitu●●
of
Converts
that
by
the
Gospel
were
gathered
to
this
Church
on
Mount
Sion
,
who
praised
God
with
the
〈◊〉
of
Harps
,
or
joyful
Psalmody
:
And
it
was
new
Psalms
of
Praise
for
Man's
Redemption
,
and
the
Grace
of
Christ
which
they
sung
,
as
before
God
and
the
Cherubims
,
and
the
holy
Church
,
which
none
of
the
Jews
were
fit
to
sing
,
save
the
foresaid
chosen
saved
number
.
4.
These
are
they
which
were
not
defiled
with
women
,
for
they
are
virgins
:
these
are
they
which
follow
the
Lamb
whither
soever
he
goeth
:
these
were
redeemed
from
among
men
,
being
the
first-fruits
unto
God
,
and
to
the
Lamb.
5.
And
in
their
mouth
was
found
no
guile
:
for
they
are
without
fault
before
the
throne
of
God
.
4
,
5.
The
Vision
being
of
those
in
Heaven
,
as
the
Precedents
of
the
Christian
Church
at
Jerusalem
,
that
should
afterward
succeed
them
;
they
were
the
first-fruits
of
the
Apostles
Ministry
,
described
Act.
1.
&
2.
&
3.
&
4.
who
were
eminent
in
Purity
and
Love
,
free
from
Idolatry
and
Fornication
,
as
a
People
chosen
out
of
the
Jewish
Nation
unto
Christ
;
and
as
they
were
holy
on
Earth
,
they
are
faultless
and
perfect
now
in
Heaven
.
6.
And
I
saw
another
angel
flie
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
having
the
everlasting
gospel
to
preach
unto
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
and
to
every
nation
,
and
kindred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
.
6.
Whether
the
midst
of
Heaven
have
the
Mystical
senses
that
divers
give
,
or
be
only
[
sent
from
Heaven
to
Earth
]
I
know
not
:
Some
say
,
it
is
called
the
Everlasting
Gospel
,
because
it
was
decreed
from
everlasting
;
some
,
because
it
dureth
to
everlasting
,
or
tendeth
to
life
everlasting
.
By
the
Gospel
some
understand
only
the
glad
tydings
of
the
Fall
of
the
Roman
Empire
;
some
,
the
Doctrine
of
Reformation
,
and
tydings
of
the
Fall
of
Popery
;
and
some
,
the
common
Doctrine
of
Salvation
by
Christ
,
as
it
was
now
more
freely
and
universally
to
be
published
to
the
Gentile
World
.
7.
Saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
Fear
God
,
and
give
glory
to
him
for
the
hour
of
his
judgment
is
come
:
and
worship
him
that
made
heaven
and
earth
,
and
the
sea
and
the
fountains
of
waters
.
7.
Away
with
your
Idols
that
are
no
Gods
,
and
turn
to
and
fear
the
true
and
living
God
,
who
made
Heaven
and
Earth
:
For
the
time
is
come
that
he
will
judge
and
destroy
Idolaters
.
Other
expositions
I
omit
.
8.
And
there
followed
another
angel
saying
,
Babylon
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
that
great
city
,
because
she
made
all
nations
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornification
.
8.
Another
part
of
my
vision
was
another
Angel
,
&c.
implying
a
further
revelation
to
me
.
Whether
it
signifie
also
another
sort
of
Preachers
on
Earth
,
and
who
;
as
some
say
,
the
Albigenses
and
Waldenses
,
or
Luther
,
Zuinglius
,
or
Illyricas
and
his
century
writers
,
let
them
tell
that
know
.
Babylon
is
here
described
(
and
more
fully
after
)
to
be
that
great
City
that
drew
all
nations
unto
Idolatry
,
whether
this
were
Rome
as
Heathen
,
or
Rome
as
Papal
,
or
Rome
as
containing
both
,
see
my
Advertisement
.
9.
And
the
third
angel
followed
them
saying
with
a
loud
voice
,
If
any
man
worship
the
beast
and
his
image
,
and
receive
his
mark
in
his
forehead
,
or
in
his
hand
,
10.
The
same
shall
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
is
poured
out
,
without
mixture
,
into
the
cup
of
his
indignation
,
and
he
shall
be
tormented
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
in
the
presence
of
the
holy
Angels
,
and
in
the
presence
of
the
Lamb
:
9
,
10.
Those
that
partake
of
the
sins
of
Idolatrous
Babylon
(
or
Rome
)
shall
partake
of
her
plagues
;
and
the
Judgment
that
overthroweth
her
shall
extend
to
all
her
companions
in
Idolatry
,
and
also
the
punishment
in
the
life
to
come
:
And
Christ
and
his
Angels
will
execute
and
behold
it
,
as
just
and
good
.
Some
,
to
save
their
charity
,
say
that
damnation
is
not
denounced
to
all
that
only
have
the
Name
of
the
beast
,
or
the
Number
,
but
only
to
them
that
receive
his
Mark
as
his
slaves
,
and
worship
him
and
his
Image
.
But
I
think
receiving
his
Name
,
and
its
Number
,
is
included
in
receiving
the
Mark.
But
all
my
be
pardoned
to
the
penitent
believers
.
Whether
this
Angel
be
Luther
,
Chemnitius
,
Whittaker
,
and
such
others
,
I
leave
to
the
proof
of
the
affirmers
:
It
s
enough
to
me
,
that
this
additional
revelation
and
punishment
,
is
notified
to
John
as
by
another
Angel
.
Though
many
think
that
only
temporal
punishment
is
here
meant
;
doubtless
the
same
sin
deserveth
more
.
11.
And
the
smoak
of
their
torment
ascendeth
up
for
ever
and
ever
.
And
they
have
no
rest
day
nor
night
,
who
worship
the
beast
and
his
image
,
and
whosoever
receiveth
the
mark
of
his
name
.
11.
Though
temporal
calamity
be
here
included
,
this
seems
plainly
to
mean
Hell
:
And
the
Mark
of
his
Name
,
is
here
made
equal
to
[
His
Mark
]
verse
9.
O
the
restless
misery
that
is
prepared
for
the
impenitent
!
12.
Here
is
the
patience
of
the
saints
;
here
are
they
that
keep
the
commandments
of
God
,
and
the
faith
of
Jesus
.
12.
This
misery
of
impenitent
Idolaters
and
Enemies
of
Christ
,
will
shew
the
World
,
how
wise
and
happy
the
Saints
were
,
that
by
patient
suffering
did
overcome
,
and
kept
to
the
end
,
the
Commands
of
God
,
and
the
Faith
of
Jesus
Faith
,
Obedience
and
Patience
,
are
all
necessary
to
Salvation
.
13.
And
I
heard
a
voice
from
heaven
saying
unto
me
,
Write
,
Blessed
are
the
dead
which
die
in
the
Lord
,
from
henceforth
,
yea
,
saith
the
Spirit
,
that
they
may
rest
from
their
labours
,
and
their
works
do
follow
them
.
13.
Though
it
be
always
happy
to
be
at
Rest
with
Christ
,
the
sufferings
of
those
times
will
be
so
great
,
as
will
make
it
seem
a
sesonable
blessedness
,
to
go
to
that
Rest
,
where
they
shall
no
more
labour
or
suffer
,
but
receive
the
fruit
of
their
labours
and
work
performed
for
Christ
on
Earth
.
Some
make
this
to
be
but
a
promise
of
after-freedom
from
Persecution
here
:
The
Text
proveth
a
Blessedness
for
separated
Souls
before
the
Resurrection
:
For
[
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
]
[
henceforth
]
signifieth
from
this
time
forward
.
The
Socinians
therefore
abuse
the
Text
,
that
make
the
Blessedness
to
be
but
Resting
in
a
state
of
death
,
till
the
Resurrection
.
For
life
,
with
God's
service
and
acceptance
in
a
time
of
Persecution
,
is
a
greater
blessing
than
meer
death
.
14.
And
I
looked
,
and
behold
,
a
white
cloud
,
and
upon
the
cloud
one
sat
,
like
unto
the
Son
of
man
,
having
on
his
head
a
golden
crown
,
and
in
his
hand
a
sha●p
sickle
.
15.
And
another
angel
came
out
of
the
temple
,
crying
with
a
loud
voice
to
him
that
sat
on
the
cloud
,
Thrust
in
thy
sickle
&
reap
,
for
the
time
is
come
for
thee
to
reap
,
for
the
harvest
of
the
earth
is
ripe
.
16.
And
he
,
that
sat
on
the
cloud
,
thurst
in
his
sickle
on
the
earth
,
and
the
earth
was
reaped
.
14
,
15
,
16.
Some
understand
this
of
an
Angel
in
the
likeness
of
a
man
;
but
most
of
Christ
,
or
an
Angel
like
Christ
.
The
other
Angel
seemeth
to
signify
but
another
part
of
the
Vision
,
and
execution
Reaping
the
harvest
,
is
punishing
sinners
ripe
for
destruction
.
17.
And
another
angel
came
out
of
the
temple
which
is
in
heaven
,
he
also
having
a
sharp
sickle
.
18.
And
another
angel
came
out
from
the
altar
,
which
had
power
over
fire
,
and
cried
with
a
loud
cry
to
him
that
had
the
sharp
sickle
,
saying
,
Thrust
in
thy
sharp
sickle
,
and
gather
the
clusters
of
the
vine
of
the
earth
,
for
her
grapes
are
fully
ripe
.
19.
And
the
angel
thrust
in
his
sickle
into
the
earth
,
and
gathered
the
vine
of
the
earth
,
and
cast
it
into
the
great
wine-press
of
the
wrath
of
God
.
20.
And
the
winepress
was
trodden
without
the
city
,
and
blood
came
out
of
the
winepress
,
even
unto
the
horsre-bridles
,
by
the
space
of
a
thousand
and
six
hundred
furlongs
.
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
Of
the
difference
between
the
Harvest
,
and
the
Vintage
and
the
two
Angels
and
their
executions
,
opinions
are
various
.
Some
make
it
to
be
two
degrees
of
o●●
plague
,
some
to
be
two
;
some
say
conjunct
,
some
say
d●stant
.
Some
say
one
is
the
destruction
of
the
Turkish
Empire
,
and
the
other
(
the
Vintage
)
of
the
Roman
Papacy
before
Christ's
coming
.
Some
say
,
the
first
is
the
compleating
of
the
Elect
as
converted
,
and
the
latter
the
destroying
of
Antichrist
.
Some
say
,
it
fosaketh
of
the
last
Judgement
,
some
,
of
the
Fall
only
of
Hearthen
Rome
,
and
some
,
of
other
E●ecutions
.
It
is
clear
that
it
speaketh
of
divers
degrees
of
●●ecution
of
God's
Judgments
on
the
Idolaters
,
signified
as
by
divers
Angel
appearance
,
words
and
deeds
:
But
whether
it
meant
any
beside
the
Roman
Heathen
Idolatry
,
and
their
consenting
Countries
sufferings
;
and
whether
the
sixteen
hundred
Furlongs
signifie
any
more
than
diffused
Plagues
,
and
whether
it
was
meant
of
Trajan's
Executions
in
Syria
,
&c.
as
Grotius
thought
,
or
of
the
Country
about
Rome
,
or
any
determinate
space
,
and
where
,
and
which
of
the
six
or
seven
senses
of
[
power
over
Fire
]
is
right
,
besides
a
meer
destroying
power
,
are
all
things
which
I
cannot
determine
.
Mr.
Brightman
hath
found
England
to
be
the
thousand
six
hundred
Furlongs
,
and
Cranmer
to
be
the
Angel
that
had
power
over
Fire
,
because
he
held
his
right
hand
to
be
burnt
,
and
Thomas
Cromwell
to
be
the
Executing
Angel
:
And
some
that
can
make
themselves
believe
,
that
so
small
a
spot
of
ground
as
England
,
is
it
that
this
Tragedy
is
acted
on
,
have
thought
that
they
found
here
the
killing
of
the
two
Witnesses
(
Magistracy
and
Ministry
,
and
the
two
Beasts
,
and
the
number
of
their
Names
,
in
the
Letters
here
mentioned
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
ch
)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(x)
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
st
)
and
the
wounding
and
the
healing
,
and
the
mark
of
the
Beast
PER
,
as
referring
to
Ch.
(
Church
)
and
St.
(
State
;
)
and
in
a
word
,
that
almost
half
the
Revelation
spake
of
England
.
But
unless
they
can
prove
that
the
two
Beasts
have
their
Off-spring
,
who
bear
their
Fathers
Image
,
and
are
dispersed
as
Cains
off-spring
was
,
so
that
the
same
thing
is
acted
over
by
them
,
in
several
lands
and
ages
,
which
was
acted
by
the
first
,
I
shall
,
rather
than
this
,
confine
the
exposition
to
that
empire
and
state
,
that
the
Church
suffered
under
when
John
wrote
.
CHAP.
XV.
1.
ANd
I
saw
another
sign
in
heaven
,
great
and
marvellous
,
seven
angels
having
the
seven
last
plagues
,
for
in
them
is
filled
up
the
wrath
of
God
.
1.
Seven
plagues
,
which
are
all
to
be
poured
out
on
the
Idolatrous
persecuting
Empire
,
as
it
were
by
seven
Angels
.
2.
And
I
saw
as
it
were
a
sea
of
glass
,
mingled
with
fire
,
and
them
that
had
gotten
the
victory
over
the
beast
,
and
over
his
image
,
and
over
his
mark
,
and
over
the
number
of
his
name
,
stand
on
the
sea
of
glass
,
having
the
harps
of
God
.
2.
I
saw
a
sea
like
that
in
the
Temple
,
signifying
purity
and
the
multitude
of
worshippers
;
mingled
with
fire
,
signifying
the
Altar
Sacrifices
,
and
their
zeal
,
and
Gods
acceptance
,
and
them
that
by
patient
suffering
had
overcome
,
by
keeping
themselves
undefiled
from
owning
the
Roman
Idolatry
,
by
owning
the
Idol
,
or
his
Image
,
or
Mark
,
or
the
numeral
Letters
of
his
name
;
And
they
stood
on
this
sea
,
having
the
harps
on
which
they
sang
the
praises
of
God
,
as
was
used
in
the
Temple
.
3.
And
they
sing
the
song
of
Moses
the
servant
of
God
,
and
the
song
of
the
Lamb
,
saying
,
Great
and
marvellous
are
thy
works
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
just
and
true
are
thy
ways
,
thou
king
of
saints
.
3.
And
they
,
being
many
of
them
the
first
Christian
Jews
,
sang
Moses's
song
after
the
drowning
of
Pharaoh
,
the
case
being
like
their
deliverance
from
the
Roman
Tyrants
,
and
the
song
of
Christ
,
suited
to
the
joyful
Praises
of
God
,
for
the
work
of
mans
Redemption
and
Salvation
;
saying
Great
,
&c.
Thou
gloryfiest
thy
Power
in
conquering
the
greatest
proudest
enemies
,
and
delivering
thy
Servants
from
the
great
dangers
,
even
by
miracles
of
providence
;
And
thy
Justice
and
truth
,
O
most
Holy
Lover
,
and
King
,
of
Saints
,
are
magnified
in
thy
avenging
them
on
their
cruel
enemies
.
4.
Who
shall
not
fear
thee
,
O
Lord
,
and
glorifie
thy
Name
?
for
thou
only
art
holy
:
for
all
nations
shall
come
and
worship
before
thee
,
for
thy
judgments
are
made
manifest
.
4.
This
demonstration
of
thy
Greatness
,
Holiness
and
Justice
,
shall
move
the
nations
to
fear
and
Glorifie
thee
,
as
the
only
most
Holy
God
,
and
to
fear
and
worship
thee
,
because
of
thy
Judgments
.
5.
And
after
that
I
looked
,
and
behold
,
the
temple
of
the
tabernacle
of
the
testimony
in
heaven
was
opened
;
6.
And
the
seven
angels
came
out
of
the
temple
,
having
the
seven
plagues
,
clothed
in
pure
and
white
linnen
,
and
having
their
breasts
girded
with
golden
girdles
.
5
,
6.
The
Holy
place
and
Gods
Decree
seemed
to
be
opened
;
And
seven
pure
and
Glorious
Angels
,
honourably
girded
to
execute
Gods
will
,
came
forth
with
the
seven
last
plagues
that
are
to
finish
the
destruction
of
the
Idolatrous
,
potent
,
persecuting
,
Roman
Empire
.
7.
And
one
of
the
four
beasts
gave
unto
the
seven
angels
seven
golden
vials
full
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
who
liveth
for
ever
and
ever
.
7.
Those
that
undertake
to
tell
whom
these
Angels
,
and
this
Living
Wight
,
signified
on
Earth
,
go
further
than
I
can
,
who
know
no
more
but
that
the
seven
plagues
were
thus
represented
.
8.
And
the
temple
was
filled
with
smoke
from
the
glory
of
God
,
and
from
his
power
,
and
no
man
was
able
to
enter
into
the
temple
,
till
the
seven
plagues
of
the
seven
angels
were
fulfilled
.
8.
And
the
dreadfulness
of
Gods
wrath
,
as
a
consuming
fire
,
striking
even
his
worshippers
with
fear
,
and
in
the
execution
disturbing
the
Churches
peace
,
was
represented
to
me
by
the
filling
of
the
Temple
with
smoke
,
from
the
Glory
of
God
,
&c.
CHAP.
XVI
.
.
ANd
I
heard
a
great
voice
out
of
the
temple
,
saying
to
the
seven
angels
,
Go
your
ways
,
and
pour
out
the
vials
of
the
wrath
of
God
upon
the
earth
.
1.
I
heard
a
great
Voice
out
of
the
Temple
,
sending
these
angels
to
pour
out
the
Vials
,
and
execute
God's
Wrath.
2.
And
the
first
went
and
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
earth
:
and
there
fell
a
noisom
and
grievous
sore
upon
the
men
which
had
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
and
upon
them
which
worshipped
his
image
.
2.
Of
the
great
Plague
in
wicked
Commodus's
Reign
(
that
killed
,
in
Rome
alone
,
two
thousand
a
day
;
)
and
of
the
like
,
in
the
Reign
of
several
Persecutors
,
even
till
Constantine's
Reign
;
and
of
the
Blood-shed
and
Fire
,
and
the
resemblance
of
this
;
to
the
Plagues
of
Egypt
:
See
Dr.
H.
on
the
Text
,
and
Grotius
before
him
.
Others
say
,
It
is
the
Papists
Torment
of
Conscience
,
when
Popery
is
fallen
.
3.
And
the
second
angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
sea
,
and
it
became
as
the
blood
of
a
dead
man
:
and
every
living
soul
died
in
the
sea
.
4.
And
the
third
angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
and
they
became
blood
.
3
,
4.
That
these
signifie
a
progress
of
the
same
Judgment
on
the
Idolaters
,
is
clear
:
But
whether
,
by
the
Sea
,
and
the
Rivers
and
Fountains
,
signifie
things
so
distinct
,
as
many
think
;
and
which
,
of
their
many
conjectured
Significations
,
are
right
,
I
cannot
say
.
5.
And
I
heard
the
angel
of
the
waters
say
,
Thou
art
righteous
,
O
Lord
,
which
art
,
and
wast
,
and
shalt
be
,
because
thou
hast
judged
thus
:
5.
The
Angel
that
executed
God's
Judgments
on
the
Idolatrous
Nations
,
performed
it
with
Praise
and
Glory
to
God
,
for
his
Justice
on
persecuting
Idolaters
.
Note
;
The
Angels
in
Heaven
were
not
ignorant
of
what
God
thus
did
on
Earth
:
And
as
God's
Mercy
hindred
not
his
Execution
of
Justice
so
their
pity
kept
them
not
from
triumphing
over
these
destroyed
Sinners
,
and
giving
God
the
Glory
of
their
Punishment
.
6.
For
they
have
shed
the
blood
of
saints
and
prophets
,
and
thou
hast
given
them
blood
to
drink
,
for
they
are
worthy
.
7.
And
I
heard
another
out
of
the
altar
say
,
Even
so
,
Lord
God
Almighty
,
true
and
righteous
are
thy
judgments
.
6
,
7.
Na.
God
and
Angels
will
rejoyce
in
the
terrible
Revenge
of
the
Blood
of
Saints
.
2.
The
Angel
from
the
Altar
signifieth
,
the
Consent
of
the
Souls
under
the
Altar
,
and
of
the
Church
of
holy
Worshippers
on
Earth
,
who
pray
for
Deliverance
.
3.
Were
it
never
so
certain
,
that
it
is
Idolatrous
,
Heathen
Rome
that
is
here
meant
,
it
consequently
inferreth
that
,
if
Papal
Rome
have
equalled
,
yea
far
exceeded
them
,
in
shedding
the
Blood
of
Saints
▪
their
punishment
shall
be
as
great
,
or
greater
.
It
is
no
small
Aggravation
of
Pap●l
Blood-shed
(
by
Massacres
,
Inquisitions
,
Burnings
,
&c.
)
that
they
father
all
on
Christ
himself
,
and
do
it
as
Christians
;
yea
and
,
in
so
many
Ages
,
make
it
the
necessary
Defence
of
their
Kingdom
:
And
they
shall
find
,
that
God
knoweth
a
Saint
when
Men
call
him
a
Heretick
;
and
will
not
be
so
mocked
,
as
to
dis-own
Christ's
Sheep
,
for
such
forged
Marks
.
8.
And
the
fourth
angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
sun
,
and
power
was
given
unto
him
to
scorch
men
with
fire
.
9.
And
men
were
scorched
with
great
heat
,
and
blasphemed
the
name
of
God
,
which
hath
power
over
these
plagues
:
and
they
repented
not
,
to
give
him
glory
.
8
,
9.
Some
take
this
to
signifie
a
great
Drought
,
and
Dearth
,
that
came
in
the
days
of
Commodus
;
and
after
,
of
Maximinus
.
Many
take
the
Sun
here
,
for
Antichrist
,
that
calleth
himself
so
:
Others
,
for
Governors
:
Some
,
for
the
King
of
Spain
;
some
,
for
the
German
Emperor
;
or
some
such
Papal
Luminary
:
Some
,
for
the
Scripture
,
as
tormenting
Papists
:
Some
,
for
Christ
,
as
sending
forth
his
Word
and
Judgments
.
I
can
go
no
further
than
the
general
sure
sense
;
That
a
greater
Plague
,
that
fell
on
the
Idolatrous
Empire
,
made
them
lay
all
the
blame
on
the
Christians
,
and
rage
the
more
;
but
cured
not
their
Idolatry
,
or
Persecution
.
10.
And
the
fifth
angel
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
and
his
kingdom
was
full
of
darkness
,
and
they
gnawed
their
tongues
for
pain
,
11.
And
blasphemed
the
God
of
heaven
because
of
their
pains
and
their
sores
,
and
repented
not
of
their
deeds
.
10
,
11.
The
plain
,
general
sense
of
all
this
is
,
to
liken
Idolatrous
,
persecuting
Rome
,
and
the
suffering
Christians
,
to
Pharaoh
,
and
the
Israelites
;
and
liken
God's
Plagues
on
Rome
,
to
the
Egyptian
Plagues
:
And
to
tell
us
that
,
as
Pharaoh's
heart
was
hardned
till
Destruction
fell
on
him
and
his
,
so
will
be
the
Idolatrous
Romans
.
By
the
Seal
of
the
Beast
is
meant
,
Rome
,
with
the
Imperial
Power
(
or
Papal
,
say
many
:
)
and
by
Darkness
,
the
Confusions
there
,
and
Diminutions
of
their
Glory
▪
In
Heathen
Rome
these
were
many
and
great
;
the
Soldiers
setting
up
,
and
pulling
down
,
and
killing
,
Emperors
,
till
they
set
the
Empire
to
Sale
;
Emperors
set
up
,
and
warring
against
each
other
;
few
dying
a
natural
death
:
Valerian
taken
,
captivated
,
and
made
his
Foot-stool
,
by
Sap●es
,
and
flead
.
To
be
an
Emperor
,
was
the
next
way
to
Murder
,
or
some
odious
disgrace
and
death
,
by
him
that
could
overcome
and
kill
him
.
And
Papal
Rome
was
subdued
by
the
Barbarians
.
Other
Expositions
are
many
.
12.
And
the
sixth
angel
▪
poured
out
his
vial
upon
the
great
river
Euphrates
,
and
the
water
thereof
was
dried
up
,
that
the
way
of
the
kings
of
the
east
might
be
prepared
.
12.
That
this
signifieth
a
further
progress
towards
Idolatrous
,
persecuting
Rome's
destruction
,
and
the
Churches
deliverance
,
is
clear
;
but
what
Euphrates
signifieth
,
and
what
its
drying
up
,
and
what
,
The
Way
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
Expositors
greatly
differ
in
.
Some
take
Euphrates
literally
;
some
,
mystically
;
some
,
for
the
Turk
;
some
,
for
the
chief
Champions
of
Antichrist
;
some
,
for
the
chief
Strength
and
Garrison
of
Babylon
;
some
,
for
the
Pope's
Riches
,
and
great
Tributes
and
Revenues
;
and
some
for
the
River
Tibris
,
in
Rome
,
and
so
,
for
Rome
it self
.
And
these
take
the
drying
of
it
up
to
be
,
the
ruin
of
Maxentius
,
by
Constantine
,
destroyed
in
Tiber
:
Others
think
,
the
drying
up
,
to
be
the
destruction
of
the
Turks
:
And
so
they
vary
in
the
rest
.
But
some
think
,
that
this
is
but
a
further
Assimilation
of
the
Case
to
the
Israelites
,
when
the
Red
Sea
was
dryed
up
for
their
escape
,
and
to
prepare
the
way
for
Pharaoh's
ruin
:
and
signifieth
,
that
the
danger
and
impediments
of
the
Christians
deliverance
were
removed
,
by
the
Overthrow
of
all
the
Idolater's
Forces
,
the
Ruin
of
Dioclesian
,
Maxim
.
Herculius
,
Galer
.
Maxim
.
Maxentius
,
Licinius
;
that
so
the
Christians
,
by
and
with
Constantine
,
might
triumph
.
And
some
think
,
it
is
a
weakning
the
Roman
Power
,
toward
Euphrates
,
to
let
in
the
Persians
,
and
others
,
to
afflict
them
.
13.
And
I
saw
three
unclean
spirits
like
frogs
come
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
prophet
.
14.
For
they
are
the
spirits
of
the
devils
,
working
miracles
,
which
go
forth
unto
the
kings
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
whole
world
,
to
gather
them
to
the
battel
of
that
great
day
of
God
Almighty
.
13
,
14.
As
,
when
Ahab
was
to
be
destroyed
,
the
Devil
was
a
lying
Spirit
in
the
mouth
of
all
his
Prophets
,
and
bid
him
,
Go
and
prosper
;
and
Zidkiah
made
Horns
,
to
signifie
his
Victory
;
so
I
saw
,
as
it
were
,
three
Devils
,
like
the
Frogs
of
Egypt
;
or
three
lying
Spirits
,
sent
by
Satan
,
and
encouraged
by
the
Idolatrous
,
persecuting
Emperors
,
and
by
his
flattering
Oracles
,
Augurs
,
Orators
,
&c.
to
persuade
all
the
foresaid
Princes
to
fight
against
Constantine
;
especially
,
Maxentius
and
Licinius
;
that
they
might
fall
,
as
Abab
and
Pharaoh
did
.
Or
,
say
others
,
They
were
Popish
Missionaries
,
and
Priests
,
and
Friers
,
sent
out
by
Antichristian
,
Civil
Powers
,
and
Antichristian
Ecclesiastical
Powers
,
to
draw
men
to
Popery
and
Idolatry
,
that
they
may
be
destroyed
when
God
shall
judge
them
.
The
day
of
God
,
some
take
,
as
before
,
for
Constantine's
Victories
against
Idolaters
;
others
,
for
the
day
of
the
Pope's
Fall
;
and
others
,
for
the
last
day
of
Judgment
.
15.
Behold
,
I
come
as
a
thief
;
Blessed
is
he
that
watcheth
,
and
keepeth
his
garments
,
lest
he
walk
naked
,
and
they
see
his
shame
.
15.
My
coming
will
be
,
when
men
expect
me
not
▪
Blessed
is
he
that
prepareth
not
for
Shame
and
Confusion
,
when
his
Sin
and
Hypocrisie
shall
,
by
my
Judgment
,
be
brought
to
light
,
by
complying
with
the
higher
Powers
in
sin
,
as
thinking
that
I
will
be
long
in
coming
,
to
take
down
Sinners
,
and
see
up
Saints
.
16.
And
he
gathered
them
together
into
a
place
called
in
the
Hebrew
tongue
,
Armageddon
.
16.
The
Devil's
Prophets
provoked
them
to
gather
,
and
fight
to
their
destruction
.
Note
,
Here
the
Dragon
is
expounded
to
be
Devils
:
And
this
word
,
Devils
,
in
this
Book
,
usually
signifieth
,
those
Idols
(
Jupiter
,
Mars
,
Apollo
,
&c.
)
which
the
Romans
worshipped
instead
of
God
:
(
For
Paul
tells
us
,
It
was
Devils
that
they
worshipped
.
)
And
it
being
the
spirits
of
these
Devils
,
or
Heathen
Idols
,
that
are
sent
out
,
it
seemeth
most
probable
,
that
it
is
the
War
with
the
Heathen
Idolaters
that
is
here
meant
.
Dr.
H.
after
Grotius
,
noteth
that
,
in
the
Fight
at
Rome
,
Maxentius
had
a
hundred
and
seventy
thousand
Foot
,
and
eighteen
thousand
Horse
,
of
Romans
,
Italians
,
&c.
and
Constantine
had
ninety
thousand
Foot
,
and
eight
thousand
Horse
,
of
Germans
,
Gauls
and
Britains
:
and
that
the
Victory
was
of
such
consequence
that
,
from
that
day
,
the
Account
of
Years
,
by
Indictions
,
began
to
commemorate
the
deliverance
of
City
and
Church
;
(
which
since
,
is
turned
into
accounting
from
the
Birth
of
Christ
)
But
others
say
,
It
is
the
day
of
the
Fall
of
Antichrist
:
And
some
say
,
Of
the
destruction
of
the
Turks
:
And
some
say
,
He
that
gathered
them
together
,
is
Christ
,
or
God
,
by
his
permitting
Providence
,
for
their
destruction
.
17.
And
the
seventh
angel
poured
out
his
vial
into
the
air
,
and
there
came
a
great
voice
out
of
the
temple
of
heaven
,
from
the
throne
,
saying
,
It
is
done
.
17.
The
Angel
,
that
poured
his
Vial
into
the
Air
,
signifieth
,
the
coming
down
of
God's
Plagues
from
Heaven
,
on
the
Generality
of
the
Enemies
.
And
the
Voice
out
of
the
Temple
signifieth
,
that
it
is
done
by
God's
Decree
,
for
the
Vindication
of
his
holy
Worship
,
and
his
Ch●●●h
.
[
It
is
done
.
]
That
is
,
The
last
Plague
on
the
Roman
Pharaoh
is
now
pouring
out
,
and
he
is
to
be
drowned
in
the
Red
Sea
.
God's
Judgments
are
accomplished
for
the
Extirption
of
the
Heathen
Roman
Empire
,
and
the
revenging
the
Blood
of
the
Saints
,
shed
by
them
.
As
Pharaoh's
Cruel●ies
increased
,
before
the
Isra●lites
were
delivered
,
so
Dioclesian
made
the
cru●●●st
Slaughters
▪
before
the
Heathen
Beast
was
to
be
destroyed
:
and
then
they
were
ripe
,
and
the
time
was
come
.
Or
,
a●
others
say
,
The
time
of
the
Fall
of
Pop●ry
An●●christ
.
Or
,
as
others
,
The
end
of
the
World
.
18.
And
there
were
voices
,
and
thunders
,
and
lightnings
:
and
there
was
a
great
earthquake
,
such
as
was
not
since
men
were
upon
the
earth
,
so
mighty
an
earthquake
,
and
so
great
.
18.
The
great
commotions
which
went
to
these
great
changes
,
and
subversion
of
the
Heathen
Powers
,
was
represented
to
me
,
as
by
Thundrings
,
Lightnings
,
and
the
greatest
Earthquake
.
Say
some
,
it
is
the
changes
by
the
Ostrog●ths
,
and
such
others
:
Say
others
,
there
were
literally
such
dreadful
Earthquakes
before
Totilas
took
Rome
:
Say
others
,
it
is
yet
to
come
before
Antichrists
fall
:
And
say
others
,
before
the
day
of
Judgment
.
19.
And
the
great
city
was
divided
into
three
parts
,
and
the
cities
of
the
nations
fell
;
and
great
Babylon
came
in
remembrance
before
God
,
to
give
unto
her
the
cup
of
the
wine
of
the
fierceness
of
his
wrath
.
19.
And
Rome
was
then
divided
between
Heathens
,
Christians
,
and
worldly
men
,
that
were
indifferent
for
Religion
:
Or
,
say
others
,
Heathens
,
Orthodox
and
Hereticks
:
It
's
taken
from
Ezek.
5.
Others
say
,
that
literally
the
third
part
was
destroyed
by
Totilas
;
and
say
others
,
by
Alaricus
;
others
say
,
it
is
three
in
relation
to
the
three
Princes
,
the
Dragon
,
the
Beasts
,
and
the
false
Prophet
;
others
,
that
Antichrist's
Kingdom
was
falling
by
being
divided
in
it self
.
20.
And
every
island
fled
away
,
and
the
mountains
were
not
found
.
20.
As
Earthquakes
shake
Mountains
and
Islands
;
so
all
the
Dependents
of
Rome
fell
with
it
.
21.
And
there
fell
upon
men
a
great
hail
out
of
heaven
,
every
stone
about
the
weight
of
a
talent
:
and
men
blasphemed
God
because
of
the
plague
of
the
hail
;
for
the
plague
thereof
was
exceeding
great
.
21.
God's
Executions
bruised
and
broke
them
,
as
great
Hail
would
do
the
tender
Plants
,
and
yet
they
did
but
blaspheme
God
the
more
.
A
Talent
is
threscore
pound
.
God's
Judgments
pursued
the
scattered
Roman
Citizens
,
say
some
;
the
Papists
,
say
others
;
and
all
wicked
Christians
,
say
others
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
1.
ANd
there
came
one
of
the
seven
angels
which
had
the
seven
vials
,
and
talked
with
me
,
saying
unto
me
,
Come
hither
,
I
will
shew
unto
thee
the
judgment
of
the
great
whore
,
that
sitteth
upon
many
waters
:
2.
With
whom
the
kings
of
the
earth
have
committed
fornication
,
and
the
inhabiters
of
the
earth
have
been
made
drunk
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
1.
Say
some
,
1.
I
will
shew
thee
what
is
coming
from
God
on
Imperial
,
Heathen
,
Idolatrous
Rome
,
who
by
Power
and
by
Learning
(
by
the
first
and
second
Beast
)
hath
drawn
Kings
and
Nations
with
her
to
Idolatry
.
Others
say
,
it
is
Papal
Rome
,
and
they
prove
it
,
because
if
they
had
not
been
married
to
God
before
by
the
Profession
of
Christianity
,
they
could
not
have
been
Adulterers
.
To
which
the
former
say
,
1.
That
Fornication
may
be
the
sin
of
the
unmarried
.
2.
That
by
Fornication
is
meant
Idolatry
,
and
God's
right
may
serve
to
infer
this
guilt
,
though
men
be
not
married
to
him
by
consent
:
And
that
it
is
incredible
that
all
the
Heathen
World
are
no
Idolaters
,
because
they
were
not
profest
Christians
.
By
the
Whore
is
meant
the
same
as
the
Woman
,
the
second
two
horned
Beast
;
and
the
false
Prophet
,
say
many
,
that
is
,
the
Church
of
Rome
,
with
the
whole
body
of
the
Roman
Clergy
;
which
others
deny
.
3.
So
he
carried
me
away
in
the
spirit
into
the
wilderness
:
and
I
saw
a
woman
sit
upon
a
scarlet-coloured
beast
,
full
of
names
of
blasphemy
,
having
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
.
3.
Into
the
Wilderness
,
say
some
,
to
represent
the
desolation
;
say
others
,
because
it
was
a
Revelation
not
to
be
yet
openly
known
in
the
City
,
for
if
the
Rulers
had
known
of
all
these
terrible
Predictions
against
them
,
they
would
have
raged
by
Persecution
against
Christians
;
and
therefore
all
this
Prophecy
was
to
be
obscure
,
and
not
communicated
long
so
commonly
as
other
Scriptures
.
Others
say
,
it
was
to
shew
that
Antichrist's
Kingdom
is
barren
,
without
a
drop
of
grace
:
Others
,
that
solitude
is
fittest
for
contemplation
:
Others
,
that
the
Wilderness
is
Heathenism
brought
in
by
Popery
;
Others
,
that
as
the
true
Church
was
driven
into
a
Wilderness
of
solitude
and
suffering
,
so
now
shall
Papists
be
:
Others
,
that
the
Papacy
is
a
Wilderness
,
as
an
Apostatical
Church
succeeding
the
Apostolick
Church
.
Who
is
the
great
Whore
,
whether
Rome
Pagan
,
Rome
Papal
,
or
Rome
hereafter
fallen
to
a
future
Antichrist
,
I
once
for
all
refer
the
Reader
to
my
Postscript
.
4.
And
the
woman
was
arrayed
in
purple
,
and
scarlet
colour
,
and
decked
with
gold
and
precious
stone
and
pearls
,
having
a
golden
cup
in
her
hand
,
full
of
abominations
and
filthiness
of
her
fornication
.
4.
Idolatrous
Rome
was
represented
to
me
as
a
Woman
richly
and
splendidly
arrayed
,
by
her
wealth
,
and
pomp
,
and
power
,
enticing
the
World
to
her
Idolatry
.
5.
And
upon
her
forehead
was
a
name
written
,
MYSTERIE
,
BABYLON
THE
GREAT
,
THE
MOTHER
OF
HARLOTS
,
AND
ABOMINATIONS
OF
THE
EARTH
.
5.
The
name
written
was
[
Mystery
,
Babylon
,
&c.
]
that
is
,
Mystical
(
not
literal
)
Babylon
,
the
Great
City
Rome
,
the
Mother
of
Idolatry
and
Wickedness
,
propagating
them
,
by
her
Power
and
Learning
,
to
all
the
Nations
of
her
Dominions
,
and
further
in
the
World
.
As
Babylon
was
the
Idolatrous
,
cruel
,
Captivator
of
the
Ancient
Jews
,
overthrowing
their
Kingdom
;
so
was
Idolatrous
,
proud
Rome
,
the
Captivator
and
Persecutor
of
Jew
and
Gentile
Christians
,
and
the
great
Enemy
of
the
Church
.
6.
And
I
saw
the
woman
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
saints
,
and
with
the
blood
of
the
martyrs
of
Jesus
:
and
when
I
saw
her
,
I
wondered
with
great
admiration
.
6.
Idolatry
was
not
her
only
crime
,
but
the
guilt
of
being
as
drunken
with
holy
blood
:
Both
her
pomp
and
her
bloodiness
seemed
wonderfull
.
7.
And
the
angel
said
unto
me
,
Wherefore
didst
thou
marvel
?
I
will
tell
thee
the
mystery
of
the
woman
,
and
of
the
beast
that
carrieth
her
,
which
hath
the
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
.
7.
Note
,
Seeing
God
professeth
to
open
the
mystery
,
who
this
Mother
of
Harlots
is
,
it
is
safest
to
add
as
little
,
on
pretense
of
fuller
exposition
,
as
we
can
.
8.
The
beast
that
thou
sawest
,
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
go
into
perdition
,
and
they
that
dwell
on
the
earth
shall
wonder
,
(
whose
names
were
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
)
when
they
behold
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
8.
Some
take
this
as
fitted
to
the
time
when
the
Empire
should
first
be
Christian
;
as
if
it
meant
,
Rome
was
the
beast
when
it
was
Pagan
,
but
now
is
not
when
it
is
Christian
,
but
will
be
again
when
it
was
Papal
and
Antichristian
.
Or
Rome
is
the
Idolatrous
beast
under
the
Pagan
;
but
is
not
now
under
that
form
;
but
yet
is
under
the
Papal
form
:
Many
other
expositions
I
pass
by
.
They
,
that
expound
all
of
Pagan
Rome
,
say
that
the
sense
is
[
I
shall
notifie
the
beast
,
which
is
the
Roman
Emperor
,
by
that
one
who
now
reigneth
which
is
Domitian
:
]
He
was
in
the
Government
when
his
Father
Vespasian
was
abroad
:
And
he
after
ceased
while
his
Father
and
Brother
Titus
reigned
,
and
then
reasumed
it
,
raised
by
Satan
to
persecute
the
Church
,
and
then
is
basely
kill'd
himself
.
Rather
q.
d.
[
I
am
now
shewing
thee
the
fall
and
destruction
of
the
beast
and
whore
,
and
will
now
notifie
him
to
thee
accordingly
:
]
The
beast
or
Emperor
at
this
fall
will
be
the
bloodyest
of
all
persecutor
,
Dioclesian
:
Of
whom
then
it
may
be
said
,
He
was
Emperour
,
But
discouraged
by
the
ill
success
of
his
persecution
he
,
with
Maxim
.
He●cillius
,
laid
down
the
Empire
,
and
both
betook
themselves
to
a
private
life
:
But
after
the
Devil
would
sain
have
restored
them
,
and
they
attempted
to
rise
out
of
their
privacy
;
but
did
it
to
their
own
destruction
,
being
both
kill'd
when
Constantine
prevailed
:
as
were
Licinius
and
Maxenti●s
,
who
would
have
done
their
work
.
So
that
when
Constantine
was
destroying
the
Pagan
Empire
it
was
true
,
that
Dioclesian
(
and
Maxim
.
H●●cul
)
was
Emperour
,
and
now
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
that
is
,
in
being
,
though
not
in
power
,
but
will
rise
to
his
perdition
.
And
the
Idolaters
shall
be
struck
with
wonder
and
con●●rna●ion
,
when
they
see
so
cruel
and
great
a
Tyrant
so
brought
to
nought
.
9.
And
here
is
the
mind
which
hath
wisdom
:
The
seven
heads
are
seven
mountains
,
on
which
the
woman
sitteth
.
10.
And
there
are
seven
Kings
,
five
are
fallen
,
and
one
is
,
and
the
other
is
not
yet
come
;
and
when
he
cometh
,
he
must
continue
a
short
space
.
11.
And
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
even
he
is
the
eighth
,
and
is
of
the
seven
,
and
goeth
into
perdition
.
9
,
10
,
11.
That
the
seven
mountains
are
those
of
Rome
is
very
plain
:
But
who
were
the
seven
Kings
I
confess
I
know
not
:
Here
is
work
for
a
searching
head
(
the
mind
that
hath
wisdom
.
)
But
it
is
matter
of
fact
,
which
when
the
thing
was
newly
done
the
mind
that
hath
wisdom
might
know
:
But
how
can
we
know
it
,
but
by
history
,
without
a
new
Revelation
?
And
history
herein
is
lame
and
much
uncertain
,
and
the
work
of
man
,
and
all
men
are
lyars
;
&
few
Christians
were
writers
till
three
hundred
years
after
Christ
;
&
the
first
Christians
had
many
fabulous
reporters
among
them
(
as
their
spurious
writings
shew
)
When
John
wrote
this
book
,
and
whether
all
at
once
,
or
at
many
years
distance
of
the
parts
,
is
unknown
(
whatever
confident
men
may
talk
.
)
Eusebius
trusteth
divers
fabulous
authors
,
and
reports
,
for
want
of
better
,
though
he
be
credible
himself
.
I
take
the
style
,
and
words
of
the
Book
,
to
be
the
best
History
of
the
time
,
which
intimateth
that
part
of
it
,
at
least
,
was
written
before
the
siege
of
Jerusalem
,
which
maketh
me
the
easilyer
believe
Epiphanius
,
that
John
was
first
banished
into
Patmos
in
the
reign
of
Claudius
,
and
there
wrote
part
of
the
Book
,
at
least
.
For
though
some
of
it
might
be
written
of
things
past
,
it
s
hardly
credible
that
most
of
it
should
be
such
.
This
Verse
hath
many
Expositions
:
Many
say
it
speaketh
not
of
individual
Kings
,
but
of
seven
sorts
of
Government
,
viz.
Kings
,
Consuls
,
Decemvirs
,
Dictators
,
Tribunes
Military
,
and
Emperours
;
and
the
Pope
they
make
to
be
the
seventh
and
eighth
.
But
so
much
is
said
against
this
,
as
I
cannot
answer
:
As
1.
That
it
is
not
meer
Power
,
but
Idolatrous
and
Persecuting
Power
,
that
the
Text
describeth
,
And
none
of
these
persecuted
,
save
the
Emperours
;
nor
were
they
so
Idolatrous
as
Athens
,
and
other
places
.
2.
That
the
meer
Imperial
Power
as
the
Pillar
of
Idolatry
,
is
plainly
made
the
Beast
;
therefore
not
the
five
antecedent
.
3.
That
indeed
these
five
were
no
Supreme
Power
;
for
that
was
only
in
the
Senate
,
which
had
the
Legislative
Power
till
violence
ravisht
them
of
it
;
which
when
it
did
,
the
Consuls
,
Decemvirs
,
&
Tribunes
,
had
but
a
part
:
No
nor
the
Emperours
long
,
or
oft
.
These
were
not
several
Sovereigns
,
but
parts
of
the
Supreme
,
as
the
Tribuni
Plebis
were
;
and
some
of
them
very
short
:
And
the
Pontisices
Ma●
.
might
as
well
be
named
as
some
of
them
.
And
who
the
seventh
and
eight
Head
were
,
is
said
with
so
great
difficulties
,
difference
and
confusion
,
as
would
be
tiresome
to
repeat
.
The
Papists
Opinions
about
a
future
Antichrist
,
and
theirs
that
apply
all
to
Mahomet
I
will
not
repeat
.
They
that
expound
it
of
particular
C●sars
also
,
are
opposed
by
many
hard
Objections
.
Some
of
them
apply
all
to
the
seven
Emperours
,
that
the
Christians
were
first
troubled
by
,
viz.
Cla●aius
,
N●●s
,
Gal●a
,
O●io
,
Vitellius
,
Vespasian
,
Titus
,
and
Domitian
the
eighth
:
But
three
or
four
of
these
persecuted
not
.
Some
think
that
,
seven
,
here
signifieth
not
a
determinate
number
,
but
many
.
They
seem
the
same
with
the
seven
Heads
,
chap.
13.
And
if
the
ten
Horns
signifie
not
precisely
just
ten
,
why
should
the
seven
?
I
,
that
understand
it
not
,
may
say
,
it
is
as
probable
as
some
of
these
that
this
be
the
sense
[
it
being
the
time
of
the
Fall
of
the
Beast
and
Whore
that
I
am
speaking
of
]
there
shall
be
,
at
that
time
,
seven
Caesars
alive
at
once
,
of
whom
Dioclesian
,
Constantius
Chlorus
,
Galerius
Maximianus
,
Severus
,
and
Galerius
Maximinus
,
are
faln
at
the
time
when
Constantine
is
destroying
Idolatry
:
Constantine
is
the
sixth
who
is
then
in
being
:
Licinius
is
after
to
be
used
as
one
of
them
,
seeming
then
a
Friend
.
The
bloody
Dioclesian
who
,
with
Max.
Herculius
,
laid
down
the
Rule
,
is
one
of
the
seven
,
and
together
will
,
by
the
Devil's
instigation
,
attempt
again
to
be
the
eighth
,
but
to
his
own
perdition
.
Whether
Maxentius
pass
only
for
a
partial
Usurper
after
,
or
pass
for
the
eighth
,
rather
than
Dioclesian
,
I
let
pass
.
Both
Licinius
and
Maxentius
continued
but
a
short
space
.
12.
And
the
ten
horns
,
which
thou
sawest
,
are
ten
Kings
,
which
have
received
no
kingdome
as
yet
:
but
receive
power
as
kings
one
hour
with
the
beasts
.
12.
Say
some
,
they
are
twelve
Heathen
Kings
,
that
are
not
full
Kings
,
but
tributary
to
Rome
:
Say
others
,
they
are
the
Gothish
and
other
extraneous
Kings
,
that
are
not
in
the
Empire
,
but
are
consederates
.
Some
say
,
it
is
the
Tyrants
that
have
headed
the
Devil's
Kingdom
in
seven
several
Ages
:
But
this
is
a
vain
Popish
Evasion
.
That
ten
Kings
were
dependent
on
Pagan
Rome
,
is
clear
;
and
that
ten
or
more
of
the
Barbarians
broke
the
Christian
Empire
:
But
which
is
meant
is
the
doubt
.
13.
These
have
one
mind
,
and
shall
give
their
power
and
strength
unto
the
beast
.
14.
These
shall
make
war
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Lamb
shall
overcome
them
:
for
he
is
the
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
King
of
Kings
,
and
they
,
that
are
with
him
,
are
called
,
and
chosen
,
and
faithfull
.
13
,
14.
The
ten
Idolatrous
dependent
Kingdoms
,
shall
assist
and
support
the
Roman
Pagan
Empire
with
their
Power
and
Strength
:
But
Christ
,
who
overcometh
Rome
,
will
overcome
them
also
;
for
he
is
over
all
Kings
and
Kingdoms
,
and
will
help
the
Christian
Army
under
Constantine
.
Or
,
say
others
,
ten
Kings
shall
give
their
Power
to
the
Pope
,
and
make
War
against
Christ
,
that
is
,
his
Doctrine
and
Worship
,
and
Christ
and
the
Reformers
shall
overcome
them
.
But
these
cannot
be
the
same
barbarous
Kingdoms
of
Goths
,
&c.
forementioned
,
but
mostly
others
.
15.
And
he
saith
unto
me
,
The
waters
which
thou
sawest
,
where
the
whore
sitteth
,
are
peoples
,
and
multitudes
,
and
nations
,
and
tongues
.
15.
This
Idolatrous
Roman
Power
ruleth
over
many
great
and
populous
Nations
of
the
Earth
:
Or
,
as
others
,
the
Papal
Idolatrous
Power
is
upheld
by
many
Nations
,
even
all
the
Empire
.
16.
And
the
ten
horns
,
which
thou
sawest
upon
the
beast
,
these
shall
hate
the
whore
,
and
shall
make
her
desolate
,
and
naked
,
and
shall
eat
her
flesh
,
and
burn
her
with
fire
.
16.
The
ten
Nations
,
that
before
upheld
the
Roman
Idolatry
,
shall
turn
against
her
,
and
be
the
Instruments
of
her
destruction
.
The
Britains
,
Gauls
,
Germans
,
and
divers
others
,
first
fought
with
Constantine
against
the
Pagans
,
and
many
more
of
them
after
turned
Christians
.
Or
,
say
others
,
the
foresaid
Goths
,
Vandals
,
&c.
shall
overthrow
the
remnant
of
Pagans
in
Rome
.
Or
,
say
others
,
The
Reformation
shall
be
wrought
by
Princes
that
have
forsaken
Popery
.
Whether
it
speak
only
of
destroying
the
Idolatrous
Roman
Power
,
or
of
destroying
the
Houses
,
or
City
it self
,
is
controverted
:
The
latter
is
not
yet
performed
,
nor
the
first
as
to
the
Papacy
.
17.
For
God
hath
put
in
their
hearts
to
fulfil
his
will
,
and
to
agree
,
and
give
their
kingdom
unto
the
beast
,
until
the
words
of
God
shall
be
fulfilled
.
17.
God
hath
so
over-ruled
them
,
and
all
their
hearts
,
that
eventually
they
shall
serve
the
Pagan
Empire
,
say
some
,
or
the
Papal
Power
,
say
others
,
till
the
time
that
God
will
pull
them
down
,
as
he
foretold
.
Note
;
God
can
so
order
things
,
that
all
his
Judgments
shall
be
executed
by
sinners
,
without
causing
any
one
of
their
sins
.
18.
And
the
woman
,
which
thou
sawest
,
is
that
great
city
,
which
reigneth
over
the
kings
of
the
earth
.
18.
It
is
certainly
Rome
that
then
reigned
.
It
is
certain
then
that
Pagan
,
Imperial
Rome
,
was
at
that
time
the
Beast
,
on
which
the
Whore
sate
:
And
certain
that
Pagan
Idolatry
was
it
that
then
made
Rome
the
Whore
:
But
whether
(
besides
this
,
)
Christian
Imperial
Rome
under
Constantine
,
or
under
the
Western
Emperours
after
,
or
Imperial
Constantinople
,
or
Rome
as
the
Popes
Seat
(
before
606
,
or
after
only
,
or
when
)
be
the
Whore
And
whether
their
very
differen
sort
of
sin
make
them
two
or
three
whores
,
or
the
concord
,
in
general
,
or
similitude
,
make
Pagan
and
Papal
Rome
to
be
the
same
whore
,
as
meant
in
this
Text
,
these
and
other
are
the
doubts
:
But
the
certain
part
must
not
be
doubted
of
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
1.
ANd
after
these
things
,
I
saw
another
angel
come
down
from
heaven
,
having
great
power
,
and
the
earth
was
lightned
with
his
glory
.
1.
The
Fall
of
Rome
is
so
great
a
work
that
it
was
foreshewed
me
,
as
by
an
Angel
of
wondrous
Glory
.
Those
that
tell
us
that
this
Angel
was
an
eminent
preacher
,
and
such
other
particularities
of
filling
the
earth
with
his
Glory
,
go
further
than
my
knowledge
goeth
.
2.
And
he
cried
mightily
with
a
strong
voice
,
saying
,
Babylon
the
great
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
and
is
become
the
habitation
of
devils
,
and
the
hold
of
every
foul
Spirit
,
and
a
cage
of
every
unclean
and
hatefull
bird
.
2.
The
Language
of
those
times
was
to
call
deferred
ruined
places
where
no
man
dwelt
,
the
places
haunted
by
Devils
,
and
Goblins
,
and
Satyrs
and
Owls
and
Serpents
.
So
that
this
signifieth
Desolation
:
And
the
Jews
then
thinking
that
,
as
Babylon
that
before
captivated
them
is
destroyed
,
so
the
very
City
of
Rome
would
be
;
the
Prophecy
calleth
the
Destruction
of
the
Pagan
Empire
and
Idolatry
,
with
all
its
retinue
of
Literate
upholders
,
by
the
name
and
titles
of
the
Destruction
of
the
City
.
For
it
was
not
Babylon
,
as
a
City
,
nor
quâ
Roma
,
as
this
City
,
nor
as
a
Rich
and
Great
City
,
But
as
the
Great
Idolatrous
Power
which
captivated
and
persecuted
the
Church
;
Therefore
it
is
destroyed
,
not
as
a
Great
or
Rich
City
,
but
as
Babylon
:
And
so
it
is
desolate
.
Some
think
that
this
is
spoken
of
it
,
as
when
Rome
was
burnt
in
part
by
Totilas
,
and
the
remnant
of
Pagans
destroyed
by
Alaricus
:
That
's
more
than
I
can
prove
.
But
it
being
the
Pagan
Empire
,
that
captivated
the
Church
,
that
made
it
Babylon
,
I
think
Babylon
fell
when
that
fell
,
though
many
Pagans
did
survive
.
3.
For
all
nations
have
drunk
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
,
and
the
kings
of
the
earth
have
committed
fornication
with
her
,
and
the
merchants
of
the
earth
are
waxed
rich
,
through
the
abundance
of
her
delicacies
.
3.
For
their
Power
and
Learning
have
spred
the
poyson
,
or
drunkenness
,
of
their
Idolatry
to
all
nations
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
have
been
encouraged
in
the
guilt
;
and
her
wealth
and
grandeur
,
have
promoted
all
pride
and
sensuality
in
the
nations
,
that
have
traded
with
her
,
or
depended
on
her
.
Others
say
,
It
is
the
sale
of
pardons
,
indulgences
,
and
Ceremonies
and
Church-preferments
,
that
are
her
Merchandize
and
delicacies
.
4.
And
I
heard
another
voice
from
heaven
,
saying
,
Come
out
of
her
,
my
people
,
that
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
and
that
ye
receive
not
of
her
plagues
.
5.
For
her
sins
have
reached
unto
heaven
,
and
God
hath
remembred
her
iniquities
.
4
,
5.
That
is
,
Away
from
Idolatrous
Pagan
Rome
,
as
Lot
fled
from
Sodom
;
if
you
love
your
lives
and
Souls
avoid
all
partaking
in
her
sins
:
Eat
not
things
offered
to
idols
,
imitate
them
not
,
and
comply
not
with
them
in
any
act
of
Idolatry
,
or
other
sin
:
For
the
time
of
her
destruction
is
at
hand
,
and
you
may
suffer
with
her
if
you
sin
with
her
,
and
fly
not
from
her
.
Or
,
Come
out
from
Popery
,
and
partake
not
of
the
sin
,
lest
you
partake
of
the
plagues
.
Here
,
say
some
Protestants
,
we
answer
the
question
,
Where
was
your
Church
before
Luther
?
And
why
do
you
separate
from
Popery
?
To
the
first
,
say
they
,
our
Church
was
in
Babylon
,
where
God
bore
with
it
,
till
he
call'd
it
out
:
To
the
second
,
God
commanded
us
to
come
out
.
No
doubt
,
we
must
partake
of
no
mens
sins
.
6.
Reward
her
even
as
she
rewarded
you
,
and
double
unto
her
double
,
according
to
her
works
:
in
the
cup
which
she
hath
filled
,
fill
to
her
double
.
6.
God
,
who
is
her
Judge
,
will
have
you
lay
doubly
more
on
her
than
she
laid
on
you
by
persecution
:
And
this
is
no
injustice
;
it
being
for
sin
against
him
,
and
not
only
as
against
you
.
This
giveth
the
reason
of
Gods
execution
by
Constantine
;
but
alloweth
no
private
men
to
take
arms
against
Government
,
on
pretence
of
revenging
the
injuries
of
the
Church
.
7.
How
much
she
hath
glorified
her self
,
and
lived
deliciously
,
so
much
torment
and
sorrow
give
her
:
for
she
saith
in
her
heart
,
I
sit
a
queen
,
and
am
no
widdow
,
and
shall
see
no
sorrow
.
7.
The
sins
of
Sodom
were
pride
,
fullness
,
idleness
,
and
unmercifulness
:
And
Pagan
Rome
,
grown
proud
and
sensual
by
power
and
wealth
,
shall
now
suffer
debasement
,
and
dejection
.
Or
,
Rome
Papal
that
saith
,
I
am
the
successor
of
Peter
,
and
the
mother
of
all
Churches
,
shall
be
dejected
,
and
destroyed
for
her
pride
and
cruelty
.
8.
Therefore
shall
her
plagues
come
in
one
day
,
death
,
and
mourning
,
and
famine
;
and
she
shall
be
utterly
burnt
with
fire
:
for
strong
is
the
Lord
God
who
judgeth
her
.
8.
The
Fall
of
the
Pagan
Empire
shall
be
sudden
and
terrible
,
like
the
burning
of
a
City
.
Or
,
say
others
,
The
remnant
of
Pagans
shall
be
burnt
out
of
Christian
Rome
by
Alaricus
,
&c.
Say
others
,
Papal
Rome
shall
be
cast
down
:
Say
others
,
burnt
.
But
it
is
not
like
if
the
City
were
burnt
,
but
some
would
rebuil'd
it
,
as
we
did
London
.
9.
And
the
kings
of
the
earth
,
who
have
committed
fornication
,
and
lived
deliciously
,
with
her
,
shall
bewail
her
,
and
lament
for
her
,
when
they
shall
see
the
smoke
of
her
burning
:
10.
Standing
afar
off
for
the
fear
of
her
torment
saying
,
Alas
,
alas
,
that
great
city
Babylon
,
that
mighty
city
!
for
in
one
hour
is
thy
judgment
come
.
9.
The
Nations
,
that
were
her
companions
in
Idolary
,
shall
bewail
her
great
and
sudden
fall
.
Obj.
Papal
Rome
falls
not
suddenly
.
Ans
.
We
know
not
what
it
may
do
yet
:
But
it
's
certain
Pagan
Rome
did
.
11.
And
the
merchants
of
the
earth
shall
weep
and
mourn
over
her
,
for
no
man
buyeth
her
merchandise
any
more
,
12.
The
merchandise
of
gold
and
silver
,
and
precious
stones
,
and
of
pearls
,
and
fine
linnen
,
and
purple
,
and
silk
,
and
scarlet
,
and
all
thynewood
and
all
manner
vessels
of
Ivory
,
and
all
manner
vessels
of
most
precious
wood
,
and
of
brass
,
and
iron
,
and
marble
,
13.
And
cinnamon
,
and
odours
,
and
ointments
,
and
frankincense
,
and
wine
,
and
oyl
,
and
fine
flower
,
and
wheat
,
and
beasts
,
and
sheep
,
and
horses
,
and
chariots
,
slaves
,
and
souls
of
men
.
11
,
12
,
13.
The
Pride
and
Greatness
of
Rome
,
bought
up
all
that
many
Countries
could
bring
in
,
of
all
sorts
for
necessity
and
delight
;
and
they
fed
the
Pagan
Idolatry
and
Tyranny
:
Others
apply
it
to
Papal
Pardons
,
Offices
and
Preferments
.
But
these
were
rather
bought
at
Rome
,
than
sold
thither
.
By
Souls
of
Men
,
some
understand
Pagan
Romes
Slaves
,
some
their
Soul-murdering
Idolatry
,
and
some
Papal
Soul-murders
.
14.
And
the
fruits
,
that
thy
soul
lusted
after
,
are
departed
from
thee
,
and
all
things
,
which
were
dainty
and
goodly
,
are
departed
from
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
and
them
no
more
at
all
.
15.
The
merchants
of
these
things
,
which
were
made
rich
by
her
,
shall
stand
afar
off
for
the
tear
of
her
torment
,
weeping
and
wailing
,
16.
And
saying
,
Alas
,
alas
,
that
great
city
,
that
was
clothed
in
fine
linnen
,
and
purple
,
and
scarlet
,
and
decked
with
gold
,
and
precious
stones
,
and
pearls
!
17.
For
in
one
hour
so
great
riches
is
come
to
nought
.
14
,
15
,
16
,
17.
Rome's
Pride
and
Sensuality
found
all
the
Countries
money
for
all
sorts
of
commodities
,
whose
Market
ceaseth
by
her
destruction
.
17.
And
every
ship
master
,
and
all
the
company
in
ships
,
and
sailers
,
and
as
many
as
trade
by
sea
,
stood
afar
off
,
18.
And
cried
,
when
they
saw
the
smoke
of
her
burning
,
saying
,
What
city
is
like
unto
this
great
city
?
19.
And
they
cast
dust
on
their
heads
,
and
cried
,
weeping
and
wailing
,
saying
,
Alas
,
alas
,
that
great
city
,
wherein
were
made
rich
all
that
had
ships
in
the
sea
,
by
reason
of
her
costliness
!
for
in
one
hour
is
she
desolate
.
17
,
18
,
19.
The
Fall
of
the
Pagan
Power
and
Religion
,
being
the
Political
Life
of
the
City
,
is
thus
represented
in
Vision
to
John
under
the
shew
of
the
burning
of
the
City-buildings
(
as
our
Eyes
saw
London
burning
three
days
1666.
Septemb.
2
,
3
,
and
4th
.
)
Or
,
say
others
,
The
Fall
of
Rome
Papal
was
thus
represented
:
But
others
say
,
that
Rome
Papal
shall
be
thus
really
burnt
and
destroyed
.
20.
Rejoice
over
her
,
thou
heaven
,
and
ye
holy
apostles
and
prophets
,
for
God
hath
avenged
you
on
her
.
20.
It
was
this
same
Roman
Idolatrous
Power
which
murdered
the
Holy
Apostles
and
many
Prophets
that
are
now
in
Heaven
:
And
they
shall
rejoice
in
the
vindictive
justice
of
God
:
And
so
shall
the
Church
on
earth
;
Not
as
it
is
revenge
on
private
enemies
,
but
as
it
is
Gods
publick
deliverance
of
his
Church
,
and
vindication
of
his
truth
and
Cause
and
Glory
.
21.
And
a
mighty
angel
took
up
a
stone
like
a
great
milstone
,
and
cast
it
into
the
sea
,
saying
,
Thus
,
with
violence
,
shall
that
great
city
Babylon
be
thrown
down
,
and
shall
be
found
no
more
at
all
.
21.
The
Pagan
Empire
was
never
again
restored
;
for
Julian
did
but
begin
to
attempt
it
,
and
was
kill'd
,
before
he
could
so
much
as
lay
any
foundations
for
it
.
Yea
Rome
was
never
more
the
seat
of
the
Empire
,
much
less
of
the
Pagan
Empire
:
For
Constantine
did
but
,
as
it
were
,
take
up
his
quarters
there
for
a
short
time
▪
and
remove
the
seat
to
Constantinople
:
And
his
Successours
in
the
West
,
had
but
the
lesser
part
of
the
Empire
,
and
were
,
sometimes
at
Rome
,
and
somtime
at
Millan
,
and
sometimes
at
Ravenna
,
and
after
in
France
and
Germany
.
22.
And
the
voice
of
harpers
,
and
musicians
,
and
of
pipers
,
and
trumpeters
,
shall
be
heard
no
more
at
all
in
thee
:
and
no
craftsman
,
of
whatsoever
craft
he
be
,
shall
be
found
any
more
in
thee
:
and
the
sound
of
a
milstone
shall
be
heard
no
more
at
all
in
thee
.
23.
And
the
light
of
a
candle
shall
shine
no
more
at
all
in
thee
:
and
the
voice
of
the
bridegroom
,
and
of
the
bride
,
shall
be
heard
no
more
at
all
in
thee
:
for
thy
merchants
were
the
great
men
of
the
earth
:
for
by
thy
sorceries
were
all
nations
deceived
.
22
,
23.
Thus
,
as
by
the
Emblem
of
a
City
totally
ruined
and
deserted
,
was
the
Fall
of
Pagan
Rome
represented
to
John
:
And
that
you
may
know
,
that
it
was
not
the
burning
and
desertion
of
the
material
buildings
that
is
meant
,
he
now
tells
you
that
,
by
the
merchants
,
he
meant
the
Nations
that
consented
to
,
and
upheld
,
her
Idolatry
,
and
power
.
24.
And
in
her
was
found
the
blood
of
prophets
,
and
of
saints
,
and
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
earth
.
24.
God
dealt
thus
severely
with
her
,
because
she
had
not
only
been
the
murderer
of
Apostles
&
Prophets
,
and
the
primitive
Christians
,
at
Rome
and
abroad
,
in
all
her
Dominions
,
in
upholding
her
Idols
,
but
(
as
Jerusalem
)
had
by
imitating
former
persecutors
,
justified
them
,
and
so
suffereth
for
all
.
The
considering
of
Dan.
7.11
.
Jer.
51.63
.
&
25.10
.
Ezek.
17.13
.
Ezek.
27.12
,
13.
Will
help
to
expound
all
this
.
Others
say
,
It
is
Papal
Rome
,
and
how
the
blood
of
Apostles
and
Prophets
was
found
in
her
,
they
tell
us
from
Matth.
23.35
.
And
how
the
blood
of
Saints
will
be
found
in
her
,
is
easily
proved
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
1.
ANd
after
these
things
I
heard
a
great
voice
of
much
people
in
heaven
,
saying
,
Halleluiah
,
salvation
,
and
glory
,
and
honour
,
and
power
unto
the
Lord
our
God
:
1.
The
Saints
in
Heaven
,
and
the
Christians
on
earth
,
gave
Praise
to
God
,
and
glorified
him
,
for
this
great
work
.
2.
For
true
and
righteous
are
his
judgments
,
for
he
hath
judged
the
great
whore
,
which
did
corrupt
the
earth
with
her
fornication
,
and
hath
avenged
the
blood
of
his
servants
at
her
hand
.
3.
And
again
they
said
,
Allelujah
:
and
her
smoke
rose
up
for
ever
and
ever
.
2
,
3.
They
glorified
God
for
holy
and
amiable
justice●
and
destroying
the
Mother
of
Idolatry
and
nest
of
Luxury
and
cruelty
.
God
will
have
great
Glory
by
destroying
the
persecutors
and
wicked
,
and
in
delivering
his
Saints
,
and
in
the
Freedom
of
the
Gospel
.
4.
And
the
four
and
twenty
elders
,
and
the
four
beasts
fell
down
,
and
worshipped
God
that
sat
on
the
throne
,
saying
,
Amen
,
Allelujah
.
4.
And
the
consenting
Praises
of
the
Church
,
especially
of
Christian
Jews
,
was
represented
to
me
under
the
ost-mentioned
similitude
of
the
Temple-Worship
,
where
the
Twelve
Tribes
were
doubly
represented
(
by
twelve
Oxen
,
and
twelve
Lions
)
and
four
Cherubims
were
about
the
Mercy-Seat
.
Jews
,
and
Gentile
Christians
,
praise
God
for
the
Fall
of
Babylon
.
5.
And
a
voice
came
out
of
the
throne
,
saying
,
Praise
our
God
,
all
ye
his
servants
,
and
ye
that
fear
him
,
both
small
and
great
.
5.
And
God
himself
,
and
his
Ministers
,
called
to
all
his
Church
to
joyn
in
these
his
Praises
.
6.
And
I
heard
,
as
it
were
,
the
voice
of
a
great
multitude
,
and
as
the
voice
of
many
waters
,
and
as
the
voice
of
mighty
thunderings
,
saying
,
Allelujah
:
for
the
Lord
God
omnipotent
reigneth
:
7.
Let
us
be
glad
and
rejoyce
,
and
give
honour
to
him
:
for
the
marriage
of
the
Lamb
is
come
,
and
his
wife
hath
made
her self
ready
.
8.
And
to
her
was
granted
,
that
she
should
be
arrayed
in
fine
linnen
,
clean
and
white
:
for
the
fine
linnen
is
the
righteousness
of
Saints
.
6
,
7
,
8.
And
the
raising
of
the
Catholick
Church
in
numbers
,
and
extent
,
and
power
,
to
the
visible
Glory
of
Christ
,
was
represented
to
me
by
the
Voice
as
of
a
great
multitude
,
&c.
saying
,
Praise
the
Lord
,
for
his
Kingdom
is
coming
in
Power
,
and
his
Church
shall
be
promoted
by
the
Rulers
of
the
Earth
,
and
the
Kingdoms
of
the
World
shall
be
visibly
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
:
And
Christ
and
his
Church
will
appear
to
the
World
in
Honour
and
Joy
,
as
Marriages
use
to
be
celebrated
.
And
the
Catholick
Church
shall
be
clothed
with
the
notes
of
Honour
and
Purity
,
or
Righteousness
(
or
shall
publickly
worship
him
in
his
instituted
Ordinances
.
)
9.
And
he
saith
unto
me
,
Write
,
Blessed
are
they
which
are
called
unto
the
marriage-supper
of
the
Lamb
,
And
he
saith
unto
me
,
These
are
the
true
sayings
of
God
.
9.
Happy
are
they
that
shall
see
the
fall
of
Babylon
,
and
the
Deliverance
and
Advancement
of
the
Christian
Church
,
and
shall
have
their
place
and
part
in
that
publick
Reign
of
Christ
,
by
his
Christian
Magistrates
and
Pastors
,
and
in
the
publick
praises
of
the
flourishing
Christ
,
(
much
more
they
that
shall
see
his
Reign
in
the
Kingdom
of
Glory
.
)
10.
And
I
fell
at
his
feet
to
worship
him
:
and
he
said
unto
me
,
See
thou
do
it
not
:
I
am
thy
fellow-servant
,
and
of
thy
brethren
,
that
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
,
worship
God
:
for
the
testimony
of
Jesus
is
the
spirit
of
prophecy
.
10.
I
thought
that
I
owed
so
great
honour
to
such
a
Messenger
of
so
glad
Tydings
,
that
I
fell
at
his
feet
to
worship
,
him
(
not
with
Divine
Worship
,
as
God
,
but
as
his
Angel
;
)
but
he
forbad
it
me
,
and
bid
me
worship
God
only
,
and
not
Angels
,
by
such
prostration
:
(
For
though
we
we
may
,
by
prostration
,
do
worship
to
a
Prince
or
Parent
,
yet
to
do
it
to
Angels
that
are
invisible
,
will
be
too
like
the
Heathen
sort
of
Worship
,
and
encourage
those
that
offer
Angels
,
unwarrantable
Worship
.
)
I
am
a
Servant
of
Christ
,
and
a
fellow-servant
to
thee
and
thy
Brethren
the
Prophets
;
and
your
Office
of
publishing
the
Gospel
,
and
mine
in
this
Prophecy
,
are
much
like
:
The
Spirit
of
Prophecy
,
by
which
you
are
Christ's
Messengers
and
Witnesses
,
is
that
Testimony
of
Jesus
,
which
you
and
I
,
as
fellow-servants
,
are
in
our
several
capacities
employed
.
11.
And
I
saw
heaven
opened
,
and
behold
,
a
white
horse
,
&
he
that
sat
upon
him
was
called
faithful
and
true
,
and
in
righteousness
he
doth
judge
and
make
war
.
11.
Having
spoken
in
general
of
the
Fall
of
Babylon
,
he
now
sheweth
how
Christ
in
its
over
throw
will
do
execution
on
those
his
Enemies
,
till
he
have
rooted
the
out
;
and
how
the
Beast
will
struggle
before
he
be
quite
destroyed
,
and
that
not
in
Rome
only
.
12.
His
eyes
were
as
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
on
his
head
were
many
crowns
,
and
he
had
a
name
written
,
that
no
man
knew
but
he
himself
.
13.
And
he
was
clothed
with
a
vesture
dipt
in
blood
,
and
his
Name
is
called
,
The
word
of
God
.
12
,
13.
His
flaming
Eyes
signifie
his
Glory
and
Omniscience
;
and
his
many
Crowns
,
the
many
Kingdom●
which
he
shall
subdue
and
reign
over
.
What
his
unknown
Name
is
,
we
must
not
enquire
.
His
bloody
Vesture
signifieth
his
Victory
over
his
Enemies
,
purchased
with
his
Churches
deliverance
by
his
own
blood
:
And
his
known
Name
is
,
The
Word
of
God
14.
And
the
armies
,
which
were
in
heaven
followed
him
upon
white
horses
clothed
in
fine
linnen
,
white
and
clean
.
14.
And
the
Executioners
of
his
justice
on
Babylon
,
&c.
were
represented
to
me
by
an
Army
of
heavenly
ones
following
him
on
white
Horses
,
and
clothed
in
white
,
&c.
15.
And
out
of
his
mouth
goeth
a
sharp
sword
,
that
with
it
he
shall
smite
the
natitions
;
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rod
of
iron
:
and
he
treadeth
the
wine-press
of
the
fierceness
and
wrath
of
almighty
God
.
15.
The
word
of
his
mouth
is
,
as
a
sharp
Sword
,
to
overcome
the
Heathen
World
,
and
all
his
Enemies
,
by
converting
his
chosen
,
and
denouncing
his
Judgments
on
the
uncurable
,
which
he
will
execute
,
and
that
presently
by
the
Sword
of
his
Warriors
,
by
whom
he
will
crush
the
Rebels
,
and
on
them
he
will
execute
God's
Vindictive
Justice
.
16.
And
he
hath
,
on
his
vesture
,
and
on
his
thigh
,
a
name
written
,
KING
OF
KINGS
,
AND
LORD
OF
LORDS
.
16.
For
besides
.
[
the
Word
of
God
]
he
hath
another
name
on
his
thigh
(
where
the
Sword
is
worn
)
King
of
Kings
,
&c.
For
he
will
reign
,
and
all
Kings
and
Lords
are
under
him
and
he
will
subdue
his
Foes
.
17.
And
I
saw
an
angel
standing
in
the
sun
,
and
he
cryed
with
a
loud
voice
,
saying
to
all
the
fowls
that
flie
in
the
midst
of
heaven
,
Come
and
gather
your selves
together
unto
the
supper
of
the
great
God
:
18.
That
ye
may
eat
the
flesh
of
Kings
and
the
flesh
of
captains
,
and
the
flesh
of
mighty
men
,
and
the
flesh
of
horses
,
and
of
them
that
sit
on
them
,
and
the
flesh
of
all
men
,
both
free
and
bond
,
both
small
and
great
.
17
,
18.
It
cannot
be
expected
that
the
whole
Idolatrous
Empire
of
Babylon
be
destroyed
without
War
:
And
he
will
conquer
that
is
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
:
And
Commanders
and
Souldiers
shall
be
a
prey
to
the
Fowls
;
which
was
fulfilled
on
Maxentius
,
Li●inius
,
&c.
Others
say
,
this
is
destruction
of
the
Popish
Kings
:
And
others
,
that
it
signifieth
not
their
death
,
but
the
Fall
of
Popery
19.
And
I
saw
the
beast
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
their
armies
,
gathered
together
to
make
war
against
him
that
sat
on
the
horse
,
and
against
his
army
.
20.
And
the
be●st
was
taken
,
and
with
him
the
false
prophet
,
that
wrought
miracles
before
him
,
with
which
he
deceived
them
that
had
receive●
the
mark
of
the
beast
;
and
them
that
worshipped
his
image
.
These
both
were
cast
alive
into
a
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brimstone
.
19
,
20.
The
Pagan
emperours
were
conquered
,
&
with
them
the
Literate
Sedu●●rs
(
Senators
,
Orators
,
Poets
,
Philosophers
,
Augurs
,
Aruspices
,
Priests
,
who
by
such
Poetical
Fable
is
,
as
Ovid's
Metamorphesis
,
and
by
feigned
Predictions
,
Oracles
,
and
such
pretended
Miracles
as
Eunapius
boasteth
of
by
many
of
their
Philosophers
,
but
especially
by
the
power
of
their
abused
Learning
,
called
by
Paul
the
Wisdom
of
the
World
,
which
is
foolishness
with
God
,
and
Science
falsely
so
called
)
who
deceived
the
Princes
and
People
into
a
high
Opinion
of
their
Idols
,
and
a
contempt
o●
Christianity
,
as
foolishness
:
The
Imperial
Power
,
and
the
Learned
Seducers
,
were
rooted
out
,
and
,
as
Sodom
,
cast
into
utter
destruction
,
and
judged
to
damnation
.
Others
say
,
that
the
Beast
here
is
the
Pope
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
with
him
,
is
himself
also
,
he
being
the
Beast
as
Civil
Ruler
,
and
the
Prophet
as
Ecclesiastical
:
But
the
Text
plainly
maketh
them
two
,
Others
say
,
it
is
the
Pope
and
his
Clergy
,
Jesuits
,
Fryars
,
&c.
21.
And
the
remnant
were
slain
with
the
sword
of
him
,
that
sat
upon
the
horse
,
which
sword
proceeded
out
of
his
mouth
:
and
all
the
fowls
were
filled
with
their
flesh
.
21.
The
memory
of
their
conquered
Emperours
and
Philosophers
,
Senators
,
Poets
,
&c.
is
continued
in
History
(
as
Pilate's
in
the
Creed
)
to
their
perpetual
shame
,
and
so
they
are
said
to
be
cast
alive
into
the
Lake
:
But
the
multitudes
of
Souldiers
and
People
,
that
fought
for
them
,
were
slain
and
cast
into
Oblivion
;
or
some
converted
by
the
Word
,
and
some
confounded
.
Or
,
as
others
,
the
Papists
are
some
converted
,
and
others
for
obstinacy
condemned
.
CHAP.
XX.
1.
ANd
I
saw
an
Angel
come
down
from
heaven
,
having
the
key
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
a
great
chain
in
his
hand
.
2.
And
he
laid
hold
on
the
dragon
,
that
old
serpent
,
which
is
the
devil
&
Satan
,
and
bound
him
a
thousand
years
,
3.
And
cast
him
into
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
shut
him
up
,
and
set
a
seal
upon
him
,
that
he
should
deceive
the
nations
no
more
,
till
the
thousand
years
should
be
fulfilled
:
and
after
that
,
he
must
be
loosed
a
little
season
.
1
,
2
,
3.
And
as
for
the
notice
of
the
state
of
the
Church
after
the
extirpation
of
the
Pagan
Empire
and
Idolatry
,
it
was
shewed
me
under
the
appearance
of
an
Angel
coming
from
Heaven
with
power
to
restrain
the
Devil
,
and
he
laid
hold
on
him
,
and
imprisoned
,
and
surely
shut
him
up
▪
as
in
a
bottomless
Pit
,
that
he
might
deceive
the
Nations
now
turned
to
Christ
,
no
more
for
a
thousand
years
(
or
a
long
time
:
)
But
then
he
will
be
permitted
a
little
while
,
to
deceive
many
Churches
.
Note
;
Satan
ever
since
,
to
this
day
,
hath
kept
about
four
parts
of
six
of
the
World
in
Heathenism
;
so
that
it
must
be
the
World
then
under
the
Roman
Empire
that
he
is
bound
from
deceiving
.
Whether
a
thousand
years
be
tak●n
strictly
,
or
fo●
a
long
time
,
is
uncertain
:
Some
take
it
to
be
a
promise
of
his
1000
years
restraint
after
the
Fall
of
the
Pagan
Empire
;
and
many
,
for
1000
years
after
the
Fall
of
the
Papacy
.
The
former
think
it
is
all
past
;
the
last
(
mostly
)
think
it
is
all
yet
to
come
,
but
some
,
that
it
began
1560.
It
is
not
a
promise
that
Satan
shall
not
,
in
that
thousand
years
,
corrupt
the
Christian
Church
with
any
great
sin
,
but
that
he
shall
not
seduce
them
from
Christianity
,
till
after
a
thousand
years
.
Just
at
,
or
about
,
that
space
of
time
,
Mahometanism
,
which
began
farther
off
,
about
606
,
did
invade
the
Eastern
Churches
,
and
overcome
the
Christian
Powers
,
and
set
up
a
false
Prophet
,
an
Enemy
to
Christ
,
and
bring
Christianity
into
captivity
and
scorn
.
4.
And
I
saw
thrones
,
and
they
sat
upon
them
,
and
judgment
was
given
unto
them
:
and
I
saw
the
souls
of
them
that
were
beheaded
for
the
Witness
of
Jesus
,
and
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
which
had
not
worshipped
the
beast
,
neither
his
image
,
neither
had
received
his
mark
upon
their
foreheads
,
or
in
their
hands
;
and
they
lived
and
reigned
with
Chirist
a
thousand
years
.
4.
And
the
happy
following
state
,
of
the
Church
,
was
further
represented
to
me
by
the
appearance
of
Thrones
,
where
men
sate
in
Judgment
,
shewing
the
dominion
of
Christians
over
their
Enemies
.
And
I
thought
I
saw
the
Souls
of
the
Martyrs
,
whom
the
Pagans
murdered
,
and
not
only
of
them
,
but
of
all
sound
Christians
,
who
had
abstained
from
all
participation
in
the
Pagan
Idolatry
,
and
they
lived
and
reigned
,
as
superior
to
their
Enemies
,
with
Christ
,
the
King
of
the
Church
,
a
thousand
years
.
Note
;
Here
is
no
talk
of
the
Bodies
Resurrection
,
but
the
Souls
living
and
reigning
with
Christ
:
And
it
seemeth
to
mean
,
that
as
the
Souls
of
the
Faithful
live
and
reign
with
Christ
in
Heaven
,
for
duration
;
so
the
Successors
of
such
shall
partake
on
Earth
of
such
a
Reign
,
as
Christ
will
exercise
in
his
Church
:
And
if
yet
many
corruptions
and
troubles
consist
in
this
imperfect
state
,
with
Christ's
own
Reign
in
the
Soul
,
and
in
the
Church
,
why
may
it
not
consist
with
this
promised
Reign
of
Saints
in
the
Empire
over
Pagans
?
As
Christ's
Reign
here
is
more
or
less
prevalent
against
publick
sin
,
so
shall
their
participation
with
him
be
.
Both
heavenly
and
Earthly
Reign
seem
here
spoken
of
:
the
first
,
as
in
reality
,
though
,
in
the
Vision
,
but
to
shew
the
other
.
5.
But
the
rest
of
the
dead
lived
not
again
until
the
thousand
years
were
finished
.
This
is
the
first
resurrection
.
6.
Blessed
and
holy
is
he
that
hath
part
in
the
first
resurrection
:
on
such
the
second
death
hath
no
power
,
but
they
shall
be
priests
of
God
,
and
of
Christ
,
and
shall
reign
with
him
a
thousand
years
.
5
,
6.
The
rest
of
the
dead
,
even
the
subdued
Pagans
,
(
or
Papists
,
say
others
.
)
were
kept
as
in
a
state
of
death
,
out
of
power
,
till
the
Dragon
revived
their
power
again
a
thousand
years
after
.
Happy
are
the
holy
Christians
,
who
shall
be
partakers
in
the
priviledges
,
blessings
and
comforts
of
this
delivered
and
advanced
Church
;
they
shall
no
more
fall
under
the
Pagan
Power
(
or
Papal
,
say
others
,
)
not
partake
with
them
of
that
utter
destruction
,
which
is
as
a
second
death
:
Even
as
holy
Souls
,
with
Christ
in
Heaven
,
have
these
the
state
of
a
first
Resurrection
before
the
Body
rise
,
and
are
secured
from
the
condemnation
of
the
wicked
.
7.
And
when
the
thousand
years
are
expired
,
Satan
shall
be
loosed
out
of
his
prison
,
8.
And
shall
go
out
to
deceive
the
nations
,
which
are
in
the
four
quarters
of
the
earth
,
Gog
and
Magog
,
to
gather
them
together
to
battel
:
the
number
of
whom
is
as
the
sand
of
the
sea
.
7
,
8.
There
are
several
Expositions
of
this
;
some
say
that
,
by
the
Thousand
years
,
is
meant
precisely
that
time
,
which
fell
out
either
from
Constantine's
Edict
611.
till
the
Turks
subdued
Greece
;
or
from
Alaricus's
sacking
Rome
,
till
the
Turks
took
Constantinople
:
And
that
the
Fall
of
the
Eastern
Churches
,
under
the
Infidel
Power
,
was
the
letting
loose
of
Satan
:
Others
say
,
that
a
thousand
years
signifieth
only
a
long
undeterminate
time
,
and
that
it
was
the
Churches
prosperity
,
till
the
Papacy
corrupted
all
,
and
tyrannized
.
Others
say
,
it
was
a
thousand
years
before
Antichrist
should
come
:
Others
,
that
it
will
be
a
thousand
years
after
the
Fall
of
the
Papacy
,
in
which
Religion
shall
flourish
under
holy
Princes
and
Pastors
:
Others
,
that
after
the
Fall
of
the
Papal
Antichrist
,
Christ
will
visibly
return
,
and
se●t
up
a
holy
Kingdom
,
whose
chief
Seat
shall
be
at
Jerusalem
.
Some
say
,
that
it
will
be
a
Resurrection
of
Bodies
;
some
only
Political
.
Some
say
,
that
the
Thousand
years
began
at
Christ's
Birth
,
or
at
the
Apostles
Preaching
:
Others
,
at
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
and
ended
about
Hildebrand's
time
.
Some
(
as
before
said
)
at
Constantine's
Empire
,
and
ended
at
Boniface
the
8
,
that
killed
the
Albigenses
,
&c.
Others
,
that
it
began
at
1560.
He
that
knoweth
which
of
these
is
the
right
,
let
him
tell
it
,
for
I
do
not
.
By
Gog
and
Magog
many
understand
the
Turks
;
others
,
all
sorts
of
Christ's
Enemies
:
Whoever
they
be
,
a
War
they
will
attempt
against
the
Church
,
and
will
be
overthrown
.
9.
And
they
went
up
on
the
breadth
of
the
earth
,
and
compassed
the
camp
of
the
saints
about
,
and
the
beloved
city
:
and
fire
came
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
and
devoured
them
.
9.
This
Text
seemeth
the
hardest
of
all
the
rest
:
Those
that
say
,
the
holy
City
is
Constantinople
;
some
of
them
are
put
to
say
,
that
Gog
and
Magog's
destruction
,
as
by
fire
,
is
yet
to
come
:
But
the
Text
seemeth
to
speak
of
it
,
as
done
before
they
could
take
the
City
.
Others
say
,
it
was
Tamerlane
,
(
an
Infidel
,
and
therefore
sent
,
from
God
,
against
his
own
inclination
:
)
that
raised
Bajazet's
Siege
,
and
carried
him
about
in
a
Cage
of
Iron
in
scorn
,
till
he
wilfully
dasht
out
his
own
brains
;
and
so
Andronicus
was
delivered
.
Others
refer
it
to
Baldwin's
,
and
other
Christians
taking
Constantinople
,
against
the
Turkish
Power
:
But
because
the
Turks
after
took
it
,
these
seem
not
to
agree
with
the
Text.
Others
think
it
is
a
War
yet
to
come
,
say
some
,
at
Jerusalem
,
which
shall
by
Christ
be
made
the
holy
City
,
or
his
Chief
Royal
Seat
;
and
there
will
be
his
Thousand
years
Reign
on
E●rth
.
Others
take
the
Holy
City
to
mean
the
Reformed
Churches
,
which
shall
again
be
assaulted
by
all
sorts
of
Enemies
,
before
the
day
of
Judgment
.
And
some
take
the
Camp
of
the
Saints
,
and
the
Beloved
City
,
to
be
the
seven
Asian
Churches
to
whom
John
wrote
.
Whatever
it
be
,
if
it
be
past
,
I
understand
not
what
,
or
when
it
was
;
if
it
be
to
come
,
time
must
expound
it
.
In
general
it
is
sure
,
that
Enemies
will
oft
assault
the
Church
,
and
God
will
defend
it
.
10.
And
the
devil
,
that
deceived
them
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
,
where
the
beast
and
the
false
prophet
are
,
and
shall
be
tormented
day
and
night
,
for
ever
and
ever
.
10.
When
Christ
hath
delivered
his
Church
from
Pagan
Cruelty
,
the
same
Dragon
,
or
Devil
,
will
seek
new
Instruments
to
assault
it
,
from
age
to
age
,
and
most
notably
at
the
last
:
But
he
shall
be
conquered
after
all
,
and
be
cast
out
into
torment
,
as
the
Pagan
Powers
and
Deceivers
were
.
11
And
I
saw
a
great
white
throne
,
and
him
that
sat
on
it
,
from
whose
face
the
earth
and
the
heaven
fled
away
,
and
there
was
found
no
place
for
them
.
11.
Some
think
that
this
speaketh
not
of
the
day
of
Judgment
,
but
of
the
calling
of
the
Jews
:
And
some
think
the
meaning
is
,
that
when
Christ
sets
up
the
Thousand
years
refined
Church
,
(
by
a
Resurrection
,
and
his
visible
presence
,
say
some
;
or
by
a
holy
Government
and
People
,
and
Deliverance
from
Enemies
,
say
others
,
)
both
the
Power
of
Infidels
,
(
Turks
and
Heathens
,
)
which
are
meant
by
the
Earth
;
and
the
Corrupted
Church
,
(
both
Papal
and
Greek
,
&c.
meant
by
Heaven
)
shall
all
vanish
,
that
the
holy
City
may
take
place
.
But
most
say
,
it
describeth
the
day
of
Judgment
.
12.
And
I
saw
the
dead
,
small
and
great
,
stand
before
God
:
and
the
books
were
opened
:
and
another
book
was
opened
,
which
is
the
book
of
life
:
and
the
dead
were
judged
out
of
those
things
,
which
were
written
in
the
books
,
according
to
their
works
.
12.
When
Christ
hath
overcome
his
Churches
Enemies
,
he
will
judge
the
World
,
and
the
book
of
their
own
doings
and
Consciences
shall
be
opened
;
and
also
Gods
book
of
Life
,
(
the
Scripture
or
Gospel
Law
,
)
say
some
,
which
is
the
Rule
of
Judgment
;
or
the
book
of
Gods
Decree
,
say
others
,
in
which
all
are
enrolled
that
shall
be
saved
.
And
they
shall
be
judged
according
to
their
works
,
the
matter
of
Fact
being
recorded
in
their
book
,
and
the
matter
of
right
in
Gods
Law
,
and
the
conclusion
in
his
Decree
:
To
be
judged
according
to
their
works
,
is
to
be
then
justified
,
or
condemned
,
as
they
have
sincerely
kept
Christ's
Law
of
Grace
,
by
which
they
shall
be
tryed
;
or
have
not
kept
it
,
by
Faith
,
Repentance
,
and
sincere
Obedience
,
the
condition
of
Salvation
..
13.
And
the
sea
gave
up
her
dead
which
were
in
it
:
and
death
and
hell
delivered
up
the
dead
which
were
in
them
:
and
they
were
judged
every
man
according
to
their
works
.
13.
All
that
were
any
way
dead
,
were
judged
according
to
their
works
,
by
the
Law
that
they
were
under
.
14.
And
death
and
hell
were
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
:
this
is
the
second
death
.
15.
And
whosoever
,
was
not
found
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
was
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
.
14
,
15.
And
death
and
Hades
,
that
is
,
Mortality
,
shall
to
his
Saints
be
by
Christ
for
ever
abolished
,
or
,
as
some
take
it
,
those
wicked
men
,
that
death
and
hell
shall
deliver
up
to
Judgment
,
shall
be
cast
into
hell
fire
.
This
utter
abolition
,
(
or
this
damnation
,
)
is
called
the
second
death
.
And
whosoever
hath
not
right
to
Salvation
,
by
the
Gospel
Covenant
,
or
Law
of
grace
,
and
is
not
by
God
enrolled
among
the
Heirs
of
Life
,
was
cast
into
the
Lake
of
fire
.
Mr.
Potter
,
and
many
others
,
expound
all
this
confidently
,
(
and
the
two
following
Chapters
,
)
of
Christs
judging
,
and
rewarding
,
and
punishing
,
men
in
this
Life
:
But
others
as
confidently
,
of
the
Life
to
come
.
Though
this
make
the
Text
difficult
,
it
maketh
no
great
doctrinal
controversie
;
both
being
commonly
believed
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
1.
ANd
I
saw
a
new
heaven
,
and
a
new
earth
:
for
the
first
heaven
,
and
the
first
earth
,
were
passed
away
,
and
there
was
no
more
sea
.
1.
N.
That
the
corrupt
State
of
the
World
,
and
the
degenerate
Church
,
may
be
called
the
old
heaven
and
earth
,
is
granted
:
And
that
the
Church
,
before
the
End
,
may
be
so
reformed
and
blessed
,
as
that
heaven
and
earth
may
be
said
to
be
new
:
And
also
that
fire
at
last
shall
dissolve
the
earth
,
and
that
heaven
,
that
fell
under
the
Curse
for
mans
sin
,
and
there
shall
be
(
no
annihilation
but
)
a
New
Heaven
,
and
earth
,
is
plain
in
Peter
,
&c.
But
which
of
these
is
the
sense
of
this
Text
is
doubtful
.
I
incline
most
to
the
later
,
that
it
is
the
new
World
,
that
shall
follow
the
conflagration
,
and
Judgment
.
If
any
ask
what
the
new
earth
shall
be
for
?
he
must
take
up
with
what
God
hath
told
us
;
Therein
shall
dwell
Righteousness
,
and
the
Creature
be
delivered
from
the
bondage
of
Corruption
,
into
the
glorious
liberty
of
the
Soas
of
God
,
and
all
things
shall
be
restored
.
Whether
we
shall
then
dwell
on
Earth
,
or
only
a
new
made
Generation
,
is
not
so
clear
.
But
the
Jerusalem
,
now
in
Heaven
,
consisteth
of
Spirits
;
And
this
must
come
down
from
Heaven
,
and
these
Spirits
must
be
again
,
at
the
Resurrection
,
embodyed
:
And
do
not
new
bodies
suit
with
a
new
Earth
,
as
Spirits
with
Heaven
?
Obj.
This
will
be
to
our
loss
:
Ans.
No
,
God
will
dwell
with
man
,
and
be
no
Stranger
to
us
then
in
Heaven
:
Heaven
and
Earth
will
not
be
separated
as
now
.
As
our
bodies
will
be
(
no
Clog
to
the
Souls
but
)
Spiritual
,
incorruptible
bodies
,
so
Earth
will
be
made
suitable
to
them
.
It
s
no
diminution
to
the
Glory
of
the
Sun
to
shine
on
bodies
,
no
nor
of
God
,
to
Vouchsafe
them
his
influence
.
2.
And
I
John
saw
the
holy
city
,
new
Jerusalem
,
coming
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
prepared
as
a
bride
adorned
for
her
husband
.
2.
Not
new
created
Souls
,
but
immortal
Souls
,
coming
down
with
Christ
,
say
some
;
before
the
day
of
Judgment
,
say
others
,
after
.
Many
Texts
seem
to
place
it
here
,
and
not
in
Heaven
only
,
after
the
Resurrection
.
This
is
the
Life
of
Preparation
on
our
part
;
but
Souls
in
Heaven
are
further
prepared
by
Christ
.
3.
And
I
heard
a
great
voice
out
of
heaven
,
saying
,
Behold
,
the
tabernacle
of
God
is
with
men
,
and
he
will
dwell
with
them
,
and
they
shall
be
his
people
,
and
God
himself
shall
be
with
them
,
and
be
their
God
.
3.
Wherever
the
place
be
,
Gods
presence
in
glory
,
wlll
make
it
a
Heaven
to
us
.
But
if
it
did
speak
only
of
an
advancement
by
holy
Reformation
and
Peace
on
Earth
,
it
would
be
so
far
like
to
Heaven
.
4.
And
God
shall
wipe
away
all
tears
from
their
eyes
,
and
there
shall
be
no
more
death
,
neither
sorrow
,
nor
crying
,
neither
shall
there
be
any
more
pain
:
for
the
former
things
are
passed
away
.
4.
If
they
be
in
the
right
,
who
expound
this
of
a
Thousand
Years
freedom
from
Persecutions
,
and
all
Sorrows
on
Earth
,
in
a
New
Jerusalem
,
I
am
sure
it
will
be
a
more
joyful
time
,
when
it
shall
be
performed
in
the
propersense
of
the
words
,
after
the
general
resurrection
.
And
I
see
no
probability
that
the
promise
of
[
no
more
death
,
]
and
the
rest
that
follow
should
be
meant
of
any
earthly
state
,
before
that
time
.
The
new
Jerusalem
,
and
the
new
Heaven
and
Earth
,
must
be
at
once
expected
:
and
that
is
,
when
all
these
things
are
dissolved
by
fire
,
at
the
judgment
of
the
great
day
.
O
desirable
blessed
day
!
5.
And
he
that
sat
upon
the
throne
,
said
,
Behold
,
I
make
all
things
new
.
And
he
said
unto
me
,
Write
:
for
these
words
are
true
and
faithful
.
5.
It
is
true
that
at
Constantines
delivering
the
Church
,
there
was
as
it
were
a
New
World
.
And
I
am
in
hope
yet
,
that
there
may
be
such
a
Reformation
and
advancement
of
Piety
and
Unity
before
the
last
day
,
as
may
be
called
a
New
World
,
in
a
fuller
sense
:
But
not
up
to
this
description
of
the
New
Jerusalem
.
6.
And
he
said
unto
me
,
It
is
done
:
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
the
end
,
I
will
give
unto
him
,
that
is
a
athirst
,
of
the
fountain
of
the
water
of
life
freely
.
6.
Say
some
[
I
am
he
that
hath
thus
delivered
the
Church
from
Idolaters
and
persecutors
;
and
now
all
,
that
will
,
shall
have
the
blessed
priviledges
of
the
Church
.
]
Rather
(
I
have
prepared
the
Church
for
the
state
of
Blessedness
and
I
,
that
an
▪
the
principal
efficient
and
ultimate
end
of
all
,
will
give
life
everlasting
,
in
the
new
Jerusalem
,
to
every
believing
thirsty
Soul
.
]
7.
He
that
overcometh
shall
inherit
all
things
,
and
I
will
be
his
God
,
and
he
shall
be
my
son
.
7.
He
that
overcometh
Temptation
to
the
end
,
shall
,
as
my
son
,
inherit
full
felicity
in
me
,
who
will
be
his
God
.
8.
But
the
fearful
,
and
unbelieving
,
and
the
abominable
,
and
murderers
,
and
whoremongers
,
and
sorcerers
,
and
idolaters
,
and
all
liars
,
shall
have
their
part
in
the
lake
,
which
burneth
with
fire
and
brimstone
:
which
is
the
second
death
.
8.
But
those
that
,
being
cowardly
,
forsake
me
for
fear
of
suffering
,
and
trust
not
me
,
and
those
that
live
in
filthiness
and
cruelty
,
and
unrighteousness
and
Idolatry
,
and
all
false
deceivers
,
shall
be
damned
.
9.
And
there
came
unto
me
one
of
the
seven
angels
,
which
had
the
seven
vials
full
of
the
seven
last
plagues
,
and
talked
with
me
,
saying
,
Come
hither
,
I
will
shew
thee
the
bride
,
the
lambs
wife
.
9.
By
the
Bride
is
meant
the
new
Jerusalem
,
that
is
,
say
some
,
the
delivered
Church
in
Constantines
time
and
after
,
2.
Say
others
,
the
reformed
Church
at
the
Fall
of
Popery
.
3.
Say
others
,
a
prosperous
time
before
the
thousand
years
.
4.
Say
others
,
the
Jews
conversion
in
great
splendor
at
Jerusalem
.
5.
Say
others
,
Christs
visible
reign
with
the
martyrs
,
and
others
,
raised
from
death
a
thousand
years
before
the
rest
.
6.
Rather
the
new
Heaven
and
Earth
after
the
last
judgment
,
when
the
flaming
sword
,
and
partition
wall
,
shall
be
taken
down
,
and
God
dwell
with
man
.
10.
And
he
carried
me
away
in
the
spirit
to
a
great
and
high
mountain
,
and
shewed
me
the
great
City
the
Holy
Jerusalem
,
descending
out
of
Heaven
from
God
.
10.
Say
some
,
the
Church
,
as
here
advanced
to
purity
and
liberty
by
the
heavenly
power
:
Rather
the
Souls
,
that
were
with
Christ
,
coming
with
him
to
meet
those
that
shall
be
then
alive
and
changed
,
advanced
to
that
perfection
,
in
which
they
shall
for
ever
be
glorified
with
the
Lord
.
Though
some
glympse
of
this
may
be
in
happy
reformation
,
concord
and
deliverance
here
before
.
11.
Having
the
glory
of
God
:
and
her
light
was
like
unto
a
stone
most
precious
,
even
like
a
jasper
stone
,
clear
as
crystall
:
11.
It
s
Glory
and
strength
was
represented
to
me
,
as
made
of
Jasper
,
clear
as
Crystall
,
Gods
own
Glory
shineing
out
.
12.
And
had
a
wall
great
and
high
,
and
had
twelve
gates
,
and
at
the
gates
twelve
angels
,
and
names
written
thereon
,
which
are
the
names
of
the
twelve
tribes
of
the
children
of
Israel
.
12.
John
being
a
Jew
,
and
the
Jews
the
first
Christians
,
who
had
commonly
an
expectation
of
Christs
more
special
relation
to
them
than
to
others
,
and
they
being
the
first
specimen
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
the
Revelation
of
the
new
Jerusalem
(
and
perhaps
also
of
some
antecedent
happy
state
)
is
represented
as
shaped
to
the
Jews
expectations
;
and
as
typified
by
the
old
Jerusalem
.
And
its
wall
is
its
strength
and
safety
,
and
separation
from
others
.
Its
gates
are
for
entrance
,
and
the
guardian
Angels
numbered
according
to
the
twelve
tribes
;
as
were
the
Apostles
,
who
yet
founded
all
the
Churches
.
,
13.
On
the
east
three
gates
,
on
the
north
three
gates
,
on
the
south
three
gates
,
and
on
the
west
three
gates
.
13.
Note
,
Not
that
this
must
be
thought
the
shape
of
it
;
but
that
its
glory
was
represented
by
such
a
shape
.
14.
And
the
wall
of
the
city
had
twelve
foundations
,
and
in
them
the
names
of
the
twelve
apostles
of
the
Lamb.
14.
As
the
Church
on
earth
is
founded
by
the
doctrine
and
witness
of
the
twelve
Apostles
,
so
is
the
new
Jerusalem
described
as
related
to
them
,
it
being
but
the
Church
militant
perfected
and
made
triumphant
.
15.
And
he
that
talked
with
me
had
a
golden
reed
to
measure
the
city
,
and
the
gates
thereof
,
and
the
wall
thereof
.
16.
And
the
city
lieth
four-square
,
and
the
length
is
as
large
as
the
breadth
:
and
he
measured
the
city
with
the
reed
,
twelve
thousand
furlongs
:
the
length
,
and
the
breadth
,
and
the
height
of
it
are
equall
.
15
,
16.
By
this
representation
,
(
like
that
in
Ezekiel
)
the
firmness
,
and
perfection
and
greatness
of
the
new
Jerusalem
was
signified
.
17.
And
he
measured
the
wall
thereof
,
an
hundred
and
forty
and
four
cubits
,
according
to
the
measure
of
a
man
,
that
is
,
of
the
angel
.
17.
The
Angel
appearing
as
a
man
,
his
measure
is
taken
as
a
common
humane
measure
.
18.
And
the
building
of
the
wall
of
it
was
of
jasper
,
and
the
city
was
pure
gold
,
like
unto
clear
glass
.
19.
And
the
foundations
of
the
wall
of
the
city
were
garnished
with
all
manner
of
precious
stones
.
The
first
foundation
was
jasper
,
the
second
saphire
,
the
third
a
chalcedony
,
the
fourth
an
emerald
.
20.
The
fifth
sardonix
,
the
sixth
sardius
,
the
seventh
chrysolite
,
the
eighth
beryl
,
the
ninth
a
topaz
,
the
tenth
a
chrysophrasus
,
the
eleventh
a
jacinth
,
the
twelfth
an
amethyst
.
18
,
19
,
20.
That
the
new
Jerusalem
is
represented
by
these
precious
stones
,
as
firm
,
precious
,
lucid
and
glorious
,
and
by
the
number
of
twelve
,
as
suited
to
the
twelve
Apostles
,
and
so
in
them
to
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
as
typical
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
is
all
that
I
understand
of
this
:
what
each
precious
stone
distinctly
signifieth
,
you
may
read
in
them
that
know
,
(
or
take
on
them
to
know
,
)
more
.
21.
And
the
twelve
gates
were
twelve
pearls
,
every
several
gate
was
of
one
pearl
,
and
the
street
of
the
city
was
pure
gold
,
as
it
were
transparent
glass
.
21.
If
there
shall
be
any
state
,
on
this
side
eternity
,
which
answereth
this
glorious
representation
,
how
much
more
will
the
perfected
glorious
triumphant
Church
answer
it
?
22.
And
I
saw
no
temple
therein
:
for
the
Lord
God
Almighty
,
and
the
Lamb
,
are
the
temple
of
it
.
22.
Some
expound
this
of
liberty
to
serve
to
God
in
every
place
,
as
well
as
in
Temples
(
who
yet
would
destroy
them
as
conventiclers
,
that
do
so
.
)
But
the
Text
seemeth
to
mean
,
that
this
new
Jerusalem
is
the
perfect
state
,
which
is
above
our
instituted
lower
means
.
God
will
be
our
All.
23.
And
the
city
had
no
need
of
the
sun
,
neither
of
the
moon
,
to
shine
in
it
:
for
the
glory
of
God
did
lighten
it
,
and
the
Lamb
is
the
light
thereof
.
23.
Prophetical
Hyperbolies
and
Allegories
,
may
put
as
high
terms
as
these
for
a
state
of
meer
reformation
,
and
Church
prosperity
:
But
seeing
that
it
must
be
a
force
,
and
not
an
exposition
,
which
so
restraineth
it
,
without
proof
,
we
must
believe
that
it
hath
a
higher
accomplishment
.
24.
And
the
nations
of
them
,
which
are
saved
,
shall
walk
in
the
light
of
it
:
and
the
kings
of
the
earth
do
bring
their
glory
and
honour
into
it
.
24.
And
those
,
that
shall
be
converted
out
of
all
nations
,
of
the
Gentiles
,
shall
,
as
well
as
Abraham
and
the
Christian
Jews
,
lay
up
and
find
a
treasure
with
Christ
in
the
new
Jerusalem
.
Note
;
They
that
expound
this
of
the
Thousand
years
Reign
of
raised
Martyrs
at
Jerusalem
,
and
they
that
expound
it
of
a
peculiar
Jewish
Church
there
,
after
the
Jews
Conversion
,
say
,
that
the
Nations
round
about
shall
not
have
the
same
Confirmation
and
Glory
,
as
the
New
Jerusalem
,
but
be
liable
to
Tryals
still
.
Dr.
Ham.
who
expounds
it
of
the
Churches
prosperity
after
Constantine's
Success
,
giveth
these
Reasons
,
1.
Because
the
New
Jerusalem
descendeth
from
Heaven
.
Ans.
1.
So
it
may
to
Judgment
,
and
yet
return
to
Heaven
.
2.
Or
rather
,
the
New
Heaven
and
Earth
shall
be
open
as
one
.
An
immortal
Glory
,
in
the
New
Earth
after
the
Resurrection
,
may
be
the
New
Jerusalem
.
2
He
argueth
from
Gal.
4.26
.
as
if
the
Jerusalem
above
were
only
the
Church
Militant
:
But
that
we
deny
.
25.
And
the
gates
of
it
shall
not
be
shut
at
all
by
day
;
for
there
shall
be
no
night
there
.
26.
And
they
shall
bring
the
glory
and
honour
of
the
nations
into
it
.
25
,
26.
There
shall
be
no
danger
of
the
entrance
of
Enemies
or
Traytors
;
But
all
worldly
glory
and
blessings
by
Saints
referred
to
this
end
,
shall
there
be
found
in
the
transcendent
perfect
state
.
27.
And
there
shall
in
no
wise
enter
into
it
any
thing
that
defileth
,
neither
whatsoever
worketh
abomination
,
or
maketh
a
lie
;
but
they
which
are
written
in
the
Lambs
book
of
life
.
27.
Sure
this
proveth
that
it
is
somewhat
better
than
the
thousand
years
after
Constantine
,
that
is
here
meant
:
For
alas
,
how
much
abomination
and
deceit
entred
in
that
time
!
what
hatred
,
false
accusations
,
worldliness
,
pride
,
cruelty
and
contention
?
2.
Note
;
None
but
Saints
cleansed
from
gross
sin
,
will
be
found
written
in
the
Lambs
Book
of
Life
.
It
is
a
vile
slander
on
the
Orthodox
Doctrine
of
Election
,
that
we
say
,
the
Elect
may
be
saved
how
wickedly
soever
they
live
;
when
we
say
,
that
it
is
one
Decree
of
God
that
electeth
men
to
be
holy
,
obedient
,
persevere
,
and
be
saved
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
1.
ANd
he
shewed
me
a
pure
river
of
water
of
life
,
clear
as
crystal
,
proceeding
out
of
the
throne
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lamb.
1.
By
this
some
understand
Baptism
▪
that
bindeth
all
to
Purity
:
Some
the
Gospel
(
not
muddied
by
Usurpers
corrupt
Canons
:
)
And
some
,
the
Spirit
in
greater
measure
:
And
some
,
the
heavenly
influence
for
illumination
and
life
for
ever
.
All
these
in
their
seasons
may
be
expected
.
2.
In
the
midst
of
the
street
of
it
,
and
of
either
side
of
the
river
,
was
there
the
tree
of
life
,
which
bare
twelve
manner
of
fruits
,
and
yielded
her
fruit
every
month
:
and
the
leaves
of
the
tree
were
for
the
healing
of
the
nations
.
2.
As
in
the
prosperous
Church
militant
,
everlasting
life
is
open
,
and
given
to
all
accepters
,
by
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
and
continually
represented
and
conferred
in
the
Sacraments
,
and
by
the
Word
,
the
Spirit
of
Christ
accompanying
his
Ordinances
,
the
Preaching
of
the
Word
is
for
the
healing
of
the
unbelievers
and
unconverted
:
So
,
in
the
New
Jerusalem
,
where
the
end
of
all
his
is
attained
the
Glory
is
represented
by
the
means
that
are
past
,
that
brought
them
thither
,
by
which
men
were
sanctified
,
and
the
Nations
healed
;
the
means
being
eminently
(
though
not
formally
)
in
the
attained
end
.
But
the
better
the
Church
is
on
Earth
,
the
more
it
thus
resembleth
the
New
Jerusalem
.
3.
And
there
shall
be
no
more
curse
,
but
the
throne
of
God
,
and
of
the
Lamb
,
shall
be
in
it
,
and
his
servants
shall
serve
him
.
4.
And
they
shall
see
his
face
,
and
his
name
shall
be
in
their
foreheads
.
3
,
4.
Thus
it
appeareth
that
the
New
Jerusalem
is
a
state
of
Immortality
(
by
the
Tree
of
Life
,
)
and
freedom
from
the
Curse
,
or
all
punishment
for
sin
,
and
the
very
Throne
of
God
,
and
Christ
shall
be
visibly
in
it
,
and
they
see
God's
face
:
And
though
somewhat
tending
to
all
this
be
in
the
Church
militant
,
this
seemeth
a
description
of
the
Church
triumphant
.
5.
And
there
shall
be
no
night
there
,
and
they
need
no
candle
,
neither
light
of
the
sun
;
for
the
Lord
God
giveth
them
light
,
and
they
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
5.
There
shall
be
no
want
of
knowledge
,
nor
need
of
Ministers
,
Teaching
,
Scripture
,
or
such
means
.
For
God
will
be
to
them
above
,
and
instead
of
these
;
and
they
shall
reign
for
ever
.
And
what
more
can
be
hoped
for
by
man
?
Why
should
forced
Expositions
darken
this
?
6.
And
he
said
unto
me
.
These
sayings
are
faithful
and
true
.
And
the
Lord
God
of
the
holy
prophets
sent
his
angel
to
shew
,
unto
his
servants
,
the
things
which
must
shortly
be
done
.
6.
As
Christ
,
Matth.
24.
told
them
of
such
devastations
as
that
generation
should
see
,
and
yet
adjoyneth
the
signs
of
the
end
of
the
World
;
just
so
doth
he
,
by
this
Revelation
,
shew
John
the
Fall
of
Pagan
Babylon
and
the
Churches
deliverance
,
and
yet
shortly
annex
a
thousand
years
after
,
and
then
the
end
of
the
World
:
All
was
to
be
shortly
,
but
not
shortly
equally
with
the
first
parts
.
But
it
is
not
to
be
said
,
that
he
almost
past
by
the
things
that
were
shortly
to
be
done
,
and
said
almost
all
of
the
Papal
Rome
.
The
certainty
of
the
Revelation
is
the
hope
and
joy
of
firm
Believers
.
7.
Behold
,
I
come
quickly
:
blessed
is
he
that
keepeth
the
sayings
of
the
prophecy
of
this
book
.
7.
Think
not
that
I
delay
my
coming
,
as
slack
of
performing
my
Promise
:
Some
of
this
will
be
quickly
done
,
and
the
last
e're
long
.
To
understand
and
believe
this
Prophecy
will
be
comfortable
:
But
to
keep
the
Precepts
of
it
,
avoid
the
Sins
threatned
,
believe
the
Promise
of
my
Victories
and
Coming
,
and
wait
in
Patience
,
is
needful
to
all
.
8.
And
I
John
▪
saw
these
things
,
and
heard
them
.
And
when
I
had
heard
and
seen
,
I
fell
down
to
worshp
before
the
feet
of
the
angel
,
which
shewed
me
these
things
.
8.
Note
;
All
faulty
Worship
of
Angels
is
not
Idolatry
,
nor
maketh
a
Church
Idolatrous
:
It
was
not
Divine
Worship
which
John
gave
the
Angel
:
If
really
he
wrote
most
of
this
Book
against
Popish
Idolatry
,
as
many
think
,
he
would
never
be
twice
guilty
of
worse
than
their
praying
to
Angels
and
Saints
themselves
,
whom
he
condemned
:
For
they
worship
them
no●
,
as
Gods
,
though
amiss
.
John
thought
Vener●tion
was
the
Angels
due
.
9.
Then
saith
he
unto
me
,
See
thou
do
it
not
:
for
I
am
thy
fellow-servant
,
and
of
thy
brethren
the
prophets
,
and
of
them
which
keep
the
sayings
of
this
book
:
worship
God
.
9.
See
before
cap.
19.10
.
God
is
jealous
of
any
thing
too
like
Idolatry
.
Note
;
Are
Angels
our
fellow-servants
?
love
them
then
,
and
be
thankful
to
God
for
their
Love
and
Help
;
and
rejoyce
in
this
privileage
,
and
think
it
not
unlikely
that
you
should
live
with
them
for
ever
.
O
what
a
people
should
we
be
then
in
holiness
!
10.
And
he
saith
unto
me
,
Seal
not
the
sayings
of
the
prophecy
of
this
book
:
for
the
time
is
at
hand
.
10.
The
most
of
it
is
to
be
performed
ere
long
,
in
the
ruine
of
the
Pagan
persecuting
Empire
.
11.
He
that
is
unjust
,
let
him
be
unjust
still
:
and
he
which
is
filthy
,
let
him
be
filthy
still
:
and
he
that
is
righteous
,
let
him
be
righteous
still
:
and
he
that
is
holy
,
let
him
be
holy
still
.
12.
And
behold
,
I
come
quickly
,
and
my
reward
is
with
me
,
to
give
every
man
according
as
his
work
shall
be
.
11
,
12.
I
come
quickly
to
fulfil
and
execute
this
Prophecy
;
and
then
I
will
take
and
judge
men
,
as
I
find
them
;
there
shall
be
no
more
place
for
preparation
;
as
it
was
with
the
wise
and
foolish
Virgins
,
Matth.
25.
when
the
midnight
cry
was
,
The
Bridegroom
cometh
,
as
I
find
you
,
I
will
use
you
.
13.
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
the
ending
,
the
first
and
the
last
.
13.
I
am
God
e●●rnal
,
the
first
cause
,
and
ultimate
end
of
all
things
,
able
to
fulfil
my
Will
and
Word
.
14.
Blessed
are
they
that
do
his
commandments
,
that
they
may
have
right
to
the
tree
of
life
,
and
may
enter
in
through
the
gates
into
the
city
.
14.
Blessed
are
they
that
do
what
Christ
requireth
to
Salvation
in
his
Law
of
Grace
,
(
or
purifie
their
heart
and
life
)
that
they
may
,
by
his
free
gift
,
have
right
to
enter
into
the
New
Jerusalem
,
and
live
with
Christ
for
ever
.
15.
For
without
are
dogs
,
and
sorcerers
,
and
whoremongers
,
and
murderers
,
and
idolaters
,
and
whosoever
loveth
and
maketh
a
lie
.
15.
For
all
filthy
,
cruel
,
persecuting
,
Idolatrous
persons
,
and
Lyars
,
and
deceitful
Te●chers
,
and
Hypocrites
,
(
though
called
Christians
,
)
are
shut
out
of
the
holy
City
,
as
Dogs
are
turned
out
of
the
house
.
16.
I
Jesus
have
sent
mine
angel
to
testifie
unto
you
these
things
in
the
churches
.
I
am
the
root
and
the
off-spring
of
David
,
and
the
bright
and
morning
Star
.
16.
I
Jesus
have
sent
my
Angel
to
tell
these
things
to
John
,
that
he
may
tell
them
to
the
Churches
of
Asia
,
and
by
them
to
others
(
the
matter
much
concerning
those
Churches
then
alive
.
)
Take
these
as
my
own
Words
,
who
am
the
Messiah
prophesied
of
,
as
the
Root
and
Son
of
David
,
and
am
the
Light
of
the
World
,
sent
to
teach
men
the
way
of
life
.
17.
And
the
Spirit
and
the
Bride
say
,
come
.
And
let
him
that
is
athirst
,
come
.
And
whosoever
will
,
let
him
take
the
water
of
life
freely
.
17.
And
seeing
Church-deliverance
now
,
and
the
Glory
of
the
New
Jerusalem
at
last
,
are
the
effects
of
my
coming
,
as
my
Spirit
teacheth
men
to
desire
my
coming
,
and
my
Church
and
Chosen
do
desire
it
;
so
let
all
desire
it
that
wou●d
partake
of
that
felicity
.
For
all
shall
have
it
by
my
free
gift
,
who
do
but
b●lievingly
desire
it
.
For
I
will
shut
out
none
but
final
obstinate
refusers
.
18.
For
I
testifie
unto
every
man
that
heareth
the
words
of
the
prophecy
of
this
book
,
If
any
man
shall
add
unto
these
things
,
God
shall
add
unto
him
the
plagues
that
are
written
in
this
book
:
19.
And
if
any
man
shall
take
away
from
the
words
of
the
book
of
this
prophecy
,
God
shall
take
away
his
part
out
of
the
book
of
life
,
and
out
of
the
holy
city
,
and
from
the
things
which
are
written
in
this
book
.
18
,
19.
If
any
wilfully
corrupt
this
Prophecy
,
in
words
or
sense
,
to
draw
men
from
believing
it
,
to
the
belief
of
their
own
corrupt
Additions
,
God
will
add
to
them
his
Plagues
,
and
deprive
them
of
any
part
of
the
blessings
here
foretold
,
and
shut
them
out
of
this
holy
City
of
God
.
Note
;
It
's
dangerous
then
to
make
bold
,
Cabalistical
,
Fanatick
Expositions
of
this
Book
,
and
to
call
our
own
conceits
the
sense
of
the
Revelation
:
And
it
's
dangerous
groundlesly
to
expect
more
Prophecies
of
God's
usage
of
his
Church
;
or
to
add
to
any
of
his
Word
,
or
dim●nish
from
it
,
and
father
any
of
our
Errours
on
Christ
,
and
on
his
Spirit
,
which
hath
here
finished
that
Book
,
which
must
be
the
universal
Churches
Rule
of
Life
.
20.
He
which
testifieth
these
things
,
saith
,
Surely
I
come
quickly
.
Amen
.
Even
so
,
Come
Lord
Jesus
.
20.
Jesus
,
who
is
the
Author
of
this
Revelation
,
surely
promiseth
that
he
will
come
quickly
,
by
degrees
to
perform
all
his
word
,
and
chargeth
you
not
to
question
it
through
unbelief
,
or
to
sai●t
by
doubting
,
as
if
he
did
fall
by
his
delay
.
And
let
us
all
with
Faith
,
hope
and
desire
,
prepare
and
earnestly
pray
for
his
coming
:
Even
so
;
come
Lord
Jesus
.
21.
The
grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
be
with
you
all
.
Amen
.
21.
I
conclude
all
with
this
best
Request
to
God
for
you
,
and
Benediction
to
you
,
that
the
Grace
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
which
is
our
preparation
for
Glory
,
and
our
earnest
,
pledge
,
and
foretast
of
it
,
may
be
with
you
,
to
prepare
you
,
and
Seal
you
up
,
as
the
certain
Heirs
of
that
Blessed
S●ate
,
and
save
you
from
all
sin
,
and
Temptation
,
and
Enemies
that
would
deprive
you
of
it
.
Amen
.